《Reincarnated As A Demonic Dragon, I Formed A Pact With A Beautiful Female Lord》 Chapter 1 Transmigrating into an SSSSS-ss Dark Demon Dragon Stars Academy. On the stage, the Dean was exining some basic knowledge to the students. Meanwhile, the students below were all waiting in excitement. ¡°Next, everyone will enter the Overlord¡¯s ne,¡± said the Dean. ¡°In the world of the Overlord ne, you will all create a new world with the heroes you summon.¡± ¡°Everything obtained from the Overlord¡¯s ne such as items and powers can be brought back to the Blue Star. For a new Overlord who has just entered the Overlord ne, the first new hero is especially important in order to develop in the Overlord ne!¡± The Dean patiently exined things to the student from the stage, while the students below whispered to each other. One student was filled with anticipation. ¡°I hope my first hero is the legendary Angel of Light!¡± The Angel of Light, the legendary SSS-ss hero, was the top species among the Heroes of Light! When another student heard this, he ruthlessly shattered the other¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Wake up from your dream. With your aptitude, it¡¯s already a blessing from the ancestors to be able to summon the Knight of Light.¡± ¡°Angel of Light? Are you crazy or drunk?¡± A cold and arrogant man scanned the surroundings from a corner. He said in disdain, ¡°ording to the prediction of our family elders, I will either summon the Wuji Sword Saint or the Aale Sword Hero, Lao Ai.¡± Those were the top SSS-ss heroes among the Heroes of Light. On the stage, the Dean was tired of talking. ¡°I still have a few words to say,¡± said the Dean. The freshmen¡¯s expressions froze on their faces. They knew how tedious the Dean of the Academy was. He often said he had a few words to say and would go on for hours. ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± said the Dean. ¡°What I am going to say next is extremely important.¡± The Dean shouted, and all the students present instantly quietened down. ¡°Ever since our Blue Star collided with the Overlord ne, countless Overlords have been born. ording to the rules of the Overlord ne, each of you will have your own initial territory and initial buildings when you enter.¡± ¡°The Overlord ne is very dangerous. If you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯ll encounter a powerful monster the moment you enter it. You might even be torn apart by the monster! Strength is important but what¡¯s more important is luck and intellect.¡± Half an hour had already passed with those ¡°few words¡±. ... ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it. What will my first hero be?¡± ¡°The legendary SSS-ss hero, Subus Queen?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work, I feel a little overwhelmed...¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s really the Subus Queen, I wouldn¡¯t mind...¡± Xu Yuan was in a daze. When he opened his eyes, he widened it in shock as he realized his situation. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not...¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be waiting for a contract hero?!!¡± Xu Yuan looked at his left and right. He shook his head, unable to ept the reality. ¡°What happened to summoning the Subus Queen?¡± ... Xu Yuan was baffled. He muttered for a long time. ¡°It was just a dream?! I am a hero waiting to be summoned?!¡± He looked up at the sky. Xu Yuan was a transmigrator. When he had just transmigrated to this world of Feudal Lords, he saw himself in the Feudal Lord Academy, waiting with countless students to summon a hero. At that time, he had even hoped that he would summon all kinds of powerful heroes. However, the reality was that he wasn¡¯t a Lord he was just a hero waiting to be summoned! After looking up at the sky for a long time, his palpitating heart gradually calmed down. At this moment, he finally had the time to pay attention to his surrounding environment. Xu Yuan saw tworge pools nearby. One was filled with the power of light, while the other was filled with the power of darkness. At first nce into the Pool of Light, Xu Yuan saw an Angel of Light with pure white wings on its back, an Elf with pointy ears, and a majestic Stone Giant. Xu Yuan felt that the dark aura he emitted was out of ce in such a bright pool, he did not step into it. Instead, he took a few steps towards the Pool of Darkness. As he got closer to it, the angels, elves and other heroes in the pool of light heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if being stared at by Xu Yuan was a terrible thing. Xu Yuan looked down into the Pool of Darkness. He saw a humanoid creature covered in mes. ¡°Hello?¡± Xu Yuan said. The dark creature that was covered in mes was so frightened that its mes almost went out. It quickly escaped and disappeared from Xu Yuan¡¯s sight. ¡°Why are you running?¡± shouted Xu Yuan after it. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t understand. He continued to look around. A horse made of blue mes let out a frightened cry. The knight in ck armor on the horse pulled the reins in a panic, trying to control the horse. But the horse broke free of the restraints and ran away. Near Xu Yuan, a huge dragon with only bones, expressed its allegiance to Xu Yuan! For a moment, the information of these creatures appeared in Xu Yuan¡¯s mind: Dark-Type S-ss hero avenging Soul me, Dark-Type SS-ss hero Nightmare Knight, Dark-type SSS-ss Hero Dark Bone Dragon, Chi Chi. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you all so afraid of me?¡± Xu Yuan looked down and saw a leg wrapped in countless ck Dragon scales. ck Bone des emerged from the joints of his legs, and the ck Dragon scales flickered with a mysterious light. ¡®I have be the highest-level SSSSS-level Dark Demon Dragon among the darkness-type creatures?!¡¯ Xu Yuan raised his head, the vertical pupil of the Demon Dragon appeared on his chest. He gently swung his tail. There was a dark blue me at the end of it. Purple-ck lightning cackled on Xu Yuan¡¯s body. Under Xu Yuan¡¯s feet, a mysterious array was spinning. Countless stars appeared in the array, like a Gxy! There were a total of twelve dark energy balls floating around him. The huge dragon wings spread out, covering the sky and earth! ¡°The legendary Darkness Demon Dragon?! D*mn it, how could there be such an existence of the darkness element?¡± When Xu Yuan spread his wings, all the heroes, regardless of whether they were light or dark, panicked. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Overlord ne will suppress me. Once I¡¯m summoned to the Overlord ne, my strength will also be suppressed, and I¡¯ll need to grow slowly.¡± Xu Yuan was a little reluctant. A data panel suddenly appeared. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s true name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 1] [Strength:10 (affects physical damage)] [Spirit: 8 (affects magic damage)] [Agility: 7 (affects attack speed, evasion, and movement)] [Constitution: 10 (affects mana recovery, stamina recovery, maximum health, physical defense, and magic defense)] I haven¡¯t even arrived at the Overlord ne, but I am already affected by the Overlord ne¡¯s rules. The disy panel showed his power in the suppressed form. Xu Yuan saw another string of data appear: [The Dragon God cultivation system has been awakened!] [Acquired special ability!] [Night conversion LV1: as a Darkness Demon Dragon, it can convert the energy of the night into its own power. At night, experience will be automatically gained. The amount of experience gained will increase ording to the current level.] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber: unlocked at level 30!] [Rebirth of the Demonic Dragon: unlocked at level 60!] [Dark Wing de: unlocked at level 90!] [Endless Devour: unlocked at level 120!] ... At this moment, a bell rang in the sky. Xu Yuan muttered, ¡°It seems the Lords are going through with their summoning. Hehe.¡± Chapter 2 Chosen by the Heavenly Dao ¡°I am going to start the contract. I wonder which Lord will be fortunate enough to make a contract with me. Will they be full of muscles? Or maybe a beautiful young woman!¡± Xu Yuan was excited. As an SSSSS-ss Dark Demon Dragon, Xu Yuan was unrivaled in the entire ne. To Xu Yuan, this trip to the lower realm would be an interesting turn of events. Just as he was thinking about it, a colorful door slowly opened in the air. ¡°The door to the next tournament has opened! This is my chance to be stronger! With the help of the contract, I can be stronger with the Lord who summons me.¡± The area around the door was noisy and chaotic, as if it was a fish market. Countless creatures approached the door. ¡°When I go to the lower realm and be stronger, I will be the Overlord of the Hero ne when I return!¡± Some of the creatures had very high hopes. But when they saw Xu Yuan, they froze. Near the door, most of the creatures were slimes, goblins, lizardmen, and other weak races. It was a Frost Goblin that had dered that it would be the Overlord of the Hero ne. F-ss hero Slime, E-ss hero Lizardman, D-ss hero Frost Goblin, Chengcheng. Xu Yuan looked around and saw that none of them were above the D-ss! Large swaths of F-ss and E-ss experts were gathered together. At this moment, a Light Ranger walked through the door from the other side of the Pool of Light. She could vaguely see the scene of countless students eximing on the other side of the door. ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s the C-ss hero of the light, the Light Ranger! The Overlord who has contracted the light Ranger will definitely be in the top ten freshmen! His voice traveled through the door to the hero ne. Xu Yuan was stunned for a while. ¡®He is just a C-ss Light Ranger. What is there to be surprised about?¡¯ Xu Yuan casually looked around him. Those heroes started at A-ss. S-ss heroes were everywhere, and SS-ss was worse than dogs! Next to Xu Yuan, a giant dragon with ck Dragon scales and red eyes seemed to have seen through Xu Yuan¡¯s doubts. The S-ss hero, Red-Eyed ck Dragon, lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Great Dark Demon Dragon King, you might not care about these things.¡± It did not dare say that Xu Yuan might not understand these things. ¡°In the hero dimension, the hero pool is divided by elements. Earth, water, wind, fire, Thunder, nature, light, and dark. The Pool of Light and the Pool of Darkness are the two most powerful hero pools in the upper realm.¡± At this point, Red-Eyed ck Dragon finally understood why when he looked at the door that led to the lower realm in the distance, all he saw was a bunch of ugly creatures. However, when he looked at his surroundings, he saw that S-ss experts were everywhere. When Red-Eyed ck Dragon was exining, a beam of light descended from the sky and hit a Lich. The Lich unwillingly walked towards the door. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon continued to exin to the confused Xu Yuan. ¡°Great Dark Demon Dragon King, that Lich didn¡¯t do it willingly.¡± Following that, Red-Eyed ck Dragon exined the rules of how heroes were summoned. ¡°There are two possible ways to head to the lower realm and form a contract with the Lord. The first is when the hero takes the initiative to go to the lower realm willingly.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon looked at the goblins and slimes. ¡°It is extremely difficult for a weak slime to advance from F-ss to E-ss. The race¡¯s aptitude limits everything!¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon words were filled with regret. ¡°Races like slimes, goblins, and lizardmen find it difficult to improve in their entire lives by relying on their own efforts. If they go to the lower realm to make a contract with the Lord, the Lord¡¯s strength will increase, and the hero can also improve. Even the S-ss heroes once used to belong to the slime race and such.¡± Just as the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was absorbed in exining to Xu Yuan, a fallen angel walked over. The six ck wings pped gently, and ck energy circted around him continuously. A profound array floated behind him. The fallen angel also wanted to make his presence known in front of Xu Yuan. Thus, he jumped on Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s exnation. He respectfully said to Xu Yuan, ¡°Great Dark Demon Dragon King, I, an SSS-ss hero, six-winged Fallen Angel, Lufasi, will exin the second situation to you.¡± The fallen angel was stronger than the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. He pushed the Red-Eyed ck Dragon away, leaving the Red-Eyed ck Dragon with no choice but to remain silent. The six-winged Fallen Angel, Lufasi elegantly bowed to Xu Yuan. ¡°Great Dark Demon Dragon King, the second scenario is just as you¡¯ve seen before. It is the Heavenly Dao¡¯s choice. The weaker the creature, the higher the chance of it being chosen.¡± Lufasi¡¯s exnation cleared up Xu Yuan¡¯s doubts. The creatures at the doors weren¡¯t ugly and aiming higher than their station. They were ambitious. Most of them were chosen by the Heavenly Dao. ¡°The heroes chosen by the Heavenly Dao must go to battle and head to the lower realm!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Dao cannot be reversed? Have there been any heroes in history who went against the heavenly Dao¡¯s choice?¡± asked Xu Yuan. This scared Lufasi so much that he flew back a distance away from Xu Yuan. He was afraid such words would attract divine punishment. After a while, Lufasi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the divine punishment didn¡¯te. Just when Lufasi and the other heroes were finally feeling at ease because the divine punishment didn¡¯te, a bell rang in the sky suddenly. A ray of light descended from the sky and hit Xu Yuan at lightning speed. The light was too fast. It had always descended slowly before. However, this time, the light descended as if it was afraid that someone would escape. It did not give everyone the slightest chance to react and directly hit Xu Yuan. On the side of the Pool of Darkness, everyone fell into a strange silence. They stared at Xu Yuan with their eyes wide open. ¡°The great Dark Demon Dragon King?¡± ¡°He was actually chosen?¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was in disbelief. Further away, the Subus Queen grabbed at her hair in frustration. ¡°This is impossible!¡± ¡°The great Dark Demon Dragon King is actually going to the Overlord ne with those lowly and filthy lower-ss races?¡± ¡°A weak human will form a contract with the Dark Demon Dragon King?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t ept it!¡± On the side of the Pool of Darkness, after the initial dead silence, all the heroes began to shout in disbelief. As the uncrowned king of the Pool of Darkness, the great Dark Demon Dragon King was actually summoned to the lower realm? ¡°Could it be because His Majesty, the Dark Demon Dragon King, offended the Heavenly Dao?¡± some asked. ¡°Great Dark Demon Dragon King, please allow us to follow you!¡± ¡°Follow the Dark Demon Dragon King¡¯s footsteps and rebel against the Heavenly Dao!¡± Many of them had heard Xu Yuan question the Heavenly Dao before. They guessed that he was punished because of it. However, with Xu Yuan¡¯s strength, they thought he might actually be able to go against the Heavenly Dao. After hearing the whispers of the heroes near the Pool of Darkness, Xu Yuan was furious. ¡°Who the *ck is spreading rumors? I didn¡¯t go against the Heavenly Dao!¡± I was just asking because I was genuinely curious!¡± At the same time, on the side of the Pool of Light, the heroes made strange faces. ¡°SSSSS-ss Dark Demon Demon Dragon is going to the lower realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Won¡¯t the lower realm be in chaos?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Dark Demon Dragon. If therge number of S-ss dark heroes who followed the darkness Demon Dragon appear in the lower realm too, it will all be in chaos!¡± The heroes of the light were having a heated discussion. A petite but dignified elf with pointed ears said, ¡°We must descend to the lower realm!¡± SSS-ss hero, the Lord of Elves, for the first time, expressed her desire to descend to the lower realm! Not long after, the SSS-ss hero, the King of the Hill, also said that he would go to the lower realm. The SSS-ss hero, Wuji Sword Saint, also suggested visiting the lower realm. In the blinding light, the Light Hero King, who had twelve pairs of wings on his back, looked at the light heroes who entered the door and mumbled, ¡°It seems that the war between the light and the darkness will continue in the lower realm.¡± Chapter 3 A Once-In-A-Century Phenomenon Lower realm, Stars Academy. At this moment, the sky above the academy hadpleted a strange transformation. Just a moment ago, the sky was clear and bright, but now, it was suddenly covered with dark clouds, with lightning and thunder. ¡°What a terrifying aura!¡± In the academy, countless teachers and students raised their heads to look at the sky. An extremely terrifying aura emanated from the dark clouds! There was a sort of terror engraved in the depth of their soul. ¡°What¡¯s happening? The previous contract went smoothly. How did it suddenly be like this?¡± The Dean was tired from all the talking so he had gone to rest. As for the students, they followed the instructions and entered the Overlord ne. However, as soon as he went out, he saw that the weather hadpletely changed. The Dean returned. He patted a man¡¯s shoulder and asked with a grave expression, ¡°Zhiwen, do you recall something like this happening before?¡¯ Dean Zhiwen tried to recall, and he remembered one such incident five hundred years ago. He eximed in surprise. ¡°Could it be that a powerful hero is about to appear?!¡± Dean Zhiwen remembered the history. ¡°Five hundred years ago something like this happened in the Imperial Lord Academy. A mighty hero had appeared then. When the hero was ready to make a contract with a lord, the sky was filled with brilliant golden clouds. Rays of golden light had shone, and a gold rain had fallen on the earth. That was when the SSSS-ss light hero, Holy Angel descended!¡± The Lord of the SSSS-ss hero had created the Sage Council. The Sage Council was spread all over the Blue. It was the most powerful force on the Blue! Even the current Stars Academy was established under the management of the Sage Council. The Dean did not say anything. Instead, he nodded solemnly at Dean Zhiwen. The students felt uneasy looking up at the sky. Such a phenomenon scared them. They thought a great terror was about to descend into the world. A timid freshman shrank into a corner and shivered. Some of the new students clenched their fists tightly, their hearts filled with ambition. A great crisis was apanied by a great opportunity. They thought that they could seize this moment and turn the tables for themselves. While everyone was discussing, the teacher in charge of the freshmen contract had received the Dean¡¯s order to continue with the process! The teacher trembled. He was also panicking, but he had no choice but to continue to preside over the contract. ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite student Su Wan toe on stage to carry out the contract.¡± Everyone had been focusing on the strange phenomenon. But when the teacher called out Su Wan¡¯s name, everyone started whispering. ¡°It¡¯s Su Wan¡¯s turn!¡± Su Wan? As the students waited excitedly, a girl walked out from the crowd and went up to the stage. The girl¡¯s jet-ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and there were two ck butterfly hair pins on both sides of her head that held her hair in ce. ¡°Mentor Zhenzhen¡± Su Wan greeted the teacher who was in charge of the contract. The teacher nodded, acknowledging her. The girl in front of him was wearing a ck dress. With her long ck hair, she looked like an elf in the dark night. Su Wan gracefully walked up to the stage. Su Wan raised her hand and swept her messy hair behind her shoulder. ¡°Student Su Wan, please stand in the middle of the array.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Su Wan elegantly bowed to the teacher. Some people from below the stage shouted, ¡°Su Wan, marry me!¡± The male student who had shouted had already imagined his and Su Wan¡¯s child¡¯s name. A female student gritted her teeth. ¡°How can there be such a perfect person in this world?¡± Su Wan¡¯s entrance test results were outstanding. The Dean¡¯s evaluation was that this contract hero must at least be an S-ss. Su Wan was very talented. At the same time, he was never arrogant. She was very humble and did not look down on others. Instead, she was always helping others and herself improve. Everyone was a new student and had just entered the school recently, but Su Wan¡¯s hard work was apparent. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? How are we supposed to survive if she¡¯s working so hard.¡± In the crowd, a youngdy stomped her feet in anger. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. At this moment, some of the people in the crowd below had even formed a cheerleading team. All of them were male, and they were shouting together. ¡°Su Wan, I love you!¡± Their voices reverberated. Su Wan on the stage couldn¡¯t stand it. These so-called cheerleaders were all men. They were all dancing and shouting. It was annoying to watch. The teacher waved his hand at Su Wan. In an instant, the entire stage seemed to be closed off from the surroundings. No Noise was heard from outside. The teacher urged Su Wan to continue with a smile. ¡°Student Su Wan, you are a student with potential. Don¡¯t let those rowdy students distract you. The contract is very important. Ignore them and focus on the hero that belongs to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher,¡± said Su Wan. She sighed in relief. An array flickered and a ray of light suddenly appeared. Su Wan disappeared from the array and headed to the Overlord ne. ... In the dark cave, water dripped from above. ¡°E, what ce is this?¡± Xu Yuan looked around. He sensed that he was in a cave. It was very dark, and he could only rely on the bioluminescent moss for the faintest light. ¡°This is the Overlord ne? Why is it so dark?¡± Xu Yuan looked out of the cave, where the full moon hung high in the sky. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with my perspective.¡± Xu Yuan was used to seeing things from the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s perspective in the hero ne. Now that he was restricted by the rules, he didn¡¯t know what he had be. He felt that his current perspective seemed to have be much narrower. [Dear host, you are currently in the dark. The skill ¡°Night Shift¡¯ will automatically give you an experience.] In an instant, Xu Yuan was raised to Level 2. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s true name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 2] [Strength: 60] [Spirit: 58] [Agility: 57] [Constitution: 60] ... ¡°I leveled up just like that?¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t expect the ¡°Night Shift¡± skill to make him this powerful. He had increased a level without doing anything. ¡°For an ordinary S-ss, the basic attribute increase after leveling up is about 10 points, but I actually increased by 50 points more!¡± [Congrattions to the host forpleting the first level! You are rewarded with the early unlocking of the skill ¡°Dragon God¡¯s Slumber¡±.] The Dragon God¡¯s Slumber! Xu Yuan remembered that this ability was supposed to be unlocked only at Level 30. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be unlocked so soon. [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber: as long as you fall into a deep sleep, you will receive the blessing of the night.] ¡°Thisbination of abilities is amazing!¡± Normally, Xu Yuan was able to gain experience if he was in the dark. However, it was inconvenient during the day. But now that he had unlocked Dragon God¡¯s Slumber, he could continuously gain experience points if he slept, even during the day! ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a good sleep!¡± He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. When it lightened outside, it was already daytime. A young woman in a ck dress appeared at the entrance of the cave. She was a little confused. She saw a sleeping creature not very far away and covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°A dark hero!¡± she whispered. Chapter 4 Su Wan Was Rejected In front of Su Wan was a lizard-like creature the size of a human baby. The dark aura it radiated was very distinct. This was a Dark-Type hero! Heroes of Light and Darkness were the top amongst heroes. Su Wan sorted out her thoughts and calmed herself. Her heart was beating fast. She called out themunication panel. This was a special panel that the Lords received in the Overlord ne, allowing them tomunicate with the other Lords or heroes. Its functions were simr to themunication software on the Blue. In the dormitory group chat that only had four people, Su Wan reported her situation to her roommates. [Su Wan: Hehe, sisters, my hero is a Dark-Type!] After Su Wan sent the message, someone immediately answered in the group chat. [Shi Linglong: Really? Wanwan¡¯s hero is actually a Dark-Type! That¡¯s very fitting. Wanwan is so ck-bellied. She is indeed fated to be with dark heroes.] Shi Linglong, the representative of Su Wan¡¯s dormitory, was also a living treasure. She was always so mischievous and full of energy. Her favorite thing was to give nicknames to others. The nickname she had given Su Wan was, ¡°ck-bellied woman¡±. She would always say that unlike Su Wan¡¯s cold and beautiful appearance, she had a very dark heart so she had given her such a nickname. Another of her dormitory mates also expressed her opinion. [Zhao Qingrong: Wow! Wanwan¡¯s hero is indeed no simple creature. Is it a humanoid? Is he handsome?] Su Wan realized she had forgotten to send them a photo. So, Su Wan used the function of themunication panel to take a picture of the creature in front of her and sent it to the group chat. When everyone in the group chat saw the photo of the ck, glistening, baby-sized lizard-like creature, they were regretful. [Zhao Qingrong: Ah, what a pity! It would have been fine if he wasn¡¯t handsome. But it turns out it doesn¡¯t even look human. Now I am not interested.] Although Su Wan couldn¡¯t see her friend¡¯s face through the group chat, she clearly imagined the expression on Zhao Qingrong¡¯s face. Among the four people in the dormitory, if Su Wan looked cold on the outside but was actually a ck-bellied girl, Shi Linglong was a ghostly little sister, then Zhao Qingrong was a fangirl who was only interested in handsome men. [Zhao Qingrong: Wanwan, let me tell you. My hero is obviously a handsome guy. Ha ha ha.] Zhao Qingrong sent a photo. Her hero was a handsome elf. Shi Linglong sent another message to the group. [Shi Linglong: Although, Rongrong¡¯s elf is a handsome guy, he¡¯s useless in anything else except looking good. He will definitely get beaten by Wanwan¡¯s ckie!] When Zhao Qingrong read that, she exploded in anger. The two began to argue. Fortunately, Lin Yao, thest of the four to appear, smoothed things over between them. [Lin Yao: Alright, Linglong, don¡¯t provoke Rongrong. Wanwan¡¯s hero is a Dark-Type, so his strength must be extraordinary.] Although the four of them were in the same ss and dormitory, they were of different ages. The youngest of them was Shi Linglong. She was one year younger than Lin Yao. Lin Yao was the oldest of the four, and she usually considered herself the big sister. Whenever there was any conflict in the dormitory, she would be the one to diffuse the situation. [Lin Yao: Wanwan, since you have a dark hero, you have to be careful. Although the dark hero is the best, it¡¯s not easy to make a contract with it.] Dark heroes were not to be trifled with. It would not be easy to make a contract with them, indeed. Su Wan listened to Lin Yao¡¯s suggestion. She did not underestimate the ck lizard-like creature. She was excited to introduce herself. ¡°Hello, dark hero,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I am Su Wan. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± If those students who thought Su Wan was cold and aloof could see her now¡­ Unfortunately, the only person who saw Su Wan in this ce was Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan raised his head and looked at the human woman. At first nce, Xu Yuan was very disappointed. The young woman in front of him looked weak. Once they formed the contract, they would be bonded. Each of their achievements would reflect on the other. The hero¡¯s growth would benefit the Lord and vice versa. If one of them decided to pull back, it would affect both their growth. ¡°Hello,¡± said Xu Yuan, softly/ He theny on the ground and closed his eyes again. If he slept, he would be stronger. He would be unstoppable. Su Wan was at a loss. She felt that it was indeed difficult to deal with the Dark-Type heroes. Lin Yao was right. It would be difficult to coax the hero into a contract. It was obvious that this dark hero didn¡¯t want to form a contract with her. Su Wan recalled what she had learnt at the academy. Favorability was an important factor. In the past, many mediocre Lords would form contracts with strong heroes because they found the heroes favorable, and they would help with their own growth. Su Wan had to do the opposite. She needed to increase her favorability so the dark hero would form a contract with her. But the problem was, how could she increase her favorability? Su Wan looked at the little thing sleeping on the ground. She couldn¡¯t possibly pick him up and pet him like a cat. Besides, he might get angry at her for treating him so disrespectfully. After thinking for a long while, Su Wan figured out a way. She had to express her sincerity to gain the creature¡¯s favor. He saw Su Wan cautiously step forward. She crouched down near him. She wanted to lower herself to his level so that he understood that she respected him as a hero. ¡°Respected hero, I¡¯m a first-year student of the Star Academy, Su Wan. I would be grateful if you could agree to the equal contract I initiate.¡± An equal contract. That was the method Su Wan went for. There were three types of contracts that could be created between the Lord and the hero: ve contract, master-servant contract, and an equal contract. In a ve contract, the Lord had absolute control over the hero. The Lord would get 90% from their contract. As for the master-servant contract, the Lord had the authority to order the hero, and would receive 50% from their mutual growth. However, in an equal contract, both the Lord and the hero would be equals. They cannot order each other around but only negotiate terms. The Lord would receive only a 10% bonus from the hero¡¯s achievements. Su Wan¡¯s heart was pounding. She was uneasy and impatient waiting for the hero¡¯s reply. ¡°I refuse,¡± said Xu Yuan. He hadn¡¯t even opened his eyes and rejected her outright. Su Wan was stunned. The grade of the Lord was simr to the grade of the corresponding hero. In most cases, heroes did not refuse an equal contract. In the current situation, Su Wan felt lost. Nothing in the academy had taught her to deal with such an event. Chapter 5 What Have You Done?! Su Wan sent a message in the group chat. [Su Wan: The hero rejected the equal contract. What should I do? Help! It¡¯s urgent.] Shi Linglong couldn¡¯t believe it. [Shi Linglong: What?! Why? By offering an equal contract, you have already shown your sincerity.] They couldn¡¯t figure out why the hero had rejected Su Wan. The contract between the Lord and the hero, although many people said it repeatedly, depended on luck as much as anything else. But in reality, luck didn¡¯t y as big a part as that. Innate talent, bloodline and such held important weight when making a contract. Su Wan, because of her talent and aptitude, did not encounter a goblin. It was near to impossible for her to encounter one. Those who were chosen to make a contract with her would be of her level. The dark hero in front of her was a testament to her talent and her skill. She didn¡¯t understand why the hero refused her. She could understand its rejection if she offered a ve or master-servant tract. An equal contract was beneficial to them both. Both had their freedom, and no one could order the other around. ¡®Why would he refuse?¡¯ In the group chat, Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong discussed the situation. In the end, it was Lin Yao who made some suggestions. [Lin Yao: Wanwan, there could be another exnation. There was a case before where the hero was too weakpared to the Lord, so it rejected the offer fearing it would drag the Lord down with it.] Lin Yao exined but Su Wan was still doubtful. Shi Linglong expressed the same doubts in the group chat. [Shi Linglong: You are right, sister Yaoyao. But logically, the heroes would have simr corresponding skills to the Lords. In that case, how do powerful Lords get paired with weak heroes?] [Lin Yao: reciprocity is only rtive. It¡¯s not absolute. These cases do happen. There are cases where a weak Lord also makes a contract with powerful heroes. These cases are very rare but not unheard of. Wanwan, you can take a look at the hero¡¯s Attribute Panel and judge the situation based on that.] Su Wan agreed to Lin Yao¡¯s suggestion. She looked at Xu Yuan in front of her with a dazed face. She quietly checked the hero¡¯s Attribute Panel which appeared in front of her. ... The moment she saw it, Su Wan¡¯s body went numb. Her eyes widened and she began to doubt everything about herself. His Attribute Panel was nk. This hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the textbooks! ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ she thought anxiously. Xu Yuan opened one of his eyes and ncedzily at Su Wan. He had sensed her attempting to check his Attribute Panel. But the Dark Demon Dragon came with his own shielding function. Without his willingness, the young woman in front of him could not see his attributes. Xu Yuan was amused at her expression of confusion. She looked like an elementary school student who couldn¡¯t solve her homework. She looked so anxious as though she was going to cry any minute. Su Wan was in despair. Everyone¡¯s contract with their heroes was going well. She wondered why it was not working when it came to her. She couldn¡¯t even see her hero¡¯s attributes, to say the least. ¡®Is it because the hero is so strong that he could hide his attributes? Or is it because he is too weak for the system to disy anything?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s face showed shades of despair and helplessness ¡°Alright,¡± said Su Wan after a while. ¡°We don¡¯t need to make a contract if you don¡¯t want to. But we do need to stay together. Please help me in the future.¡± The contract wasn¡¯t necessary, but it had its benefits. After forming the contract, the Lord would get a special bonus. But even without it, the Lord and the hero were on the same side, wandering the Overlord ne. ¡°May I ask how I should address you?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°My name is Xu Yuan.¡± He closed his eyes and continued to sleep. He was gaining experience every second. Su Wan patiently exined the rules of the Lords to Xu Yuan. ¡°Next, we will proceed with the Novice Trial. For this, we need to choose an initial talent. Each Lord gets only three talents.¡± Su Wan needed to choose one of the talents to start the trial. In order to make a good impression, she talked and exined everything to Xu Yuan, just as she would with a friend. ¡°I am a little bit talented. The three initial talents I have are good ones.¡± Su Wan might not be very lucky but she had talents. She also was a hard-working person. ¡®I will show him that my talents aren¡¯t ordinary.¡¯ She looked at the three talents that appeared on the panel, which were in the icons of three differently colored bottles. [Golden Bottle Icon: Increase magic long-range attack damage by 250%] [Silver Bottle Icon: increases physical melee attack damage by 150%] [Bronze Bottle Icon: increases physical and magical resistance by 100%] With these three talents, Su Wan had already made a decision in her heart. In terms of the strength of amplification, the Golden Bottle increased the damage by 250%, which was 2.5 times stronger than normal, while the Silver Bottle only increased the damage by 1.5 times. In terms of enhanced attributes, the Golden bottle increased magic damage, which meant that she would be walking the path of a mage. The Silver Bottle was for the path of a warrior. Between a powerful mage and a warrior with arge de, Su Wan felt that the mage would be more handy and powerful. The Golden bottle was the best choice in all aspects! Just as Su Wan was going to choose the first option, a small w reached out and tapped on the veryst icon. Su Wan froze. Her eyes widened. ¡°Xu Yuan! What have you done?!¡± She was always calm andposed but couldn¡¯t help roaring at this moment. Even if he had selected the second option, she would have agreed. But the third talent¡­ It had only a 100% bonuspared to the first one that had a whopping 250% bonus! Anyone would choose the option which provided more bonus. In terms of attributes, the first and second talents both increased damage output. The third talent was no more than a turtle hiding in a sturdy shell. Su Wan didn¡¯t want to hide and stay in the shell! Xu Yuan smiled in satisfaction. He had thought everything through. For him, damage or attack output wasn¡¯t a problem. His attributes were far superior to any hero. He was absolutely superior in all aspects. With him and Su Wan¡¯s strengthbined, they didn¡¯tck output. The only problem was the Lord he was with. If the Lord died, he would be affected as well. What Su Wan needed to do was protect herself and survive. So, he had chosen a talent of 100% physical and magical resistance for her. He thought she was just a weak little girl who needed to increase her defense and survive. Chapter 6 Offering Zhao Qingrong¡¯s Cut, Blessing of Fate ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Su Wan eximed. She felt hopeless but seeing the prompt appear on the panel after making her choice gave her a littlefort. [Talent: Steel Shelter: The Lord can use the Steel Shelter on any unit (hero, building or a troop) to increase their resistance.] ¡®It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡¯ Su Wan tried to convince herself. ¡®At least you won¡¯t be beaten up.¡¯ Su Wan wanted to cry but had no tears. This was already the worst misfortune. She had thought choosing the third talent would make her a tank and nothing else. But she could work with the current situation. She just needed a hero who could do the other things. That way, when the hero attacked, she could be a support and provide him help from behind. But the hero beside her was¡­ Su Wan looked at the swarthy, infant-sized lizard. At this moment, she seriously doubted the hero¡¯sbat prowess. If Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t very good atbat and he had chosen the worst possible talent for Su Wan, then would they even have a future to speak of? On the other side, Xu Yuan looked up at the sky, as if he had no guilt for what he had just done. Seeing him like that, Su Wan felt hopeless. ¡®Dark heroes are so difficult to deal with, the textbooks didn¡¯t lie!¡¯mented Su Wan. Su Wan muttered this sentence, as if she was about to break her teeth. However, Su Wan was a genius favored by the Dean. She not only had talent, but her resilience was also formidable. Su Wan soon calmed down. She was determined to check the core of the territory. The core of the initial territory assigned to them was a ce they needed to protect. If the core was destroyed, the Lord would lose the right to be a Lord. Su Wan searched for a while and found the core of the territory in the cave. A huge purple-ck crystal was floating there, emitting a strange light. ¡°No way!¡± Su Wan eximed. It was good that she didn¡¯t have to go very far to find the core, but it was bad news that the core was in a cave. The dark cave looked very oppressive! ¡®Where¡¯s the promised beautiful forest? The sunsetke? The grasnd?!¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s whole body trembled. Her heart sank. She had fantasized of her core as a beautiful, lush forest. She had imaginedkes and such. She never expected it to be a dark cave. ¡°This is just hellish!¡± Su Wan gritted her teeth. After that, Su Wan looked at the resources in her territory. She felt that her life was bing increasingly difficult. [Land: Cave group| 0.3 square kilometers] [Resources (unit: ton): Wood: 0 | Ores: 10 | Rock: 50 | Food: 0] [Building] [Territory Core: Level 1] [Poption: 2/2000] ... ¡°There¡¯s no wood here! There¡¯s no wood in this damn cave!¡± Su Wan¡¯s heart sank. Not only was there no wood, but there was also no food. Su Wan took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. [Do you want to summon the initial troop ss for free?] Su Wan looked at the option. She was also curious about what kind of troops she could summon. What every Lord had to do at the start was to build buildings through the core of the territory. After the Territory Hall was built, a certain number of resources could be used to summon troops. And having troops meant having the manpower and the tools. The territory could slowly develop. Every new Overlord had a free chance to summon troops when they entered the Overlord ne. Su Wan prayed that she could get a stronger troop. On the other side, Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan thoughtfully. He had been focused on leveling up and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her in the beginning. However, a notification from the system changed his mind. [Territory Core has been upgraded to Level 2. Level 60 upper limit unlocked!] After looking at it, he realized that his strength was limited. His previous idea of gaining experience by sleeping didn¡¯t seem to be working. Once he reached Level 30, he would not be able to continue leveling up, let alone rover his full strength from the hero ne. If he wanted to break through the Level 30 limit, he would have to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2. Xu Yuan then looked at the Territory Core which required resources to upgrade to Level 2. [Territory Core upgrade requirements: Land Area reaches 0.4 square kilometers (not achieved) | Total resources needs to be 100 tons (yet to be achieved) | Possess 5 buildings (iplete) | Poption needs to be 2000 (not yet achieved)] After looking at the requirements, Xu Yuan had an idea. Su Wan also wanted to try her luck. ¡°God bless me, I¡¯ll sacrifice Rongrong¡¯s cut and get a strong troop type!¡± Su Wan was reluctant to use her friend for glory. If Zhao Qingrong knew about this, she would be sad about the cut posters for a long time. [Congrattions, Lord, you have gained one of the three soldier types! Choose one out of three.] Su Wan was so happy that she almost jumped up on the spot. She shared the news with Xu Yuan. ¡°Offering Rongron¡¯s cut as sacrifice worked really well!¡± Su Wan told him about Zhao Qingrong and her other roommates, including the chance she got to choose one of the three soldiers. [Lord, please choose one of the three units below. ] [1. Tauren Warriors X10 ] [2. Human warriors X50 ] [3. Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers X100 ] Su Wan only took a short time to decide. She thought that the second option was the best. The first option was the Tauren Warriors. They were the strongest inbat, but she would only get ten of them. Besides, Tauren Warriors were clumsy and couldn¡¯t do anything useful. On the other hand, Human Warriors were weaker than Tauren Warriors inbat, but they were flexible and talented and could do other things like building, hunting and farming. The humans could do everything. She thought the second option was the best. As for the third option, Su Wan didn¡¯t even think about it. The Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers were too weak. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t know how to think and were not very bright. Without waiting for Su Wan to make a choice, a small, wed limb stretched out and chose the third option. ¡°Xu Yuan!!¡± she shouted. ¡°You really just want to go against everything I choose, right?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out why this dark hero was like this. He did not pitch in with ideas and didn¡¯t help her at all but always made trouble at the critical moment. ¡®Is he sent by anotherpetitor?¡¯ she wondered. After choosing the third option, Xu Yuan looked up at the sky as though nothing happened. Just like before, he had his own thoughts about the choice he made. From Xu Yuan¡¯s point of view, Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers did notin about food and never got tired. They were the best tools to get things done. It was the most suitable choice. Su Wan was frustrated. The Lord¡¯s mission was released just at that time. [Novice Overlord Trial Mission activated: All novice Lords, please attack the nearby barbarian strongholds within 24 hours. You will get 1 point for every barbarian you kill. Calction of points will be carried out after 24 hours. The Top 10 yers with the highest points will be rewarded.] Chapter 7 That Hero of Mine Is a Fraud! ¡°Xu Yuan, let¡¯s go and deal with the barbarians¡± Su Wan got frustrated very quickly but it passed as fast. The current situation didn¡¯t give her time to be sad and angry. There was work to do. With 100 Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers and Xu Yuan, a dark hero with unknownbat power, it should not be a problem to eliminate some barbarians. The problem was whether or not they could get into the Top Ten. ¡®I will try as much as I can to get into the Top Ten!¡¯ Su Wan was determined. If it was before, she would have definitely made it to Top Three. However, after entering the Overlord ne, her experiences hadn¡¯t been smooth. First, she had been scammed by her hero into choosing the worst options. She felt that if she could make it to the Top Ten, it would already exceed her expectations. ¡°No, I want to sleep!¡± said Xu Yuan andid down on the ground. The strength of a barbarian was between Level 1 and 10. Although, the attributes of Xu Yuan were far higher than those of the same level. However, he had reached a very critical stage. He needed to upgrade from Level 4 to 5. He had continuously gained experience while sleeping and had reached Level 4. If he reached Level 5, his strength would take a huge leap. At the same time, his appearance would also change, and he would be able to unlock more abilities. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to fail in an easy task, so he felt that it was better to advance to Level 5 first. At that time, he would be in first ce! Su Wan looked at the sleeping Xu Yuan, and she felt angry. ¡®How is this my hero?!¡¯ shemented. ¡®He acts like he is my master!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± she said. ¡°Forget it. I will go by myself with the skeleton soldiers!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shemanded the skeleton soldiers. Every second after the mission announcement. This was because there were other novice Lords fighting the same thing. Their points would keep increasing. Although Su Wan had already given up hope of making it up to the Top Ten, she still wanted to try. She was a top student at the academy and if she gave up without trying, it would be embarrassing. It was better to go fight instead of spending her time here withzy Xu Yuan anyway. If she stayed here, she might not even achieve one point. However, as a high-profile existence in the Academy, it would be even more embarrassing if she wasted her time here with ¡®wish¡¯. In the end, she would not be able to get a single point! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Wanmanded the skeleton soldiers. They didn¡¯t budge from their ce. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Su Wan was even more frustrated now. Xu Yuan was already bullying her and now the skeleton soldiers were doing the same thing! Not one listened to her orders. Su Wan realized that every skeleton was looking at Xu Yuan expectantly. It seemed they were asking for his permission. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Su Wan suspected that since Xu Yuan had chosen them, they would only obey him and no one else. Xu Yuanzily opened his eyes. He waved his tiny w at the skeleton soldiers. In an instant, they set off in an orderly manner toward the outside. Su Wan typed an urgent message to Mentor Zhenzhen. [Su Wan: The military power is under the hero¡¯s control. The troops only obey him. What should I do? Need help!] Su Wan decided not to send the message so she deleted it. It was too embarrassing for her to send that to her teacher who had so much faith in her. It did not cross Su Wan¡¯s mind that perhaps Xu Yuan¡¯s aura was too powerful so everything waited for his approval. This was because when she looked at him, she only saw a harmless, tiny lizard-like creature. She only assumed that because Xu Yuan had chosen the option, the skeleton soldiers recognized him as their authority. Such things weren¡¯t mentioned in the textbooks. However, Su Wan had encountered many things that didn¡¯t go ording to the textbooks in this ce. Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to think about that. She led the skeleton soldiers to fight against the barbarians. Every point counted! After Su Wan left. Xu Yuan reached Level 5. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s true name: Luphus Olga] Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 5] [Strength: 210] [Spirit: 208] [Agility: 207] [Constitution: 210] ... [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL 1: As a Dark Demon Dragon, energy of the night can be converted to power. During the night, experience will be automatically gained at all times. The amount of experience gained will increase ording to the current skill level.] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL 1: as long as you fall into a deep sleep, you will receive the blessing of the night.] [Lord of Darkness: has absolute control over all dark creatures. Can forcefully control dark creatures.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto dark creatures, strengthening them. All attributes will increase by 300% for 10 minutes.] [Demon Dragon Wings LVL 1: ability to fly. At night, ability to travel from one dark area to another.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath LVL 1: spit out a Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, causing AoE damage to the target area. Creatures who die from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath have a 10% chance of bing an undead (depends on the ability level).] Xu Yuan looked at his Attribute Panel. He felt that he should be able to take care of those barbarians. Xu Yuan spread his wings and flew out of the cave. He flew under the shadow of a big tree outside the cave. After leveling up to Level 5, Xu Yuan¡¯s appearance had changed. He had gained dragon wings, now he no longer looked like a tiny lizard. With the Demon Dragon Wings ability, he could travel through dark spaces. There were two trees not far away, and the sun cast shadows under them. Xu Yuan flew from one shadow to the next. It was like traveling through space! ¡°I guess I have to see how the Lord is doing,¡± he muttered. He flew in the sky to locate Su Wan Su Wan was busy venting her dissatisfaction in the dormitory group chat. [Su Wan: It¡¯s over! I feel like I will only barely be able to make it to the Top Ten.] [Shi Linglong: What?!What do you mean you can barely make it? Wanwan, how are we supposed to live with these words of yours? We don¡¯t even have a chance to get into the Top Fifty!] Shi Linglong felt that Su Wan was being a ck belly once again. She was deliberately provoking others. Only Lin Yao saw the problem. [Lin Yao: Wanwan, what happened? With your talent and skill, you should be able to make it to Top Three. You have always been among the Top Three, right?] Su Wan almost burst into tears when Lin Yao mentioned it. ¡°That hero of mine is a fraud!¡± That was how Su Wan felt about Xu Yuan. But when Lin Yao asked why, Su Wan couldn¡¯t tell her about the things that had happened. She was too embarrassed. ¡°He iszy. I asked him toe with me to fight the barbarians, but he only wanted to sleep.¡± When Su Wan typed that in the group, the other three people sent a string of ellipses. Zhao Qingrong gloated. [Zhao Qingrong: Fortunately, my hero isn¡¯t a dark hero. He is a handsome elf. He is very easy to talk to.] When she saw the message, Su Wan felt even more depressed. She almost left the group. When Su Wan closed the group chat, the skeleton soldiers arrived at the barbarian stronghold and began to fight. Chapter 8 Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing ¡°Eh? That is definitely a lively fight!¡± Xu Yuan finally found Su Wan. He perched on a tree and looked down at the ongoing battle. Barbarian [Level: 5] [Strength: 20] [Spirit: 12] [Agility: 17] [Constitution: 25] Xu Yuan had overestimated the capabilities of a Level 5 barbarian. He could crush those if he was even just a Level 2! Their attributes were very weak. Su Wan was in the midst of the battlemanding the skeleton soldiers. ¡°Steel Shelter!¡± Su Wan provided resistance to the skeleton soldiers. But it didn¡¯t do much. The barbarians were too strong for the skeletons. They scattered into pieces after being hit. ¡°Damn Xu Yuan,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. ¡°I wonder how much resources I need to spend to revive these skeleton soldiers!¡¯ Su Wan felt more and more depressed looking at the skeletons on the ground. She regretted everything. If she had chosen the Human Warriors, they would have fought, shed, and made traps. They would have won against the barbarians without suffering much damage. But because of Xu Yuan and his choice of these skeletons, Su Wan suffered a lot in the battle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I will be obliterated even when just attacking a stupid barbarian stronghold!¡± muttered Su Wan. Looking at more and more skeleton soldiers falling, Su Wan was anxious. Su Wan looked at her own attributes. ¡®I¡¯m level 6 now, and my four attributes are all above 50. It¡¯s easy for me to kill a few barbarians but¡­¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s attributes were quite strong. But there were just too many enemies to fight. And the skeletons around her were very weak to withstand even one attack. ¡®No, even if I have to go to the battlefield personally, I have to regain my face!¡¯ Su Wan was so anxious that she intended to roll up her sleeves and deal with the barbarian.s head-on At this moment, Xu Yuan, who was perched on a tree, used Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing on the skeleton soldiers. [Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers] [Level: 5] [Strength: 10] [Spirit: 6] [Agility: 8] [Constitution: 12] One could see that although they were both Level 5, there was a big difference in the attributes of the skeleton soldiers and the barbarians. At this moment, a ck light hit the skeletons. The skeleton soldiers¡¯ body was surrounded by ck mist, and its white bones instantly turned ck. [Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers] [Level: 5] [Strength: 30] [Spirit: 18] [Agility: 24] [Constitution: 36] In an instant, the skeleton soldiers¡¯ attributes tripled, and they surpassed the barbarians. Su Wan was preparing to go into the fight scene. She caught a glimpse of a ck shadow flying from the corner of her eyes. She saw the ck light hit the skeleton soldiers. The skeleton soldiers roared. ¡®Wait¡­ how did the general attributes of these skeleton soldiers increase so much?¡¯ Su Wan watched the skeleton soldiers rush and fight. They annihted the barbarian stronghold. ¡®Are these really the weak skeleton soldiers from a moment ago?¡¯ Su Wan rubbed her eyes. She was afraid that she was hallucinating. The ten minutes were up, and the skeleton soldiers returned to their weak selves. When Su Wan checked their attributes, it was the same as before. ¡°How is this possible? Could it be that sacrificing Rongrong¡¯s cut is really that effective? Did they mutate suddenly?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t figure it out. If they were human soldiers, she could have asked them, but these skeleton soldiers didn¡¯t know humannguage. ¡®332 points! I can definitely make it to the Top Ten!¡¯ thought Su Wan. At the moment, everyone was exploring the map and searching for the barbarians. Even if they found it, they would have toe up with ways to annex the stronghold. It was rare for someone to wipe out an entire stronghold at one go. ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s go and let Xu Yuan see how we can do this with or without him.¡± Su Wan withdrew her troops and returned to her territory with the skeleton soldiers. When she reached, she saw Xu Yuan still sleeping on the ground. However, something was different. There was something on his back. ¡°Xu Yuan, what¡¯s that on your back?¡± Su Wan asked with concern. The wings were folded so it looked like a bump. ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡± Su Wan was worried. She thought about Xu Yuan¡¯s behavior. She had gotten angry at hisziness. But now she realized that he was trying to sleep all the time because he had been ill all this time. This was just as Lin Yao had said. Some heroes were afraid that their attributes were too low and would drag down the Overlord, so they refused to sign the contract. Furthermore, Xu Yuan was so drowsy from the beginning and had been on the ground from the moment they had met. Su Wan was now sure that he was ill. Su Wan didn¡¯t care about being polite any longer. She carried him in her arms, trying to see where he felt unwell. ¡°Xu Yuan, don¡¯t worry. Just tell me where it hurts. I will cure you or find a way to make it better!¡± Su Wan was very worried about him no matter how he had treated her in the beginning. He was her first hero, after all. The significance of the first hero was great. Nothing could rece him. Just as Su Wan was about to send a message in the group chat to ask for some help, Xu Yuan opened his eyes. This was the first time he had seen her at such a close distance. Su Wan couldn¡¯t see clearly in the dark cave. Suddenly, Xu Yuan spread his dragon wings. The wings hit Su Wan on the face. ¡°Ow! What was that?¡± Su Wan was so scared that she let go and Xu Yuan flew away. ¡°Xu Yuan? What was that?¡± Su Wan turned to see that Xu Yuan was once again on the ground. Xu Yuan had retracted his wings and gone back to his previous form. Su Wan was confused. She didn¡¯t know what was in his body. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan yed dead. He was gaining experience by just sleeping. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time on other things. Besides, he felt that if Su Wan found out about his wings, she might make him her scout and send him flying to patrol the area. So, Xu Yuanid on the ground and pretended to be dead. Su Wan stomped her feet in anger. The cave was so dark and she couldn¡¯t see properly. She was especially frustrated because Xu Yuan kept ignoring her. Just as Su Wan was about to interrogate him for more information, Shi Linglong sent a message to the group. [Shi Linglong: F*ck, I identally poked the barbarian¡¯s nest. A Level 15 barbarian leader is chasing me! Sisters! Please save me! If it keeps pursuing me, it will discover my Territory Core!] Chapter 9 I Lost Xu Yuan ¡®Shi Linglong¡¯s territory might be destroyed!¡¯ Su Wan was anxious after seeing the message in the group chat. Even the joy she had felt in destroying the barbarian stronghold was no longer there. [Lin Yao: Linglong, what are the coordinates of your territory? I will see if I cane for your help.] After Shi Linglong sent the coordinates, Lin Yao and Zhao Qingrong sent a series of ellipses. Shi Linglong¡¯s territory was too far away from them. [Zhao Qingrong: Sister Yao, can¡¯t we let the senior students help Linglong?] Zhao Qingrong believed that if she sent Shi Linglong¡¯s coordinates, some seniors would definitely want to help her. They had only just be Lords and didn¡¯t have too many resources to help Shi Linglong. Besides, the territory was too far away. However, it was different for the senior students. They had been Lords for a long time, so they would have some special tools in their hands. Perhaps one of them would be able to teleport to Shi Linglong¡¯s territory to help her! [Lin Yao: Normally, that would be possible. The Lords do help each other. But we are new students, and we are still at the trial stage.] Lin Yao¡¯s words shattered their hopes. Their teacher had informed them that aside from other freshmen¡¯s assistance, no other interference would be tolerated at the trial stage. Just when they were feeling hopeless, Su Wanpared the coordinates. [Su Wan: Your territory seems to be near mine! Linglong, hold on! I wille help you.] Su Wan didn¡¯t blindly suggest it. If the Barbarian leader was wandering around Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, it was very likely that he would destroy the core of the territory. At that time, Shi Linglong¡¯s future would be over! But if Su Wan could support her even if she can¡¯t beat the barbarian leader, there will be some hope. Su Wan¡¯s territory was hidden in a cave. It would be very difficult for the barbarian leader to find it. If the Territory Core was still intact, the skeleton soldiers, and even the Lord could be resurrected using the Territory Core! After considering these factors, Su Wan decided to take the skeleton soldiers to help Shi Linglong. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan who was still sleeping on the ground. She hesitated then carried him in her arms. Xu Yuan opened his eyes and looked at Su Wan. Su Wan hurriedly exined the situation to him. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I am just taking you with me so you can gain experience and level up.¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t resist and let Su Wan carry him out of the territory. Su Wan counted the number of skeleton soldiers she had. Thirty-three of them had fallen in the fight. Now, only sixty-seven remained. ¡®I have no time to revive them. I have to hurry and help Linglong!¡¯ Resurrecting the troop required time and resources. Right now, every second was precious. Su Wan took the remaining skeleton soldiers with her. ording to the coordinates given by Shi Linglong, Su Wan found her territory. Shi Linglong¡¯s territory was in a lush forest. There was even ake nearby. This was the ce Su Wan had imagined and fantasized about! ¡®Should I call it a blessing in disguise?¡¯ Su Wan wondered. Su Wan realized that although her territory wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eyes andcked resources, it was still safely hidden from enemies. Furthermore, the skeleton soldiers seemed to be hiding some secrets of their own. They could transform into ck skeleton soldiers and blow up the barbarians. Shi Linglong¡¯s opening was pretty good, with mountains and rivers. But she was unlucky because the barbarian leader was on her trail. Su Wan was lost in her thoughts when the skeleton soldiers in front of her faltered. Su Wan looked in front of her and found that the skeleton soldiers and the barbarians had collided. The skeleton soldiers at the front were very brave. They didn¡¯t care about death. They charged at the barbarians. ¡°We are done for!¡± Su Wan¡¯s blood pressure rose a little. She was very clear that her goal was not to eliminate these barbarians, but to chase them away, so that Shi Linglong¡¯s territory would not be attacked. Su Wan¡¯s n was to find the barbarians and formte a strategy to lead them away somehow. In the end, these brainless skeleton soldiers had charged recklessly. Xu yuan opened an eye to gauge the situation, then closed itzily. Xu Yuan silently cast the Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing on the skeletons. In an instant, the skeleton soldiers that were kicked away like sandbags turned into ck skeletons with tripled attributes! ¡°They transformed again!¡± eximed Su Wan. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how they do that at all!¡± Su Wan stared at the skeleton soldiers but still couldn¡¯t find an exnation. ¡®How did they transform? What is causing them to transform?¡¯ Su Wan wondered. When she came back to her senses again, she discovered that those ck skeleton soldiers had been defeated. They were retreating. ¡°There are too many barbarians. There¡¯s a barbarian leader nearby. It¡¯s a big tribe!¡± Su Wan realized that the barbarians they fought were different from the ones they had fought before. This tribe was farrger and stronger in numbers. Therefore, even the ck skeleton soldiers that had destroyed the barbarian stronghold easily before were being forced to retreat. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan who slept in her arms with his eyes closed. She carefully ced him under a tree and went to join the fight. She used Steel Shelter to increase the remaining skeletons¡¯ resistance and fought the barbarians with them Although there were too many barbarians, they still had a fighting chance! A barbarian threw a spear at Su Wan. She dodged it with her agility attribute but realized that the spear was now heading toward the tree where she had set Xu Yuan under the tree. Su Wan was terrified that the spear would hit Xu Yuan. ¡°Be careful!¡± she shouted. The spear struck the tree, but it did not hit Xu Yuan. Su Wan sighed in relief. Xu Yuan, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, was a little impatient. He yawned. ¡°Keep it down, will you? I want to sleep!¡± Su Wan wondered why he was sleeping so much. She thought he must really be sick or cursed with something. Maybe that was why he was always drowsy. She was angry at the barbarians now. Just as she was about to attack, a mighty figure appeared a distance away. She saw a two-meter-tall barbarian appear in front of her. ¡°The barbarian leader!¡± Su Wan was so scared that her face turned pale. The ck skeleton soldiers were no better than trash in front of the barbarian leader. They were just kicked away. Su Wan realized she couldn¡¯t win. Even if she could resurrect herself, it would be foolish to charge at the barbarian leader for a fight. Su Wanmanded the skeleton soldiers to upy the barbarian leader while she ran away. She followed the direction Shi Linglong had given her and found a small cave where Shi Linglong was hiding. They finally met! ¡°Wanwan, you really came to help me! I am so touched. Thank you so much for helping me!¡± said Shi Linglong. She asked Su Wan about her hero. Su Wan froze. ¡°Sh*t! I left Xu Yuan at the fight scene!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to think. She gathered the few remaining skeleton soldiers with her and went to look for Xu Yuan Chapter 10 Killing the Barbarian Leader After Su Wan escaped, Xu Yuan remained under the tree, unmoving. He was busy gaining experience. He did want to level up. The barbarian leader, who had just lost his target, had his eyes on Xu Yuan now. He felt the murderous intent from the barbarian leader. He opened one eye and stared drowsily at the barbarian leader. The Barbarian leader felt a chill run down his spine when Xu Yuan stared at him. However, the Barbarian leader¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t that high. He could not understand what Xu Yuan was. He only saw Xu Yuan as a target. The Barbarian leader slowly walked towards Xu Yuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± he said. ¡°Why are you interrupting me?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Xu Yuan knew that this matter could not be resolved peacefully. He spread his small dragon wings and pped them. The barbarians flew back and collided among themselves. Xu Yuan flew up. The barbarian leader could not react. He was too fast! When he heard the sound, he turned around and found that he had be themander of the light beam! ¡°Not bad! These stats are more than enough to deal with barbarians!¡± Xu Yuan looked down at the barbarian leader from up in the sky. He did not use any ability. He was just checking out his new body. The barbarian leader sensed that things weren¡¯t going as he wanted. He retreated slowly. He was afraid. In the blink of an eye, a ck light appeared. Xu Yuan appeared at the barbarian leader¡¯s side. He wrapped his dragon tail around the barbarian leader¡¯s neck and dragged him up into the air. ¡°You¡¯re really weak!¡± Xu Yuan wanted to kill the barbarian leader right there. However, a thought urred to him. ¡®If I kill him, that woman will know!¡¯ Xu Yuan knew that Overlords had their own interface. He also knew that the Overlord could not check his attributes without his consent. But he was sure that if he killed the barbarian leader, she would know he was powerful. Even if she didn¡¯t see him kill the barbarian leader, would there be a notification informing her that her hero had killed a boss? Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to find out. If Su Wan knew he killed the barbarian leader, she would definitely make him fight in battles after this. That would seriously affect his time for naps. In the end, Xu Yuan chose apromise. He clenched his ws into a fist and punched the head of the barbarian leader. Even though the baby-sized mini dragon looked harmless, he was powerful. If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t controlled his strength, the barbarian leader¡¯s head would have exploded. The barbarian leader fell to the ground in agony. He could not get up. Xu Yuan looked around and saw some skeleton soldiers who were pretty much intact. ¡°Go on! Finish him off!¡± he instructed. A skeleton soldier limped forward. Its right arm was broken. When it arrived beside the barbarian leader, the skeleton soldier pulled out its own rib and used it as a sword. It stabbed the barbarian leader in the heart. ... [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for sessfully killing the first Boss!] Su Wan¡¯s interface disyed a prompt. Su Wan froze. Shi Linglong was stunned. When Su Wan anxiously returned to the battlefield to look for Xu Yuan, Shi Linglong had followed her. When they reached the fight scene, they had witnessed something strange. The once ferocious barbarian leader had fallen to the ground. A skeleton soldier that was missing an arm held a sharp bone and stabbed it into the barbarian leader¡¯s heart. The two young women looked at each other. The scene in front of them didn¡¯t make sense. After the skeleton soldier killed the barbarian leader, it copsed into a heap of bones. Silence fell. ¡°Wanwan, you killed the barbarian leader?¡± Shi Linglong¡¯s voice trembled. Su Wan nodded. She must have. Somehow. Although she was also confused, she thought maybe one of her skeletons had killed the boss, so the achievement was counted as hers. Shi Linglong curiously picked up the remains of the skeleton soldier, wanting to study it. Su Wan suddenly remembered why she was here. She needed to look for Xu Yuan. Sure enough, Xu Yuan was still under the tree where she had ced him. ¡°This guy probably doesn¡¯t know what even happened!¡± Su Wan picked him up carefully trying not to wake him. Su Wan felt guilty for leaving him. She didn¡¯t want to wake him up because she didn¡¯t want him to find out that she had run away without him. She worried that Xu Yuan would never trust her again. Su Wan nned to wake him up when she returned to her territory. She would not mention about leaving him there if it was possible. As Su Wan carefully picked up Xu Yuan, Shi Linglong ran to her side to talk with her. Xu Yuan restrained himself from changing his form. After killing the barbarian leader, he had risen to Level 10. There were new changes in appearance after every five levels. It was difficult for him to avoid the change. If Su Wan and Shi Linglong saw him change now, they would probably study him like a specimen. After restraining the change, Xu Yuan looked at his skills. [Dark Fusion: Fuse two dark creatures of the same race into one creature for 10 minutes. The fused creature will have thebined attributes of the two creatures!] It would not be possible for him to test his abilities right now, at least not in front of Su Wan and Shi Linglong. Shi Linglong and Su Wan discussed the death of the barbarian leader. Shi Linglong gave a long and animated exnation. Xu Yuan thought that she was very imaginative. It prevented Xu Yuan from having to exin things. ¡°Wanwan, that was a very powerful barbarian leader! It fought with another leader nearby and injured him severely. Maybe it was injured as well. So, when your skeleton soldiers took over, it was already very low on HP!¡± Su Wan felt that the exnation made sense. ¡®Wild Boar King,¡¯ Xu Yuan muttered in his heart. After killing the Barbarian leader, his experience rose very quickly. Xu Yuan wondered if he should take care of the Wild Boar King as well, just for the benefits. It was at this time that Su Wan received another prompt. [Congrattions to Lord Su Wan for bing the first novice to kill a Boss and for obtaining the opportunity for a Blood Trial.] [If you activate the Blood Trial, arge number of monsters will attack your territory in three days¡¯ time. If you survive the Blood Trial, everything you achieve during the trial, including resources, experience, and troop sses, will be tripled!] Su Wan felt suffocated. The prospect was very attractive to her, whocked resources. But Su Wan wasn¡¯t sure she could survive the Blood Trial. She had been lucky that one of her skeleton soldiers had killed the barbarian leader. She felt that it was luck more than her capability. If she epted the Blood Trial, she would probably end up dead. Su Wan thought about it and decided that she would refuse. But, at this moment, a familiar little w reached out yet again. Chapter 11 Encountering the Light Hero [You have chosen the Blood Trial. It will begin in three days.] Su Wan looked on in a daze. She had been just about to press the [Reject] button on the panel when a small, wed finger had shot out and pressed [ept]. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± she roared. She gritted her teeth trying to control her anger. Her hero was too infuriating! Xu Yuan, still in Su Wan¡¯s arms, raised his head and looked at her as though he felt that his actions didn¡¯t warrant such a drastic reaction. ¡°Wanwan, what¡¯s wrong? You want to make a wish?¡± Shi Linglong didn¡¯t know that Xu Yuan¡¯s name meant ¡°Wish¡±. She was confused why her friend was screaming for a wish. Su Wan calmed down after hearing her friend¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t want to disy her inadequacy in front of her friends. If they found out she couldn¡¯t even control her own hero, they might justugh at her. Su Wan suppressed her anger. ¡°Yes, Linglong. I want to make a wish for all of us to do well and get good rankings in this year¡¯s freshmenpetition.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t bother to borate. She only had three days until the Blood Trial. She needed to head back to her own territory and prepare for it. Su Wan left while Shi Linglong bid her farewell with a confused smile. After leaving her friend behind, Su Wan looked at the hero in her arms. ¡°Why?! Why did you choose that?¡± Su Wan had no patience. She had thought that as long as they worked together, she could just cooperate but seeing him trick her again, she was furious. The initial talent and the Blood Train were two entirely different things. Even though Xu Yuan had chosen without consulting with her for the initial talent, she didn¡¯t mind much because it was absolute. But the Blood Trial¡­ she might die in the Blood Trial! Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan innocently. ¡°The Blood Trial has good rewards. I am doing this for you. It will help you level up sooner.¡± Su Wan was furious. ¡°You have done enough! Trying not to trick me would be good for a start.¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡ª¡± She was interrupted by someone. A woman with long, wavy hair looked at Su Wan in surprise. On her side, a golden-haired man in golden armor, like a Golden Saint, held a long spear and stared at Su Wan suspiciously. ¡°Are you Su Wan?¡± asked the woman. ¡°What are you doing with a lizard and weak skeleton soldiers?¡± Skeleton soldiers were known to be weak inbat. Xu Yuan, in Su Wan¡¯s arms, looked very harmless. No matter how the woman looked at it, Su Wan¡¯s rapid advancement in the Overlord ne seemed a little off. Su Wan realized that the woman was an influential and powerful person from Stars Academy. Her name was Li Na. As the heir to the Li family, Li Na had caused a hugemotion on the day of her enrollment. She was popr among men and women. But when Su Wan¡¯s information was posted in the school forum, her fame took second ce. Su Wan¡¯s identity and background were mysterious, and her origin seemed a juicier topic of discussion than the Li family. In terms of talent, the specific information of Su Wan¡¯s bloodline was unknown, but an estimate ced her in the S-ss. With Su Wan¡¯s arrival, Li Na took second ce. That thought aggrieved and aggravated Li Na. She had clenched her fists in anger wanting to take down Su Wan once and for all. Li Na had finally found an opportunity. In terms of Army type, her troops were all Holy Knights, and Su Wan only had skeleton soldiers which were only good as cannon fodders. In terms of heroes, her initial hero was the S-ss light hero, Holy Spear Knight, and Su Wan¡¯s hero seemed to be the dark little thing in her arms. Li Napared their strengths. She felt like she had already won. Su Wan and Li Na disliked each other. But they weren¡¯t going to physically fight until a person¡¯s action changed everything. Li Na¡¯s Holy Spear Knight, stared at Xu Yuan. He raised his spear. Golden light burst everywhere. ¡°Fallen dark creature, prepare to be purified!¡± The Holy Spear Knight attacked. Not only Su Wan but also Li Na was shocked by this. Li Na was jealous of Su Wan but she didn¡¯t want to kill her! The hero went with the attack without waiting for his Lord¡¯s orders. ¡®What a terrifying aura!¡¯ The skeleton soldiers definitely weren¡¯t a match at all. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan in her arms. She did not intend for him to fight. ¡°Xu Yuan, run!¡± Su Wan¡¯s first thought was to flee. As long as there were hills and forests, there was still some hope that they could hide and get away. Su Wan swore she would improve in the future and teach Li Na a lesson for this. Su Wan knew that Xu Yuan was no fighter. But when it came to fleeing, he was the fastest of all. The moment she told him to run, Xu Yuan spread his wings, rose from her arms and flew away. Su Wan was stunned. She almost got hit by the golden spear. After narrowly avoiding the attack, Su Wan heard Li Na trying to stop her Holy Spear Knight. Su Wan didn¡¯t dare remain there. She rushed in the direction where Xu Yuan had fled. After Su Wan left Li Na red at the Holy Spear Knight in disapproval. ¡°Why did you attack?¡± Li Na was very displeased. Her grudge with Su Wan was personal but it wasn¡¯t as serious as to be settled with a fight. The Holy Spear Knight had acted out of his own ord. He was silent. He stood there, with his back straight. He slowly said, ¡°In the Hero ne, the war between the light and darkness has gone on for a thousand years. It is our destiny to destroy all dark creatures.¡± The Holy Spear Knight exined, ¡°This time, too, countless dark heroes came to the lower realm, so we followed them here. In this era, there are bound to be many heroes of light and darkness in this realm.¡± Li Na was a little dejected. She had thought she was extremely talented, so she had managed to get a light hero. It seemed that there were countless light and dark heroes appearing in this realm. ¡°Then what happened in the era of Xuanji? Why did so many dark heroes descend to the lower realm that time?¡± Li Na asked. The Holy Spear Knight¡¯s face turned solemn as though he was afraid of something. The Holy Spear Knight said in a trembling voice, ¡°There is an extremely terrifying dark hero in the lower realm right now.¡± Chapter 12 New ability: Dark Fusion In her territory, Su Wan was studying all different kinds of buildings and preparing resources. Su Wan didn¡¯t notice that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t sleeping in a corner like he usually did. XuYuan was changing his appearance. Level 5 had given him wings. At Level 10, his body changed again. In Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, he had suppressed the change, but he could no longer hold it back. A wispy blue me emerged at the tip of Xu Yuan¡¯s tail. ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯m a little fire dragon?¡¯ Xu Yuan wagged his tail and the blue mes flickered. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s true name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 5] [Strength: 460] [Spirit: 458] [Agility: 457] [Constitution: 460] ... [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL1] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL1] [Lord of Darkness] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing] [Dark Fusion: Fuse two dark creatures of the same race into one creature for 10 minutes. The fused creature will have thebined attributes of the two creatures!] Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the new ability he had gained from the fire on her tail. ¡°This is a good skill!¡± Fusing with this ability would allow Xu Yuan to make greater use of dark creatures and make them more powerful. As long as he had powerful subordinates, he wouldn¡¯t have to do many cumbersome things, and he could sleep and level up in peace! [Congrattions to the hero for reaching Level 10. You have received 1 Skill Enhancement Point. You can enhance any skill you have.] Xu Yuan studied it for a while and realized that Skill Enhancement Points could be obtained for every 10 levels he advanced. ¡®Which ability should I enhance?¡¯ Xu Yuan looked at his skills. The most important thing was to level up, so he chose to enhance Night Shift ability. Now, his Night Shift was on Level 2. It allowed him to increase experience by 50% more. ¡®I¡¯m leveling up even faster now!¡¯ Just when he was feeling satisfied, Su Wan discovered his abnormality. In the dark cave, the blue me at the tip of his tail was very noticeable. She noticed it at once. It wasn¡¯t like his wings which could be hidden anyway. ¡°Oh!¡± Su Wan eximed. She knelt in front of him and looked at him. ¡°Xu Yuan¡­ why do you look less and less like a lizard now?¡¯ Su Wan could finally see the way his body had changed. There were the wings, and now the tail with the blue mes. No matter how she looked at him, he was no longer a lizard. Instead, he looked more and more like a dragon. However, something was missing. ¡®Horns,¡± Su Wan thought. Xu Yuan just yawned and closed his eyes. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know,¡± he said sheepishly. From the look on his face, Su Wan knew she wouldn¡¯t get any answers from him. She realized that her hero might not be as simple as she had thought. ¡®With my skills and talent, it is impossible for my hero to be a useless piece of trash, after all,¡± thought Su Wan. ¡°Xu Yuan iszy, but he might not be entirely useless.¡¯ Su Wan wondered how she could get Xu Yuan to be more active. After thinking for a while, she decided to take Xu Yuan with her to a barbarian stronghold once again Whilepleting the Freshmen Trial and earning points, she could get Xu Yuan to be more active and livelier. She would pretend to be of no match and would lead the Barbarian Leader to Xu Yuan. When the Barbarian Leader attacked, Xu Yuan would have no choice but to attack back. Just like the Holy Spear Knight he met today. Su Wan recalled the Holy Spear Knight¡¯s attack. Xu Yuan had revealed his wings that time. She thought that he needed a bit of pressure to reveal his strength. If she urged him a few more times, maybe he would definitely outgrow hisziness. ¡°I am going out to find out more about this ce. You stay here,¡± said Su Wan with a smile. If it was anyone from the academy, they would have fallen in love with that smile. But to Xu Yuan, that smile meant trouble. ¡®What scheme is this woman brewing?¡¯ XuYuan looked at her in confusion Su Wan left the cave to find a barbarian stronghold to implement her n. After Su Wan left, Xu Yuan became active. He looked at the skeleton warriors. Some had fallen but as long as the Territory Core was intact, they could be revived with enough resources. Xu Yuan wanted to try his new ability. ¡°Darkness Fusion!¡± The blue mes at his tail grew brighter and enveloped two skeleton soldiers. The two soldiers fused together to form one majestic skeleton soldier. This skeleton soldier had the attributes of two skeleton soldiersbined! ¡°Not bad! It¡¯s a pity I only have skeleton soldiers here.¡± He wished to fuse a skeleton soldier with another species of creature to see what the oue would be. But all he had now were these useless skeleton soldiers, so he could not experiment as he pleased. ¡°Fuse!¡± Xu Yuan fused the skeletons on a whim. He wanted to know if he could fuse the skeletons that he had already fused before. He tried to fuse two already fused skeletons. [The current skill level is not high enough to perform a second fusion.] That meant that as long as he enhanced his skill, he could continue fusing them. He might even be able to fuse all hundred skeletons into one. As he thought that, he fused the remaining skeletons. The 100 skeletons had fused into 50 now. It just so happened that Su Wan returned at that time to the cave. Xu Yuan quicklyid down on the floor and pretended to be asleep. When she saw that there were only 50 skeletons instead of a hundred, she was stunned. On the Resource Panel, the number of skeleton soldiers was still 100. She was confused. ¡°Xu Yuan, where did my skeleton soldiers go?¡± she asked. Chapter 13 I Asked You to Fight, But You Went to Sleep? ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Yuan raised his head, as if he had just woken up. For a moment, Su Wan couldn¡¯t tell whether he was ying with her. ¡®Where did they go?¡¯ she wondered. Su Wan looked at her Resource Panel. It clearly showed that there were still 100 skeletons. ¡®How is it that half of them have disappeared? Could it be an enemy sneak attack?¡¯ However, that wasn¡¯t right. If an enemy had attacked, the number of skeletons would be reduced. Su Wan was anxious. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was scared that her troops would disappear in the future without reason. She would be in trouble. Only the skeletons and Xu Yuan were at the base. Su Wan couldn¡¯tmunicate with the skeletons because they couldn¡¯t speak anynguage. The only person who might know the truth was Xu Yuan. But he looked like he was in too deep a sleep to know anything about it. ¡®What a shame!¡¯ Su Wan felt helpless. In such arge territory, she had no one she could rely on. Su Wan was exhausted. She realized that the attributes of the remaining skeletons were different. They seem to be a lot stronger than before. They even looked taller than before. [Fused Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers] [Strength: 20] [Spirit: 12] [Agility: 16] [Constitution: 24] ... Su Wan sucked in a breath of cold air. The skeleton soldiers in front of her had attributes twice their previous points. ¡®Just like the strong skeletons from before¡­¡¯ Su Wan remembered when they had fought the barbarian stronghold, the skeletons had changed. Their bones had turned pitch ck, and they had suddenly be stronger. Although the change wasn¡¯t as drastic as before, their attributes had increased. ¡®The skeleton soldiers are this magical?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®Maybe they had hidden powers that no one before had thought to check.¡¯ Su Wan began to doubt the things she had learnt from the academy. Skeleton soldiers were not very strong, but they required very few resources to create. They could be created in a short time. Most times, they were just used as cannon fodders to distract or stall the enemies. As for the strange situation in front of her, she had never heard of something like this. ¡®I don¡¯t care anymore.¡¯ ¡°Xu Yuan, let¡¯s go. I will help you level up.¡± Su Wan narrowed her eyes and smiled. Anyone who could see her could tell that she was scheming. Xu Yuan spread his wings and flew to Su Wan¡¯s shoulder. Su Wan led the skeletons to the nearby barbarian stronghold. The skeleton soldiers were verybative. When they saw the enemy, they rushed forward recklessly. It was chaos. Su Wan tried to teach Xu Yuan some battle tactics and urged him to fight. ¡°Xu Yuan, go! Spread your wings and fly there! Use your tail to p the Barbarian Leader¡¯s face!¡± All Su Wan talked about was flying, pping, wing and spitting fire. Xu Yuan was speechless. However, to save her some face, he spread his wings and flew over. ¡°Xu Yuan, well done! You¡¯ve already taken the first step to get rid of yourziness. Next! Aw noooo.¡± Xu Yuan flew past the Barbarian Leader to a corner, ignoring all barbarians along the way. There were rugs in that corner. These were made from furs of the wild beasts that the barbarians had hunted. Xu Yuan pounced on the soft rugs. He smiled in satisfaction. Su Wan was baffled. ¡°Xu Yuan?¡± she cried. ¡®What are you doing? Come here and fight!¡± Su Wan was so angry that she roared. Xu Yuan was useless. She had thought that he had finally given up on hisziness. But the moment he saw the rugs and the nkets, he went to sleep again! ¡°This bastard!¡± she shouted. ¡®One day, I will definitely take thatziness out of you!¡¯ she swore in her heart. Su Wan realized that things hadn¡¯t gone to n and now this was going to turn bad. Skeleton soldiers were known to have lowbat capabilities. Even though the attributes of the skeleton soldiers were twice than that of the normal skeleton soldiers, it was still a little difficult for them to fight against the barbarians. Xu Yuan¡¯s Night Shift skill had reached Level 2. He didn¡¯t want to waste time fighting barbarians when he could be sleeping and gaining experience and leveling up. Hence, Xu Yuan secretly activated the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. The bones of the fused skeletons turned ck, and a dark mist lingered around them. ¡°It¡¯s happening again!¡± The skeletons were changing again. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what kind of secrets the skeleton soldiers were hiding. Xu Yuan used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on the skeleton soldiers. Their attributes changed. [Fused Low-Level Skeleton Soldiers] [Strength: 60] [Spirit: 36] [Agility: 48] [Constitution: 72] ... Xu Yuan was a little surprised. When he fused the skeleton soldiers, their attributes doubled. Now when he used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, the attributes tripled further. The skeleton soldiers were six times stronger now! The Fused skeleton soldiers killed every barbarian in the stronghold. No one could withstand them. The barbarians fell to the ground like dead flies. Su Wan was stunned. With these skeletons, it wasn¡¯t impossible to survive the Blood Trial. Su Wan had felt hopeless about the Blood Trial before. She had been very stressed about it. But now she had a faint glimmer of hope. In a short time, the skeleton soldiers wiped out the entire barbarian stronghold and Su Wan¡¯s points rapidly increased. She had been dyed because she had gone to save Shi Linglong. Now, her points had returned to her former glory. She should be in the first ce now. ¡®The road is bumpy, but the future is bright!¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s mood brightened. However, the good time did notst long. The Dark Fusion onlysted for ten minutes. Now that the time was up, the fused skeleton soldiers split into two. At the same time, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing which was cast on the fused skeleton disappeared. This meant that the skeleton soldiers on the scene returned to their original attributes. When Su Wan saw this, she was perplexed. She had been in a good mood but now, she saw the problem. The skeleton soldiers had special abilities, but they were unstable. She did not know how to transform the skeleton soldiers to make them strong. If their abilities ran out before the Blood Trial finished, she would be in huge trouble. Her future was still dark. Chapter 14 Xu Yuan, Are You Going to Work Properly or Not? Half of the Freshmen Trial duration was almost over. Previously, Su Wan was happy if she could make it to the Top Ten. But now she felt that she could do better. ¡®We must get first ce!¡¯ Su Wan resolved. ¡®I have to find more barbarian strongholds!¡¯ They only got twenty-four hours for the trial. She must still have around twelve hours left. At present, she was in second ce. Su Wan didn¡¯t hurry. She wanted to n very meticulously. Xu Yuan felt very ufortable. He opened his eyes and saw that Su Wan¡¯s face was very close to his nose. She crouched down to his level and smirked. ¡°Xu Yuan, ever since we came to the Overlord ne, we have stuck together. I have been protecting you at all times. Shouldn¡¯t you do something in return?¡± she asked. Xu Yuan was speechless. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she wouldn¡¯t even be alive till now. He had used his abilities one too many times to solve her problems. The thing he was worried most about revealed itself. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have muchbat experience. That¡¯s alright. I will fight instead of you. But I need your help now,¡± she said. ¡°You can fly. Could you fly around and look for more barbarian strongholds?¡± He knew it. He had expected her to make him a scout if he revealed his wings. He wasn¡¯t able to hide from the Holy Spear Knight, so he had to use his wings that time. Su Wan hadn¡¯t talked about his wings when she returned after feeling from the Holy Spear Knight. However, she really needed him to scout around now. Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan¡¯s expectant face. She was in luck. It just so happened that Xu Yuan had slept for a long time and wanted to stretch his muscles. So, he agreed to Su Wan¡¯s request. In any case, he had long wanted to take a stroll around the territory. He reluctantly agreed to be Su Wan¡¯s scout to find a barbarian stronghold. ¡®If I can¡¯t find a barbarian stronghold, would Su Wan me me?¡¯ he wondered. After seeing Xu Yuan agree to her request, Su Wan almost jumped up in joy. ¡®If he agreed to this, then he might agree to other things in the future. There is hope indeed to get rid of hisziness!¡¯ thought Su Wan. Xu Yuan spread his dragon wings and flew out of the cave. Su Wan looked at him flying out and smiled in satisfaction. She was unaware that he was going to put little to no effort in finding a stronghold for her. Xu Yuan soared in the sky around the territory. As he flew freely, he released a wisp of his Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura. The wild beasts fled in all directions. The barbarians weren¡¯t any better. They trembled in fear and abandoned their stronghold. Xu Yuan did not realize it that time. He flew freely and then returned to the cave. ¡°You didn¡¯t find the barbarian¡¯s stronghold?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Xu Yuan, are you going to work properly or not?¡± Su Wan was enraged. He had agreed to be her scout, but he didn¡¯t bring back any information of the barbarian stronghold! If it was any other hero, she might have believed it. But she knew Xu Yuan was azy creature. She knew he put little to no effort in finding the stronghold at all. Thinking of this, Su Wan decided to personally go find the barbarian stronghold. She left the cave and looked around. Along the way, Su Wan found many barbarian strongholds, but the strange thing was that there were no barbarians around! The strongholds seem to be deserted. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why are the heavens targeting me like this?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s body went numb. She had been confident in acquiring the first ce in the trial. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. There were no more barbarians for her to fight. ¡°Xu Yuan, I apologize for getting angry at you. I am sorry,¡± said Su Wan. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t lied. Xu Yuan just looked at herzily and went back to sleep. She was very confused. She didn¡¯t understand why the strongholds were abandoned. Now, she had fallen from second ce to fifth ce. At this rate, it would be difficult for her to even remain in the Top Ten. Su Wan was anxious but her friend Shi Linglong asked her help yet again. In the group chat, she had sent a message. [Shi Linglong: Wanwan, help! My territory was attacked by barbarians again! This time, my territory is really going to be destroyed!] Su Wan¡¯s first question was why Shi Linglong was getting attacked so frequently. Su Wan didn¡¯t want to snatch her friend¡¯s barbarians for some lousy points. But her friend had asked for her help so she wouldn¡¯t be stealing them anyway. Although Su Wan couldn¡¯t wait to help Shi Linglong immediately to gain some points herself, she needed to ask the important questions first. So she sent her questions in the group chat. [Su Wan: Linglong, what¡¯s going on there? Why are you getting attacked by barbarians so frequently?] She remembered that Shi Linglong had offended the Barbarian Leader before so the barbarians had chased her. But why was she being chased this time? [Shi Linglong: It¡¯s a long story. No time.] Shi Linglong didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and only at the end did she type out a long string of words. Su Wan looked at Shi Linglong¡¯s exnation and understood the situation. Zhao Qingrong, who had been lurking in the group chat, couldn¡¯t help butin after seeing Shi Linglong¡¯s exnation. [ Zhao Qingrong: Linglong, from a certain perspective, you really are talented.] Shi Linglong¡¯s barbarian crisis was caused by the Wild Boar King. Su Wan still remembered that when she had helped Shi Linglong a while back, there had been two powerful bosses nearby. One was the Barbarian Leader and the other was the Wild Boar King. At that time, Shi Linglong had guessed that the Barbarian Leader was injured because he fought the Wild Boar King, so he was easily killed by Su Wan¡¯s skeleton soldiers. [Shi Linglong: Can you really me me for that? I sent my troops to clear the area and they provoked the Wild Boar King!] Su Wan felt sympathy for her friend. Shi Linglong was in that mess because of her own soldiers. Now she was a target. Despite her attempts to flee, she had attracted the barbarians from the surrounding strongholds. Countless barbarians joined in on the Wild Boar King¡¯s hunt. Other barbarians who had lost their leader and were no match for the Wild Boar King fled and gathered in Shi Linglong¡¯s territory. Soon, a tide of barbarians would overwhelm Shi Linglong¡¯s territory. Chapter 15 Sending the Wild Boar King Flying with His Tail Su Wan took Xu Yuan and charged into Shi Linglong¡¯s territory at top speed. When Shi Linglong saw Su Wan, she happily rushed to her side. Just as Su Wan was going in for a hug, Shi Linglong snatched Xu Yuan from her arms. ¡°Hehe, Wanwan, your hero is so cute!¡± Su Wan realized that her friend knew nothing about how useless Xu Yuan was. Xu Yuan, on the other hand, yawned and stretched his back at being disturbed. When he stretched out his small ws, Shi Linglong found it even more cute. ¡°Wanwan, let¡¯s exchange our heroes! You take mine.¡± At that moment, Su Wan with the red hair and butterfly wings on her back, red at her friend. Shi Linglong giggled as if she did not care about her feelings. ¡°Wanwan, my hero is a S-ss nature hero, The Flower Fairy,¡± she lowered her voice as though this was a secret. Su Wan was mentally prepared for Shi Linglong¡¯s strange behavior. Su Wan ignored Shi Linglong¡¯s suggestion of exchanging heroes with her. ¡°Linglong, now is not the time. We need to find a solution for the problem right now.¡± At that moment, Xu Yuan broke free from Shi Linglong¡¯s hands and flew around as if looking for something. Su Wan and Shi Linglong didn¡¯t care. They only thought that he had slept too much and was full of energy, so he wanted to fly around. However, Shi Linglong still instructed The Flower Fairy. ¡°Please take care of that little guy. Don¡¯t let him be lost.¡± After Shi Linglong gave her instructions, she didn¡¯t joke around and seriously discussed the situation with Su Wan. The territory itself could not be moved. How could they protect the territory from the attack of the barbarians? While Shi Linglong and Su Wan were having a discussion, Xu Yuan seemed to have found what he was looking for. ¡°I found you!¡± A smile appeared on his lips. He was looking for the Wild Boar King! He had obtained some benefits from killing the Barbarian Leader. The Wild Boar King was a Boss and stronger than the Barbarian Leader. He wondered how much killing it would benefit him. Xu Yuan spread his wings and flew after the Wild Boar King. The Flower Fairy was afraid that he would get lost in the ce, so she spread her wings and followed behind. In the Hero ne, the Pool of Light and Pool of Darkness were right next to each other. The Light-Type heroes had a detailed understanding of the Dark-Type heroes. However, all that was far away now. They only knew the heroes of light and darkness fought each other but didn¡¯t know why. The Flower Fairy didn¡¯t know Xu Yuan¡¯s real identity. She only saw Xu Yuan as a little thing that needed looking after. ¡°My name is Ofunai. What¡¯s yours?¡± she asked. She wanted to start a conversation so that she could be friends with him. Their Lords were good friends, after all. She and Xu Yuan might need to cooperate in the future. Xu Yuan thought for a moment. ¡°My name is Luphus.¡± Luphus Olga was his real name. In the future he would use his real name, Luphus Olga, to let the world know about his legacy as the Dark Demon Dragon. The Flower Fairy nodded. Her butterfly wings pped, and she followed Xu Yuan closely. Soon, The Flower Fairy realized she was finding it difficult to keep up with him. Her S-ss hero bloodline couldn¡¯t keep up with the dark hero in front of her. Xu Yuan reached the Wild Boar King. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the wild boar King!¡± The Wild Boar King was like a small mountain blocking their way. It seemed to have fallen asleep and did not see Xu Yuan and The Flower Fairy. ¡°Luphus, run!¡± She was so scared that she wanted to pull Xu Yuan away from there. However, The Flower Fairy realized that the harmless-looking little creature seemed to weigh a thousand pounds at that moment. No matter how hard she pulled him, he didn¡¯t budge. [Wild Boar King] [Level: 20] [Strength: 310] [Spirit: 122] [Agility: 150] [Constitution: 275] ... When Xu Yuan saw the Wild Boar King¡¯s attributes, he had no reason to fear it. Although he was 10 levels lower than the Wild Boar King, his attributes were all above 400. It was more than enough to beat up the Wild Boar King! ¡°Luphus, don¡¯t just stand there. If you don¡¯t run now, you won¡¯t have the chance to escape!¡± Although The Flower Fairy was an S-ss hero, her level was still very low. In terms of attributes, it was impossible for her to be a match for the Wild Boar King. The Wild Boar King wasn¡¯t something a novice Lord or a new hero could deal with. Before The Flower Fairy could convince him to leave, the Wild Boar King slowly opened his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± The Flower Fairy panicked. The Wild Boar King didn¡¯t have the time to react. Xu Yuan flew over and whipped him with his tail. The Wild Boar King howled as he was sent flying. In the distance, countless barbarians were fleeing in the direction of Shi Linglong¡¯s territory because they were being chased by the Wild Boar King. At this moment, the barbarians all gathered. They were so densely packed that it made one tremble in fear. If this many barbarians passed by Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, her ce would be reduced to ruins. But at this moment, a huge shadow appeared on the ground. The barbarians raised their heads. A monster, the size of a small mountain, descended from the sky. BOOM! The earth trembled, and within Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, the two of them felt a tremor. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for sessfully killing the Boss, Wild Boar King, and obtaining arge number of points.] [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for killing arge number of barbarians and obtaining many points.] Su Wan looked at her points. Her points had increased so rapidly that there was a huge gap between the first and the second ce. She had left the second-ce miles behind. 100,000 points! This was a terrifying number of points that even thebined points of the second to tenth ce in the Top Ten could not match up to! ¡°What happened?¡± Su Wan was very confused. The Flower Family was baffled as the Wild Boar King was sent flying away. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She stared at Xu Yuan. ¡°Just say you didn¡¯t see anything,¡± said Xu Yuan and waved his little ws at her. The Flower Fairy felt a chill run down her back. She nodded vigorously as a promise that she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened here. The two heroes returned to the territory as if nothing had happened. When Su Wan and Shi Linglong asked them, they had their answers ready. They didn¡¯t know what had just happened. Not long after, everyone discovered that countless barbarians had died outside the territory. They had been crushed to death by the Wild Boar King. However, it seemed the Wild Boar King had died as well. ¡°Linglong, I will head back now,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I need to prepare for the Blood Trial.¡± Su Wan picked up Xu Yuan and left in a hurry. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for sessfully killing the Boss, Wild Boar King, and obtaining the blueprint of Space Gate Construction.] The prompt that appeared in let Su Wan know that the death of the Wild Boar King was counted as hers! But Su Wan didn¡¯t know how or why it had happened. She wanted to leave Shi Linglong¡¯s territory as soon as possible. She would ask too many questions and Su Wan had no answer. The death of the Barbarian Leader could be considered an ident, but the death of the Wild Boar King was hard to exin. Su Wan saw the problem but couldn¡¯t figure out an exnation. Chapter 16 The Number One Freshman The Freshmen Trial was over. [Shi Linglong: Hey! I got seventh ce!] Shi Linglong shared her joy with Su Wan. Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised. Shi Linglong was a capable Lord and her ce had been attacked by barbarians twice. The two crises were averted, and in the process, Shi Linglong achieved a lot of points. In the group chat, Lin Yao and Zhao Qingrong also revealed their results one after the other. Lin Yao was in the eight ce and Zhao Qingrong had made it to the tenth. The three of them had made it to the Top Ten! [Zhao Qingrong: What about you, Wanwan?] Su Wan had started the journey with lots of difficulty, she was happy to make it to the Top Ten. Her friends thought she might have made it to the fifth or the sixth ce. Su Wan didn¡¯t intend to hide her rank. She wanted to share her achievements with her friends. However, when she looked at her own points, she felt scared. Although the Freshmen Trial had ended, the results hadn¡¯t been announced publicly yet. They could see their own points and rank, but others couldn¡¯t. Since Su Wan didn¡¯t reply for a long while, everyone thought she might have done badly. They thought she might not have made it to the Top Ten. They tried tofort her. [Lin Yao: Wanwan, don¡¯t be discouraged. Try to upgrade your hero and troop type in theter stages. You can still make up for it!] [Shi Linglong: That¡¯s right! It¡¯s just a trial for the new students. There¡¯s still the Inter-Campus Tournament and the Global Competition. It¡¯s not the end of the world yet.] [Zhao Qingrong: Wanwan, you can always improve. You are a good student. I know you will improve a lot and we will meet again in the Inter-Campus Tournament.] Seeing them trying to console her, Su Wan felt warmth spread in her heart. Finally, Su Wan revealed her result. [Su Wan: Thank you for being so kind, everyone. I am very grateful for all of you. I made it to the Top Ten. I got first ce.] Her three friends were shocked. Right at that moment, the rankings were revealed in the academy. ¡°As expected, Su Wan got first ce. I knew she had potential!¡± said one of the teachers,ughing. ¡°Yes. To be able to get the first ce¡­ that is normal for Su Wan. She is very capable.¡± In the office, the teachers were happily talking about the rankings. In the academy, the other students were also discussing it. ¡°As expected of Su Wan! She is the best in everything. If I have a girlfriend like that, even for a day, I¡¯d die happy.¡± ¡°One day? I would be okay with her being my girlfriend for just one hour.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. If you can be my girlfriend for just one minute, I can sacrifice 99 years of my life!¡± The male students were in a heated discussion. And among the girls, there were many who were envious. Some felt powerless because of this and thought that Su Wan was the peak that they could not surpass. But there were also those who secretly made sarcastic remarks and were dissatisfied with Su Wan. ¡°Tsk, first ce? Maybe she hooked up with a teacher to get that ranking.¡± ¡°I heard that Su Wan has an unclear rtionship with a senior student. It¡¯s most likely that those senior students vited the rules and interfered with the new students¡¯ trial!¡± In the forum, everyone could choose a fake name for themselves, so no one knew who was who. They talked freely. A student raised a crucial question. ¡°Everyone seems to think that it¡¯s normal for Su Wan to get first ce but no one is paying attention to the points she got.¡± ¡°The points Su Wan obtained?¡± [1st ce: Su Wan, 100086 points] [2nd ce: Ouyang Xuan, 19975 points] ... In an instant, the entire forum exploded! The first ce had 100000 points, but the second ce only had around 20000! The difference was too huge. The highest score until now had been around 30000 points. ¡°Student Su Wan broke the record with her own strength!¡± People were doubtful and they were stunned. ¡°Fake! This is definitely cheating!¡± ¡°Requesting the school teachers to conduct a strict investigation!¡± The students didn¡¯t need to say it twice. At this moment, the teachers were already investigating the matter. The Dean summoned the Sage Fairy, which was in charge of the system. ¡°Sage Fairy, please can you show us Su Wan¡¯s progress in the trials?¡± Soon, a list of information was disyed. All the teachers in the office were shocked. ¡°She killed both the Barbarian leader and the Wild Boar King?!¡± ¡°How did she manage to kill so many barbarians in 24 hours?¡± While the teachers discussed the matter, the Dean was shocked as well. ¡°Su Wan is indeed capable. It seems that in the Inter-Campus Tournament, our Star Academy¡¯s rank will be dependent on her.¡± The teachers were perplexed by the Dean¡¯s words. ¡°Dean, are we going to let a new student participate in the Inter-Campus Tournament?¡± The Inter-Campus Tournament was held amongst hundreds of academies in the area. The tournament was not meant for new students. Only senior students were allowed to participate because they had been a Lord for a longer time. The new students wouldn¡¯t be able to cause a single wave in thepetition! The teachers had their doubts, but the Dean had made up his mind. ¡°Make arrangements for the preliminary rounds for the Inter-Campus Tournament. The students who qualify will represent the Star Academy in the tournament.¡± ... Su Wan knew her ranking even before it was announced. There were endless questions from her friends. [Zhao Qingrong: Wanwan, be honest. Did you cheat?] [Su Wan: I didn¡¯t.] [Shi Linglong: I can prove that Wanwan cheated. She cheated! She cheated!] Shi Linglong told them about the time the Barbarian Leader had fallen. The others marveled at Su Wan¡¯s luck. [Shi Linglong: At that time, I didn¡¯t suspect anything because the two bosses had fought one another. So, I thought the Barbarian Leader was already injured and her skeleton soldier had finished him easily. But when it came to the Wild Boar King, it fell and crushed so many barbarians. Many were killed by that. We were nearby when it happened.] They didn¡¯t dwell much on the matter since it was done already. Su Wan was in the first ce so everyone was happy for her. [Lin Yao: The Freshmen Trials are over. How about we show our heroes?] [Zhao Qingrong: Sure!] Zhao Qingrong was excited to show her hero. She wanted the world to know that he was a super handsome elf. Zhao Qingrong was the first to post a picture of her hero in the group chat, then she briefly introduced the hero¡¯s abilities. Then it was Shi Linglong¡¯s turn. The Flower Fairy was as big as Xu Yuan, but she was still a S-ss hero. Then it was Lin Yao¡¯s turn. Lin Yao¡¯s hero was an SS-ss hero, Ice Phoenix. A picture of a snow-white bird appeared in the group chat. For a moment, Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong were envious. Lin Yao, who was usually quiet and gentle, had received an SS-ss hero! In the end, only Su Wan was left. Everyone was very curious. Su Wan had gotten first position in the rankings so everyone thought her hero was very formidable. Su Wan¡¯s face was a bit stiff. She took a picture of her sleeping Xu Yuan and sent it to the group chat. [Su Wan: Race: unknown, Attributes: unknown, Hobby: sleeping.] Chapter 17 Elite Soldier, Golden Behemoth Time flew by and it was already the day for the Blood Trial. Knowing that it was tomorrow made Su Wan feel very anxious. She possessed strange skeleton soldiers, she had made it to the first ce in the Freshmen Trial, the gap between the first and the second ce was huge¡­ Su Wan didn¡¯t feel even the slightest of the pride and satisfaction she was supposed to be feeling. Instead, she felt worried. Su Wan was the only one who knew that the skeleton soldiers were powerful but their ability was limited. They were unstable. She had studied them, but she was unable to figure out what caused their burst of power. The skeleton soldiers were too unstable. She needed more soldiers who were reliable. These days, Su Wan used the skeleton soldiers for their characteristic trait. They could endure hardships and work a lot. She sent the skeleton soldiers to cut trees for wood and collect resources. In a short period of time, she had umted a lot of resources. Skeleton soldiers weren¡¯t that bad. Su Wan realized that Xu Yuan had made a good choice by choosing the skeleton soldiers though it hadn¡¯t felt like that before. When it came to manpower, what would be better than the skeleton soldiers who didn¡¯t need food or rest and could work non-stop? [Do you wish to spend resources to build the Territory Hall?] The prompt panel appeared. Su Wan did not hesitate this time. She chose [Yes]. She now had a collection of resources avable to build the Territory Hall. If she could build that, she could then proceed to create other units. While Su Wan waited, a small building appeared in the dim cave. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for sessfully building the Territory Hall. You have obtained an opportunity to recruit random elite troops for free!] ¡®Random elite troops?¡¯ Su Wan looked forward to it. Xu Yuan was a useless hero. If she could recruit powerful elite troops, her situation would vastly improve. [Do you want to use the random elite troop draw?] Su Wan was a little hesitant. Random draws depended on luck. There were items that could increase one¡¯s luck. If Su Wan chose not to use the draw right now and kept it for the future, she could find some item to increase her luck first and then use the draw. Su Wan let out a long sigh. ¡®If I can¡¯t pass the Blood Trial, there won¡¯t be a next time to use the draw anyway.¡¯ Su Wan decided to use the random elite troop draw. She was doubtful about her skeleton soldiers. They were unstable so she wasn¡¯t sure if she could win the Blood Trial. But an elite troop would increase her chance of winning immensely. ¡°Draw!¡± Su Wan eximed and spun around. The wheel was filled with all kinds of units. In the end, the needle of the wheel stopped on the grid of the Golden Behemoth. ¡°Yay!¡± Su Wan was so happy that she jumped for joy. She picked up Xu Yuan and kissed him on his head. Xu Yuan opened his eyes and stared at Su Wan. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Has she finally gone mad?¡¯ Su Wan wanted to share her happiness with Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan! I got an elite soldier, the Golden Behemoth!¡± Seeing that Xu Yuan was indifferent, Su Wan tried to make him feel something. ¡°That¡¯s an elite soldier! The legendary powerful soldier that once tore apart the Earth Dragon with their bare hands! I hope you can hang out with the Golden Behemoth in the future!¡± Su Wan stopped speaking. She wanted to tell Xu Yuan how useless he was and not worthy of the attention of the Golden behemoth. She wanted to anger Xu Yuan so that he would be more motivated. However, she had special feelings for her initial hero. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say those words aloud. However, Su Wan thought that was enough. In the past, Xu Yuan was superior because all Su Wan had were the skeleton soldiers. But now that she was bing an elite soldier, she hoped Xu Yuan would feel the pressure to do better. Xu Yuan yawned and continued to sleep. Su Wan was speechless. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± asked Su Wan. In a dazzling light, a big man with building muscles appeared near Su Wan. He had golden hair. His aura filled the entire cave. ¡°You are the Lord? I¡¯m the Golden Behemoth, Arega.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Wan. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Although there was only one elite soldier, he couldmunicate with her! One could see how trashy the skeleton soldiers were in front of this elite soldier. Su Wan discovered that at this time only one Golden Behemoth appeared, but if she needed more, she could make them in the Territory Hall. When she received one military type, she could craft them in the Territory Hall for more. The Golden Behemoth, Arega, stood there with his golden fur emitting a dazzling light. Xu Yuan awoke. Su Wan had been observing Xu Yuan. She thought he would definitely react. Xu Yuan reached his little w to block his eyes. The dazzling light disturbed his sleep. He yawned. ¡°I want to sleep. Please turn off the light. Thank you, Wanwan.¡± He covered his eyes with his ws and went to sleep again. After making a wish, she covered her eyes with her ws and continued to sleep. Su Wan was speechless. ¡®Just how much does he like to sleep?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®Ah, forget it. Now that I have the Golden Behemoth, my sess rate at the Blood Trial would be high.¡¯ When Su Wan looked at the new hero, she found that he looked terrified. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ The Golden Behemoth¡¯s aura was extremely powerful as if it could tear everything apart. But his face had turned pale. It looked frightened. The Golden behemoth crouched on the ground in a corner like a rat who had seen a big cating its way. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Wan was confused. How had the arrogant and strong Golden behemoth turned out this way? A prompt from the interface distracted Su Wan [Territory Hall detected. Territory Soldier ss Transformation activated.] [Lord¡¯s initial hero¡¯s darkness attribute detected. Do you want to convert the local troops to darkness attribute? (Once converted, cannot be reversed. All future units will have darkness attribute)] ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Su Wan eximed. As a Dark-Type troop, skeleton soldiers were usually weak inbat. Although they were powerful asionally, they were not stable in their performance! Moreover, Su Wan wasn¡¯t sure if the Golden Behemoth she had obtained with great difficulty would disappear after being converted to dark Attribute. Just as Su Wan was about to make a choice, she thought of Xu Yuan¡¯s ws reaching out every time she had tried. She looked at Xu Yuan cautiously. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t there! She turned to look around. When she turned back to the prompt, Xu Yuan had already extended his ws and clocked on the [Yes] option. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Chapter 18 The Blood Trial The next day, Su Wan still sulked over Xu Yuan¡¯s choice. Because he had changed everything to the darkness attribute, Su Wan could only create skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses. The skeleton soldier¡¯s performance was unstable and Su Wan was unsure whether the newly created skeleton soldiers had the same ability to mutate as the one hundred skeleton soldiers before them. As usual, Xu Yuan waspletely useless. She couldn¡¯t even create more Golden behemoth soldiers. She was happy the Golden behemoth hadn¡¯t disappeared after being converted to Dark-Type. But with the resources she had, it was impossible to create more Golden Behemoth soldiers. ¡°There¡¯s no more hope,¡±mented Su Wan. ¡°Everything is ruined!¡± ¡°I¡¯vepletely ruined it!¡± Su Wan looked into the distance. Countless goblins were gathering. The first wave of attack in the Blood Trial was the Goblin army! Su Wan looked at the skeleton soldiers and pinned her hopes on their bouts of extraordinary performance. Su Wan had thought of making a batch of Golden behemoth army but soon realized that it was impossible to do that even if she went bankrupt. A single Golden behemoth might not be able to deal with a wave of goblins. In that case, usually a Lord relied on her hero. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. He only cared about sleeping! He wouldn¡¯t even fight when there was a battle. Su Wan stared at Xu Yuan and the Golden behemoth. They were surprisingly getting along. The Golden behemoth had made a soft nket with collected beast fur. He spread the nket on the ground and invited Xu Yuan to rest on it. Then the Golden behemoth went to cut some wood. Su Wan was so curious that she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Arega what are you doing?¡± The Golden behemoth didn¡¯t even turn his head. He focused on his work but replied to Su Wan without looking her way. ¡°I am building the throne Kasaya for Lord Luphus.¡± Su Wan was now more confused than ever. ¡°Lord Luphus?¡± she said. ¡°Thatzy thing?¡± The Golden behemoth realized that he had identally let slip Xu Yuan¡¯s true name. He nced fearfully at Xu Yuan. The Golden behemoth didn¡¯t speak again. He was scared that if he revealed more information about the Dark Demon Dragon, he would be a target. Su Wan suspiciously stared at the Golden behemoth and Xu Yuan. She recalled the strange things that had happened when Xu Yuan was around and realized that this small, lizard-like creature wasn¡¯t as simple as she thought. Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to think about that for now. The Blood Trial had started, and the goblins were rushing over to her. Outside the cave, many goblins shouted. ¡°This is bad!¡± Su Wanmanded the skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses to meet the enemy head-on. The goblins were not ordinary. Su Wan looked at the goblin whose body was aze in mes, another whose breath was filled with frost, and yet another one whose body flickered with electricity. ¡°Elemental Goblin Army!¡± ¡°Dammit! Is this really the Blood Trial?¡± Su Wan felt despair. The skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses charged, but they were defeated by the Elemental Goblin Army! The zing goblin shot out fireballs. There was a rumble. mes burned the surrounding area. The lightning goblin used Lightning Spears and shot them at the enemy. The Lightning Spears pierced through the skeleton soldiers! ¡°How are we going to deal with the enemy? The Blood Trial is too difficult!¡± Su Wan felt that everything was over. Her career as the Overlord ended here. At this moment, the group chat was filled with the concerns from her friends. They all had been informed by Shi Linglong that the Blood Trial was going to take ce today. So, they were all paying attention to it. Shi Linglong, who was the closest to Su Wan¡¯s territory, had asked Su Wan if she needed her help. Su Wan hid the matter and could not ask her friends for help. So, she told them that everything was going smoothly. After lying to her friends, she looked at the sky in despair. If she told them the truth, Shi Linglong would definitelye to help her. Seeing the Elemental Goblin Army, Su Wan felt that she would be only inviting her friend to her death if she asked for help. Her Overlord career was about to end, but Su Wan didn¡¯t want to trouble her friend and involve her in this mess. She did not want to waste Shi Linglon¡¯s resurrection chances. ¡°Xu Yuan, do something. If I die here, will we still be partners in this realm?¡± However, Xu Yuan stretched on the nket and yawned. He went back to sleep. Su Wan felt anger boil her blood. ¡°You bastard! How can you sleep at a time like this?¡± Su Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the Lord anymore!¡± Su Wan raged. However, Su Wan wasn¡¯t someone who gave up easily. ¡°Forget it! I will fight till the end no matter what.¡± Su Wan was so angry that she decided to vent all her frustration and anger at the goblins who invaded her territory. Even if she got annihted today, she would take care of the pesky goblins. When Su Wan turned around to deal with the goblins, Xu Yuan opened an eye to look. ¡°Lord Luphus, are you going to let the Lord fall?¡± asked the Golden Behemoth. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he waved his tail gently, and the blue mes flickered. ¡°Dark Fusion!¡± Blue mes appeared on the bodies of countless skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Wan was confused. ¡°Are the skeleton soldiers mutating again?¡± Under Su Wan¡¯s expectant gaze, the skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses fused together. The skeleton soldiers rode on the skeleton with a powerful aura. ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!¡± Xu Yuan secretly blessed the skeleton soldiers. In an instant, the skeleton soldiers fused into Skeleton Knights, their body aze with blue mes. The powerful Skeleton Knights charged towards the Elemental Goblin Army. The Skeleton Knights easily dodged the elemental goblin¡¯s ice des, fireballs, and electric arcs. It then appeared at the goblin¡¯s side and used its bone as a de to kill the goblins! Under the charge of the enhanced Death Knights, the Elemental Goblin Army reduced in numbers as they fell. Chapter 19 The End of The Blood Trial [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for surviving the first wave of the Blood Trial and obtaining the reward: Army type, Dark Goblin] ¡®I made it?¡¯ Su Wan was stunned. She was still stuck in the despairing mental state because she was sure she would fall. The skeleton soldiers and horses had been like paper in front of the goblins. They were cut down so easily. However, the skeleton soldiers had fused into a powerful army of Skeleton Knights and fought through. Furthermore, the Skeleton Knights emitted a ck mist simr to the one that appeared when the skeleton soldiers had mutated before. The ck mist turned into ck mes, making the Skeleton Knights even more powerful. The Skeleton Knights crushed the Elemental Goblin Army. Su Wan gulped. If the Skeleton Knights could maintain this state, she could easily surpass the Blood Trial. The second wave wasing! With the prompt that informed her of the same, she saw dust billowing in the distance. ¡°War Stomp!¡± Su Wan could not see clearly in the dust but she knew what they were. The Tauren Army! Su Wan was certain that it was the Tauren Army¡¯s War Stomp! The ground shook, and the cave trembled as though it was going to copse any time. Seeing the enemy approach, Su Wan realized that the Blood Trial wasn¡¯t so simple. The charging minotaurs glowed with a red light. ¡°Berserk Tauren?!¡¯ ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Wan cursed. This Blood Trial level was too high for her. Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at that moment. The ordinary Tauren Army could crush all the new Lords with their War Stomp. Even the seniors would find it difficult to withstand the army. She was a novice! ¡®Why is my luck so rotten?¡¯ These weren¡¯t even ordinary Tauren. They were berserk Tauren! They were extremely violent and had high attributes. However, the Skeleton Knights were not afraid. They bravely charged forward to meet the enemy. Su Wan felt like doing something for the Skeleton Knights. Otherwise, they would die senselessly at the hands of the Tauren Army. ¡°Steel Shelter!¡± Su Wan remembered the Overlord talent she had obtained. She used it to increase their resistance. The Skeleton Knights were having a difficult time fighting the Taurens but when Su Wan gave them resistance, they became sturdy and strong. They charged at the Taurens as one and sent them flying. Teams of Skeleton Knights charged into the berserk Tauren Army. In the blink of an eye, the Tauren Army¡¯s formation was broken, and they were scattered. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for surviving the second wave of the Blood Trial. All resources of the territory have been increased by +100 units.] Su Wan was overjoyed. Now, she continued to develop her resources, whether it was building units, or upgrading them, creating the newly unlocked Dark Goblin troop type, or spending all her fortune to create a Golden Behemoth soldier! She had not expected that surviving the second wave would increase the resources by 100 tons! ¡°After the Bl Trial, I can create Dark Goblins!¡± Goblins were simr to humans. They could do more flexible things than the rigid skeleton soldiers! Before Su Wan could even catch a breath, a prompt appeared again. [The final wave of the Blood Trial ising] ¡°The final wave? This is thest round of the trial?¡± Su Wan was nervous this time. But her Skeleton Knights were strong, so she thought they could still hang on. There was still hope! Very quickly, the figures of the invading monsters appeared in the distance. ¡°A hellhound?!¡± Su Wan cried out in surprise. Those red hounds covered in mes were a powerful troop type! Hellhound troop types were medium-grade among Dark-Types. Skeleton soldiers were only the best among the low-level. ¡°There¡¯s still a chance!¡± Su Wan encouraged herself and her skeleton soldiers. The skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses¡¯ fusion time was up, and they separated from each other. If the ordinary skeletons fought with the hellhounds, it would be suicide. In the blink of an eye, bones scattered everywhere. These were all left behind by the skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses that had died in battle! ¡°Do the heavens want me dead?¡± Su Wan thought she had a hope of surviving this trial. However, she wasn¡¯t so sure now. ¡®This is the end!¡¯ Golden Behemoth received amand from Xu Yuan to attack. ¡°Wait, Arega! You can¡¯t do this alone!¡± Su Wan wanted to stop the Golden Behemoth, but he had already made his move. The Golden behemoth roared, and ck smoke curled around it. ¡®It appeared again!¡¯ When the skeleton soldiers had mutated, the same ck mist had appeared. Now, the Golden Behemoth was shrouded in it! ¡°The Golden Behemoth is mutating?¡± Su Wan muttered in a low voice. At this moment, the Golden Behemoth grew bigger and bigger, almost to the size of the Wild Boar King. Countless hellhounds roared. The Golden behemoth charged toward the hellhound army, and everything turned to chaos. The powerful hellhound troop was like an ant facing an elephant in front of the superrge Golden Behemoth. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for surviving the third wave of the Blood Trial and obtaining a permanent integration of the troops!] [Low-level skeleton soldiers and low-level skeleton horses detected. The skeleton soldiers and skeleton horses will automatically be fused and upgraded.] [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for obtaining the middle-rank army type, Skeleton Knight! It can be created by collecting resources!] ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Su Wan was exhausted. She leaned against a tree and looked at the battlefield. Although she did not fight much, she was mentally exhausted. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan forpleting the Blood Trial. Do you want to announce your name?] ¡°No!¡± Su Wan was vignt this time, afraid that Xu Yuan¡¯s ws would reach out once again and choose [Yes]. She hastily pressed [No]. [Announcement: Congrattions to Lord XXX forpleting the Blood Trial!] Seeing that the notice didn¡¯t announce her name, Su Wan was relieved. This was the first time Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t cheated her out of her choices. After resting for a while, Su Wan returned to the territory. ¡°Golden Behemoth troops, Dark Goblin troops, Skeleton Knights troops. Hehehe¡­¡± When Su Wan got back to the territory she examined the soldiers. She saw that Xu Yuan was no longerzing around. He gestured to the Golden behemoth. After a while, Xu Yuan and the Golden Behemoth quietly left the territory. ¡°Lord Luphus, the aura can¡¯t be wrong.¡± The death of arge number of hellhounds had attracted Cerberus! The Golden Behemoth felt a powerful aura radiating from nearby and reported to Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan nodded and looked ahead. A creature, the size of a small hill, slowly approached. Its body was covered in mes. The three hideous heads looked around as if looking for something. Chapter 20 Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing Level 2, ck Gold Behemoth ¡°Cerberus!¡± The Golden Behemoth¡¯s tone turned serious when it saw the creatures in front of it. Because of therge number of hellhounds that appeared in thest wave of the Blood Trial, Cerberus was attracted by the death of the hellhounds and their blood. Unlike the Golden Behemoth, Xu Yuan was very interested in Cerberus. He was thinking about what kind of reward he would get if he killed it. Just as he was about to make a move, a message shed. [Congrattions Overlord Su Wan forpleting the Blood Trial. All the rewards obtained will increase by x3] Xu Yuan was Su Wan¡¯s initial hero so he could see the message. His experience also tripled. ¡°Lord Luphus, what are you doing?¡± asked the Golden Behemoth. Under the Golden behemoth¡¯s surprised gaze, a ck me appeared on Xu Yuan¡¯s head and a pair of dragon horns grew. At the same time, a crack appeared on Xu Yuan¡¯s chest. It slowly widened into a purple-ck eyeball. The Golden behemoth knelt in ear. ¡°Lord Luphus, you are getting stronger.!¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. He felt powerful. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s true name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 20] [Strength: 960] [Spirit: 958] [Agility: 957] [Constitution: 960] ... [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL1] [Dragon God¡¯s slumber LVL1] [Lord of Darkness] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing] ... [True Eye of The Magic Dragon: The True Eye of The Magic Dragon can see through all illusions. It can trace back time and see what happened 24 hours ago.] [Dark Duel Domain: Drag the enemy into the duel domain and engage in a fair one-on-one duel. There is no interference from the outside world during this period. The winner will devour the soul of the loser and absorb the power.] Xu Yuan was in a very good mood looking at the new abilities he had obtained. He wagged his tail. The True Eye of The Demon Dragon ability was from the Demon Eye on his chest. The Demon Dragon¡¯s True Eye, which was derived from this Demon Eye, could see through all illusions and see the essence of things. Moreover, this ability had another very powerful use. It could peer into the river of time and see everything that had happened 24 hours ago! ¡°Is it the Dark Duel Domain ability that is making me want to fight?¡± The Dark Duel Domain ability was derived from the Dragon¡¯s Horns. A ball of darkness is shot out from the horns. Any living being hit by the ball of darkness would be dragged to the Dark Duel Domain, a space which was isted from the world. The domain would only be dispelled when one of the parties in the domain died. ¡®I just don¡¯t know if the winner can absorb all of the loser¡¯s power or only a portion of it,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. If he defeated a creature with a 100 strength in the Dark Duel Domain, would he absorb 100 points for his strength or only some portion? Xu Yuan was immersed in his new ability. The Golden Behemoth¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Lord Luphus, it might not turn out well if we don¡¯t fight.¡± Xu Yuan raised her head in dissatisfaction. Three ferocious heads looked down from above. He had been discovered! The Golden behemoth stared at Xu Yuan expectantly. If they didn¡¯t fight now, they might die here. ¡°Arega, go! Kill it,¡± Xu Yuan ordered. The Golden Behemoth was perplexed. How could he fight against Cerberus? However, he did not dare disobey Xu Yuan. ¡°Roar!¡± The Golden Behemoth roared and dazzling golden light erupted. The Golden behemoth charged at Cerberus, but before it could even touch it, it was swatted away by Cerberus¡¯s paw like a mosquito. ¡°Lord Luphus!¡± The Golden Behemoth sprawled on the ground. He tried his best to stand up. He looked pitiful. The difference between their strength was too great. Xu Yuan stood there calmly, his tail wagged, and the blue me danced in the air. Xu Yuan had been sozy every day. Now that there was a problem, Xu Yuan¡¯s first thought was to let it be. He didn¡¯t want to use his hands to fight. But with such a huge gap in strength, Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing in Level 1 was not enough to strengthen the Golden Behemoth. Therefore, now that he had leveled up to Level 20 and obtained skill enhancement points, he chose to enhance the Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing ability. [Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing has been upgraded to LVL 2] In an instant, the blue me on Xu Yuan¡¯s tail turned ck. A ck me flew towards the Golden Behemoth. The Golden Behemoth instantly burst into mes. The Golden Behemoth felt endless power and strength flow through his body. He could even tear space apart with a single swipe if he wanted to. Gradually, the Golden Behemoth¡¯s golden fur changed color and was dyed ck in the pitch-ck mes. The dazzling golden light radiating from his body turned ck gold in color. ck Gold Behemoth roared. He flew at an impossible speed. Rip! Cerberus¡¯s defense was broken, and one of its arms was scratched by the ck Gold Behemoth! The three-headed hellhound roared in fury. Although the Golden Behemoth was rtivelyrge, with the mutation it had turned into a giant. However, the ck Gold Behemoth was like an ant in front of a mountain-like Cerberus. The three-headed hellhound attacked. Hellfire shot out from one of its three heads. ¡°Hellfire?¡± ck Gold Behemoth was stunned. If he got hit by the hellfire, his soul would suffer. It would be torture. It was better to be dead. There was a whooshing sound. The Dragon wings pped, and the hellfire was instantly blown away towards Cerberus! Xu Ya had been observing the fight Even with LVL 2 Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing, ck Gold Behemoth was no match for Cerberus. He decided to fight it himself. Xu Yuan used his Demon Dragon¡¯s Wings. He seemed to veer through time and appear near Cerberus. He used Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath. The hellfire that Cerberus spat was dark green, while Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath was pitch ck. The green mes shed with the ck mes. The two terrifying powers shed together, and the resulting shockwave spread throughout the area. Chapter 21 I Definitely Won¡¯t Be Tricked by Xu Yuan This Time! Su Wan didn¡¯t know about Xu Yuan¡¯s battle going on at the moment. She was still examining the units and troop types she had unlocked. But suddenly, a prompt appeared. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for obtaining the ck Gold Behemoth!] Su Wan was perplexed. She didn¡¯t know what was happening. She just stayed in her territory and hadn¡¯t done anything at all. How had she obtained the ck Gold Behemoth? ¡°Wait¡­ Behemoth?¡± Su Wan checked the territory. She didn¡¯t find the Golden behemoth anywhere. Xu Yuan was also missing. ¡°No, no, no. Someone took Xu Yuan away?¡± Su Wan was worried about Xu Yuan. Golden behemoth could hold his own but Xu Yuan was tiny andzy. He would be in danger! She tried to calm herself and realized that her worries were unfounded. Xu Yuan seemed harmless andzy, but he was not that simple. Xu Yuan was a dark hero. He definitely wasn¡¯t weak. At this moment, a tremor spread, shaking her territory. Su Wan looked outside her cave and saw ck and green mes sh. All the light seemed to be overpowered by the illumination that came from the sh. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± The moment she saw the explosion of light, all Su Wan could think of was her hero. ¡°Youzy worm! You better be unharmed.¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t see Xu Yuan. She was afraid he was involved in some kind of danger. When Su Wan rushed to the scene, she realized that her guess had been partly correct. Xu Yuan was indeed at the scene of danger. Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Xu Yuan was azy creature that never woke up. There was such a terrifying explosion and yet, thezy hero was sleeping on the grass. ¡°Wait¡­ ck Gold Behemoth?¡± Su Wan found a familiar creature lying at her feet. It looked simr to Golden Behemoth, Arega, but his fur was now ck gold. Su Wan looked at the ce where the explosion had taken ce. An iparablyrge three-headed dog was lying on the ground, unconscious. ¡®Was themotion caused by a sh between the ck Gold Behemoth and Cerberus?¡¯ she wondered. Su Wan was willing to believe that the explosion and the cause was caused by a fight between the ck Gold Behemoth and the three-headed monstrosity in front of her. She didn¡¯t consider Xu Yuan because he was always sleeping. There was no way he could have been involved in such a fight. ¡®Maybe the Golden behemoth had fought with Cerberus and then evolved into ck Gold Behemoth after winning!¡¯ reasoned Su Wan. At this time, Su Wan received a notification. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for defeating the Boss, Cerberus!] [Lord Su Wan, please make your choice.] [1. Transform Cerberus¡¯s soul into the Hellhound troop and unlock the Hellhound troop ss.] [2. Subdue Cerberus. You will receive Cerberus as your Mount!] Su Wan wasn¡¯t sure what to choose at first. She nced at Xu Yuan who was sleeping on the ground. Su Wan sighed in relief when she saw that he was still asleep. She was afraid that he would choose it for her again. ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. He is sleeping.¡¯ At this point, Xu Yuan raised his head and looked at her. ¡®Can he sense that I have a choice to make?¡¯ Su Wan thought that he intuitively knew when she was going to make a choice. Just as she was about to make a choice, he suddenly looked at her! He must sense something. ¡®I need to be fast. If he gets to my side, he will trick me again!¡¯ Su Wan vigntly stared at Xu Yuan. He looked sheepish. ¡°Xu Yuan, why did you run away from the cave? What is that on your head?¡± Su Wan discovered the horns on his head. She also saw something like an eye on his chest. It was tightly closed so she could only see a crack. She couldn¡¯t really make out if it was an eye for real. ¡®I have to be wary of that b*stard!¡¯ Su Wan fiercely shook her head. Now was not the time to be shocked. She had to make a choice fast before Xu Yuan found out about it. She definitely wanted an awe inspiring and powerful mount. The troop types she had unlocked were strong enough. Gold Behemoth soldiers, ck Gold Behemoth soldiers, and Skeleton Knights were all very strong and powerful. Su Wan could create them. She onlycked resources for now. The more powerful they were, the more resources she would need to create them. Su Wan really wanted a mount. When he rode on Cerberus, she would be everyone¡¯s envy! ¡®I definitely won¡¯t be tricked by Xu Yuan this time! Even if the Emperor of Heaven were toe down and interrupt me, I would still choose the second option!¡¯ Su Wan stared at Xu Yuan to make sure he was in his ce as she slowly reached out her hand to select the second option. Xu Yuan also noticed it, but he couldn¡¯t make it in time. In the battle of wits and courage with Xu Yuan, she had earned a point today! Su Wan was secretly happy. The ck Gold Behemoth lying motionless at her feet sensed Su Wan¡¯s arrival and wanted to get up. He struggled. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± He wanted to say something but when he got up, he bumped into Su Wan. Su Wan fell to the ground because of the force with which ck Gold behemoth had bumped into her. By the time Su Wan gained herposure, Xu Yuan was already at her side. ¡°No!¡± she eximed. Su Wan looked at the panel. Xu Yuan had already chosen an option, as expected. He had chosen the first option! ¡°Xu Yuan! Arega! You two just want to bully me, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Wan was really angry this time. The ck Gold behemoth had bumped into her just when she was about to choose. And Xu Yuan was ready. They must have banded together! ¡°Who is the real Lord here? If this continues, I don¡¯t want to be a Lord anymore. I will abandon you both!¡± Su Wan was so angry that she wanted to cry. The huge Cerberus turned into green mes and disappeared. A prompt informed her that the Hellhound troop had been unlocked. Su Wan was far from happy. When she saw Xu Yuan¡¯s sheepish face, her blood boiled. ¡®How could he act so innocent?!¡¯ Su Wan was really frustrated when a message appeared on the group chat. [Lin Yao: Wanwan, quickly look at the school forum. The school has already released the news of the selection of students for the Inter-Campus Tournament.] The selection contest would be held tomorrow, and the Top Ten Lords would represent the Star Academy and participate in the tournament. Chapter 22 Su Wan: Is this my Xu Yuan? In their territory, Su Wan took a bowl of fruits and ced it in front of Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, we are selected to participate in the Inter-Campus Tournament. Will you help me out?¡± Su Wan felt that she was indeed very humble. She was going to great lengths to please and negotiate with her hero. Any outsider would think that their roles were reversed. It looked like Su Wan was the hero and Xu Yuan was the Lord! Xu Yuan wagged his tail. He was in a good mood. He raised his ws as though to flex his muscles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am very strong.¡± This was the first time Xu Yuan had talked about his strength with Su Wan. Su Wan was anxious. ¡°No. I mean¡­ can youmunicate with the Skeleton Knights and make them fight obediently?¡± Su Wan still regarded Xu Yuan as a harmless little creature who knew only to sleep. She was just afraid that the troops under her would not listen to her. So, she wanted tomunicate with them, especially in thepetition. She needed to make sure Xu Yuan and the Skeleton Knights wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. Xu Yuan grunted indifferently. He had thought Su Wan needed him to fight so he had been willing. But seeing as she didn¡¯t intend to get involved directly, he didn¡¯t care anymore. Su Wan created two Golden Behemoth soldiers with her resources. Among the troops they currently had, the ck Gold Behemoth had the highestbat power, followed by the Golden Behemoth. However, the ck Gold Behemoth required too many resources to make one. Su Wan had to set aside some resources to facilitate the resurrection of troops and heroes when they died. She was unwilling to exhaust all her resources to create another ck Gold Behemoth, so she settled on making two Golden Behemoths. The ck Gold Behemoth had turned back into Golden behemoth after the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing ran out. At present, Su Wan had a total of three Golden Behemoths. ¡°3 Golden Behemoths, 100 Skeleton Knights, 10 Dark Goblins, and 10 Hellhounds. That¡¯s more than enough.¡± After she finished the preparations, she pressed on the option to enter the arena. Xu Yuan felt the spatial fluctuation. He found himself in a strange arena. There were countless heroes, soldiers, and Lords there. In the middle, two Lords fought. ¡°Xu Yuan, you have to be careful. When we go to the middleter, protect yourself!¡± Xu Yuan turned to Su Wan in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so concerned about him. He thought she disliked him. [Next, Second-Year Student, Deng Delin, against First-Year Student, Su Wan!] When the names were announced, there was a roar in the crowd. ¡°Su Wan is going to fight?¡± ¡°I heard she won first ce in the Freshmen Trial. She might be strong enough to defeat a Second Year Student.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. As a First Year, you can onlypete properly with the students in your own year. You will be greatly overpowered facing a Second-Year student!¡± The Lords at the scene discussed animatedly. Su Wan and Xu Yuan were engulfed in a white light. They disappeared and reappeared inside the ring in the arena. ¡°The selection contest is split into the Arena Challenge and Territory Challenge. You get one point for each win. Whoever scores two points can enter the Territory Challenge.¡± Su Wan exined to Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan just yawned disinterestedly. [We are now in the preparation stage. Both Overlords, you can summon your troops.] Su Wan summoned Skeleton Knights, Dark Goblins, Hellhounds, Golden Behemoths and other troops. ¡°It¡¯s a Golden Behemoth!¡± ¡°Student Su Wan actually has an elite troop type?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s up against a Second-Year student. Otherwise, she could really dominate the new students!¡± The appearance of the Golden Behemoths made everyone exim. Su Wan looked at the opponent in front of her. Second-Year Student, Deng Delin¡¯s army type was a very standard Wing Wolf Cavalry. In terms of the army type, Su Wan had the upper hand. However, there was a huge brown bear standing bedside Deng Delin. ¡°S-ss hero, Bear of The Earth?¡± ¡°The Second-Year student isn¡¯t weak!¡± ¡°Which one is Su Wan¡¯s hero?¡± The other Lords were really invested in the match. Their gazes swept around, and finally locked onto the three Golden Behemoths. ¡°Is it one of the Golden Behemoths?¡± When she heard the others, Su Wan turned around and saw Xu Yuan hiding and sleeping again. It was no wonder the other Lords ignored Xu Yuan. Nobody would even think that thezy, sleeping creature was Su Wan¡¯s hero. [Arena Challenge begins!] Everyone¡¯s attention shifted when the notification was disyed. ¡°Go! Skeleton Knights!¡± Su Wan sent out the Skeleton Knights first. The ck mass of Skeleton Knights rushed towards the Wing Wolf Cavalry. Soon, the two sides started fighting. The Skeleton Knights and Wing Wolf Cavalry were a blur. Weapons shed and nged. The Wing Wolf Cavalry and the Skeleton Knights were on par. At that moment, the Second-Year student, Deng Delin, gave amand that changed the situation. ¡°Warley, go!¡± The S-ss hero, Bear of the Earth, charged, shaking the entire ring. It pounced on the arena. BOOM! The Skeleton Knights were crushed under its weight. ¡°Despicable!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be soldier type against soldier type, and heroes against heroes?¡± Seeing Su Wan in a disadvantageous position, some students shouted that the situation was unfair. Deng Delin was a senior and had a better foundation than Su Wan who was a new student. Even though arena fighting didn¡¯t have any specific rules on soldier types fighting soldier types or heroes only fighting heroes, the students felt it was unfair because the hero was called in so soon. ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Wan¡¯s hero going to appear?¡± ¡°Su Wan, quickly send out your hero to teach that guy a lesson!¡± Outside the arena, everyone was shouting and urging her on. Su Wan felt bitter. She knew what kind of hero she had. Her hero was unreliable andzy. Su Wan looked at the Golden Behemoths, the Dark Goblins, and the Hellhounds. She had already decided to send them into the arena. However, all of them were gathered around Xu Yuan at the moment as if he was their leader. Su Wan was baffled. ¡®I am really just a figurehead, aren¡¯t I? I have no power over them.¡¯ She had once mentioned jokingly that Xu Yuan seemed to be their leader so she needed him tomunicate with them to be obedient in the arena. Her authority as the Overlord had been stripped away! ¡°Xu Yuan, get up!¡± Chapter 23 Other People¡¯s Heroes Were So Amiable. What About My Hero? In the arena, the Second-Year student, Deng Delin, looked at Su Wan in surprise. Deng Delin didn¡¯t have as much confidence as he pretended to have while facing Su Wan. He had thought that he might end up dead when facing her. He had even anticipated the 108 ways in which he would be defeated. However, Deng Delin had never thought of this situation. It was very strange! Each of those soldiers remained unmoving, as though Su Wan had lost control of them. ¡°Warley, kill them!¡± Deng Delin wasn¡¯t the type of person who became immobile upon seeing a woman. He gave the Bear of The Earth the order to strike Su Wan with the final blow to end the match without even the slightest bit of hesitation. ¡°Roar!¡± The Bear of The Earth roared up at the sky. Su Wan was anxious. She ran to Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, please wake up and do something!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you a reallyfy nest to sleep in if youmunicate with these guys and let them win this game. Please!¡± Xu Yuan opened his eyes when he heard about the prospect of a soft nest. He was full of energy. Su Wan was rendered speechless when she saw this. Without a doubt, this lethargic worm would never be evasive when it came to sleeping! Xu Yuan had first intended tomand the Golden Behemoths and the others to proceed to the arena and fight. Su Wan being the first to lose her cool and approach him was not what he had anticipated. He was looking forward to the promised soft nest. Xu Yuan waved his wszily at the three Golden Behemoths. The three Golden Behemoths obeyed. They came forward one after the other and roared. Golden waves erupted from their furs. ¡°The Golden Behemoth is about to make its move!¡± ¡°How on earth did Su Wan get such a powerful troop?¡± ¡°Damn it, why does this woman get all the perks?!¡± The onught of the Golden Behemoth surprised some people, while making others envious of their power. Some people were even envious of Su Wan. But everyone was surprised by more than just that. The three Golden Behemoths were still undergoing their transformations. Their bodies burst into ck mes. The mes red and made them appear ominous. Their furs turned ck gold in color. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the legendary ck Gold Behemoth!¡± Angels in the distant past left the light and descended into the shadows, bing powerful fallen angels. At that point, several of the Golden Behemoths changed to ck gold in color. A knowledgeable Overlord discussed the history with others in the audience. Su Wan observed the three ck Gold Behemoths in the arena ring as they released a potent dark aura. She was excited. Despite the ck Gold Behemoth¡¯s strength, she would undoubtedly have to go bankrupt if she tried to build one using her limited resources. But now, with the help of an unknown power, the three Golden Behemoths had turned into ck Gold Behemoths! ¡°Damn it, there it is again¡ªthat odd power!¡± Su Wan looked at her troops. Her Skeleton Knights turned into mutated Skeleton Knights. The Golden Behemoths had turned into a ck Gold Behemoths. ¡®Could these transformations be rted to thatzy Xu Yuan?¡¯ Su Wan stared at Xu Yuan in confusion. Su Wan noticed that he was the only exnation for the dark power. He was a dark hero, after all. She was still unaware of the skills her dark hero possessed at this time. The ck Gold Behemoth and the Bear of The Earth engaged inbat. BOOM! The Bear of The Earth mmed its ws on the ground, and stone pirs emerged in the arena in an attempt to pierce through the three ck Gold Behemoths. However, the ck Gold Behemoths were much stronger than the Golden Behemoths. The ck Gold Behemoths waved their hands and the stone pirs instantly shattered. ¡°Warley, be careful!¡± The Second-year student, Deng Delin, suddenly shouted. The Bear of The Earth also realized that something was wrong. The ck Gold Behemoth dispersed in three different directions and attacked the Bear of The Earth. ¡°Wing Wolf Cavalry, hurry!¡± Deng Delinmanded the Wing Wolf Cavalry to help the Bear of The Earth. The three ck Gold Behemoths changed again. They were covered in ck mes. The mes acted like armor. ck Bone Sabers emerged out of nowhere on the ck armor. ¡°What is that?¡± The bear of Earth was the only one who could inly sense the terrible aura! The three ck Gold Behemoths were undoubtedly controlled by an even more terrible force. While the Bear of The Earth was still in a daze, ck Bone Sabers pierced through its skin. The Bear of The Earth roared in pain. There was something wrong. His memory was permanently scarred by this kind of suffering! The ck Bone Sabers attacked the soul! Deg Delin couldn¡¯t see his hero in so much pain. He chose to surrender. ¡°I surrender!¡± The Bear of The Earth, the Wind Wolf Cavalry, and Deng Delin were encased in white light and disappeared from the arena. Deng Delin appeared outside of the arena ring. He was concerned about the health of his hero. ¡°Warley, are you alright? Despite the fact that I was inly up against one of the more powerful freshmen, I secretly believed that I could beat her. You wouldn¡¯t have to experience this suffering if I had given up earlier. I am so sorry,¡± said Deng Delin. In contrast, the Bear of The Earth gave Deng Delin a smile and reassured him not to worry. The hero and the Lord then stood side by side offering words of encouragement to each other. Su Wan saw this. This was the kind of rtionship she had dreamt of with her hero. Once upon a time, she had also imagined putting in a lot of effort alongside a hero, experiencing the highs and lows together, and then reaping the rewards. Su Wan turned to look at Xu Yuan. He was still sleeping on the ground. It seemed like he was dreaming of something good. Xu Yuan wagged his tail softly. ¡°Other people¡¯s heroes were so amiable. What about my hero?¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes teared up. How had she met such a fraud? Su Wan¡¯s friends were waving at her from outside the ring and she waved back. She had clearly won the first match, but Su Wan was not happy at all. It was like winning apetition but losing one¡¯s meaning of life. [Student Su Wan wins the challenge!] Su Wan, Xu Yuan and others were encased in white light and disappeared from the arena ring. ... In the administrative school of the Star Academy, the head teacher was giving instructions to the other teachers. ¡°Remember, the Dean has already decided that student Su Wan will participate in the Inter-Campus Tournament. If she wins one more challenge, she can be promoted.¡± ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± The other teachers nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will arrange another senior student for Su Wan. He couldn¡¯t graduate because of his poor grades. Su Wan can take him on.¡± Chapter 24 Did You Squander All My Money? Su Wan was unaware of the Academy¡¯s murky side. At this point, she was surrounded by three close friends, and her face was a little embarrassed. ¡°Good job, Wanwan, you actually secretly developed such a powerful troop type!¡± Shi Linglong¡¯s impression of Su Wan¡¯s troops were of the time when Su Wan had rushed to help her during the barbarian attacks. At that time, Shi Linglong had felt a little better when she saw her Skeleton Soldiers. Su Wan had been lucky enough to surpass everyone. But right now, Shi Linglong was a little envious of her friend. Zhao Qingrong, on the other hand, stared at the three Golden Behemoths and poked their muscles, seemingly very interested. Only Lin Yao thoughtfully nced at Xu Yuan, who was still sleeping, and then at the Golden Behemoths and other troops. She seemed to have some questions, but she didn¡¯t ask them. At this time, Su Wan¡¯s next opponent was announced. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the legendary Zhang Wei, who has been repeating for almost ten thousand years?¡± Shi Linglong looked at the opponent and then at Su Wan in surprise. ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re really lucky!¡± Zhang Wei, who had failed for ten thousand years. It was said that his talent was so low that his initial hero had been a slime. He was neither able to pass the Cultural Study nor the Lord¡¯s Challenges. Therefore, he had been held back for three years! Three years had passed since the Overlord of the same cohort had graduated, but he was still unable to do so! Lin Yao, Su Wan, and the others did not feel that there was anything wrong with this arrangement. They merely believed that Su Wan had excellent luck. Their four heroes had assembled while the four girls were chit-chatting. The Flower Fairy was the first to act. The Flower Fairy jumped over to Xu Yuan¡¯s side when she noticed that her Lord was having a contentious discussion and wouldn¡¯t let up for a while. ¡°Lord Luphus, do you want to win the first ce?¡± She couldn¡¯t get the image of Xu Yuan flogging the Wild Boar King with his tail out of her mind. The Flower Fairy thought that Su Wan would never be ced second as long as she had Xu Yuan¡¯s support. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t open his eyes, but he wagged his tail. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that.¡± Xu Yuan had no interest at this time in attending the so-called tournament between the hundred universities. He wouldn¡¯t think about anything before seeing the prize to decide whether it was worth his interest. Lin Yao¡¯s Ice Phoenix and Zhao Qingrong¡¯s Elf Archer also followed when they saw the Flower Faily conversing with Xu Yuan. The rtionship between their Lords was excellent. They also intended to get to know one another as heroes. However, halfway through the journey, the Elf Archer noticed that the Ice Phoenix suddenly froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lady Bing Yao?¡± The Ice Phoenix was an SS-ss hero, while the Elf Archer was only an S-ss hero. Because of this, the elven archers approached the ice Phoenix with great respect. The Elf Archer followed the Ice Phoenix¡¯s gaze. He noticed that her gaze was on an odd thing that appeared to be resting motionlessly on the ground. The creature appeared to be of the dragon n with dragon horns on his head. A tail aze with dark blue mes swayed gently while a pair of unmoving ck wingsy on the ground. The Elf Archer was confused. He walked over to greet Xu Yuan instead. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± The elegant Elf asked. The flower Fairy turned around and replied, ¡°We are talking about the Tournament, Yingying.¡± After a while, the Elf Archer joined in the conversation. Ice Phoenix seemed a little off, but she still approached them. The four heroes gathered. It was a little warm outside at this time because of the noontime sun. ¡°Everyone, hold on a second. I¡¯m going to apply sunscreen. I need to take care of my handsome face every day,¡± said the Elf Archer suddenly. He took out his sunblock and began to apply it. The Flower Fairy was astounded to see this. Bing Yao didn¡¯t know what to say. Even Xu Yuan, who was almost always veryzy to care about others, stared at the Elf Archer ¡°Pointy ears, did you steal your Lord¡¯s sunblock?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°The noble elves would never do such a thing! I used the Overlord¡¯s ount to buy this.¡± ¡®Using the Overlord¡¯s ount to buy it?¡¯ Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Su Wan, who was talking with herpanions about thepetition in the distance, shuddered. She whirled around and peered around to see if someone was talking about her. The Elf Archer taught Xu Yuan to use his original hero identity to ess the Overlord¡¯s ount and make purchases online. ¡°The Overlord and the initial heroes share a unique bond. We rookie heroes get a number of advantages that other heroes don¡¯t!¡± Under the Elf Archer¡¯s guidance, Xu Yuan secretly logged into Su Wan¡¯s ount. In the chaotic forum, Xu Yuan was attracted by a post. [In urgent need of Dark Magic Crystals? Selling at a low price of 100000 Blue Stars!] ¡°Dark Magic Crystals?¡± A system notification then appeared. [Congrattions, you¡¯ve unlocked the information rted to the Dark Magic Crystals!] [The Dark Magic Crystal is a crystal born at the end of the deep darkness. It contains an immense amount of energy and is an unknown source that the people of the Blue cannot use.] [As a Dark Demon Dragon, the Dark Magic Crystal is a good tonic for you. Eating the Dark Magic Crystal can strengthen your skills!] ¡®Strengthen my skills?¡¯ Xu Yuan had an idea. He examined Su Wan¡¯s ount and found that she barely had 100000 Blue Stars. Xu Yuan was surfing the forum just then and noticed that everyone was talking about the fight between Zhang Wei and Su Wan with great enthusiasm. Everyone was very optimistic about Su Wan and thought that Zhang Wei would lose. Many had bets on Su Wan¡¯s win, and not so many on Zhang Wei¡¯s side. Xu Yuan¡¯s w tapped on the interface. Su Wan noticed the decrease in her funds. ¡®Where did my money go?!¡¯ Su Wan started to worry. She discovered via her friends¡¯ investigation that her hero was the one essing her ount. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± she shouted. ¡°Did you squander all my money?¡± Su Wan was able to see a decline in her funds, but she was unable to determine where this particr portion of the funds had gone. She hurried over to Xu Yuan¡¯s side, and after some inquiry, it was ultimately confirmed that he had squandered her money! Zhao Qingrong¡¯s hero was the culprit. He had taught Xu Yuan how to ess the Overlord¡¯s ount. ¡°You never want to do the good things but learn the bad things so fast!¡± Su Wan was furious with Xu Yuan, but she was much angrier with the Elf Archer. He was to me for leading Xu Yuan astray! Xu Yuan made an innocent face and scratched his back. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Xu Yuan. From now on, call me Director Xu.¡± Su Wan was speechless. However, she did not have time to respond to that. [Su Wan and Zhang Wei, please make your preparations.] When the announcement came, Su Wan tried to calm herself. She had to handle this challenge well. If they won, they would get two points to advance to the next round! Chapter 25 Su Wan Eventually Began to Realize That Something Was Wrong Su Wan and Xu Yuan emerged inside the arena ring after a burst of white light. Su Wan was enthusiastic at this point. They possessed an army of Skeletal Knights as well as strong warriors like the Hellhounds and Golden Behemoths. On the opposing side was the repeat student with his slime hero and some slime soldiers. How could he stand against her? ¡°Su Wan the goddess will triumph!¡± ¡°How did that guy, Zhang Wei, have the misfortune to run into Su Wan?¡± ¡°Poor Zhang Wei. If he had encountered other First-Year students, he might have had a chance but with Su Wan, he has no chance at all!¡± Everyone was having a lively discussion. On the other side of the ring, Zhang Wei stood disheveled. The blue slime was jumping about him, seemingly unaware of the strength of the person in front of it. While everyone engaged in a heated discussion, a teacher said to the Dean, ¡°I have arranged it well, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°There will more or less be doubts if we allow Su Wan to confront the other senior students and then arrange for those senior students to throw the game.¡± ¡°However, ording to n, Zhang Wei, a notorious loser, will be defeated by Su Wan and it will not be suspicious at all.¡± The few folks working behind the scenes in the office burst outughing. ¡°This arrangement by Teacher Ouyang is excellent!¡± ¡°Su Wan can continue to win, and we can also prevent other kids from knowing that we were involved. The fact that we can allow student Su Wan to demonstrate her formidable strength is what matters most.¡± ¡°The school head will undoubtedly thank us when he hears about our great arrangement upon his return from his business trip!¡± ... In the arena, both were ready tounch their attacks and were waiting for the system prompt to start. Zhang Wei felt lost. He stood there without making a move as though waiting for Su Wan to just be done with it. Su Wan decided not to be a sentimental person either. ¡°Skeleton Knights, charge!¡± The Skeleton Knight leapt out at Su Wan¡¯smand with a whoosh. Su Wan turned to face the other soldiers. All of the units, including the Golden Behemoths, the Hellhounds, and Dark Goblins were eager to engage inbat. When she called for them, they were ready which was in stark contrast to the time when they were motionless to her instructions. ¡®Is it possible that after identally spending my money, Xu Yuan recognized his error and felt he let me down? Is that why he alreadymanded the other soldiers to heed memands beforehand?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s thoughts were dominated by her own fantasies. She reasoned that the Golden Behemoths and the other troops were particrly involved in this conflict because Xu Yuan must have spoken with them beforehand. ¡®Really, I¡¯m not upset about this small sum of money, but I wish thatzy bum would be more active. I¡¯ll allow him to carry this shame and perform well for now.¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s mind was filled with possibilities of making Xu Yuan try to make up for what he had done out of guilt. Her mouth curled up in a faint smile. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°The goddess is smiling! The goddess is smiling at me!¡± ¡°Mama, I¡¯m in love!¡± ¡°Who can resist that smile?¡± ¡°Not good, our brothers have all fallen!¡± Su Wan thinking of making Xu Yuan do things out of guilt made her smile. appeared because of the guilt of making a wish in her head. She briefly enchanted countless people due to her cold disposition. But the good times didn¡¯tst long, and Su Wan¡¯s imaginations ended. The Skeleton Knight had already charged up to the front of the slime army at this point. Zhang Wei was toozy to even resist and didn¡¯t evenmand his slime army. ¡°Skeleton Knights, kill those slimes!¡± ¡°Goddess Su Wan will win!¡± In the midst of everyone¡¯s shouts, a Skeleton Knight made a mistake in the process of attacking a slime and identally attacked another Skeleton Knight. The Skeleton Knight appeared to be in a rage, so he struck back right away. But when heunched a counterattack, he attacked another Skeleton Knight. The scene briefly descended into chaos. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Are these skeleton Knights here to be a joke?¡± ¡°F*ck! Zhang Wei, you¡¯re really ruthless. These Skeleton Knights are your cards, right? You bribed these Skeleton Knights?¡± Despite the fact that everyone was saying it, they all understood that this was a joke because every action made on the battlefield was visible to everyone. It was normal for Skeleton Knights, who had low intelligence, to identally hurt one another. No one was surprised by the chaotic situation before them. Su Wan, however, harbored skepticism. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Su Wan had witnessed these Skeleton Knights engage inbat with the barbarians before. The veteran Skeleton Knights had never before created such a problem. How could there be a problem when they were up against Zhang Wei, a failure and a repeater, and his slime army? ¡®Does Zhang Wei possess a unique item that confused the Skeleton Knights to turn against their own kind?¡¯ Su Wan wondered. Many people considered this possibility. Zhang Wei had attended school for a few more years than Su Wan and had a lot more connections despite the fact that he repeated sses quite a bit. One could argue that Zhang Wei¡¯s possession of a few objects with the potential to confuse and kill her Skeleton Knights was a possibility. While Su Wan was thinking, the Skeleton Knights on the arena had already murdered each other in pairs and fell off the arena one after another. There were still some of the skeleton Knights in the ring. Zhang Wei thought he had a chance when he noticed this! Even if he couldn¡¯t seed entirely, at least he had a fighting chance. He didn¡¯t want to be a sore loser. ¡°Go!¡± Zhang Weimanded the slime army to knock the remaining Skeleton Knights, who were killing each other, out of the arena ring. Su Wan¡¯s skeleton Knights had almost been exterminated. Su Wan held her breath. ¡®It would be very strange if my troop type were eliminated!¡¯ Su Wan had not yet epted the notion that she would lose. She still had Dark Goblins, the Hellhounds, and the Golden Behemoths! Her chances of winning were very high! ¡°My Lord, please let us attack!¡± The leader of the Dark Goblins with the g wanted Su Wan to let it fight. This was the first time that her troops had shown such enthusiasm Su Wan was moved. She consented to the Dark Goblin¡¯s request. ¡°For the Lord!¡± The Dark Goblins charged. ¡°Heya?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s shooting me?¡± ¡°Bastard, which one of you cut me down?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been stabbed by your spear, person in front!¡± It wasn¡¯t what Su Wan had anticipated. She had thought the Dark Goblins would lead her to victory. But the Dark Goblins also fought amongst themselves. In the chaotic battle, Zhang Wei saw another opportunity. ¡°Attack them as soon as possible, profit from their internal conflict!¡± The slime army directly knocked the defenseless Dark Goblins out of the ring. Su Wan eventually began to realize that something was wrong. Chapter 26 The Final Trump Card, Xu Yuan There was a gust of wind. Su Wan felt the cold in her heart. The Dark Goblins were also eliminated once the Skeletal Knights began killing one another. Later, Su Wan ordered the Golden Behemoths and the Three-headed Hellhound to attack simultaneously to avoid any mishaps. This was dangerous. Su Wan purposefully provided her forces with the Buff of Steel Shelter. Under the blessing of Steel Shelter, the Golden Behemoths and the Hellhounds charged at the enemy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this Golden behemoth can¡¯t beat a slime! If I genuinely can¡¯t beat them, then something must be really wrong.¡± ¡°Everyone, keep a close eye. See if there¡¯s any shady business!¡± Everyone below the stage was observing the fight, especially Zhang Wei. At this time, everyone was cursing under their breaths thinking that Zhang Wei had cheated and had some prohibited items which caused Su Wan¡¯s troop to behave like that. BOOM! Under the protection of a Steel Shelter, a Golden Behemoth moved in the direction of the slime army. A slime bravely attacked the Golden Behemoth at this very moment. The slime hit the Golden Behemoth and bounced off as everyone watched. The Golden Behemoth just stood there and did nothing as the slimeunched into the air. ¡°Su Wan sent out the Golden behemoth. Can this match still be reversed?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Golden behemoth to do anything. Just stand there and let the slimes attack. They will eventually be tired to death!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t lose this time, and there won¡¯t be any idents!¡± The audience was even more nervous and excited than the two people in the arena. Su Wan believed that this match was over when she witnessed the Golden Behemoth nonchntly wave its ws and m the slime out of the arena ring. Zhang Wei only had the slime, just as everyone expected. There was nothing the Golden Behemoth needed to aplish. It would be able to exhaust the slime to death if it did nothing except stand there and let the slime attack. It would exhaust itself. How could they fail to win this contest? The three strong Golden Behemoths in the middle of the arena roared, sending shivers through the slimes. The three Golden Behemoths then advanced on Zhang Wei like superviins. Zhang Wei kept retreating. The pressure from the three Golden Behemoths was too great! It was impossible for him to win. Zhang Wei nearly fell backwards in his retreat. He was unable to make further retreats after reaching the ring¡¯s edge. The three Golden Behemoths had also reached the ring¡¯s edge at this time. ¡°Roar!¡± The sky shook by the three Golden Behemoths¡¯ thunderous roars. The slime army ran in terror in all directions as the Golden Behemoths advanced. The Golden behemoths were amused at the slime army¡¯s retreat. To demonstrate their might, they even pounded their chests. Then, a Golden Behemoth staggered and fell off the arena ring. He was about to fall when a Golden Behemoth next to him reached out to help and pulled him. The Golden Behemoth that had been pulled back looked immensely angry for some reason as it hung in the air helplessly. It shook and raged. As a result, he dragged down the Golden Behemoth that was tugging it. In an effort to assist, the third Golden Behemoth pulled the other two. The scene was quite strange. The slimes failed to take down the strong Golden Behemoths. They chose to court death instead, and they left the ring. The third Golden Behemoth pulled at the other two, but the more it pulled, the harder it became to stand his ground. The third Golden Behemoth ultimately fell out from the arena. A dramatic scenario emerged. The Golden Behemoths and the Hellhounds appeared to get along well, and neither group wanted to see the other go. As a result, the Hellhounds went to grab their dearest friends, the Golden Behemoths who were about to fall out of the arena ring. But because the Golden behemoth wasrger, heavier, and more powerful than the Hellhounds, it not only was unable to help thetter but was also dragged out of the arena ring. ¡°No!¡± Su Wan was so angry that her blood pressure was at an all-time high. This circumstance was too peculiar! Why did her troops experience such odd urrences? It appeared as though her soldiers had been cursed. The crowd and the arena were both frighteningly silent at this time. Even the sound of breathing could be easily heard among the throng since it was so quiet. ¡®Something is wrong. What peculiar magic was Zhang Wei using?¡¯ Su Wan had the upper hand in this fight. But how was it that the tables had turned so suddenly? ¡®Maybe Zhang Wei has something that can control the Golden behemoths and my other troops¡­¡¯ Everyone was specting. The two people involved in the fight were equally dumbfounded, especially Zhang Wei, who had no idea what was happening. He only knew that he was waiting to be eliminated, and then he suddenly hesitated. ¡°Student Su Wan, I¡¯m sorry!¡± said Zhang Wei andmanded the slime army and his slime hero. ¡°Although slimes are weak inbat, there is strength in numbers. Let me use these slimes to eliminate you harmlessly.¡± Zhang Wei¡¯s slimes began to move. Su Wan panicked. With so many slimes swarming toward her, she realized that this was the end. She might lose! However, at this precise moment, a sluggish voice sounded forth, giving su Wan a glimmer of hope. The voice came from her back. ¡°You all make so much noise!¡± A miniature dragon materialized in front of Su Wan as the tiny dragon¡¯s wings extended out. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan was excited. She wasn¡¯tpletely annihted. She still had a trump card, and that was her Xu Yuan! Although Su Wan didn¡¯t think Xu Yuan was as powerful as an SSS-ss hero, she knew he was far stronger than the slimes. Xu Yuan was definitely more than enough to deal with the slimes. ¡°That¡¯s Su Wan¡¯s initial hero?¡¯ ¡°I knew she would keep her strongest trump card till the end!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to watching the abilities of Su Wan¡¯s hero.¡± Su Wan¡¯s side was the subject of everyone¡¯s expectant gaze. She was an influential figure in the school. She had won first ce in the Freshmen Trials. She was a legendary person who had broken the record. Numerous people, not to mention the initial hero of her opponent, were watching Su Wan¡¯s every action. Zhang Wei was still hopeful. From the way this fight had gone, he thought he had a chance to win this no matter how talented Su Wan might be. She was, after all, a First-Year student and her foundation was still weak. Even with her troops and heroes, Zhang Wei felt that he could win with his slime wave tactic and bring Su Wan down. He didn¡¯t anticipate, however, that Su Wan¡¯s hero would not advance into battle at thest second. ¡°You guys are the ones who disturbed my sleep?¡± Chapter 27 Impossible! There¡¯s A Conspiracy! Xu Yuan took to the skies, his dragon wings gently pping. The slimes were so terrified when a wisp of the Demon Dragon¡¯s aura stretched out that they slumped on the ground and turned into a pool of muck. As he pped his wings and flew, his afterimages appeared in the arena. There were numerous afterimages all over the sky. In the blink of an eye, countless slimes were sent flying out of the arena ring. Zhang Wei was shocked at Xu Yuan¡¯s speed. The small dragon assaulted hundreds of slimes in an instant. Many people shouted from outside the arena. ¡°Student Su Wan will definitely win!¡± ¡°Zhang Wei, you¡¯d best give up!¡± Everyone¡¯s mor increased the pressure on Zhang Wei. ¡°No, I want Wufu to put up a final resistance!¡± Zhang Wei ordered his initial hero which was a slime. Xu Yuan hovered in the air. He pped his wings and Zhang Wei¡¯s slime blew away in an instant. ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Zhang Wei¡¯s face fell. His hero had already fallen off the arena ring. ¡°Damn it, fate ys a mean game! I obviously can¡¯t win but fate teases me with a chance and gives me hope only to be shattered.¡± Zhang Wei muttered to himself. Su Wan, on the other hand, had already been traumatized by what had happened to Skeleton Knights and the Dark Goblins. She said to Xu Yuan, ¡°Xu Yuan, please just hurry and finish it. Don¡¯t give him a chance to catch his breath.¡± Xu Yuan was in absolute control and crushed the slime any time because the slime was at the bottom of the food chain. But no matter how great his strength was, defeating a slime was just a small matter. It wasn¡¯t very grand. Any average hero could defeat a slime. So, Su Wan didn¡¯t really think Xu Yuan was very strong. She thought he was just average but strong enough for a slime. Even the Golden Behemoth had fallen for Zhang Wei¡¯s scheme and fell out of the arena ring. Su Wan felt that Xu Yuan was definitely as strong as the Golden behemoth, and if he continued to dy, he would suffer the same fate as the Golden behemoths, and the Dark Goblins. That was why she had asked him to be quick with it. Xu Yuan pretended to listen to Su Wan to give her some face. He nodded at her in front of everyone to show that he had heard his Lord¡¯s orders. He waved his dragon tail and flew toward Zhang Wei. ¡°That¡¯s bad!¡± When Zhang Wei sensed a wind gust, he instinctively dodged. He just narrowly avoided Xu Yuan¡¯s attack. A second wind gust then suddenly appeared from behind. The adversary was advancing! In a terrible state, Zhang Wei managed to avoid Wish¡¯s onught. ¡°Good work! Now take him out!¡± said Su Wan. When everyone was cheering because Xu Yuan had made a move on Zhang Wei, conflicting emotions ran through Su Wan¡¯s mind. ¡®This guy has given me enough face today,¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®Even though he sleeps a lot and always goes against me, he chose to pretend to obey me in front of outsiders¡­¡¯ Su Wan was moved. ¡®I will treat him better in the future,¡¯ resolved Su Wan. However, her joy didn¡¯tst long. Xu Yuan flew up in the air and down again. This startled Zhang Wei every time. He was ying with the enemy. Xu Yuan, in a fit of overconfidence, overcharged and rushed out of the arena ring. [Lord Su Wan no longer has any troops or heroes to use. ording to the rules of the arena, Zhang Wei wins!] Su Wan was stunned at the announcement. Su Wan was encased in a white light and disappeared from the arena. Zhang Wei was even more astounded than Su Wan. The match had been extremely confusing, to say the least. He had thought he was done for but in the end, he had won! Su Wan reappeared outside the arena ring. She was surrounded by her friends. Everyone looked at Su Wan with a confused expression. They wanted tofort her but didn¡¯t know how to. Everyone was silent. They were all in shock. It wasn¡¯t until Su Wan disappeared from the arena ring and reappeared in the audience that everyone finally reacted. For a moment, everything was a noisy chaos. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a conspiracy!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the results of thispetition!¡± ¡°School leaders, please investigate Zhang Wei!¡± Everyone was unable to ept that Zhang Wei had eliminated Su Wan. The teachers and school leaders were equally bbergasted. In the office, the head of teaching was investigating Teacher Ouyang. ¡°Director, listen to me. Zhang Wei really didn¡¯t take any weird items to the fight!¡± The fight had been Teacher Ouyang¡¯s suggestion. Now that there was a problem, he was the one held responsible. Zhang Wei was a repeating student who didn¡¯t do well in anything. All the teachers and the students knew about it. But now that there was a problem, there needed to be a scapegoat. Therefore, as the initiator of this proposal, Teacher Ouyang was held responsible. Teacher Ouyang wanted to cry. His n had been foolproof. He wasn¡¯t sure how it had ended this way. Teacher Ouyang still thought he could save himself. ¡°I think I know the reason!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that Student Su Wan has her pride. Maybe she found out somehow that by choosing Zhang Wei as her opponent, we were conspiring to let her win? Because of her pride, Su Wan might have thrown the fight.¡± Teacher Ouyang¡¯s exnation made most of the teacherse to their senses. It seemed like the only usible exnation. Otherwise, the way the fight had progressed had been too bizarre. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still the Revival Round.¡± ¡°If Su Wan threw the fight because of our interference, she will have the revival round to prove herself. Without her interference, she will definitely win!¡± ... While the teachers were trying to find a reasonable exnation for the strange happenings in that fight, Su Wan received a message. She just received arge sum of money in her ount. Su Wan traced the source of the funds. If she hadn¡¯t, she would have never found out the truth. Su Wan¡¯s blood pressure rose. Chapter 28 A Fraud! ¡°Xu Yuan! Can you exin this?¡± Su Wan¡¯s ount was only essible to herself and her initial hero. Zhao Qingrong¡¯s initial hero had taught Xu Yuan to squander all her money! Since she had not made any transaction, it must have been Xu Yuan, obviously. Xu Yuan pped his wings. ¡°I told you. Call me Director Xu.¡± Xu Yuan had no remorse. Su Wan finally understood why he had told her to call him Director Xu before. Xu Yuan had nned this from the very beginning. ¡°You b*stard! You acted as me and used my ount! You don¡¯t even do anything good, but you are so enthusiastic about all the wrong things!¡± Su Wan was furious, and her hatred for the Elf Archer, the initial hero of Zhao Qingrong, grew. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if that ursed elf hadn¡¯t taught Xu Yuan to gamble. Su Wan was on the verge of erupting, but she restrained herself and remained calm in front of her friends. ¡°Wanwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Qingrong asked in concern. Su Wan red at the Elf Archer beside her friend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was in a bad mood because I lost the match!¡± Su Wan stopped talking to her friends after realizing she had lost her cool and instead left the ce, desperately wanting to return to her territory. When she returned to her territory, Su Wan put her hands on her hips and red at Xu Yuan. ¡°Tell me honestly, Fraud Xu, how did youe up with the idea to pose as me in the first ce?¡± Su Wan had certain assumptions when she saw the money and the source of the fund. But she was interested in hearing it from Xu Yuan¡¯s mouth. Xu Yuan had no qualms. He raised his head and exined animatedly to Su Wan. ¡°Zhang Wei¡¯s odds were not very good,¡± he said. ¡°I betted everything on him, and others betted on you. So, having him win would make us rich!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to say. Xu Yuan could sacrifice her future for a meager sum of money! Su Wan took deep breaths to calm herself. The matter had already happened, and there was no point in pursuing it. She decided to utilize the money properly to make up for the loss she had suffered. ¡®What should I buy? Something that can increase my strength? Or something that can improve my territory? Maybe something to enhance my troops?¡¯ Su Wan hesitated. ¡®But money will bring its own troubles.¡¯ A box suddenly materialized out of the warped space at this precise time. [Hello, please sign for your express delivery!] Xu Yuan flew to it and signed her name on the receipt. He then took the box for himself. Su wan was stunned. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Wan realized that something seemed to be wrong. Xu Yuan opened the box. Nestled inside was a Dark magic Crystal. It had a note that said it was a magical item from an unknown source and couldn¡¯t be used by Blue nt¡¯s technology. It was also expensive. Su Wan hurriedly checked her ount. Her money was gone! ¡°You damned b*stard!¡± Su Wan eximed. Su Wan had convinced herself with difficulty that losing the match wasn¡¯t that bad. With the money, she thought she could make up for that loss by buying resources to strengthen her territory and her troops. But now, her money was squandered once again by Xu Yuan! He had bought a useless Dark Magic Crystal! ¡°Fraud! Give me my money back!¡± Su Wan¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°Give me that! Maybe it is not toote to return it.¡± Before she could snatch the crystal away, Xu Yuan swallowed it. Burp! He theny on the ground to sleep. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he said. ¡°Please dim the lights. Thank you.¡± He fell asleep to digest the power of the Dark Magic Crystal. Su Wan¡¯s eyes were wide. She looked at Xu yuan whoy motionless. She was still angry, but she was more worried. ¡°Xu Yuan, are you okay?¡± The Dark magic Crystal contained chaotic and unknown magic. ¡°Xu Yuan, you didn¡¯t have to swallow it just because I was angry. Just spit it out.¡± Su Wan started to worry. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t respond. When he ate the dark Magic Crystal, the system prompted him that he had received skill enhancement points. Xu Yuan now faced a dilemma. ¡®Which skills should I enhance?¡¯ After careful consideration, Xu Yuan decided to enhance the Lord of Darkness skill. With that, he would have absolute control over all dark creatures. Xu Yuan wanted to sleep and gain experience points. He didn¡¯t want to waste valuable time fighting pesky enemies. Lord of darkness skill would allow him to control dark creatures to fight the enemies while he slept. Now, Xu Yuan used the points to enhance the Lord of Darkness skill. [Lord of Darkness LVL2: as the Lord of Darkness, you can control all dark creatures. Within your territory, you can use a certain amount of dark energy to resurrect the dead dark creatures.] ¡®This ability is not bad!¡¯ Xu Yuan thought. As long as the Lord¡¯s Territory Core was still unharmed, the dead soldiers could be resurrected after consuming a certain number of resources. However, there were many limitations to this resurrection. The most important limitation was that it did not support expeditions. The dead troops could be revived only in the territory. When the Lord fought outside of the territory, the resurrected dead troops might not make it back to the fight. The Lord of Darkness ability made up for this weakness. Within the area of Xu Yuan¡¯s domain, dead dark creatures could be resurrected on the spot! After being resurrected, they could immediately return to the fight. Su Wan woke Xu Yuan. He thought about how he could exin the situation to her. Just as he was about to tell her, her attention was diverted by messages in her group chat. After making sure Xu Yuan was okay, Su Wan looked at the messages in the group chat. They were discussing the next problem. The next problem was the Revival Match. Chapter 29 The Hero, Xu Yuan¡¯s, Favorability Toward You Has Increased [Wanwan, although there were some idents during thepetition, we all know how powerful your unit is. As long as we don¡¯t encounter any strange things in the revival round, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to win the Revival Round!] One by one, Su Wan¡¯s close friends consoled her. No one knew that her hero had betrayed her. She looked at Xu Yuan. He was the main culprit! If Xu Yuan would only take the match seriously, there would be no problem at all in the Revival Round. At this period, the school¡¯s teachers were the primary sources of information. Su Wan was beingforted, some asked how she was coping and encouraged her to give it her all in the Revival Round. Su Wan decided tomunicate well with Xu Yuan this time. ¡°Director Xu, please can you not pretend to be me from now on? The Revival Round is ourst chance. We won¡¯t get any more chances.¡± Said Su Wan earnestly. ¡°I know we have notmunicated well with each other. I will try my best to understand and amodate your needs. I would be grateful if you could do the same too. We can negotiate if there is something we both want so that we can reach a win-win situation without throwing the other under the bus. Please?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Xu Yuan. He nodded. Su Wan was happy that her efforts weren¡¯t wasted. [The hero, Xu Yuan¡¯s, favorability toward you has increased.] A message appeared on Su Wan¡¯s panel. Her actions had boosted Xu Yuan¡¯s favorability toward her! However, the increase in favorability was of no use. Xu Yuan yawned and continued to sleep. ¡®Did my favorability really improve?¡¯ Su Wan was skeptical. She saw that Xu Yuan was the same as always, no matter what the prompt said. ¡®Maybe I need to take more initiative to increase my favorability¡­¡¯ Su Wan had promised Xu Yuan that if he didn¡¯t cause any trouble, she would give him a soft nest to sleep in. Even though he had betrayed her in the second round, she had won the first match. Su Wan fulfilled her promise. She knitted a soft nest for Xu Yuan while trying to learn from the inte. Su Wan finally created a soft nest for wish. The soft nest wasrge enough for him. ¡°Here, Xu Yuan,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Wake up. As per my promise, I have made you this.¡± When Xu Yuan woke up and saw the soft nest, he was in high spirits. [The hero, Xu Yuan¡¯s, favorability toward you has increased.] A message instantly appeared on Su Wan¡¯s panel. Her actions pleased Xu Yuan. He pounced on the soft nest, rubbed his head on it and went to sleep. ¡®How can he sleep so much?¡¯ Su Wan wondered. Su Wan was about to snicker as she continued to stare at Xu Yuan. She had made him a soft nest but as she did, she thought back and got angrier and angrier. ¡®Why did she have to work so hard to please him when he tricked and betrayed her?¡¯ Su Wan wanted revenge. So, she had stuffed a few beans in the soft nest. She wanted to see his reaction when he leapt on the soft nest. But he just fell asleep without any difort. ¡®What¡¯s happening? I made sure it was in the center. No matter how much he snoozes, thezy bum should have felt the beans by now!¡¯ ! Su Wan couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®No, I have to find out what¡¯s going on.¡¯ Su Wan picked up the sleeping Xu uan and kept him aside. She gently patted the pillow. There was nothing. ¡®Where did the beans go?¡¯ Su Wan was puzzled. Su Wan felt worn out. Making the soft nest had taken a lot of work. She was also sleepy. ¡®I really put in a lot of effort to seed. Even though I didn¡¯t like it, I gave it to him anyway.¡¯ The more Su Wan thought about it, the angrier she got. She decided to use the soft nest herself. Shey down on it. ¡®It¡¯s sofortable!¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®No wonder thezy bum likes to sleep every day. I wish I could just sleep all day and do nothing like him.¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s feelings wereplicated. She turned the other side and felt the beans poke her. In front of her, Xu Yuan opened his eyes and looked at her innocently. Su Wan felt really bitter at that moment. She had put the beans in the center of the soft nest so that it would make Xu Yuan ufortable to sleep. But for some reason, the beans were pushed all to the side. When she used the nest, she had just assumed the beans had disappeared. But when she turned to her side, she felt them. Wish appeared to be a little unsatisfied, and Su Wan improvised. ¡°I am only testing your soft nest.¡± ¡°Well, there are some ws in your soft nest.¡± Su Wan took the beans out from the nest and threw them away. Xu Yuan wagged his tail happily. The Overlord in front of him was doing well. Although she was a little weak, she was very resourceful. [The hero, Xu Yuan¡¯s, favorability toward you has increased.] The message appeared again but Su Wan didn¡¯t feel happy. She felt like crying. Xu Yuan, in contrast, wanted tough. Up until the start of the next day¡¯s Revival Match, Su Wan remained gloomy. The Golden Behemoths and other forces had already started their drills while Xu Yuan continued to sleep soundly. ¡°The Revival Round shouldn¡¯t be a problem, in any case,¡± muttered Su Wan. She took a deep breath. White light encased her, her hero, and her troops. They appeared in the arena ring. Chapter 30 A Strong Opponent, SS-ss Hero, Golden Dragon [The match begins! ] With the announcement, the two sides officially started the fight. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t fight this time. Su Wan¡¯s leadership led the Skeleton Knights to attack, and the final battle included the Golden Behemoths and the Hellhounds. The enemy was quickly defeated. Those who participated in the Revival Round had all lost in the elimination round. Except for Su Wan, all others who participated were very weak. Su Wan quickly took the lead and obtained enough points. After she won the Revival Round, Su Wan made it to the Top 20. Only 10 people would be chosen, which meant that half of them would be eliminated. Su Wan looked at the group chat. Lin Yao and the others had also entered the Top 20. Everyone waspeting to make it to the Top Ten. [The next fight for the Top Ten will be between Su Wan and Long Quan.] When that was announced, everyone discussed in hushed tones. ¡°Su Wan¡¯s luck is quite bad.¡± ¡°First, a repeating student like Zhang Wei defeated her. After doing good in the Revival Round, she now has to face the one who was in second ce in the previous tournament. The heir of the Long family, Long Quan!¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t win against Long Quan, Su Wan¡¯s hope of entering the Top Ten will be crushed.¡± There were several teachers in the office who were also nervously observing the match. The Dean was anxious. He tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Believe me, Long Quan¡¯s chance of winning against Su Wan is slim seeing how she performed today.¡± Teacher Ouyang was running his mouth again. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to bribe him?¡± The Dean immediately rejected this foul proposal after it was put forth! ¡°He is the heir of the Long family! What would you even bribe him with?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your bad idea at that time, Su Wan would never have thrown the game while fighting with Zhang Wei! Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to fight Long Quan at all!¡± ... In the arena, Su Wan was focused. Long Quan was a veteran. He was an influential person in the school. He was one of thepetitors for Star Academy in the Inter-Campus Tournamentst year. Moreover, Long Quan had won second ce at that time! Long Quan was calm and collected. He faced Su Wan elegantly. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. ¡°I am Long Quan. Nice meeting you, Junior.¡± Many young women screamed from the audience watching Long Quan¡¯s polite greeting to Su Wan. ¡°Marry me, Long Quan!¡± ¡°Please look in my direction! I also want to fight you if it means that I can be closer to you!¡± Su Wan filtered out the screams of those people. ¡°Arega, you need to be careful. The opponent is not an easy one.¡± Su Wan warned the Golden Behemoths and others. The opponent was Long Quan, and he had three types of troops. One of them had a human form, but he had a dragon tail, dragon ws, and dragon scales on his body. He was a half-dragon human. The other two were the Earth Dragon and the Sky Dragon. He had many smaller dragon troops. Most were Earth Dragons, and a few were Sky Dragons. ¡°This is not good!¡± Su Wan knew that even with the Golden behemoths, this battle would not be easy to fight. The Golden Behemoths could tear an Earth Dragon apart with their bare hands. But the dragons were too many. At present, Su Wan¡¯s resources were not enough. She only had three Golden Behemoths. It was very difficult to deal with dozens of Earth Dragons! Moreover, Long Quan had the Sub-Dragon troops! ¡°Since junior is not making a move, I will take the liberty to make the first move,¡± said Long Quan. The half-dragon half-humans rushed toward Su Wan. ¡°Skeleton Knights, prepare for battle!¡± Su Wan deployed them. She only had three Golden Behemoths, ten Hellhounds, and ten Dark Goblins. They were too fewpared to what the opponent had. There was a 40¨C60% possibility that the Skeleton Knight would triumph over the dragons. In the face of the dragons¡¯ brutal strength, the Skeleton Knights were forced to retreat. Long Quan still had the Earth and the Sky Dragons and the remaining Sub-Dragons. ¡®How can I win against that?¡¯ Su Wan fixed her gaze on Long Quan. A Golden Dragon was positioned next to him. The air was filled with the Dragon¡¯s power. Because of that, the Skeleton Knights were only able to exert half of their strength. ¡°SS-ss hero, Golden Dragon!¡± ¡°As expected of the heir of the Long family. The troops and heroes are all rted to Dragons!¡± ¡°This is the Dragon-blood family?¡± Everyone eximed. Seeing her Skeleton Knights so easily defeated, Su Wan was anxious. ¡°Detestable!¡± ¡°Damn fate!¡± Su Wan clenched her fists tightly. She ultimately seeded in making it through the Revival Round and entering the arena after a series of unpredictable battles. However, shemented encountering such a strong opponent at this stage. Su Wan felt a surge of hopelessness and sorrow. She didn¡¯t have a chance even if she had the Golden behemoths with her. Su Wan nced at the majestic SS-ss hero, Golden Dragon. Then she looked at her own hero, Xu Yuan, who did nothing but sleep. Su Wan felt her blood pressure start to rise once more. Xu Yuan had brought the soft nest she had knitted, and he slept soundly. As she pondered, a ck mist rose. It engulfed the Skeleton Knights and the Dark Goblins. They burst into pitch-ck mes. ¡®They are mutating?¡¯ Su Wan was no longer surprised as she had seen this happen many times. She felt even more hopeless. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t even unlock the mystery behind their transformation. ¡°Hmm¡­ the opponent indeed is very interesting,¡± said Long Quan eagerly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those small fries can¡¯tpete with us no matter how much they¡¯re strengthened!¡± said the Golden Dragon in disdain. The Golden Dragon could tell at a nce that the Skeleton Knights had been strengthened by an unknown power. However, the difference in their strength was too great. Even if the Skeleton Knights had been strengthened, they would still lose against the dragon army. ¡°Su Wan has worked very hard.¡± ¡°Any other new student would have broken down by now.¡± Su Wan hadn¡¯t even lost and yet everyone was feeling sorry for her. The Skeleton Knights and Dark Goblins, who had been strengthened, steadily swung the battle against the dragons in their favor while everyone watched intently. They were even somewhat restraining the army of half-dragons. They weren¡¯t the strongest half-dragon army, though. Long Quan¡¯s Earth Dragon Army and sub-Dragon Army had yet to make a move. The Earth Dragon Army and sub-Dragon Army of Long Quan were still stationary. If they joined in, the fight would be over in seconds! ¡°It¡¯s a pity!¡± ¡°Both of them are deserving of being in the To Ten. But since they have to face each other, only one will make it.¡± Long Quan did not appear to want to stretch things out any longer. He started his final assault. Chapter 31 So, You Are Lord Luphus? ¡°Junior, I am sorry. This match is getting too long. I can¡¯t y with you any longer.¡± Su Wan gritted her teeth in anger. She had worked so hard to reach here but to Long Qan, this was just a silly game. She was just a ything. After Long Quan spoke, his minions, the Earth Dragon and Sky Dragon,unched sessive attacks. They immediately dispersed the Skeleton knights and the Dark Goblins easily. Xu Yuan opened his eyes and raised his head drowsily. Lin Yao, Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and their heroes were gathered outside the ring at this point, anxiously observing the match. Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong were both looking at the Earth Dragon and Sub-Dragon Army. Meanwhile, Lin Yao¡¯s eyes were focused on Xu Yuan. ¡®Is Wanwan¡¯s initial hero finally going to make a move?¡¯ The Flower Fairly and the Elf Archer were different. They did not know much about Xu Yuan. But Lin Yao¡¯s Ice Phoenix, Bing Yao was an SS-ss hero. She had hinted at Xu Yuan¡¯s status. Su Wan¡¯s initial hero was definitely not as harmless as he seemed. Lin Yao stared at Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan woke up and wagged his tail slowly. The blue me at the tip of the tail flickered. ¡°Activate Lord of Darkness!¡± When the ability was activated, the whole arena filled with ck mist. The defeated and dead Skeleton Knights reformed again. The bones that had fallen apart fused together. They were resurrected. The Skeleton Knights, Dark Goblins, and other troops resurrected on the spot! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Su Wan, how did you do that?¡± ¡°The dead have the ability to resurrect infinitely?¡± It was hard to rte any of this with Xu Yuan, who was still curled up in his soft nest. However, Lin Yao had been watching intently and she was a bit certain about what had happened. ¡®Is this her hero¡¯s ability? Other than the Golden behemoths, can all the Dark-Type creatures resurrect infinitely?¡¯ Nobody else was aware of the limitations on resurrection. Long Quan just saw the dead Skeleton Knights and others on the battlefield being revived on the spot. ¡®This might turn out to be difficult,¡¯ thought Long Quan, getting a little angry. He had assumed that he would be able to easily ovee his opponent, but he had not anticipated that she would possess such a skill. Long Quan¡¯s forces were diminishing as time went on, but Su Wan¡¯s forces had been revived and were still strong in their numbers. ¡®I can¡¯t drag this on any longer!¡¯ decided Long Quan. In the end, Long Quan had no choice but to let the Golden Dragon take action. Allowing the Golden Dragon to deal with these troops in front of him was a waste of talent. But if this dragged on, who knew what kind of oue it would beget? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me.¡± The Golden Dragon opened its mouth, and a scorching me gathered in its mouth. The Golden Dragon suddenly let out a mouthful of fire. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡± The arena was hit by the scorching Dragon¡¯s Breath. The rest of the troops, including the Skeleton Knights, were drowned in the Dragon¡¯s Breath and instantly burned to death. By the power of the Lord of Darkness, they were resurrected, but as soon as they were, they died yet again! ¡°In the face of absolute power, all struggles are futile!¡± The Golden Dragon said softly. Su Wan instinctively retreated a few paces in response to the Golden Dragon¡¯s pressure. Suddenly, Su Wan bumped into something. She realized that she had reached Xu Yuan¡¯s side in a hurry to get away. Xu Yuan raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± ¡°Do you still want to fight until thest moment?¡± he asked. Su Wan¡¯s troops had fallen. The only one who remained was Xu Yuan. ¡°No! You aren¡¯t his match. I can¡¯t let you go to your death. We will just surrender.¡± ¡°Are you mad?¡± said Xy Yuan in disgust, then he smuggled into the soft next and slept. Su Wan thought he was getting ready for a fight. She was wrong. ¡®How could thiszy bum even fight with something like that?¡¯ Ever since she had met him, she had only seen him active twice. That was when he was pretending to be her and using her money to bet and buy things online. The first time she had seen him fly, she had thought he would contribute to fight the barbarians. But he had flown into a corner and fallen asleep. The second was when he had impersonated her and bet on Zhang Wei and bought the Dark Magic Crystal. Su Wan was about to shout that she wanted to surrender when everyone eximed in the arena. Su Wan turned around. She saw that the Golden behemoths had turned into Dark Gold Behemoths. Their bodies were covered in pitch-ck mes. There was a sh of blue mes and the three ck Gold Behemoths fused together, bing a monstrous entity. ¡°ck Gold Behemoth King?!¡± Su Wan cried out in rm. As the Lord, she could see the name of the ck Gold behemoth King. It was an entity which was formed by the fusion of multiple ck Gold Behemoths. ¡°Roar!¡± The ck Gold Behemoth King roared, and a terrifying wave of air instantly extinguished the dragon¡¯s breath. ¡°What is that?¡± The Golden Dragon¡¯s face was solemn. It wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t defeat the ck Gold Behemoth King but the aura that entity radiated unsettled him. BOOM! The ck Gold Behemoth King swung his fist enshrouded in ck and blue mes. The Golden Dragon wanted to fight back. However, when he was about tounch a counterattack, a shiver came from his soul¡¯s instinct. That was the pressure of a Dragon n¡¯s Superior! It was an SS-ss Golden Dragon, and only an SSS-ss Dragon King could defeat it! But where was the Dragon King? ¡°Is it that guy?¡± The Golden Dragon only noticed the existence of Xu Yuan at this moment. Dragon horns, dragon tail, dragon wings¡­ The Golden Dragon realized that Xu Yuan was indeed a member of the Dragon n. Xu Yuan opened his eyes and met the gaze of the Golden Dragon. Xu Yuan was someone that the Golden Dragon could not afford to offend. The Golden Dragon was sure that the shiver it felt was because of Xu Yuan¡¯s aura. ¡®When did the Dragon n ever have someone this powerful? It¡¯s a Dark-Type at that!¡¯ The Golden Dragon seemed lost in thought. At this moment, the ck Gold Behemoth King threw a punch and hit the Golden Dragon. But the Golden Dragon didn¡¯t resist. He let the ck Gold Behemoth King punch him out of the arena ring. It wasn¡¯t that the Golden Dragon couldn¡¯t fight them but that he didn¡¯t dare offend the Dark-Type creature he had just seen ¡°So, you are Lord Luphus?¡± The Golden Dragon cried out softly the moment he fell off the arena. Chapter 32 Are You Willing To Let Me See Your Interface? Long Quan, the Long family¡¯s heir who had drawn a lot of attention during the selection contest, had lost! This information sparked a majormotion. Everyone acknowledged Su Wan¡¯s strength, but they were curious. How did a freshman get so strong that she could even defeat someone as strong as Long Quan? ¡°It must be that Long Quan liked Su Wan, so maybe he threw the fight to win her favor!¡± ¡°Or maybe Su Wan bribed the patriarch of the Long family to have Long Quan give up the fight?¡± Everyone discussed their own theories. Su Wan, one of the persons concerned, went back to her territory and rested briefly. After winning this match, Su Wan entered the Top Ten and had already firmly won the chance to participate in the Inter-Campus Tournament. The Top Three with the best results will be chosen from the ten people to be the Captain and Vice-Captain. Su Wan was exining the process to Xu Yuan. She wasn¡¯t stupid. When she noticed the blue mes on the ck Gold Behemoth King, she noticed that it was simr to the me on Xu Yuan¡¯s tail. She figured that the two things were rted. It was possible that maybe Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t physically strong forbat, but he had other abilities he could use. She guessed that the Skeleton Knights¡¯s transformations might also be rted to Xu Yuan. But Su Wan didn¡¯t have any evidence. Su Wan discovered that the circumstances surrounding Xu Yuan had changed at this point. He could no longer hide his changes from her. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s true name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 25] [Strength: 1210] [Spirit: 1208] [Agility: 1207] [Constitution: 1210] ... [Abilities] [Night Shift LvL1] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL1] [Lord Of Darkness] [Demon Dragon¡¯s Blessing] ... A small, ck energy ball appeared behind Xu Yuan. The small ck ball spun madly. Another small, ck energy ball appeared behind him. ¡°Eh? Xu Yuan, you are so cool!¡± Su Wan narrowed her eyes and stared at Xu Yuan. ¡°You look like you are the center of a blizzard. Your abilities might not be so simple, after all.¡± Su Wan was trying to get Xu Yuan to spill his secrets. However, he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. He was focused on his own panel. He had gained a special ability after the upgrade. [Chaos Realm: Gather 12 Elemental Hearts and fuse them into a Chaos Core. Use the Chaos Core as support to release the Chaos Realm. Within the territory, all other elemental powers will be suppressed, and the skills of the territory¡¯s master would be greatly strengthened.] Xu Yuan was pleasantly surprised. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and Dark Fusion would allow him to achieve this. He would be able to sleep peacefully to gain experience while sending out his underlings to do his bidding Su Wan, however, continued to grow, and as a result, the foes she faced also grew more powerful. She would not have dared to continue fighting if the Golden Dragon hadn¡¯t recognized Xu Yuan and backed away. Even the ck Gold Behemoth King might not be enough for the powerful enemies she would face in the future, and he would have to lose his sleep again. However, the conditions for enhancing his skills were too troublesome. He only got one skill enhancement point after every 10 Levels. The alternative would be to devour another Dark Magic Crystal. If the Chaos Realm could strengthen his other abilities, it would be for the best. ¡°Xu Yuan¡­,¡± Su wan called him. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Her voice interrupted his thoughts. She was peering closely at him. She blinked. ¡°Can you tell me about your abilities?¡± Besides the twelve ck balls behind his back, Su Wan could see no other changes. Xu Yuan decided to show her a part of his panel. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to describe. See for yourself.¡± Su Wan hesitated. She was surprised. ¡°Are you willing to let me see your interface?¡± She thought she was in a dream. A panel appeared before her eyes. [Name: ???] [Race: ???] [Level: ???] ... [Abilities] [Chaos Realm: gather 12 Elemental Hearts and fuse them into a Chaos Core.] Su Wan saw the problem. ¡°You have to gather 12 Elemental Hearts, until then your abilities will remain weak?¡± ¡°Correct. It¡¯s useless for now.¡± In reality, it wasn¡¯tpletely useless. But it was wise for him to not reveal everything at once. Su Wan¡¯s demeanor changed. She had thought that Xu Yuan had some kind of powerful ability but ultimately, it was futile. Su Wan wasn¡¯t willing to give up. She thought that her talent was outstanding and so, her hero might not be someone without power of his own. If she could help him gather the 12 Elemental Hearts, Xu Yuan could grow into someone stronger. ¡°Where do we find the Elemental Hearts?¡± Xu Yuan shook his head gloomily. He didn¡¯t know what the Elemental Hearts were and where they could be found. He passed by the Territory Core and his abilities pinged. He stared at the Territory Core. Su Wan saw him staring at the Territory Core. She panicked and pulled him away. ¡°Xu Yuan, calm down. Clear your head for now. That is the Territory Core!¡± Xu Yuan calmed himself. But he realized that the Elemental Hearts were rted to the Territory Core. His knowledge was limited so he exined this to Su Wan, hoping she could find something out. Su Wan contacted her friend Lin Yao, who was very knowledgeable. [Lin Yao: A long time ago, the Territory Core was called the Elemental Heart. ording to the Lord and the hero¡¯s attribute, the Territory Core was considered the Heart of them both] Lin Yao exined everything including some ancient rumors rted to the Elemental hearts. Su Wan couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. She told Xu Yuan about her findings. ¡°So, it seems the Elemental Heart is the Territory Core. I think we will have a lot of opportunities to encounter the Territory Cores of other Overlords participating in the Inter-Campus Tournament.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up at her words. He hadn¡¯t been interested in the Inter-Campus Tournament because it hadn¡¯t meant anything to him. However, if he could encounter the Territory Cores of other Lords and collect the Elemental Hearts, he was very eager to be in this Inter-Campus Tournament! Chapter 33 You Fraud! Don¡¯t You Betray Me Again The following day drew near. Su Wan weed themencement speech of the qualifiers after a full day of rest. In the Stars Academy public square, a teacher was giving the speech on a stage. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll recap the rules of the Preliminary Round, which are also the rules of the Inter-Campus Tournament. Although the old students are already familiar with thepetition¡¯s rules, they are still unknown to the new students.¡± ¡°Seniors, just treat this as a reminder. However, Juniors!I want you to listen very carefully.¡± There were many students gathered in the square. The teacher¡¯s exnation led to a progressive understanding of thepetition¡¯s regtions. The rules of the Preliminary Round were different from the Elimination Round. ¡°In the Preliminary Round, the students would enter the school¡¯s simted arena. This arena is different from what you have encountered before. It will be a wide simted field with mountains and rivers. In the simted arena, the ten Lords will be divided into different areas. You will be given your own territory and a Territory Core.¡± ¡°Different degrees of points will be awarded for destroying other Overlords¡¯ territories and Territory Cores. After a day, the points will be tallied, and the candidates will be ranked ordingly.¡± ¡°The Lord will be eliminated from the contest once their Territory Core is destroyed. Therefore, all Lords should make every effort to defend Territory Core while engaging with the enemy.¡± The teachers and students were both talking and chit-chatting in the public square. One of the teachers said, ¡°I¡¯m certain the Top Three of thispetition will be Chen Ye, Mu Qing, and Wei Wenxi.¡± Another teacher had a different opinion. ¡°Wei Wenxi¡¯s strength is barely adequate. If it wasn¡¯t for the problem with Long Quan, I¡¯m afraid Wei Wenxi wouldn¡¯t have made it to the Top Ten.¡± ¡°Chen Ye still has some value. The SS-ss hero, Blood Dominator, is not any less than the Golden Dragon of Long Quang!¡± The teachers were having a heated discussion. Naturally and swiftly, the conversation turned to Su Wan, who was currently receiving attention for her good performance in the past few days. ¡°It¡¯s a shame for Su Wan. Although she won against Long Quan, I still felt that something was wrong with that fight at thest moment. The Golden Dragon couldn¡¯t fall that easily!¡± The Dean interrupted. ¡°Su Wan¡¯s performance has been more than satisfactory. At her pace, even the Golden Dragon isn¡¯t a match for her.¡± ¡°Chen Ye¡¯s SS-ss hero, the Blood Dominator, is not inferior to the Golden Dragon. If Su Wan doesn¡¯t have any other cards up her sleeve, it would be immensely difficult for her to make it to the Top Three, let alone the first ce.¡± Some of the students were also discussing the current state of affairs in the public square. Su Wan has a lot of potential, but her time given to her to prepare has been far too limited. If she was given more time, she would definitely increase the number of Golden behemoth soldiers. She might have had the chance of making it to first rank.¡± One of the students nodded in agreement. ¡°The Inter-Campus Tournament isn¡¯t something that new students should be participating in.¡± ¡°Su Wan¡¯s ability to break into the Top Ten as a freshman is already exceptional. Lin Yao, with an SS-ss hero, was also eliminated in the first round. She didn¡¯t have time to build up her troops.¡± [Qualifiers, begin!] [All participants, please enter the simtion arena.] Su Wan, who was on the square with her friends, transformed into a white light, vanished, and entered the simtion arena. At the same time, Xu Yuan and others also disappeared into white light and re-emerged into the simted arena. ¡°This ce has some decent terrain.¡± ¡°Simple to protect, challenging to attack.¡± Su Wan studied the topography of the area. There was only one exit from the valley she was now in, which was encircled by mountains. It would be challenging for the enemy¡¯s army to attack as long as the path was guarded. Su Wan mentally considered her next course of action. However, at this moment, she realized that Xu Yuan had other ideas. He was staring at the Territory Core of her territory. Su Wan panicked. ¡°Xu Yuan! You fraud! Don¡¯t you betray me again.¡± The Territory Core of this ce wasn¡¯t the real core. It was just a simtion. In any case, this Territory Core was still theirs to protect. ¡°Rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass near their burrows. You should be eyeing other Overlords¡¯ Territory Cores, anyway!¡± insisted Su Wan. She had been tricked by Xu Yuan so many times before that she was suspicious. If he went crazy and attacked their own Territory Core, she would be eliminated! Xu Yuan yawned. ¡°What are you even saying? Do you honestly think I would do that?¡± he rolled his eyes at her andy on the ground to sleep. The most crucial thing in the entire world for him was to sleep. Su Wan likewise heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that he just wanted to sleep peacefully. Su Wan consequently drew a few soldiers with a higher IQ to discuss strategy. ording to the pastpetition results, the gap between third and fourth ce among the tenpetitors was thergest. ¡°I think the final six of us should band together tobat the Top Three.¡± Su Wan exined, but it was a pity that the intelligence of the Golden Behemoths, Dark Goblins, and other troops in front of her was not very high. Su Wan missed human soldiers at this moment. If there were human troops, she could discuss strategies with them. The only other alternative was Xu Yuan. ¡®But Xu Yuan¡­¡¯ Su Wan sighed and shook her head as she regarded the sleeping wish. She ultimately made a choice. ¡°Let me examine the map first.¡± The academy had very kindly provided them with aplete map for the presentpetition that showed the movements of each Lord in real-time on the map. If it was in the Inter-Campus Tournament, the Lords could only see their location and not anybody else¡¯s. But this one showed everyone. ¡°Nearby, there are three lords who are all in the bottom six. We can rope them in!¡± Su Wan dispatched three Skeleton Knights right away and allowed them to approach the three lords. She intended to form a partnership. The Top Three would have their pride and would only ever fight for themselves. ¡°If a few of us join forces and defeat the Top Three, we will have a chance.¡± Su Wan drafted the letter and handed it over to the Skeleton Knight to give to the Lords. ... Near Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°Eh? Su Wan wants to join forces with us to defeat the Top Three?¡± After some thought, one of the lords got in touch with the other two lords. The other two lords gathered shortly after. ¡°This Su Wan! What aughable proposal!¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t used some heinous technique to eliminate Long Quan, we might have considered it. She is now on our hit-list because she used horrible tactics to get rid of Log Quan!¡± The three Lords had all been trained by the Long family, so their loyalty was with the Long family, and ultimately with Long Quan. They couldn¡¯t believe that Su Wan had defeated Long Quan. If she had, she must have used some heinous tactic. ¡°Why don¡¯t we agree to her Alliance and then stab her in the back when she¡¯s feeling hopeful and confident and make her feel dejected?¡± ¡°The idea is brilliant! If Long Quan knew about this, he would have definitely praised us!¡± An eye watched the three lords in calm conversation. Chapter 34 The Cooking Skill of Xu Yuan Su Wan moved around while she waited for the Lords¡¯ response. Xu Yuan opened his eyes. The eye on his chest also opened a crack. ¡®True Eye of the Demon Dragon has such a wonderful use?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s n, in his opinion, was a touch clumsy. She knew nothing about the Lords, so why did she think they would support her? Furthermore, the Alliance would disintegrate on its own after it was established and the other Lords were vanquished, and everyone would battle for supremacy. Everyone in the Alliance would undoubtedly be hiding their abilities and making no effort during this time. They would hold off on disclosing their secret weapons until the final battle for first ce. Therefore, Xu Yuan had tried to use his ability, True Eye of the Demon Dragon, to look around other Lords¡¯ territories. He found out that the True Eye of the Demon could see through illusions and time itself. It could even help him see the surrounding ces through the dark shadows. It was just like the ability of the Demon Dragon wings, which allowed Xu Yuan to travel from one dark shadow to another. The True Eye of the Demon Dragon was simr. As long as there were dark shadows within a certain range, Xu Yuan could use the ability and see and hear everything in that area. ¡°I knew this Overlord wasn¡¯t reliable!¡± Xu Yuanzily stretched on the ground and fell asleep. Su Wan usually thought Xu Yuan was unreliable but she didn¡¯t know that he thought she was unreliable. ... The three Lords eventually sent their messengers with a reply. Su Wan was still organizing. Her desire was to catch a distant glimpse of the three-headed bird flying over as a Messenger. ¡°Swish!¡± The three-headed bird shrieked, but before it could deliver the message, a loud buzz woke up Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan activated the Demon Dragon Wings and appeared beside the three-headed bird in the sky from a dark shadow. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Xu Yuan grabbed the three-headed bird by the neck. ¡°Let me go! I am only here to deliver the messages from the Lords. They are ready to form an alliance!¡± The three-headed bird pped its wings desperately. However, no matter how the three-headed bird struggled, it could not break free from the dragon¡¯s ws. ¡°You are noisy. You are disturbing my sleep¡± Xu Yuan was in a bad mood. The three-headed bird became agitated when it looked into Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes. He sensed that something terrible was about to ur. It had good instincts. After some time had passed, the Skeleton Knights informed Su Wan about the three-headed bird¡¯s arrival with the intention to forge an alliance. Su Wan put her strategies on hold. immediately put down the n in her hand. She had high self-esteem and high ambitions for the future. ¡°It¡¯s their messenger, right?¡± Su Wan was delighted that they were willing to form an alliance. If they weren¡¯t interested, they wouldn¡¯t have sent a messenger in the first ce. Su Wan sprang up and headed for the valley¡¯s entrance. At this time, Su Wan smelled barbecue. ¡°Eh? Xu Yuan? Aren¡¯t you sleeping? This is the first time I have seen you awake and doing something else.¡± Xu Yuan was roasting something on the fire rack. For Su Wan, who had only ever seen Xu Yuan sleeping, this was a miracle! Xu Yuan was actually roasting and cooking! ¡°Lazy Xu, have you finally ovee yourziness?¡± Su Wan guessed that these changes in Xu Yuan were a result of his recent evolution. He grew dragon wings, and then the dragon horns. Then, the twelve balls of energy appeared behind him. Xu Yuan was gradually evolving and even hisziness was diminishing. ¡°What are you roasting? Can I try one?¡± Su Wan grabbed the roasted leg from the rack. ¡°Hehe, this leg is mine! You always trick me, this time I am going to snatch the juicy roasted leg right from your hands and eat it!¡± Xu Yuan was very generous today. He didn¡¯t get annoyed at her but just picked up another roasted leg to eat. Su Wan had expected him to get angry at it but he was indifferent. She was a little disappointed. But she brushed it away, picked up a roasted leg and bit a piece of meat from the roasted leg. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°This tastes excellent! Your cooking skills are amazing, Fraud Xu.¡± Su Wan took another bite. ¡°No. When I think about it, your cooking skills are subpar, I think the meat itself is delicious, that¡¯s it tastes divine.¡± Su Wan was about to ask him about the origin of the meat. Xu Yuan smiled as he chewed on another roasted leg. ¡°This is the meat of that three-headed bird I found.¡± ¡°Oh? It is indeed very delicious¡­¡± Su Wan¡¯s face froze when she realized what he had said. ¡°Wait¡­ what?! The three-headed bird?!¡± Su Wan remembered the letter her Skeleton Knight messenger had brought back. The three Lords had written that they would discuss the matter and send her a messenger soon to n out the details. The messenger was a bird with three heads. ¡°Xu Yuan, did the bird say anything about forming an alliance with us?¡± Su Wan¡¯s voice trembled. Xu Yuan was full now. He yawned. ¡°Alliance? I was asleep and the bird disturbed me.¡± He smacked his lips as he ate. Su Wan¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t rely on Xu Yuan¡¯s words, so she called the Golden Behemoth to ask him. The information she got confirmed her suspicions. The three-headed bird had disturbed Xu Yuan¡¯s sleep, so he had killed it and roasted it. ¡°Xu Yuan!!!¡± Su Wan roared at him. Her face was red in anger. It had not been easy for her to contact the three Lords and suggest forming an alliance. But in the end, Xu Yuan had tricked her again! Xu Yuan had gotten used to her roars. She burped and went back to sleep. ... ¡°Oh?¡± The three-headed bird opened its eyes and awoke in its own territory. It was confused. ¡°Did I die?¡± It realized that it had indeed been killed and the Overlords had used their resources to resurrect it. The Lord asked angrily, ¡°Number 77, how did you die?¡± Number 77 of the three-headed bird army turned its head around and told its Lord about Xu Yuan in tears. ¡°What? How dare they eat the messenger I sent?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Is Su Wan mad? First, she says she wants to form an alliance and then this! Does she really want an alliance or not?¡¯ The other two Lords gave it some thought. One of them said, ¡°Is there a possibility that she found out about our n to pretend to form an alliance? Maybe that¡¯s why she had our messenger killed.¡± The three Lords discussed it for a while. The more they thought about it, the more likely they felt this to be true. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go and eliminate her first?¡± The three Lords discussed in secret and made their final decision. Chapter 35 Poor Wanwan and Her Cheating Hero ¡°We¡¯re finished! The three Lords have challenged me!¡± Su Wan was anxious. Xu Yuan, the perpetrator, was sleeping soundly again. ¡°Xu Yuan! Wake up! You are the one who caused this! Wake up!¡± Su Wan shook the Xu Yuan awake. She didn¡¯t expect him to have any solutions, but she didn¡¯t want to let him sleep peacefully seeing how he had caused all of this. Su Wan was furious. She didn¡¯t have a good life, but with Xu Yuan by her side, her life was bound to get worse. At the very least, she didn¡¯t want to let him sleep peacefully. She shook him awake. [Congrattions to the hero for gaining experience in the depth of darkness!] The voice rang pleasant and clear in Xu Yuan¡¯s mind. But the beautiful voice was interrupted by Su Wan. ¡°What are you doing? I am absorbing experience right now!¡± Xu Yuan pped his wings and flew away from Su Wan into a tree and continued sleeping. Su Wan couldn¡¯t reach the top of the tree. ¡°Detestable!¡± Su Wan kicked the tree. ¡°Ow! Ow! It hurts!¡± She grabbed her toes. When she realized what he had said, her angry face rxed and was reced by surprise. ¡°Experience?¡± she muttered. Su Wan raised her head and looked at Xu Yuan who was sleeping soundly. ¡°Absorbing experience points? Thiszy bum was clearly sleeping¡­,¡± Su Wan muttered. ¡°Hmph! I knew this b*stard wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked.¡± Su Wan felt that she was a little closer to understanding her mysterious initial hero, Xu Yuan. ¡°How can my hero ever be simple?!¡± Su Wan felt better. But before she could feel the joy of discovering this, she got the news that the three Lors had sent their allied armies to fight her. ¡°Skeleton Knights, block the front!¡± ¡°Hellhounds, defend the back!¡± ¡°Dark Goblins, set up a trap! Golden Behemoths, go move the rocks to block the passage!¡± Su Wanmanded them one by one. Su Wan was currently in a valley that was encircled by mountains and had only one passage as entrance. As long as Su Wan blocked the only passage, they could guard it. ¡°It¡¯s a game now. They can¡¯t waste time on me. They¡¯ll give up if they can¡¯t take me down in a short time. When they are engaged in attacking me, their territories will be defenseless to the other Lords.¡± Su Wan, who had calmed down, issued all kinds of orders very decisively. At that moment, people were watching everything in the Star Academy public square. ¡°Student Su Wan is worthy of being valued by the Dean. Evenwhile being attacked by the other Lords, she faces them so calmly.¡± ¡°If it were any other new student, I¡¯m afraid they would have already lost theirposure!¡± In the public square, a huge screen was showing the situation in the simted arena. Xu Yuan had captured the three-headed, which had arrived to deliver the news of the alliance. Everyone felt that there was injustice against Su Wan. ¡°Su Wan is really exceptional! She can still instruct her troops and make ns despite being the target of three seniors!¡±¡± A bespectacled male studentplimented her. Another male student clenched his fists. He stared at the sleeping Xu Yuan on the screen with contempt. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*stard! It¡¯s him who framed Su Wan!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that hero, Su Wan should have already joined forces with other Lords and defeated the strongest contestants one by one, setting a new record for the academy!¡± The students were all in a serious discussion. The majority of responses were criticisms of Su Wan¡¯s initial hero. Everyone believed that Su Wan was duped by her own hero and put in this predicament. Su Wan¡¯s three best friends were no exception. They talked about the issue as well. ¡°Poor Wanwan. How did she meet such a cheating hero? She is in big trouble now.¡± Shi Linglong was worried about Su Wan. Zhao Qingrong nodded in agreement. No matter how one looked at it, Su Wan¡¯s performance this time was excellent. She had calmly observed her surroundings and made strategic arrangements. She had made ns to work with other Lords to deal with the stronger Lords. After being tricked by her hero and being put into this situation, she still had calmly deployed her troops to defend the passageway. Even as a new student, she had done very well. Lin Yao was staring intently at the screen but didn¡¯t give an opinion. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t you think Wanwan¡¯s hero is infuriating?¡± Shi Linglong grabbed Lin Yao¡¯s arm and gently shook it. Lin Yao didn¡¯t answer for a long time. She gently shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the situation very carefully first. Wanwan¡¯s hero isn¡¯t that simple. Maybe he had his reason for doing that.¡± ... On the screen, because of the war, only the most exciting scenes were shown. The armies of the three Lords had already arrived outside the valley. The Skeleton Knights blocked the path at the narrow entrance. However, the three Overlords had arge number of troops! Human Knights, Dwarven Musketeers, Half-Elf Archers¡­ The three Lords were all seniors to Su Wan, so they had plenty of time to develop their troops and build their foundation. Su Wan couldn¡¯tpare to them in terms of numbers of troops or the type of soldiers. Furthermore, the three Overlords were working together! The Skeleton Knights on the front lines perished one after another as a result of the barbarians¡¯ gunfire. The traps that the Dark Goblin had ced could not buy much time. BOOM! BOOM! Under Su Wan¡¯smand, the Golden Behemoths threwrge boulders one after the other to block the entrance. ¡°I hope that I can buy some time!¡± While stalling for time, Su Wan consumed the resources given at the start of thepetition to resurrect the Skeleton Knights and the Hellhounds. But at this moment, the valley started to shake! The roar echoed throughout the valley! ¡°That¡¯s the Earth Dragon Cavalry!¡± Su Wan was in despair. The Earth Dragon Cavalry charged forward one after another, knocking away the rocks blocking the entrance of the passageway. ¡°The front line has fallen!¡± Su Wan¡¯s palms were sweaty. ¡®This is the end! Will there be a miracle?¡¯ Su Wan subconsciously nced at the snoring Xu Yuan. She hadn¡¯t lost yet. She wished for the ck Gold Behemoths to appear or even just the ck Skeleton Knights! But nothing happened. There was no ck mist this time. However, the Skeleton Knights did resurrect. She had not used any resources to revive them and yet the dead Skeleton Knights were resurrected automatically! Chapter 36 Was It You Who Gave the Order? Su Wan was no stranger to this situation. She had seen once before when the Skeleton Knights and the other troops had been resurrected directly on the spot. Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan once again. He seemed to be sleeping soundly as though this situation had nothing to do with him. Su Wan almost thought that this had nothing to do with him at all. While Su Wan was in a daze, the dead Skeleton Knights resurrected one after the other. The Hellhounds, the Dark Goblins, and other units that had died in battle were also resurrected. ¡°What magic is Su Wan using?¡± The three Lords were also astonished. They had thought that it would be easy enough to bully a freshman. However, the current situation made them realize that they couldn¡¯t take down the new student in a short time. Because no matter how many were killed, Su Wan¡¯s troops resurrected on spot! ¡°Doesn¡¯t this resurrection have a cooldown? There¡¯s no limit to it?¡± asked one of the Lords. The opponent¡¯s resurrection skill was infinite. Their troops had just killed a few Skeleton Knights, but those dead Skeleton Knights had been resurrected in the blink of an eye. Everyone saw this. In the office, the Dean patted his belly happily. ¡°As expected of student Su Wan. She did something that the previous generations of freshmen couldn¡¯t do. She is fighting three seniors at the same time.¡± The head of teaching was very optimistic about Su Wan. However, a teacher¡¯s voice made the Dean¡¯s expression turn stiff. The teacher analyzed the situation. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too optimistic. The resurrection is not without limits.¡± The teacher analyzed the situation from two perspectives: time and energy consumption. ¡°If there is a time restriction, Su Wan can only use the resurrection for a limited period. When that time period is up, she might not be able to resurrect her troops again.¡± ¡°If the resurrection is rted to energy consumption, she might be able to resurrect her troops only until her energy exhausts. Looking at how she is continuously resurrecting her troops, her energy might exhaust soon.¡± ¡°Now we can only pray that Su Wan can exhaust the resources of the enemy before her time or energy runs out.¡± On Su Wan¡¯s side, the troops continued to join the battle. It was the same for the three Lords. They used their resources to resurrect their fallen troops who joined the battle once again. If this was the Overlord ne, the three Lords held the confidence and the strength to crush Su Wan. They were Su Wan¡¯s seniors. They had umted plenty of resources and troops. The number of resources they had was more than Su Wan could even imagine. In terms of resources to resurrect their troops, the three Lords had the upper hand. Not to mention, it was three against one. However, the current simtion venue was not the Overlord ne. When thepetitors entered the simtion arena, all of them were given equal initial resources. This greatly affected the way the three Lords fought. If they kept reviving their dead troops, there wille a time when they will have exhausted all their resources and will have fewer troops. In the end, Su Wan would have won. ¡°I hope she can do it!¡± The head of teaching worried about Su Wan. At the battle scene the three Lords strategized. They came to the same conclusions as the teachers. ¡°Su Wan surely can¡¯t keep resurrecting her troops infinitely. There must be a limit to it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue to fight. I believe we can exhaust her resources and then fight her directly.¡± The three Lords were determined to waste Su Wan¡¯s time and resources. Su Wan was aware of the Lords¡¯ conspiracy. She was bitter. She was very anxious now. Everyone thought she was using some magical item. However, only she knew that she had done nothing at all. Her situation was not as stable as everyone guessed. If it was a magical item, Su Wan would have been more at ease. She would at least have an idea of how long the resurrection wouldst. In this situation, she felt lost. She was anxious that the resurrection would stop abruptly, and she would lose. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡®I have to find out the cause for this!¡¯ For now, Su Wan decided to take advantage of the resurrection ability. She wanted to deploy the Golden Behemoths and the Hellhounds. Even if she could exhaust a little of the enemy¡¯s resources, it would be good. She looked around. She did not see the Golden Behemoths and the Hellhounds anywhere. She couldn¡¯t find the Dark Goblins, either. ¡°I haven¡¯t even given them any orders yet¡­¡± Su Wan instinctively looked at Xu Yuan, sleeping at the top of a tree. Without orders, the troops would never leave. Besides her, the only one who could order her troops around was Xu Yuan! ¡°Yawn¡­¡± Xu Yuan had just woken up. He opened his eyes and looked at Su Wan. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for destroying the enemy Lord¡¯s Camp and obtaining points!] [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for destroying the enemy Lord¡¯s Sentry Tower and obtaining points!] [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for destroying the enemy Lord¡¯s City Wall and obtaining points!] Su Wan had pretty much guessed what the Golden Behemoths and the other troops were up to before the notifications came. Taking advantage of the Skeleton Knights¡¯ unlimited resurrections to dy the enemy, the Golden Behemoths had sneaked up the mountain and left to attack the territory of the three Overlords! ¡°Was it you who gave the order?¡± Su Wan asked Xu Yuan in a whisper. At the mouth of the canyon, the three Lords received the news that their territory had been destroyed. ¡°This is bad! Our base camp was attacked!¡± ¡°We need to go and defend it!¡± The three Lords hastily made a decision to retreat. Su Wan, however, was not a fool and refused to allow them the chance to go back and defend their territory. ¡°Don¡¯t let them retreat, Skeleton Knights!¡± The Skeleton Knights tried their utmost to keep the Overlords¡¯ fighting as directed by Su Wan. The three lords were in a dilemma as they watched the Skeleton Knights fight without any concern for their own lives. They were unable to keep fighting and they couldn¡¯t return to their territory to defend it as well. They had no idea when Su Wan¡¯s limitless resurrection technique would stop working if they kept up the onught. ¡®What if Su Wan¡¯s resurrection went on for a long time until their territories were destroyedpletely?¡¯ When they tried to retreat, the Skeleton Knights swarmed them and prevented them from fleeing. The ideal strategy was to invade straight, kill everyone there, and demolish Su Wan¡¯s territory. If Su Wan was eliminated, her troops would be destroyed, and the crisis could be solved. But there was a problem. If they wanted to eliminate Su Wan, they needed to find a direct way to her. However, her infinite resurrection was hampering their progress. With the unending resurrection, the damned Skeleton Knights made it impossible for them to reach her. A never-ending negative loop had developed in the scenario. Chapter 37 Be Careful of Su Wan and Her Hero [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for destroying the Territory Core of the enemy Lord and obtaining points!] [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for destroying the enemy Overlord¡¯s territory Hall and obtaining points!] ... Su Wan looked at the continuous prompts and for a moment, she felt numb. She had believed that the Golden Behemoths and other troops would be sufficient to worry the enemy, but she hadn¡¯t expected that the Golden Behemoths and other troops would be able to annihte the enemy¡¯s base camppletely. These troops were so fierce that they directly wiped out the enemy! The Lords and their troops were encased in white light, and they disappeared. Su Wan realized that their Territory Cores had been destroyed. ¡°Fraud Xu,e down quickly! Did you n this?¡± Su Wan was in disbelief. She knew that the Golden Behemoths and the other troops, which were low on intellect, could make the n on their own. At the top of the tree, Xu Yuan opened his eyes and wagged his tail happily. ¡®Seems like she is finally catching up. Not bad!¡¯ However, Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t let her know the whole truth just yet. She could guess all she liked but without evidence, guesses held no weight. ¡®If she finds out that I am the one who gave the order and can strategize, she will order me all day to handle the situation.¡¯ Xu Yuan stretchedzily. He neither admitted nor denied it. He continued to sleep. The other regions were also in a state of intensepetition when Su Wan defeated the three enemy Overlords. Su Wan had little opportunity to rest. The Three Kingdoms¡¯ most crucial predicament began in front of the entire arena. The two strongest Lords, Chen Ye and Mu Qing, had eliminated the remaining Lords. Now, only Su Wan, Chen Ye and Mu Qing were left. ¡°We¡¯ll keep defending this location using the safest defensive strategies!¡± said Su Wan to her troops. ¡®Chen Ye and Mu Qing are both seniors. I can¡¯tpare to them! If I just defend my territory, they will fight each other first and then one of them wille to deal with me.¡¯ Su Wan was clear about her n. There wasn¡¯t much of a difference between second and third cepared to first ce. The one who got the first ce would be the Captain, and the other two, in second and third ces would be the Vice-Captains. If Mu Qing couldn¡¯t beat Chen Ye, then he would either be in second or third ce. It wouldn¡¯t matter whether he could beast Su Wan or not. On the contrary, if Mu Qing did defeat Chen Ye, then he woulde after Su Wan as well. Either way, Su Wan was irrelevant right now for thepetition to obtain first ce. Su Wan analyzed the situation and decided to stay put. She had done very well as a freshman to reach this far, and she was satisfied with where she was right now. However, things didn¡¯t go as Su Wan wished. Mu Qing and Chen Ye received messages from their friends from outside the arena reminding them to be careful of Su Wan and her hero. Chen Ye looked at the direction of Su Wan¡¯s territory. He recalled the things that had happened since Su Wan¡¯s arrival. He thought that Su Wan¡¯s hero hadn¡¯t made a move yet. Chen Ye was cautious. Su Wan¡¯s hero Xu Yuan was not worried. He slept soundly. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry!¡± muttered Chen Ye. He thought about Su Wan¡¯s performance till now, and he remained vignt. ¡°I am pretty sure her hero has some moves up his sleeves,¡± said Chen Ye¡¯s SS-ss hero, Blood Dominator. The Blood Dominator was a humanoid creature with blood-red wings on his back. Blood flowed on the surface of his body in rivulets. ¡°But that time, it was like a child¡¯s y, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Chen Ye said. ¡°I can¡¯t understand them.¡± When Su Wan had faced Zhang Wei, she could have easily won. But her hero, at thest minute, had flown outside the ring ¡°identally¡± and Su Wan had lost the match. ¡°My Lord, I can feel that Su Wan¡¯s creature isn¡¯t simple. He might be a formidable enemy.¡± The Blood Dominator wasn¡¯t able to see through Xu Yuan¡¯s real identity, but his senses still told him that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked. The Blood Dominator suggested Chen Ye to form an alliance with Mu Qing. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to go against Su Wan¡¯s hero on his own. If Chen Ye joined forces with Mu Qing, it wouldn¡¯t look like he was bullying a freshman alone. Chen Ye found Mu Qing to be in a simr situation. Mu Qing had received messages from his friends warning him to be careful of Su Wan and her hero, too. ¡°Why don¡¯t we band together and get rid of Su Wan?¡± suggested Chen Ye. Initially, Mu Qing didn¡¯t want to do this, but his hero and Chen Ye¡¯s hero both believed that they should coborate. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. We need to act now so that Su Wan won¡¯t even find the time to prepare.¡± Chen Ye felt that they should immediately dispatch the troops. Mu Qing agreed. Suddenly, the area was filled with ck mist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?¡± Mu Qing realized that something was wrong with his S-ss hero, the Dark Magister. Dark magister¡¯s face was pale as though he had seen something frightening. He pointed his wand at Chen Ye¡¯s troops. ¡°Dark Burst!¡± The ck energy ball flew toward Chen Ye¡¯s troops and exploded. In the blink of an eye, numerous troops were killed or injured. ¡°Mu Qing! What do you mean by this?!¡± Chen Ye was furious. Mu Qing hesitated. He was just about to exin when the Gargoyles, Night Elves, and Demonic Corpses under him attacked Chen Ye¡¯s troops. ¡°Stop it!¡± shouted Mu Qing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to my orders?¡± He was confused. His troops didn¡¯t obey him at all. He had thought of betraying Chen Ye to take the first ceter. But he hadn¡¯t expected his troops to turn against Chen Ye right now. ¡®Why are my troops attacking without my orders?¡¯ Mu Qing wondered. ¡°Mu Qing! You traitor!¡± Chen Ye was enraged. ¡°Since you have chosen death, I will eliminate you first!¡± Mu Qing could not defend himself. He was astonished. Nobody would even believe him if he said he hadn¡¯t given the orders for his troops to attack. ¡®If not me, who ordered my troops?¡¯ The True eyes of The Demon Dragon observed everything from a distance. The dark mist was Xu Yuan¡¯s doing. He had activated the ability, Lord of Darkness, and forcibly controlled Mu Qing¡¯s troops, making them turn against Chen Ye, to create a conflict between them. The battle between Chen Ye and Mu Qing wasn¡¯t very long. The difference in strength between Chen Ye and Mu Qing was too great. Chen Ye won easily. However, he did lose some troops. Now, only two Lords were left. Chapter 38 Why Do I Feel Like Chen Ye Is Fighting the Great Demon King Himself? In her territory, Su Wan was nervous. She had once fantasized about getting the first rank. However, that was just wishful thinking. She knew she could never defeat the reigning champions. Now, she was so close to the first ce, and she didn¡¯t even know how it had happened. Outside the simted arena, the teachers and students, watching everything on the big screen, were equally nervous. There were only two Lords remaining in the arena. There would be the inevitable battle between the Lords. ¡°Will Su Wan win?¡± The male students who supported Su Wan also hesitated. No matter how much they wanted to see Su Wan win, they knew of Chen Ye¡¯s strength. There were three monstrously powerful people in the Star Academy. The most powerful among them had already graduated. The second was Long Quan and the third, Chen Ye! ¡°It will be close to impossible for Su Wan to win against Chen Ye!¡± The teachers had the same opinion. The teachers had felt that if Su Wan could make it into the Top Ten and get selected for the Inter-Campus Tournament, it would have been enough. The teachers would have an answer for the Dean when he returned. However, Su Wan had actually fought through to the Top Two! If Su Wan could eliminate Chen Ye, she would be fully deserving of the ce seeing how she had performed till now. ¡°No matter what, we haveplied with the Dean¡¯s instructions and even exceeded his expectations!¡± The head of teachers was in a good mood. The Dean¡¯s instruction was to get Su Wan topete in the Inter-Campus Tournament. As for her rank, that wasn¡¯t specified. Even if Su Wan was defeated, she would still be in second ce. In the arena, Su Wan tried to calm herself. She used the same strategy as before. She opted to defend the one entrance that was open to the valley. It would be easier to defend her territory this way. ¡°I¡¯m just a new student. No one will say anything if I just stay here and refuse to seek out the opponent.¡± Chen Ye was a senior. If he chose to stay put and not choose to attack, he would be theughingstock of the entire academy. His pride as the senior won¡¯t let him stay in his territory and do nothing. Su Wan didn¡¯t really care to obtain the first ce. She just wanted to do her best to survive and be considered a goodpetitor for thepetition. ¡®Knowing Chen Ye¡¯s usual fighting style, he will definitely send his troops here and hack his way through,¡¯ contemted Su Wan. Su Wan was aware of the gap of strength between her and the seniors. In terms of troop type, she wasn¡¯t that bad. She had the ck Gold Behemoths, after all. But she was hugelycking in the resources department. She hadn¡¯t had the time to amass as many resources like the seniors. The outside world was also discussing Chen Ye¡¯s next move. On the screen, the scene switched to Chen Ye. Although Chen Ye had lost many troops in thebat with Mu Qing, the surviving soldiers were more than sufficient to defeat Su Wan. ¡°Su Wan doesn¡¯t have a chance of winning.¡± ¡°I would send my Army across and drive them to despair if I were Chen Ye.¡± Everyone anticipated that Chen Ye would be cold and umunicative. To put an end to this tedious farce, he would just rush with his troops. On the screen, however, Chen Ye¡¯s circumstance was unexpected. A substantial number of soldiers were stationed beside Chen Ye. It appeared as though everyone was waiting for Chen Ye to order an attack. However, Chen Ye did not issue any order. He waited as the Blood Dominator unfurled his wings and hovered in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡± said the Blood Dominator. Chen Ye¡¯s troops seemed to realize something. The knelt on the ground in front of the Blood Dominator. ¡°What are those soldiers doing?¡± ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡± Everyone watching the screen felt terrified. They thought Chen Ye could clearly crush Su Wan¡¯s troops with his army. ¡°Chen Ye is still too cautious. He thinks that Su Wan might have some kind of trump card, so he is nning something big¡­¡± Some people were of the opinion that Chen Ye was being overly cautious for nothing. But Chen Ye was using everything he had. When pursuing a prey, a lion would likewise employ all of its strength. In order topletely eliminate Su Wan¡¯s chances when Chen Ye met her, he had to deploy his potent trump card. ¡°So, Su Wan had no chance at all?¡± As everyone watched in anticipation, something changed on Chen Ye¡¯s side. What kind of final maneuver would the Blood Dominator use? Finally, it was time for the big move that everyone was expecting. ¡°Sacrifice!¡± the Blood Dominator said in a low voice and Chen Ye¡¯s whole troop turned into a pool of blood. Numerous soldiers turned into blood and gathered around the Blood Dominator. ¡°Isn¡¯t he being too cautious?¡± The Blood Dominator absorbed the power of numerous troops. The wings on his back grewrger andrger. The Blood Dominator¡¯s body simultaneously developed enigmatic patterns and odd inscriptions flickered on it. The Blood Dominator softly pped his wings, sending the sand and stones in the area flying. The storm blew hundreds of trees away! With such horrific qualities, not even the teachers could possibly stand a chance against them, much less a new student! Sacrifice all of your subordinates to raise your characteristics to a new height! With such a terrifying ability, Chen Ye could surely perform excellently in the Inter-Campus Tournament. Chen Ye¡¯s actions undoubtedly startled everyone. They had guessed Chen Zhao¡¯s strategy, response, and course of action! However, they hadn¡¯t expected Chen Ye to sacrifice all his troops to put all of his faith on the Blood Dominator alone. ¡°Why do I feel like Chen Ye is fighting as though he is going to face the Great Demon King himself?¡± One of the students blurted out. ¡°It really does look like that. Gathering all the strength for one fatal blow!¡± ¡°Chen Ye regards Su Wan as the final Boss? This is unbelievable!¡± Everyone acknowledged Su Wan¡¯s talent and strength. They had seen her reach her current state. But Chen Ye being overly cautious to the extent that he considered Su Wan as the final Boss was too confusing. ¡°How will Su Wan deal with this?¡± Su Wan¡¯s towering presence appeared on the screen as the audience¡¯s concerns were growing. Su Wan was, at this moment, standing in the valley and gazing into the distance. Her clothes rustled as the wind blew, and she appeared breathtakingly gorgeous. The sky was suddenly clouded in dark clouds. The sun was obscured by thick clouds, and red lightning zed. From the heavens, a purple-ck shaft of light descended and hit Su Wan¡¯s territory. Purple-ck runes developed as the purple-ck light radiated in all directions. Not long after, the purple-ck array enveloped Su Wan¡¯s territory. Chapter 39 The Powerful Hellhound, Cerberus ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure what that array is, I¡¯ve always thought that student Su Wan had a verymanding presence.¡± ¡°Su Wan might actually be able topete with Chen Ye.¡± Everyone who was outside witnessing the battle was in awe. Su Wan was likewise perplexed when the light enveloped her territory. She was unsure of the cause of the territory¡¯s unexpected change. A purple-ck light pir plummeted as suddenly heavy clouds filled the sky. Her territory was covered with a huge array of light. ¡°Which b*stard¡¯s ability is this?¡± Su Wan first nced at her own troops before turning to see Xu Yuan blissfully dozing. She finally turned to look at Xu Yuan, genuinely believing that he had something to do with this. Su Wancked proof, though. Su Wan¡¯s assumption was urate. All of this actually had to do with XuYuan. Xu Yuan was surreptitiously turning on the iplete Chaos Realm ability at this precise moment. The Chaos Realm could only be fully used when Xu Yuan could collect 12 Elemental hearts. Before that, Xu Yuan had no use for the Chaos Realm. The current Chaos Realm was iplete and didn¡¯t have many features. Xu Yuan had considered the scenario. The Blood Dominator had absorbed all the power from the troops and Xu Yuan felt that he was the only person who could defeat him. The enormous array was shaped like a six-pointed star and flickered with purple-ck light. Numerous profound runes were rotating within it as though they were alive! Xu Yuan suddenly had an idea as he turned to face the Hellhounds. ¡®Can that Hellhound be a three-headed Hellhound?¡¯ he wondered. He was interested to find out. Unfortunately, he only obtained the Hellhound troop ss rather than the three-headed Hellhound after defeating it. ¡®Does having three Hellhounds mean you canbine them to create one with three heads?¡¯ Xu Yuan decided to give it a try. The darkness fusion wish could previously onlybine two monsters. He couldn¡¯tbine three or four monsters. The Chaos Realm was not in its full form, he was nheless in it right now. It had strange effects on his various abilities. ¡°Dark Fusion!¡± Xu Yuan activated Dark Fusion. The three Hellhounds merged together on the spot and formed a massive meatball. ¡°Wrong! Why haven¡¯t you be Cerberus yet?¡± Xu Yuan saw that the three hellhounds did not transform into a glorious three-headed Hellhound after they fused together, but rather into a mass of meat. The n had failed. Su Wan was already questioning her life decisions when facing Chen Ye and Xu Yuan made her life even more difficult. The Hellhounds that were only second to the Golden Behemoths in strength had suddenly merged into a giant meatball! ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. Su Wan suddenly looked at wish. She had strong doubts about Xu Yuan. All her troops including the Golden Behemoths, the Hellhounds and the Dar Goblins were always overly courteous to Xu Yuan. Therefore, Su Wan guessed that he might have a strong ability that could strengthen her troops. That was why the troops always respected him. When Xu Yuan turned to face Su Wan¡¯s gaze, he looked equally bewildered. Su Wan thought that he was confused about the situation as well. ¡°Strange, he really didn¡¯t do anything in secret?¡± Su Wan muttered to herself. Xu Yuan stared at the giant meatball. He had another realization. ¡®Perhaps it needs more Hellhounds.¡¯ He could see that the meatball strained to form into some kind of creature. However, either due tock of energy or samples, it could not transformpletely. Xu Yuan activated Dark Fusion once again and fused other Hellhounds with the meatball. The remaining Hellhounds merged with the others. Su Wan was dumbfounded. ¡®How did the meatball be this huge?!¡¯ There was an awful feeling of tyranny at this precise moment. The gloomy clouds turned into crimson. Blood gradually spread¡­ Everything beyond the valley was covered in blood, including the soil, sky, flowers, and trees. ¡°SS-ss hero, Blood Dominator?¡± Su Wan saw the enormous wings cover the sky. She had seen the Blood Dominator before. ¡®How had it turned into this?!¡¯ ¡®It seems that my troop ss is not the only one that can mutate!¡¯ Su Wanughed at herself. Every time, her soldiers were the ones who suddenly developed superhuman power, mutated, and destroyed the adversaries. But now it was her job to deal with such a foe. The Blood Dominator stood not far away, spreading his enormous Blood Wings, and turned to look at the top of a tall tree in the valley. It was the ce where Xu Yuan slept. The only thing that the Blood Dominator cared about and was wary of was Xu Yuan! Xu Yuan opened his eyes and gave the Blood Dominator a thoughtful look, and the Blood dominator regarded him carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep,¡± Xu Yuan muttered softly. The enormous meatball constructed of many Hellhounds suddenly made a tremendous noise. A fierce head peered out of the meatball. Another loud noise followed by the extension of a w. The enormous meatball then changed into a scary creature with three vicious heads. ¡°Cerberus?!¡± Su Wan cried out in surprise. Nobody was more aware of the stifling sensation that Cerberus conveyed than her. Back when she was near her territory, she was fortunate enough to see a terrifying Cerberus. That three-headed Hellhound had been just like the one in front of him. Its size resembled a tiny mountain. ¡°My God, the legendary three-headed Hellhound. How did Su Wan get it?¡± ¡°We all thought that it was only luck that Su Wan made it till here. We never really acknowledged the idea that maybe she is indeed powerful and has hidden cards that she can use!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Wan, as a freshman, legendary?¡± Chapter 40 Who Are You? What they witnessed astounded them all. On the battlefield, Xu Yuan wagged his tail. ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!¡± Under the enhancement of the Chaos Realm, Cerberus benefited from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. In an instant, its body was engulfed in purple and blue mes. ¡°Woof!!!¡± The entire Valley trembled as though it were about to fall apart as the devilish Cerberus growled! Cerberus had gained a lot of strength! The Blood Dominator turned to Cerberus, then at Xu Yuan, who was still sleeping. He was aware of one thing at this very moment. ¡®He has never taken me seriously, despite the fact that I have always regarded him as my mortal enemy. We¡¯ll have to get around his subordinates first if we want to challenge him.¡¯ The Blood Dominator¡¯s face was grim. ¡®Then let¡¯s fight,¡¯ he resolved. ¡®I hope I have what it takes to challenge you!¡¯ The blood that covered the sky turned into numerous spears and charged at Cerberus. The blood-filled spears, however, were promptly destroyed by a mixture of purplish-blue mes that the infernal Cerberus spat out. BOOM! The three-headed Hellhound leaped out and engaged the Blood Dominator inbat. The blood transformed into abundant sharp des, but Cerberus dodged them all. The audience, whose eyes were glued to the screen, cried out. ¡°Why does it appear that Cerberus already anticipated the Dominator¡¯s attacks before dodging them?¡± Everyone saw Cerberus avoiding the strike as if it knew thending site of the opponent¡¯s attack beforehand, rather than depending on its positioning and speed to do so. ¡°Cerberus might be aware of the Blood Dominator¡¯s next attack! Can it see the future?¡± ¡°Cerberus has three heads in the myths. One head looks up at the future, one looks down at the past, and one stares at the present!¡± Everyone¡¯s curiosity in Cerberus increased after someone revealed the mythology. Many individuals at the time were envious of Su Wan. When had Su Wan amassed an army as formidable as the three-headed Hellhound? ¡°Thepetition this year is incredibly intriguing. The conclusion is superb!¡± While everyone rejoiced, one of Su Wan¡¯s closest friends, Lin Yao, frowned. The seeding urrence drew everyone else¡¯s attention, but she had remembered everything distinctly. Every alteration appeared to be based on that enormous array! The 10 Hellhounds fused into a three-headed Hellhound due to the purple-ck array. Everyone envied Su Wan¡¯s Cerberus, but few people were aware of its profound array¡¯s secret. ¡®I have never known Wanwan having such an ability! It¡¯s highly possible that this is because of Wanwan¡¯s hero.¡¯ Lin Yao unintentionally hit the right note. It was unfortunate that she was only specting without any proof. On the battlefield, the blood ruler and Cerberus were engaged inbat. While Cerberus trampled out enormous pits, the ground sank. Even the valley, where Su Wan was located, was directly destroyed because of the battle between the two terrifying existences. Fortunately, Su Wan¡¯s Territory Core wasn¡¯t affected. Except for the mountain where Su Wan and Xu Yuan were located, all the surrounding hills and mountains had copsed. The three-headed Hellhound growled and spat out scalding mes into the sea of blood. The bloody sea, however, was sinking deeper and deeper, like quicksand! Xu Yuan opened his eyes. ¡°A bit excessive¡­,¡± he muttered. Under the enhanced Dark Fusion, Cerberus, formed from the fusion of 10 Hellhounds, had powerful attributes. With the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, Cerberus was even more potent. Among the freshmen, no one could even think of oveing Su Wan¡¯s Cerberus. It was the ultimate troop type. However, Su Wan¡¯s enemy wasn¡¯t a freshman, he was a senior elite student who had advanced and built his foundation for several years. Powerful Cerberus was now trapped in the sea of blood. It was only a matter of time before it was defeated. Maybe Cerberus could defeat the Blood Dominator, however time is limited. The Dark fusion and the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing had a time limit. After the time limit was over, Cerberus would return to its original state. Xu Yuan would have to determine the winner before the time was up! The Blood Dominator was stunned at Cerberus¡¯ strength. Su Wan eximed. ¡°This is our chance!¡± Cerberus seized the opportunity to counterattack. The Bool Dominator gasped in shock and looked at the tree where Xu Yuan slept. ¡®It can¡¯t be wrong! A terrifying aura ising from that tree!¡¯ Blood Dominator felt that the aura was very familiar. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the Blood Dominator. The moment he was distracted, Cerberus tore him apart. ¡°Ah! D*mn it!¡± The Blood Dominator¡¯s strength was on par with Cerberus, and he was seriously injured. The monstrous head of Cerberus grinned venomously. Purple-ck energy gathered in the mouths of the three heads. ¡°This aura, I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± From the power Cerberus emitted, the Blood Dominator was able to verify its identity. BOOM! When the purple-ck energy hit the ground, it made a sizable pit. A strong wind blew, and the air was thick with dust. [Lord Chen Ye has lost all his troops and heroes. Eliminated!] The system announcement indicated that the match hade to an end. Chen Ye dissipated in a white light appearing astonished. The match was over! Everyone was surprised by the oue. If Su Wan had won the match after a few years, everyone would have felt that it was expected. But right now, Su Wan was just a freshman without much experience and resources. She hadn¡¯t even been an Overlord for long. A newbie like her had defeated Chen Ye! ¡°I dere that the champion of the qualifiers is student Su Wan!¡± The instructor made a loud announcement in front of the screen. There was amotion among the students in the square. Everyone was chatting and discussing what had happened. In the arena, Su Wan had yet to disappear into white light. She looked at the vast simted arena in front of her. The mountain range was ttened at this point. ¡°I wish for all of this to fade away.¡± Su Wan really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason everything had turned out the way it had. She decided to talk to Xu Yuan. But just as she was going to speak, the arena disappeared. While returning to the Star Academy public square to get ready for the award ceremony, she made a wish to return to the Overlord ne with her troops. Chapter 41 - 41 Did you use up all the resources? 41 Did you use up all the resources? It was going to be a sleepless night in the Academy. The new Overlord had broken the Academy¡¯s record. As a new student, she had defeated the elite of the senior students and won the championship! Some people cheered for Su Wan¡¯s victory, while some were jealous of her capability. Many different people have contrasting thoughts. The school had even arranged a dinner party to celebrate the sess of the students who had gotten selected. Su Wan, meanwhile, hurriedly left for the Overlord ne. Su Wan was impatient as she searched everywhere. She should have been with the thousands of people, enjoying the glory. However, Su Wan didn¡¯t want to stay at the Star Academy. She just wanted to share her joy with Xu Yuan. After dealing with the teachers and students, Su Wan returned to the Overlord ne. In her own territory, she could see the Golden Behemoth, the Hellhounds, and the Skeleton Knights. But she couldn¡¯t find Xu Yuan. ¡®Thatzy pig¡­ doesn¡¯t he usually sleep? Why isn¡¯t he sleeping today like always? Did he go out for a walk?¡¯ Su Wan walked around the territory. She didn¡¯t see Xu Yuan anywhere. She realized that he might not be in the territory at all. Usually, when she saw Xu Yuan sleeping soundly, she would feel annoyed. But now, when she didn¡¯t see his snoring figure anywhere, she felt disappointed. She felt empty, as if she had lost something. ¡°Where are you, Xu Yuan?¡± Su Wan looked at the night sky and called out softly. At this moment, a ck shadow appeared on the horizon. Twelve ck energy balls were floating in the air, and the terrifying Demon Eye on his chest was burning with purple-ck mes. The dragon¡¯s wings pped gently, flying freely in the dark night sky. ¡°Xu Yuan?¡± Although Su Wan knew that Xu Yuan looked like that now, she was familiar with him hiding these from her. She tried to ignore the new appearance. After seeing Xu Yuan like this, Su Wan felt a little shock in her heart. Xu Yuan was definitely not a simple person! Xu Yuan flew straight to her. ¡®Wait, are we going to crash?¡¯ Su Wan thought in rm. Su Wan was so scared that she stretched out her hand to block him. But in the blink of an eye, he disappeared. She heard his wings pping. Su Wan turned to see Xu Yuan floating beside her. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± she said. ¡°Please let me see your attribute panels.¡± Su Wan changed her usual elegant and cold appearance and asked him politely. She wanted to look at his attribute panel to see what Xu Yuan¡¯s actual state was. But Xu Yuan only yawned. He seemed to be sleepy. Heid on the soft nket back in the territory and went to sleep. The more he ignored her, the more she wanted to find out who Xu Yuan actually was. She wanted to see what race he was and what kind of ability he had. ¡®This bastard is definitely not simple!¡¯ Su Wan didn¡¯t want to give up until she could pry out the secret from Xu Yuan¡¯s mouth. But very quickly, something happened that diverted Su Wan¡¯s attention. Su Wan noticed that the Skeleton Soldiers were dying slowly. On closer inspection, she realized that they weren¡¯t dying, they were being upgraded into Skeleton Knights. ¡®How is this happening?¡¯ she wondered. Su Wan checked and found out that the Territory Hall was constantly using resources to create troops. Su Wan tried to rule out the obvious. The troops under hermand did not have the authority to operate the Territory Hall. Secondly, she excluded herself. She had never done anything like that. ¡®I was nning to save the resources to make ck Gold Behemoths.¡¯ ¡°Xu Yuan? Did you use up all the resources?¡± After Su Wan eliminated all the wrong guesses, there was only one remaining truth. ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ When Xu Yuan heard Su Wan¡¯s question, he acted sheepish. Xu Yuan neither acknowledged nor denied it. In reality, it was his doing. Under the effect of Night Shift, and the experience he had umted because of the tournament, Xu Yuan¡¯s level rose rapidly. In just a short time, he had reached Level 29 and was just about to reach Level 30. But there was a problem. Su Wan¡¯s Territory Core was still Level 1.The current upper limit that Xu Yuan could reach was just Level 29. He could not make a breakthrough to Level 30. He could only upgrade further if Su Wan¡¯s Territory Core reached Level 2. He was stuck at this level no matter how much experience he gained. That was the reason why he had gone out to fly. This was the first time Xu Yuan had not continued sleeping but went out for the first time. Xu Yuan looked at the panel of the Territory Core. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements] [Land area reaches 0.4 square kilometers (Achieved)] [Total resources reach 100 tons (Achieved)] [Possess five buildings (Iplete)] [Poption has reached 2000 (Not Yet Achieved)] ¡°There are still two projects that haven¡¯t beenpleted,¡± Xu Yuan muttered to himself. He needed to meet the four requirements listed above in order to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2. The overall number of resources and thend area had long since reached the desired target. The construction issue was likewise simple to resolve. The poption of 2000 was the only challenge. The only soldiers that could be produced in vast numbers quickly and with minimum resource usage were the Skeleton Soldiers. This was also the rationale behind Xu Yuan¡¯s unauthorized creation of arge number of Skeleton Soldiers. All of these skeleton troops were created to increase the poption of thend and upy the avable space to meet the requirement. ¡®If the Lord knew about this, she might stop me from doing anything,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. He knew that Su Wan had been ¡°scammed¡± by him before, so if she knew that he was trying to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2 without her permission, she might really kill him this time. Maybe if he showed her his attribute panel to her, then maybe she would be willing to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2. However, Xu Yuan had never discussed it with Su Wan and began to produce Skeleton Soldiers. ¡°Xu Yuan! Are you even listening to me?! What¡¯s the point of making so many Skeleton Soldiers?¡± Su Wan had already forgotten about Xu Yuan¡¯s mysterious powers. She was only aware of Xu Yuan being a scammer. It made her blood pressure rise yet again. Even under her thunderous gaze, Xu Yuan appeared calm. He didn¡¯t justify but showed her through his actions. Under Xu Yuan¡¯smand, the Skeleton Soldiers moved in an orderly manner and marched outside. The sound of trees being cut, and ores being mined rang through the air. Chapter 42 - 42 Su Wan Is Jealous 42 Su Wan Is Jealous Skeleton Soldiers and the Undead troops were supposed to be cannon fodders. They were supposed to do menial work. But they only obeyed Xu Yuan¡¯smand. Seeing that the resources of the territory were rising, Su Wan¡¯s displeasure disappeared. It was true that she was peeved because Xu Yuan had wasted resources to make useless Skeleton Soldiers. However, if the Skeleton Soldiers were sent to work for 24 hours a day, they could get back the resources they had spent. ¡°Alright. I admit that you aren¡¯t all that bad.¡± Su Wan¡¯s view about him changed a little. However, her blood pressure rose yet again. ¡°Fraud Xu, what do you mean by this?¡± Under Su Wan¡¯s gaze, the Skeleton Soldiers transported the resources back to the cave but they did not store them. They squandered them again. One by one, the Skeleton Soldiers chiseled the stones that were transported back to the cave and built a cemetery in the territory. [Congrattions to Lord Su Wan for building the Cemetery and unlocking Army Type: Ghouls.] Su Wan was stumped. She was infuriated. What use did she have for a bunch of Ghouls? What theycked weren¡¯t cannon fodders like Skeleton Soldiers and Ghouls. She needed to gather resources so she could construct the ck Gold Behemoth, her ultimate weapon. Even if she couldn¡¯t achieve that, she wanted to create, at the least, a few Golden Behemoths! But why was Xu Yuan constructing cemeteries? In the face of Su Wan¡¯s anger, Xu Yuan, once again, appeared sheepish. His sheepish face made her even more enraged. [Congrattions to Lord Su Wan for building a ughterhouse and unlocking the Army Type: Hatred.] [Congrattions to Lord Su Wan for building a Crypt and unlocking the Gargoyle Army.] ¡­ Su Wan quickly assessed the resources in her domain as a series of notifications arrived. As anticipated, the need to construct these pointless constructionspletely wasted the resources the Skeleton Soldiers had gathered throughout the night. ¡°You scammer! You tricked me again!¡± Su Wan stomped her feet. She had wanted to save resources to create a ck Gold Behemoth instead. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more resources!¡± She pointed a trembling finger at Xu Yuan. At this point, she was no longer impressed by Xu Yuan. He nodded. ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want it, you can just say so. Do you have to be so angry?¡± When he said this, Su Wan became even more infuriated. Seeing that Su Wan was about to explode in rage, Xu Yuan pped his wings and flew out of the cave. The buildings reached the standard number required but the poption was still not adequate. ¡®We need more resources to create more Skeleton Soldiers!¡¯ Xu Yuan had already nned everything. He would use the resources amassed by the Skeleton Soldiers to create even more Skeleton Soldiers in order to meet the requirements for the Territory Core to be upgraded. He felt that Su Wan¡¯s wish to amass the resources to make ck Gold Behemoths was just overthinking on her part. Xu Yuan was not in a hurry to sleep and acquire experience now that his level was stalled. He went out for a spin and came back, thinking Su Wan¡¯s rage might have subsided. Although he didn¡¯t understand why she got angry so fast, it was true that her anger was always temporary. When he returned to the cave, Su Wan looked panicked. When she saw hime back. Her mood stabilized. Although Su Wan had never seen Xu Yuan show any remarkable ability, she always felt an unspeakable sense of security when he was around. ¡°Xu Yuan! Bad news! Shi Linglong is in trouble again!¡± ¡®Shi Linglong?¡¯ Xu Yuan remembered the small girl with two ponytails. Her territory had been attacked by barbarians twice and Su Wan had taken him along to help her out. At that time, Xu Yuan had found her friend very troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s different this time!¡± said Su Wan, gasping for breath. ¡°Last time, she was attacked by native creatures in the Overlord ne, but this time it¡¯s another Overlord attacking her.¡± Su Wan had thought that the scariest thing to encounter were the creatures in the Overlord ne but she realized that the most terrifying thing were the humans, specifically, other lords. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Previously, he had wanted to collect Territory Cores to perfect his new ability Chaos Realm, but he could only collect some in the Inter-Campus Tournament. There was still time for the tournament. Xu Yuan thought that maybe he could attack some Overlords in this Overlord ne to experiment a bit. Shi Linglong, this troublemaker, had given Xu Yuan an opportunity to collect Territory Core again! Su Wan didn¡¯t notice Xu Yuan¡¯s gleaming face. She thought that he was probably the same as before, uninterested in everything. Su Wan nned to convince him toe along with her again. However, when she turned around to start her exnation, she saw that Xu Yuan was full of anticipation. ¡°Wait. Why are you so eager to help Linglong?¡± she asked. ¡°Whenever I try to wake you up, you never listen!¡± Su Wan felt conflicted. Jealous sprouted in her heart. Usually, when she brought him along with her, he would be asleep and wouldn¡¯t wake even if she yelled at him. But when Shi Linglong was in trouble, he was so spirited. ¡®What is the meaning of this? Who was Xu Yuan¡¯s actual Lord?¡¯ she seethed. Could she notpare to Shi Linglong? Su Wan¡¯s fist clenched tightly, feeling wronged. Xu Yuan realized that Su Wan¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good. He was always toozy to exin things but this time he made an effort. ¡°Are you an idiot? The Territory Core! If an Overlord attacks Shi Linglong, that would give us a fair reason to fight back and destroy the Lord¡¯s Territory Core!¡± Su Wan finally remembered. ¡°Oh right! Your ability!¡± She recalled his ability: Chaos Realm. This ability seemed like a trump card in thete game, but it required the collection of Elemental Hearts, which were the Territory Cores! Su Wan was a bit embarrassed to have misunderstood Xu Yuan. She looked at him, feeling ashamed. However, as the Lord, she still had to make up with Xu Yuan. It was not good to have differences with each other. Su Wan cleared her throat to get his attention. ¡°Ahem¡­ Xu Yuan, let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡± Su Wan rushed to Shi Linglong¡¯s territory hoping Xu Yuan would follow. On the surface, she was worried about her friend¡¯s safety. She was also too embarrassed to face Xu Yuan. ¡­ Not long after Su Wan left the cave, she met Shi Linglong who was running toward her territory. ¡°Linglong, are you alright?¡± Su Wan was nervous. Shi Linglong panted. When she saw Su Wan, she rxed a bit. ¡°Wanwan, I finally got to see you! They have been chasing me all this time!¡± Chapter 43 - 43 How Can Xu Yuan Ever Be Considerate Like That? 43 How Can Xu Yuan Ever Be Considerate Like That? Su Wan sent out the Skeleton Soldiers to observe the surroundings but did not find the enemy. At this point, Su Wan was sure that Shi Linglong had sessfully shaken off the enemy. ¡°It¡¯s useless. They¡¯ve already discovered where my territory is. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re currently camping around my territory!¡± Shi Linglong followed Su Wan to her territory and told her about the encounter in detail. Su Wan¡¯s nickname for Si Linglong was ¡°troublemaker¡± which suited her just as well because she had, yet again, caused trouble. Before, it was Shi Linglong who had provoked the barbarians. This time, it wasn¡¯t Shi Linglong¡¯s fault. She had been just passing by as usual when she heard a group of people forming an alliance with the man-eating ants to kill other Lords. Wanwan, who do you think I should go to? I didn¡¯t want to hear their n at all. But I identally heard it.¡± Shi Linglong wiped her tears, feeling wronged. Su wan was speechless for a while after she finished listening to the process of the matter. Shi Linglong¡¯s luck was unparalleled. Why was she offending people wherever she went? While Shi Linglong wasining to Su Wan, Xu Yuan also flew over to them. When the Flower fairy saw Xu Yuan, she bowed to him when Shi Linglong and Su Wan weren¡¯t looking. ¡°You¡¯re here with Xu Yuan?¡± Xu Yuan made a surprised sound. ¡°The Lord and the native creatures are coborating?!¡± As far as Xu Yuan¡¯s knowledge went, the Lord and the native creatures of this ne were hostile with each other, like the barbarians. The barbarians solely existed for the Lords to gain experience. It was very rare to see the Lords working together with the native creatures, not to mention working together to kill other Lords. Su Wan exined the situation to Xu Yuan. ¡°There is indeed such a group of people among the Lords.¡± To seize the core of other Overlords¡¯ territories and resources, they chose to cooperate with the native creatures! As far as Su Wan knew, the native creatures and the Lords rarely got along. However, she didn¡¯t recall any such rule against the war between the Lords. ¡°Although there is no written rule against war between Lords, everyone has a foundation in the Blue,¡± said Su Wan. If a Lord is plundered by another Lord, the plundered Lord may call his/her friends to take revenge. But if the Lord was attacked by native creatures¡­ When Su Wan exined this, Xu Yuan and the Flower Fairy realized that there was room for maniption. The war between the Lords would involve friends and families. However, if it was the barbarians or other creatures who killed the Lord, the others would just assume the Lord was weaker than the others. Everyone just wanted to use this loophole to settle their grudges. Some Overlords who felt that they were unable to obtain resources resorted to ways in which they cooperated with native creatures to kill other Overlords. While the native creatures enjoyed killing the Lords, the other Overlords would snatch away the dead Lord¡¯s resources. Both sides would get what they want. ¡­ After a simple exnation, Su Wan led her troops to Shi Linglon¡¯s territory. In the current situation, if they were even a secondte, Si Linglong¡¯s territory would be destroyed. Su Wan and Xu Yuan left traces of man-eating ants as they rushed to Shi Linglong¡¯s territory. ¡°The man-eating ants are one of the most extreme races of the native creatures. They have been fighting against the Lord since the beginning of time, trying to drive them out.¡± Since Lin Yao, the most knowledgeable among their group, wasn¡¯t here, Su Wan briefly provided information about the creatures. The man-eating ants weren¡¯t very strong. Even without the two Lords, Xu Yuan and Flower Fairy, the Golden Behemoths and the other troops were capable of taking them out. Shi Linglong eventually arrived near her own territory as time passed. ¡°Howe those guys haven¡¯te after me yet?¡± Shi Linglong expected the Lords to be waiting in ambush around her territory. However, the reality was quite different from what she had anticipated. Apart from a few man-eating ants scattered throughout the territory, they were not ambushed by any Overlords. ¡°That¡¯s good. Hurry up and defend! Make your preparations!¡± Su Wan sessfully killed their way back to the territory with Shi Linglong. When Su Wan and Shi Linglong returned, they were surprised to see arge number of troops appearing from all directions. ¡°This is not good! We¡¯ve been ambushed!¡± Shi Linglong looked around the area and noticed soldiers attacking from all four directions. They were indeed lying in wait for a long time for them to appear. ¡®Are they going to surround us making it impossible to escape?¡¯ Shi Linglong felt a little nervous. But after seeing Su Wan, her anxious heart felt a little better. ¡°Wanwan, if you¡¯re here, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡®No problem?!¡¯ Su Wan wanted to tell her friend that there was a huge problem. She did, in fact, have the powerful ck Gold Behemoth army and Cerberus. But if her troops didn¡¯t mutate when she needed them to, they would all most likely die here! However, in such circumstances, Su Wan could only show Shi Linglong a confident smile in order to maintain morale. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Su Wan to her friend. Su Wan broke out in a cold sweat and then she began tomand her troops. She also requested that Shi Linglong send out her troops to cooperate with them and defend from the enemies in all four directions! Not long after, the enemies arrived like a surging tide. ¡°Hold on!¡± At this time, Su Wan was somewhat d. Fortunately, Xu Yuan had created a lot of Skeleton Soldiers to be used as cannon fodders. Now, these skeleton soldiers were blocking the front to stall the enemy. If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t wasted the resources creating Skeleton Soldiers, Su Wan would have definitely created more ck Gold Behemoths. But they did have tons of Skeleton Soldiers as cannon fodder, so the situation wasn¡¯t that bad. ¡®Come to think of it, Xu Yuan¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t so bad. Could it be that Xu Yuan had anticipated something like this and created numerous Skeleton Soldiers?¡¯ Su Wan thought about it. She shook her head. ¡®How is that possible? Fraud Xu will always be a scammer. How can Xu Yuan ever be considerate like that? He would never!¡¯ Although Su Wan thought that, the corners of her mouth still cured into her smile. However, her smile didn¡¯tst long. Shi Linglong¡¯s anxious voice rang in the air. ¡°Wanwan, bad news! The territory¡¯s resources are about to be exhausted!¡± Shi Linglong¡¯s troops had been resisting the enemy at the front lines and were constantly being consumed. During this period, Shi Linglong had also been consuming the resources of her territory to revive those troops. Now, the resources in her territory were about to be exhausted! At this time, the flustered Su Wan thought of Xu Yuan. When she looked around, he was gone. Shi Linglong¡¯s hero, the Flower Fairy, was nowhere to be seen as well. Chapter 44 - 44 Demonic Dragon’s Breath 44 Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath In Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, the battle was intense. The Centaur Archer Army advanced from the East, the Evil Eye Army from the West, the Tauren Army from the South, and the Treeman Army from the North. Shi Linglong was trembling. It was the first time in her life that she was facing so many enemies at once. From all four directions, the enemies swarmed like a tide. Shi Linglong¡¯s territory was located in an area with sufficient resources and the number of her troops far exceeded Su Wan¡¯s. But the defense that she had formed with her troops was sinking. ¡°The resources of the territory have been almost used up. If this continues, there will be no more resources to revive the troops once they die. The more we fight, the fewer troops will be left. Defeat is inevitable!¡± Shi Linglong panicked. Her only hope now was Su Wan. Based on the strength Su Wan had disyed in thepetition, it seemed like solving the current situation wouldn¡¯t be so much of a problem. Shi Linglong saw that Su Wan didn¡¯t use any powerful means in the present. The ck Gold Behemoth did not appear, nor did the Cerberus. ¡®Is Su Wan deliberately hiding her trump card?¡¯ wondered Shi Linglong. Shi Linglong believed that Su Wan must have discovered something, but she was waiting for the right time to reveal her final move. But there wasn¡¯t much time left. If they didn¡¯t do something soon, they would be wiped out. What Shi Linglong didn¡¯t know was that Su Wan herself was terrified at this time. She realized that Xu Yuan had disappeared from sight. The ck Gold Behemoth didn¡¯t appear, and the powerful Cerberus was nowhere to be seen. Su Wan was stumped. ¡®Did I make the wrong bet?¡¯ she wondered. She had expected the Golden behemoth to mutate into ck Gold Behemoth especially in a desperate situation like this. Su Wan anxiously looked into the distance. She had a theory. ¡®It must all be rted to that b*stard Xu Yuan! Without him, these troops surely can¡¯t transform into anything at all!¡¯ Su Wan was almost certain now that all the mutations and transformations were rted to Xu Yuan. It was because of Xu Yuan that the Golden behemoth had turned into ck Gold Behemoth and the Hellhounds had fused into three-headed Cerberus. However, Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t here at the moment. Nothing appeared. No mutations! No transformations! Just as Su Wan was lost in her anxious thoughts, Shi Linglong¡¯s cry rang in the air. ¡°Wanwan! This doesn¡¯t seem right at all!¡± Shi Linglong grabbed Su Wan¡¯s arm and pointed into the distance. ¡°Did you notice that the number of Tauren soldiers is decreasing?¡± Shi Linglong had seen the dense Tauren Army. The enemy troops could also consume resources to resurrect themselves and re-enter the battlefield. At this time, the mainpetition was rted to the resources. Whichever side exhausted their resources would have a hard time reviving their troops and they would lose, crushed by the other opponent. ¡°Don¡¯t they have any more resources?¡± asked Su Wan, puzzled. The two of them calmed down a little. They observed the enemy army. They realized that the enemy troops were much fewer than before. ¡°That is strange. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± ¡°Maybe their territory was raided?¡± Shi Linglong guessed doubtfully. Shi Linglong¡¯s guess was not urate, but it was close enough. While Su Wan and Shi Linglong faced the enemies, Xu Yuan had secretly gone with the Flower Fairy to do something big. In front of the Flower Fairyy the man-eating ants¡¯ nest. The Flower Fairy was surprised. Although they were fairly weak, there were a whole bunch of them in the nest. She was shocked by their sheer numbers. Xu Yuan observed the territory in front of him and reached a conclusion. While Xu Yuan observed the territory, the man-eating ants observed him. In an instant, all the man-eating ants turned their gazes on Xu Yuan. ¡°Sir Luphus, they have found us!¡± The Flower Fairy was a little flustered. At this moment, a dense swarm of man-eating ants crawled toward Xu Yuan. They spat acids from their mouths. When it hit the ground, white smoke arose. ¡°You dare to attack us?¡± The flower Fairy was enraged. When she saw the dense man-eating ants, she was a little panicked in the beginning. She hadn¡¯t even done anything to them and yet, they started attacking her! The Flower Fairy could not ept it. ¡°Your numbers are useless to me,¡± said the Flower Fairy. A magic array appeared under her feet, and she chanted in the air. Circles of energy ripples spread out from beneath the flower fairy¡¯s feet in an instant. Sprouts erupted from the ground and grew into ferocious man-eating flowers at a breakneck pace. A man-eating ant was swallowed whole by a man-eating flower. The densely packed man-eating flowers collided with the densely packed man-eating ants! This time, when the Flower Fairy attacked, Xu yuan did not stand idle. In the past, he rarely made a move because he didn¡¯t want to waste his time and energy in useless fights. The experience he gained from useless fights with trivial creatures wasn¡¯t enough for him to level up. He chose not to attack as much as possible. However, now he was stuck at a level and couldn¡¯t move beyond that. No matter how much experience he gained, he would not be able to level up. There was no use for him to avoid fights and continue to sleep. This time, he attacked when the man-eating ants retaliated. Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath Xu Yuan spat out a mouthful of mes and set aze everything in the area. The man-eating ants wailed in agony. Even the man-eating flowers couldn¡¯t escape his mes. His mes did not differentiate between friends and foes. The Flower Fairy remained quiet as she looked at the man-eating flowers burning. She smiled at him and praised his strength. Dark mes continued to burn. Xu Yuan rarely used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath. Once it was used, it wouldn¡¯t be extinguished until it reduced the enemies to ashes. The man-eating ants and man-eating flowers were now cinders on the ground. After the man-eating ants and man-eating flowers were wholly burned, a notification appeared on Xu Yuan¡¯s interface. [Do you want to consume dark energy to transform the creatures burned by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath into the Undead?] ¡°Does it have that function too?¡± Xu Yuan had almost forgotten that he had such ability. Living beings that were burned to death by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath could be transformed into the undead. ¡°Yes!¡± Right now, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t require the undead to do anything. He just wanted to see if the undead could be counted as part of the poption in Su Wan¡¯s territory to help upgrade the Territory Core. Chapter 45 - 45 Absorbing the Territory’s Core 45 Absorbing the Territory¡¯s Core Under the effects of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, the burnt man-eating ants and man-eating flowers turned into Skeleton Soldiers. It was also at this moment that Xu Yuan obtained the information about the new Skeleton Soldiers. ¡°What a pity!¡± Xu Yuan shook his head in regret. These Skeleton Soldiers were not considered soldiers of the territory, because they could not exist forever. Under the influence of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, the Skeleton Soldiers could only exist for ten minutes. They would disappear in a while. ¡°Forget it! Disperse!¡± Under Xu Yuan¡¯smand, the Skeleton Soldiers turned into ck mist and dissipated. The area was no longer hounded by numerous man-eating ants. All kinds of buildings and units were visible. It attracted Xu Yuan¡¯s attention. The dragon pped his wings and transformed into countless afterimages. These afterimages of Xu Yuan destroyed the buildings in the territory. Xu Yuan headed straight to the Territory Core. The Territory Core was a Lightning Element. Xu Yuan looked at the purple crystal-like object floating in the air. Purple electric sparks asionally ran through it. ¡°You think you can defend your home with a bunch of man-eating ants?¡± Xu Yuan extended his ws and grabbed the Territory Core. The Territory Core emitted sparks and sent out an electric arc, as though it wanted to break free from Xu Yuan¡¯s ws. He held it firmly. ng! Xu Yuan crushed the crystal. A purple, electric energy poured out of the crystal and flowed into one of the twelve dark energy balls behind Xu Yuan. One of the balls turned dark purple. ¡°I see!¡± Xu Yuan was finally certain of what he must do. He now had a deeper understanding of the Chaos Realm. ¡°Every time I absorb a Territory Core, the corresponding attribute will suppress the power the core possesses.¡± Since the Territory Core Xu Yuan absorbed had a Lightning Element attribute, he would have the power to suppress any lightning-rted creatures that entered his Chaos Realm. It would neutralize them! ¡°Absorbing different Territory Cores with different attributes will strengthen my Chaos Realm in those elements!¡± Xu Yuan had absorbed the Lightning Element from a Territory Core, so lightning-rted abilities were unlocked in his Chaos Realm. But this didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb the energy of other Territory Cores which had other lightning attributes. The Lightning Element Territory Core he had just absorbed was a rtively low-level Territory Core. It was only at Level 2. He could absorb higher level Territory Cores along with the previous one. If he did that, his Chaos Realm would be strengthened to unprecedented levels. Xu Yuan had just finished understanding the Chaos Realm and the significance of Territory Cores when arge number of troops arrived to defend the territory suddenly. ¡°Sir Luphus, those guys are back!¡± The Flower Fairy hid behind Xu Yuan. She was a little afraid of the enemy. A human Lord walked forward. He was covered in injuries and was panting. When he noticed that his territory was raided and his Territory Core destroyed, he roared. Without the Territory Core, the person would lose the right to be an Overlord. Once they died in the Overlord ne, they would not be able to revive themselves. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left!¡± The enemy was a thin man in a ck cloak with a special flower pattern on it. He seemed to be a member of some organization. ¡°There is nothing left here!¡± The man walked in a daze, observing his territory. His ce of hope was ruined. ¡°Since I have nothing left, I have nothing to worry about!¡± roared the man. ¡°Descend, Man-Eating Ant Emperor!¡± He looked up at the sky and spread his arms. The entire ground started shaking as though there was an earthquake waiting to happen. He could vaguely hear a sound from underground. All of a sudden, the ground split open and a sharp w emerged. Then, a limb that was as hard as steel crawled out. Finally, a creature with a golden shell crawled out from the split on the ground. The enemy cheered when he saw the Man-Eating Ant Emperor. Although he might die, this creature would definitely kill the one who destroyed his territory! If that happened, he would die happy. The Man-Eating Ant Emperor looked warily at Xu Yuan. The flower Fairy had endless potential. However, the Flower Fairy was still limited by Shi Linglong, so her strength could not transcend. The Man-Eating Ant Emperor only had eyes for Xu Yuan. He was like a fanatical believer facing the only God he believed in. ¡°Emperor! Your servant offers you flesh and blood.¡± The Lord knelt to the ground with his head lowered. The Man-Eating Ant Emperor snorted coldly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, you piece of trash! I gave you so many resources and yet, you can¡¯t even take down a new Lord?¡± The Man-Eating Ant Emperor spoke in the humannguage, reprimanding and thanking him at the same time. The ck cloak was blown away by the wind, and Xie En¡¯s pale face with golden curly hair was revealed to Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan was indifferent, but the Flower Fairy was confused. ¡°As a Lord, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in a hostile rtionship with the native creatures of the Overlord ne? Why do you join them willingly?¡± The Flower Fairy had heard from Shi Linglong about the grudges between the Lords and the native creatures of the Overlord ne. The Overlord could summon powerful heroes from the Hero ne and receive favor from them. As long as the Territory Core was intact, the Overlord always revived. Under such circumstances, the Overlord¡¯s attack on the native creatures of the Overlord ne was considered a dimensional attack. Even if some Lords are weak, they should have their own pride and dignity. Why would they give up their dignity and be ves to the native creatures? In the face of the Flower Fairy¡¯s questioning, Xie En, who had chosen to be the Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s ve, broke down. ¡°Why?¡± asked the Flower Fairy. Xie En stuck his hands into his hair, looking like he was close to madness. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Xie En stared at the Flower Fairy with wide, mad eyes. ¡°S-ss hero, Flower Fairy. Your Overlord must be very talented, right? Their talents must be unparalleled. I am trying my best to obtain resources. Just when I gave up my dignity for a small pile of resources, my Territory Core¡­¡± Xie En punched the ground, causing it to shake slightly. Blood started to flow from his hand. ¡°Those geniuses have already obtained endless resources and all kinds of legendary troops that never existed before. This is so unfair!¡± Chapter 46 - 46 Wherever You Go, You Offend Someone 46 Wherever You Go, You Offend Someone Xie En went on and on, pouring out his grievances. Hearing him speak, Xu Yuan had a deeper understanding of the situation of the Lords. Not everyone had an excellent foundation and talent like Su Wan. Even her friends were considered a very outstanding group among the Lords. Many Overlords were very cautious when they entered the overlord ne. The fight for every resource and the elimination of every enemy was a decision they made after careful consideration and contemtion. A new Lord like Su Wan, who was capable of killing barbarians, was something that a Lord like Xie En could never even imagine himself doing. Even Shi Linglong looked up to Su Wan. Shi Linglong, who had an S-ss hero, was surrounded by the Barbarian Army several times, but in the end, she escaped unscathed. Luck was on her side but it was also because she had Su Wan by her side. However, Shi Linglong¡¯s talent and strength was not inferior to others. Her talent determined her ability to be a Lord and her probability of receiving an S-ss hero, Flower Fairy. With the S-ss hero, the Flower Fairy, as her trump card, she could develop the resources around her territory smoothly. If the Flower Fairy didn¡¯t exist, Shi Linglong might have been trembling with fear as a neer in the Overlord ne. As for Overlords Like Xie En, they had to rely on other Overlords to be powerful. If not, an extreme alternative was for them to rely on the native creatures of the Overlord ne. In order to obtain resources and upgrade his territory, Xie En had given up his dignity and be a ve to the Man-Eating Ant Emperor. Although the Man-Eating Ant Emperor did not really like the Overlords, it thought it was a good idea to join forces with an Overlord to bring down other Overlords. Therefore, the Man-Eating Ant Emperor epted Xie En and the other Overlords¡¯ offer and provided them with resources. It used them to annex the territories of other Overlords for its own. This was when Shi Linglong had heard the other Lords conspiring to use the man-eating ants to kill other Lords. ¡°Are the other Lords really that miserable?¡± a voice rang behind them and Xu Yuan and the Flower Fairy turned around to look. Only then did they notice Su Wan and Shi Linglong. They had heard everything. When Xie En saw them, he became even more agitated. ¡°Hahahaha! You geniuses don¡¯t know anything, do you? The circle of people you have around you are all like yourselves. In your eyes, having an A-ss hero or S-ss hero is amon thing.¡± Xie En looked furious. ¡°Perhaps in your opinion, a Lord with an F-ss hero is just a piece of trash! After all, what kind of a Lord would form a contract with an F-ss hero, right?¡± ¡­ Xie En roared and covered his head with both hands. He looked like he was in agony. ¡°People like you don¡¯t understand us at all. You can¡¯t even imagine our struggle and our pain! All you so-called geniuses deserve to die!¡± Xie En¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty. He stared at Su Wan and Shi Linglong with murderous intent. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Xie En rushed to Su Wan. Xu Yuan was as calm as ever. The Flower Fairy was anxious. She shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± The Flower Fairy flew to them. Thick vines erupted in front of Su Wan, blocking Xie En¡¯s path. At this moment, the Man-Eating Ant Emperor, who was observing everything, seemed to be tired of it all. ¡°Enough!¡± said the Man-Eating Ant Emperor. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. But now, your ridiculous life is over!¡± The Man-Eating Ant Emperor opened its mouth wide. A white ball of mist was sucked away from Xie En¡¯s body and swallowed by the huge creature. Xie En¡¯s body fell to the ground. Xie En wasn¡¯t dead yet. He struggled with all his might, looking directly at Su Wan. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so arrogant. Our organization, Dark Screen, will wipe out all the geniuses in one fell swoop. None of you will escape!¡± Xie En used thest of his strength to blurt out those words. He finally copsed and no longer made a sound. Shi Linglong and Su Wan looked at each other, both feeling very confused. Who had they offended? They had onlye to take a look because of themotion. The two of them didn¡¯t even do anything and they were hated and targeted for some reason. It seemed that they were on the hit list of some organization also. Su Wan returned to her senses. She suspiciously looked at Shi Linglong. She quietly moved a few steps away. Shi Linglong was also confused. ¡°Linglong, wherever you go, you offend someone!¡± said Su Wan as an exnation. ¡°I was just passing by! I am being hated and targeted for no reason at all!¡± Shi Linglong scowled. For a moment, she thought something was wrong with her which made her attract problematic things. Shi Linglong couldn¡¯t admit that. It didn¡¯t matter whether she attracted trouble everywhere she went. She just couldn¡¯t ept it! If she did, she would be alone, and no one would be willing to befriend her. Shi Linglong saw Xu Yuan and Flower Fairy from the corner of her eyes. She felt relieved. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this!¡± she said, pointing at Xu Yuan and the Flower Fairy. ¡°I am sure they did something this time.¡± ¡°They must have offended this golden-haired guy! And since he found out that they are in alliance with us, he hates us too,¡± Shi Linglong insisted. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan and the Flower Fairy suspiciously. Su Wan felt her blood pressure rising again. Xu Yuan always acted innocent as though he never did anything wrong. But somehow everything seemed to be connected to him. Without waiting for Su Wan to ask, Xu Yuan took the initiative to admit it. ¡°She is right. We raided that Lord¡¯s territory and that¡¯s why he hated you.¡± Xu Yuan flew to the ruins in a circle. Su Wan and Shi Linglong noticed that the territory was indeed destroyed. ¡°So, this guy is one of the Lords who attacked us?¡± Shi Linglong finally felt relief. ¡°See, Wanwan? I guessed it right. That Lord hated us because these two destroyed his territory. It had nothing to do with my bad luck.¡± Shi Linglong was trying her best to prove that she was not some sort of trouble ma and that she didn¡¯t offend anyone. But Su Wan wasn¡¯t listening to her. Her attention was focused on the Man-Eating Ant Emperor because it had finally made a move! Chapter 47 - 47 Your Hero’s Ability Is Really Lame 47 Your Hero¡¯s Ability Is Really Lame In the ruined territory, the Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s two antennae hit the ground. Suddenly, the entire ground began to shake. The ground caved in, and a dense swarm of man-eating ants emerged from it! ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°The underground is the nest of man-eating ants!¡± When Su Wan and Shi Linglong saw this, they were certain that the nest wasn¡¯t made in a day or two. The man-eating ants had been breeding underground for a long time. They had dug holes in the surrounding area and turned it into an ant nest! ¡°Xu Yuan, be careful!¡± When Su Wan saw that the Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s pincers were heading for Xu Yuan, she was worried. She soon realized that her worries were unfounded. Xu Yuan gently pped his wings and turned into a shadow. He blended into the darkness. The next moment, Xu Yuan appeared under the shade of a tree some distance away. ¡°Good, Xu Yuan! You did very well! That¡¯s a great ability to have!¡± said Su Wan. She hadn¡¯t seen this ability before. She still had a lot of questions about Xu Yuan¡¯s identity. She had once assumed that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t very strong, but she guessed that he, most likely, had a very powerful auxiliary ability. ck Gold Behemoths, Skeleton Knights, Cerberus, and so on, were some of his masterpieces! It made sense why he had chosen a support-type ability when they were selecting their talents way back. She realized that Xu Yuan was a support-type hero so he had more understanding of support-type ability. He was more of a defense person rather than someone who preferred offense. ¡®It seems he wasn¡¯t trying to trick me,¡¯ thought Su Wan. The troops that Su Wan and Shi Linglong had brought along with them fought intensely with the man-eating ants. The Man-Eating Ant Emperor was dealing with the two heroes, Xu Yuan and the Flower Fairy. The Flower Fairy activated her abilities in the distance, summoning all kinds of man-eating flowers, vines, treants, and other creatures. She used the wave tactic to fight against the Man-Eating Ant Emperor. However, the Man-Eating Ant Emperor did not show any interest in the Flower Fairy. No matter what she summoned to fight it, it paid her no attention. The man-eating ant Emperor had only one goal right now, and that was to beat Xu Yuan! The man-eating ant Emperor vaguely understood that Xu Yuan was the most difficult foe to defeat. The rest would be easy to deal with as long as Xu Yuan was out of the picture! Whoosh! He spat a mouthful of saliva, which instantly corroded the nearby hundred-year-old tree. However, Xu Yuan was very flexible. He pped his wings and vanished into the shadows. He appeared some distance away in another shadow. ¡°Wanwan, your hero¡¯s ability is reallyme!¡± Shi Linglong couldn¡¯t help but criticize. So far, Xu Yuan¡¯s ability hadn¡¯t made an impact. But he was very, very cautious. No matter how the Man-Eating Ant Emperor attacked, Xu Yuan only pped his wings and escaped to a different shadow, avoiding all forms of damage. ¡°Haha. He is always like that.¡± Su Wan was a little embarrassed. Other people¡¯s heroes like the Flower Fairy summoned creatures to fight and defend but Xu Yuan was still just dodging and hiding. Su Wan sighed. There was no damage to Xu Yuan, so she was relieved, but it was still humiliating. Even the Man-Eating Ant Emperor couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Xu Yuan did nothing except dodge. He didn¡¯t attack the enemy even once. To the Man-Eating Ant Emperor, this was an insult. ¡°Little Dragon, don¡¯t run!¡± it said. ¡°As a noble dragon, fight me fair and square.¡± When the Man-Eating Ant Emperor broke through their defenses, it advanced to Xu Yuan. All the man-eating ants gave up on attacking Su Wan and Shi Linglong and rushed toward Xu Yuan, too. They didn¡¯t fight back no matter how the Flower Fairy, Golden behemoth and others attacked them. They swarmed toward Xu Yuan. ¡°Wanwan, your hero¡¯s ability to attract hate is almostparable to an SSS-ss hero!¡± teased Shi Linglong. Now that the man-eating ants weren¡¯t targeting them, she felt rxed. Su Wan had nothing to say. ¡°I guess so,¡± she said after a while. ¡°His ability to provoke is working as usual.¡± Su Wan looked strange. Thinking back on the time Xu Yuan had been with her, she realized it was true. Xu Yuan always did something to provoke and anger her. Only this time, it wasn¡¯t her who was angry but the Man-Eating Ant Emperor. At this time, she realized the uses of being friends with Fraud Xu. It felt nice as long as it wasn¡¯t her who was getting scammed. ¡°Xu Yuan! Good job! Just anger the Man-Eating Ant Emperor!¡± Su Wan urged Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan always made her blood pressure rise in anger. Today, she wanted to collude with him to make other experiences the same. The berserk Man-Eating Ant Emperor had been chasing after Xu Yuan relentlessly. When it heard Su Wan¡¯s voice, it turned to her. ¡°If I can¡¯t deal with that b*stard, I might as well kill you first!¡± The Man-Eating Ant Emperor finally came to its senses. Xu Yuan had no other choice. He couldn¡¯t stand and watch if the creature attacked Su Wan and Shi Linglong. Even if he didn¡¯t show it, their rtionship wasn¡¯t that shallow. The Man-Eating Ant Emperor had one question. ¡®Would Xu Yuan just watch, or would he fight for the two Lords?¡¯ It gave an order and the numerous man-eating ants rushed toward Su Wan and Shi Linglong once again. Su Wan looked at Shi Linglong. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did something again! Did you make Xu Yuan anger the Man-Eating Ant Emperor?¡± Su Wan felt that her luck wasn¡¯t that bad. She assumed that Shi Linglong¡¯s knack of attracting trouble had turned the Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s attention to them again. Su Wan was just shifting the me now. If only she hadn¡¯t shouted, the Man-Eating Ant Emperor wouldn¡¯t have noticed them. She was just looking for an excuse to me someone else. Shi Linglong looked so scared that her face turned pale. ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯m so sorry. I did follow your suit and shouted to urge Xu Yuan.¡± Shi Linglong felt dejected. She realized that she might be a trouble ma who attracted all kinds of trouble. While Su Wan and Shi Linglong struggled to figure out what had just happened, the Flower Fairy summoned The Sea of Trees to protect them. However, in front of the dense mass of man-eating ants, it probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost that long. It was possible for the Flower Fairy to escape to safety but it was difficult for her to carry both of them along. Their only hope was Xu Yuan. The Flower Fairy looked at Xu Yuan. Everything depended on whether Xu Yuan would choose to make a move. Chapter 48 - 48 Can’t Claim Credit for This 48 Can¡¯t im Credit for This Under the Flower Fairy¡¯s expectant gaze, Xu Yuan finally made his move. His dragon wings pped, and Xu Yuan disappeared. Unlike before, he did not reappear under the shade of a tree. Instead, he flew so fast that it was impossible for the naked eye to catch him. The air vibrated. Riiiip! The Man-Eating Ant Emperor let out a blood-curdling screech. One of its pincers had been torn apart by Xu Yuan¡¯s sharp w! ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°D*mn it! These trees are blocking our vision!¡± Su Wan and Shi Linglong, who were protected by The Sea of Trees summoned by the flower fairy, heard the Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s pained scream. They realized that the situation had changed. However, when the two tried to look in the direction of the Man-Eating Ant Emperor to see what was going on, The Sea of Trees that protected them also blocked their vision. ¡°Xu Yuan! Ofunai! Are you okay?¡± asked Su Wan. There was no response. One of the two heroes was fighting the Man-Eating Ant Emperor, while the other was watching the battle with wide eyes. ¡°What terrifying speed!¡± The Flower Fairy¡¯s voice trembled. To this day, she didn¡¯t understand Xu Yuan¡¯s true identity, but she had guessed at the extent of power Xu Yuan possessed. However, when she saw him fight, she was speechless. So far, Xu Yuan had never shown any powerful ability in front of the Flower Fairy. Xu Yuan had used only physical attacks to defeat the Wild Boar King before. ¡®Could he be the ck Dragon of the Dragon n?¡¯ The Flower Fairy wondered. The ck Dragon¡¯s body was the strongest among the Dragon n¡¯s many categories, and its physical strength was unparalleled! Xu Yuan had dismantled the Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s pincers in the blink of an eye. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡± The Man-Eating Ant Emperor couldn¡¯t believe it could be crushed so easily! A Xu Yuan pulled up arge tree, and the power of darkness sharpened the tree¡¯s top. The tip was pushed toward the creature. The sharp end prated the Man-Eating Ant Emperor through the mouth and came out of its brain. The Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s eyes were wide in shock. It died in pain and regret. The Man-Eating Ant Emperor had noticed that Xu Yuan was not so simple and had always regarded him as a formidable foe. However, it had never thought that the difference in strength between the two of them would be so vast. Xu Yuan had been ying around in the beginning. In a real fight, the creature didn¡¯t even have a chance to strike a blow. The Flower Fairy was happy. She pped her butterfly wings and flew into the air, cheering for Xu Yuan. ¡°Lord Luphus¡ª¡± The Flower Fairy wanted to praise him, but Xu Yuan appeared near her very suddenly. He flicked his w, and the Flower Fairy was sent flying. The Flower Fairynded on the body of the Man-Eating Ant Emperor. She rubbed her head in dizziness. She was just about to ask Xu Yuan why he had pushed her, when two voices rang out in surprise. ¡°Ofunai?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Ofunai! You killed the Man-Eating Ant Emperor!¡± Shi Linglong was so excited that she jumped on the spot in joy, and her two long ponytails bounced along with her. Su Wan was equally happy. However,pared to Shi Linglong, she was much calmer. ¡°Xu Yuan, you guys were really good!¡± Su Wan praised Xu Yuan. Su Wan and Shi Linglong received a notification. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan and Lord Shi Linglong for defeating the Boss Man-Eating Ant Emperor!] After The Sea of Trees disappeared, the first thing they saw was the Flower Fairy on the head of the Man-Eating Ant Emperor. They assumed that the Flower Fairy had killed the enemy. Since Su Wan and her hero had also participated, they received the prompts as well. When the Flower Fairy heard their praises, she was dumbfounded. ¡®I can¡¯t im credit for this!¡¯ The Flower Fairy was about to exin everything when Xu Yuan flew to Su Wan¡¯s side. He made a ¡°hush¡± gesture at her, followed by a slitting-throat gesture. It was clear he wanted the Flower fairy to keep quiet about this. The Flower Fairy forced out a cordial smile and imed the credit with uneasiness. She emphasized that it was thanks to Xu Yuan for diverting the Man-Eating Ant Emperor¡¯s attention, giving her an opportunity to strike a fatal blow. Su Wan and Shi Linglong praised them both but failed to read the hidden meaning in the Flower Fairy¡¯s words. They understood that Xu Yuan had helped but they still believed that the actual hero here was the Flower Fairy. ¡°Wanwan, thank you so much for this! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain such rich materials for killing the Man-Eating Ant Emperor!¡± Shi Linglong was in high spirits. She had been depressed a while ago because she was convinced that she had some kind of rotten luck that always attracted trouble. Just as Shi Linglong was about to give a brilliant speech to thank them, a white crystal emerged from the head of the dead Man-Eating Ant Emperor. The crystal floated in the air, emitting a faint light. Under that light, an illusionary image appeared. It was a creature that looked like a mix between a tiger and a lion. It had purple wings on its back, a single horn on its head, and a pitch-ck tail that was as sharp as the tail of a demon. ¡°An Amethyst Liger?!¡± shouted Su Wan. She was terrified. The Amethyst Liger was a very special creature ording to the research conducted by the many Overlords on the Blue. It was a fusion between a tiger and a lion. It had characteristics of both a tiger and a lion. It also had purple wings on its back. ¡®It is said that two extremely powerful leaders of the Amethyst Beast n once received special care from the end of darkness. The two of thembined to be the Amethyst Lion Tiger. The formidable Amethyst Liger. An adult Amethyst Liger is as terrifying as a Dragon!¡¯ Su Wan recalled. The image in front of them was blurry like a bad signal. But Su Wan still recognized the legendary creature as the Amethyst Liger. The image of the Amethyst Liger looked at Su Wan and then at the Flower Fairy. It spoke slowly in the humannguage. ¡°Lord from another world, how dare you kill a member of the Dark Screen? The organization will not let you off the hook.¡± Amethyst Liger¡¯s voice frightened Shi Linglong. ¡®Dark Screen? The most powerful organization in the Overlord ne?¡¯ When a Lord descended from another world, it was inevitable that they would have conflicts of interest with the native creatures of the Overlord ne. Since ancient times, there had been countless creatures which resisted the Lords. The Dark Screen was the most powerful organization among all the organizations that opposed the Overlords! The Dark Screen had aplished a great feat once before. The ck Vatican from their organization once assassinated a legendary Overlord on the Blue. Shi Linglong recalled the history from her textbooks. She recounted it to her friend. Chapter 49 - 49 Let Me See Your Ability 49 Let Me See Your Ability The level limit of each lord and hero was rted to the Territory Core. A Level 1 Territory Core could only allow an upgrade till Level 29. Unless the Territory Core advanced to Level 2, both the Lord and the hero would be stuck at Level 9, unable to upgrade to Level 30. If a Lord¡¯s Territory Core was at Level 1, they would be known as Low-Level Lord. Next, there were intermediate Lords whose Territory Cores were of Level 2. The Level 2 Territory Core only allowed the hero and the Lord to advance till Level 59, upon which they would be stalled again. The Territory Core needed to be upgraded to Level 3 for the hero and Lord to upgrade to Level 60 and above. 30 levels were the limit at each stage. If a Lord managed to reach Level 90, they would be called a Legendary Lord. On the Blue, the number of Legendary Lords could be counted on fingers of one hand. They were very rare. Such a powerful Lord had been assassinated by the Dark Screen in the Overlord ne. The Territory Core was destroyed, so the Legendary Lord could not resurrect again. He had died and vanishedpletely. ¡°Wanwan, we are done for! A Legendary Lord fell at their hands, what chance do we have of surviving?¡± Shi Linglong panicked. She thought the only alternative was for her to escape to the Blue and let the enemy find her Territory Core. That way, she would have no future as If they remained here, they would certainly be killed by the Dark Screen. Shi Linglong trembled in fear. The image of the Amethyst Liger disappeared. Su Wan and Shi Linglong were rooted on the spot. They didn¡¯t dare move. They knew that they had provoked a dangerous organization. With Dark Screen¡¯s reputation of assassinating a Legendary Lord, they didn¡¯t think they would live past the night. ¡°Let¡¯s report this to the Academy.¡± Su Wan and Shi Linglong decided to report the whole matter to the Star Academy first. Shi Linglong returned to her territory which was nearby. Su Wan needed to get back to her territory first to report the matter to the academy leaders. She needed to take Xu Yuan and the remaining troops back to her territory. ¡­ When Su Wan and Xu Yuan returned to their territory, the area was piled with mountains of corpses. There were dead Skeleton Soldiers everywhere. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan stepped into the territory, thest of the Skeleton Soldier was being created in the hall. Xu Yuan looked at the Territory Core attributes. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements] [Land area reaches 0.4 square kilometers (Achieved)] [Total resources reach 100 tons (Achieved)] [Possess five buildings (Completed)] [Poption has reached 2000 (Achieved)] ¡°Everything has been achieved!¡± Xu Yuan mumbled softly. Su Wan¡¯s ears were sharp. She immediately became curious. ¡°Xu Yuan? What is the meaning of this?¡± Under Su Wan¡¯s puzzled gaze, Xu Yuan¡¯s w pointed to the Territory Core. ¡°Eh?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°All the requirements are fulfilled! But that doesn¡¯t make sense. I still have a long way to go until I reach even a little close to Level 30.¡± After the Territory Core upgrade, more types of buildings and troops would be unlocked. But it was more important to surpass the level limit. Su Wan was only at Level 20 right now after tackling all sorts of bosses andpetitions. There was still a long way to go before she could reach Level 30. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to level up the Territory Core. ¡°Do you want to upgrade your Territory Core?¡± asked Xu Yuan. Territory Core was the most important thing to a Lord. Even if Xu Yuan wanted to upgrade it, he couldn¡¯t do it without Su Wan¡¯s permission even though he was her Initial Hero. Only Su Wan could upgrade it. ¡°Sure. Since you want to do it so badly, I can do it for you.¡± Su Wan stretched out her hand as if she was going to press a button. Then she rolled her eyes and withdrew her hand. ¡°As if! You are in such a hurry to upgrade the Territory Core. I know you are up to something again!¡± Su Wan had always been smart. She had fought with Xu Yuan many times before. She knew what he was nning. ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the first and second upgrade requirements. But the third one, five buildings?! Is that why you have been building useless cemeteries and crypts?¡± Su Wan narrowed her eyes. Fraud Xu seemed to have nned everything right under her nose. ¡°The fourth condition requires a poption of 2000. Is that why you created so many Skeleton Soldiers behind my back by squandering the resources?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Skeleton Soldiers consume very few resources, and they take very less time to produce. It was a cheap and a good deal,¡± exined Xu Yuan. ¡°You! You always scheme behind my back!¡± Su Wan saw right through Xu Yuan¡¯s sinister nning. Xu Yuan felt that trouble was brewing. He thought Su Wan might use this as leverage to make him do useless tasks. Su Wan snorted. She squatted down to reach his eye level. ¡°Xu Yuan, look at me!¡± shemanded. ¡°We are in this together, right? I am an Overlord, and you are my hero. We should work together to grow and get stronger. You want to upgrade the Territory Core because it will benefit you? That¡¯s fine! You can just tell me so we could discuss it. Why do you always have to be so secretive? Do you think I will refuse?¡± Su Wan thought this was the right time for something she had wanted to ask him for a long time. ¡°Xu Yuan, how about this? It¡¯s easy to upgrade the Territory Core. But we both need to show our sincerity to each other!¡± Su Wan told Xu Yuan that, initially, she intended to wait till she reached Level 29 to upgrade the Territory Core. However, he had already fulfilled the requirements, so she was willing to upgrade it to Level 2. ¡°I will do it if you want,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I will do it to show you my sincerity. But you have to show your sincerity to me too. In exchange, let me see your ability. You don¡¯t have to show me everything. One that I haven¡¯t seen before will do.¡± Su Wan had seen his Chaos Realm ability before. To rify, she added that that was not counted. He had to show her something new. Chapter 50 - 50 I Can Finally See Xu Yuan’s Ability! 50 I Can Finally See Xu Yuan¡¯s Ability! ¡®To see my ability?¡¯ Xu Yuan hesitated. When Su Wan saw him hesitating, she understood that he had a lot of abilities that he had hidden from her. ¡°Just find one that you haven¡¯t shown me before!¡± urged Su Wan. Xu Yuan¡¯s face kept changing. In the end, he looked sullen as if he was ready topromise. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡®Fraud Xu, I finally got you! I am the winner this time!¡¯ rejoiced Su Wan in her heart. Seeing himpromise for once made her feel satisfied He raised his head and wagged his tail gently. He stretched out his w. Xu Yuan was afraid she would break her promise. He emphasized that she could look at only one ability. Su Wan extended her palm and touched it to his ws. It was a sort of high-five that cemented their oath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will keep my word,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°When have I ever gone back on my word? I will only look at one ability , as promised. I will immediately upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2.¡± Although Su Wan and her hero didn¡¯t have much of a rapport before, she thought that they were certainly in a better ce now. However, seeing how worried Xu Yuan was about her breaking her word, Su Wan was disappointed that he didn¡¯t trust her. She decided to increase her favorability with Xu Yuan so he could trust her more. That was what she thought. If she could turn back time, she would have deleted that thought from her mind. Xu Yuan hesitated but, in the end, he decided to show her another ability aside from the Chaos Realm. [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL 1: as long as you fall into a deep sleep, you will receive the blessing of the night.] Xu Yuan showed her the ability. When she finally saw it, she was stunned for a moment. The ability disyed on the interface could never be faked. Even if Xu Yuan hid other data from the panel, he could not tamper or manipte it. The information on it was true! Xu Yuan indeed had this ability! However, Su Wan felt that something was wrong. ¡®Deep sleep¡­ blessing of the night.¡¯ Su Wan understood why Xu Yuan was always sleeping before. But there still was something she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Blessing of the night? What does that mean?¡± she asked. Xu Yuan looked at her sheepishly and didn¡¯t respond. Su Wan finally understood. He had other abilities, and they were linked together! She realized she had been tricked again. He had shown her an ability, but it waspletely useless information for her. Without knowing about the other abilities, it was useless for her to make sense of the Dragon¡¯s God Slumber. ¡°Xu Yuan, tell me! What¡¯s this blessing?¡± Su Wan stomped her feet in anger. She was aware that Xu Yuan desperately wanted to upgrade the Territory Core, so she had used that as leverage to find out about his ability. But he had tricked her again! She couldn¡¯t argue with him because he had indeed shown her his ability as promised. He now looked at her questioningly. Su Wan gritted her teeth and fulfilled her promise. She upgraded the Territory Core. A dazzling light emerged from the core of the territory. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan. Your Territory Core is now Level 2. Construction of City Wall, unlocked. Watchtower, unlocked. Construction of buildings, unlocked.] A series of notifications shed but Su Wan was in no mood to pay attention to them. She focused on Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan¡¯s attribute panel changed again. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s True Name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 30] [Strength: 1460] [Spirit: 1458 [Agility: 1457] [Constitution: 1460] ¡­ [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL 1: As a Dark Demon Dragon, energy of the night can be converted to power. During the night, experience will be automatically gained at all times. The amount of experience gained will increase ording to the current skill level.] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL 1: as long as you fall into a deep sleep, you will receive the blessing of the night.] [Lord of Darkness: has absolute control over all dark creatures. Can forcefully control dark creatures.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto dark creatures, strengthening them. All attributes will increase by 300% for 10 minutes.] [Demon Dragon Wings LVL 1: ability to fly. At night, ability to travel from one dark area to another.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath LVL 1: spit out a Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, causing AoE damage to the target area. Creatures who die from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath have a 10% chance of bing an undead (depends on the ability level).] [Dark Fusion: Fuse two dark creatures of the same race into one creature for 10 minutes. The fused creature will have thebined attributes of the two creatures!] [True Eye of The Magic Dragon: The True Eye of The Magic Dragon can see through all illusions. It can trace back time and see what happened 24 hours ago.] [Dark Duel Domain: Drag the enemy into the duel domain and engage in a fair one-on-one duel. There is no interference from the outside world during this period. The winner will devour the soul of the loser and absorb the power.] [Chaos Realm: Gather 12 Elemental Hearts and fuse them into a Chaos Core. Use the Chaos Core as support to release the Chaos Realm. Within the territory, all other elemental powers will be suppressed, and the skills of the territory¡¯s master would be greatly strengthened.] ¡­ At this moment, a mysterious magic array appeared under Xu Yuan¡¯s feet. The magic array was divided into three circles, and each circle had ancient runes that shed. When Su Wan saw this, she was shocked. The magic array was the symbol of the Legendary Realm! ¡°You¡¯re an SSS-ss hero?!¡± Su Wan¡¯s breath came out rapidly. Among the many sses of heroes, the SSS-ss heroes were all Legendary Heroes. It all made sense now. Only such a high-level hero would have special traits, like the twelve dark energy balls floating behind his back and the glowing magical array of light at his feet. Su Wan knew about the twelve energy balls behind Xu Yuan but she had never guessed that he could be legendary. Now, everything made sense. The dots connected. ¡®I knew it! I am extremely talented so my hero couldn¡¯t be anything less!¡¯ She recalled the days she had spent with Xu Yuan and how mysterious he was. Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised when she found out that Xu Yuan could be an SSS-ss hero. She was instead relieved. Although Su Wan was now certain that Xu Yuan was an SSS-ss hero, she still felt the same as before. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t as strong inbat, but he had a strong auxiliary ability. While Su Wan juggled with her thoughts, Xu Yuan was busy thinking about his newly unlocked ability. Chapter 51 - 51 News of the Mythical Overlord 51 News of the Mythical Overlord When Xu Yuan leveled up to Level 30, his appearance changed, and he gained a new ability. [Lost in the Night: When this Night Magic is cast, within the range of the magic array, enemies with weak willpower will be lost in the darkness and be its ves.] Xu Yuan did some simple research on this ability. The Lost in the Night ability was an evolved ability from the magic array under his feet. At its peak, the ability will definitely have more advantages. But for now, Lvl 1 of the ability only had the basic effects. In the future, it might develop into a more powerful ability. ¡®Hmm¡­ as it develops, it might be able to turn enemies against each other,¡¯ Xu Yuan secretly guessed. ¡°Xu Yuan, did you gain a new ability?¡± Su Wan was not aware that Xu Yuan always gained new abilities and appearance when he leveled up. It was a pity that he still hid his abilities and looked at her sheepishly. For some reason, that made her angry. Su Wan wanted to investigate Xu Yuan¡¯s ability but her friend, Shi Linglong sent her a message that caught her attention. [Shi Linglong: Wanwan, I asked the school leaders. They said that we don¡¯t have to worry for the time being. They believe that people from Dark Screen will focus their energy on ruining the Inter-Campus Tournament for the present.] ¡®The Inter-Campus Tournament!¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. ¡®Did the Dark Screen brazenly announce to disrupt the Inter-Campus Tournament? Or did the academy get the news from other sources?¡¯ Lin Yao and Zhao Qingrong also joined the group chat. Su Wan was busy fighting a battle of wits and courage with Xu Yuan that she had forgotten about the Dark Screen organization. Lin Yao and Zhao Qingrong also knew about it by now. [Lin Yao: This year¡¯s Inter-Campus Tournament is very special. Those guys from the secret organization will definitely send people to sabotage it! The secret organization has been preparing to sabotage the Inter-Campus Tournament for many years! ¡± Su Wan was very confused.¡¯How was the Inter-Campus Tournament rted to the Dark Screen organization?¡¯ [Su Wan: But why target the Inter-Campus Tournament? Is it because the strongest and most talented Lords will be participating in it and if they seed in eliminating them, it will strike a fatal blow to the Lords in general?] Su Wan felt that this was the only possibility. If not, why would the Dark Screen be interested in the tournament? [Shi Linglong: Yes. That might be the reason. The teachers didn¡¯t really say anything about that, but Wanwan¡¯s guess might be right.] Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong both agreed with Su Wan. The members of the Dark Screen hated the Lords. Assassinating ordinary Overlords would not make a huge difference in the Blue. After all, many people die every minute in the world. However, the Inter-Campus Tournament would have elites from many academies. Some of these Overlords would even go on to be Sages in charge of the Blue. This was the best time and ce for the Dark Screen organization to strike a blow against the Lords of the Blue and weaken them. Lin Yao didn¡¯t agree with the theory. [Lin Yao: No. I think the main reason they want to sabotage the tournament is because there is a high chance that a young Mythical Overlord will be born in thepetition.] ¡®A Mythical Overlord?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Mythical Overlord usually had a Level 5 Core! It meant that the Overlord themselves would be of Level 120 and above. The reason they were called ¡°Mythical¡± was because there were no Mythical Overlords on the Blue for now. It was a sort of a legend. ¡®A Mythical Overlord is finally going to appear on the Blue?! But that¡¯s not right!¡¯ [Su Wan: But if there was indeed a Mythical Overlord, they would be promoted by the established Legendary Overlords. How could they appear in the Inter-Campus Tournament?] She felt that there were a lot of unexined things. [Shi Linglong: I remember now. I heard from my family that the Lords who make it into the Top Ten of the Inter-Campus Tournament will be fighting for the position in a mysterious ce in the Overlord ne.] Shi Linglong didn¡¯t know everything in detail. She only knew that, in the past, the Top Ten Lords gathered in the Overlord ne topete for territories. The Lords would try to defend their own territories while trying to destroy the other Lords¡¯ territories. The Inter-Campus Tournament this year was the same, except that the Lords who made it to the Top Ten wouldpete in a mysterious ce. Shi Linglong did not know which ce it would be. [Zhao Qingrong: I heard that as well. Does it mean that the mysterious ce will be linked to the Mythical Overlord?] [Lin Yao: I think so. That mysterious ce is the secret to bing a Mythical Overlord.] Su Wan was still doubtful. She was going to ask once again. Lin Yao must have guessed because she exined a bit more without Su Wan asking for the answer. [Lin Yao : The secret seems to be useful only for the Lords with high potential. The Legendary Lords are close to bing a Mythical Lord, but they have already exhausted their potential.] Lin Yao¡¯s words finally rified Su Wan¡¯s doubts. She now understood why the studentspeting in the Inter-Campus Tournament were allowed to participate in the mysteriouspetition. The older generation of Lords had exhausted their potential. They could not step into the realm of the Mythical even if they wanted to. [Lin Yao: Once a Mythical Overlord is born, the Dark Screen is bound to be eradicated.] They understood why the secret organization wanted to sabotage the Inter-Campus Tournament. ¡®It is said that a Mythical Overlord hasn¡¯t been born in almost a thousand years!¡¯ recalled Su Wan. ¡®Thest one existed a thousand years ago.¡¯ Su Wan sighed and ended her chat with her friends. She looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°I need your assistance in the Inter-Campus Tournament,¡± she said. After learning that Xu Yuan might be an SSS-ss hero, her ambition and her resolve got stronger. She wanted to try to make it to the Top Ten to take a shot at bing a Mythical Overlord. Su Wan was talking to Xu Yuan in a very serious tone but he was immersed in his own thoughts. This was because Xu Yuan was now facing an important problem. ¡®Which skill should I upgrade?¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. Chapter 52 - 52 The Unprecedented Beast Tide 52 The Unprecedented Beast Tide For every 10 levels, Xu Yuan received a Skill Enhancement Point. This time, Xu Yuan was considering which skill to enhance. As Xu Yuan hesitated, Su Wan called out to him to help her in the tournament. He knew which skill he needed to enhance. He heard Su Wan¡¯s voice. ¡°Xu Yuan. Bad news. There seems to be arge beast tide in the Overlord ne. It will affect us as well.¡± Su Wan had received the news about an unprecedented beast tide that was about to swarm toward them. All the Lords needed to be prepared. !! ¡°What?¡± Xu Yuan raised his head and looked at Su Wan. He thought she was making a fuss for nothing. However, Su Wan looked troubled. ¡°I just received the news. The Boss, Dark Dragon King, has appeared in an area which is to the North of our territory!¡± The Dark Dragon King might have scared the other magical beasts, hence the beast tide towards their territory. The Dark Dragon King was a Level 90 Boss. Its equal opponent would be a Legendary Lord. Legendary Lords were too rare on the Blue! ¡°Dark Dragon King?¡± said Xu Yuan. The other opponent also being a dragon like himself gave him some ideas. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Wan looked at him and shook her head. ¡°Xu Yuan, this is not the time to be impressed. The Dark Dragon King is something that we can¡¯t deal with. Not at our current state anyway. We should thank the heavens if we survive this beast tide.¡± ¡°You can use your auxiliary ability to strengthen the Golden Behemoth, right?¡± asked Su Wan. She was now certain that the ck Gold behemoth had something to do with Xu Yuan. If he agreed, the beast tide would be easier to deal with. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan weighed the pros and cons. The beast tide would mean a lot of experience umtion if he managed to fight them. He could upgrade to Level 59 in a very short time. Xu Yuan was struggling to figure out which skill to enhance. With the unprecedented beast tide, he suddenly had an idea. He strengthened Night Shift to Level 3. [Night Shift LVL 3: As a Dark Demon Dragon, energy of the night can be converted to power. During the night, experience will be automatically gained at all times. The amount of experience gained will increase ording to the current skill level.] [Level 3 effect: all experience gained during sleep X10] Xu Yuan smiled. The beast tide was iing, with a huge number of experience points. Now that the Night Shift was upgraded to Level 3, he only needed to eliminate the beast tide. ¡®I have to go back to my previous habit of sleeping,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. Only then would his experience points be increased by tenfold. That meant that he couldn¡¯t fight the beast tide himself. He needed the Golden Behemoth to kill every beast while he slept. Only then would he be able to multiply his experience points by ten. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what Xu Yuan was nning but when she saw him smile in a sinister way, she felt a chill down her spine. She thought that Fraud Xu was nning to scam people again! ¡°Xu Yuan! This beast tide is no joke. Don¡¯t you dare trick me this time!¡± Su Wan told him not to scam her again and he promised he wouldn¡¯t. She wanted to fortify her territory to prepare for the iing beast tide. She wanted to build city walls and guard towers. Just as Su Wan was halfway through building the city walls, she found out that she didn¡¯t have enough resources. ¡®But we just killed the Man-Eating Ant Emperor! We received a lot of resources from that. How did it run out suddenly?!¡¯ Su Wan thought anxiously. She realized that her territory was now shrouded in ck mist, blocking the clear sky. A small castle appeared in front of her. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ a Level 2 Hall, the Dark Castle! Did Fraud Xu upgrade it without my permission again?¡¯ ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan wasn¡¯t angry this time. She approached Xu Yuan calmly. ¡°Do you have any other motive for doing this? You can discuss it with me, you know? I won¡¯t refuse if you just tell me why you do what you do.¡± From the previous incidents, Su Wan had learnt that whatever Xu Yuan did, he always had a good reason behind. Therefore, she believed that Xu Yuan, most likely, had a n and wasn¡¯t just squandering resources for fun. Su Wan¡¯s guess was close enough. Xu Yuan had a good reason for upgrading the Territory Hall to a Dark Castle. He couldn¡¯t fight the beast himself, so he needed Skeleton Knights, Dark Goblins, Hellhounds, and Golden behemoths to do it for him. The troops had never fought against such enemies before but if Xu Yuan did it himself, the experience points wouldn¡¯t increase tenfold. Therefore, he had an idea. When he studied his abilities, he found that Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing had a link with Level 2 Dark Castle. If Xu Yuan remained in the dark Castle and activated the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, he would be able to cover the entire territory and raise the ranks of all the troops by one level. The effect wouldst until everyst dark energy ran out. The advantage of this was that the magic wouldst for a long time as long as Xu Yuan¡¯s dark energy wasn¡¯t exhausted. The ordinary Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing usually onlysted for ten or twenty minutes . But this method could allow more time. However, one drawback in this method was that Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t leave the territory. If he did, the effectiveness of the ability would be lost. This method was only suitable for defense. This was the reason Xu Yuan had upgraded the Territory Hall to the Dark Castle. It didn¡¯t matter if there were city walls or not, if the enemy entered the territory, the troops would be ready to defend. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and the Dark Castle would increase the ranks of the troops by one level. With the increase in attributes with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and Lord of Darkness abilities, all Dark-Type creatures could consume dark energy to revive quickly. They would definitely be able to defend the territory! Xu Yuan didn¡¯t tell Su Wan anything. He thought that if she knew about his abilities, she would ask him to enhance whichever ability she wanted. That would be troublesome. So, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at her innocently. That seemed to work every time. Su Wan and Xu Yuan didn¡¯t have time to prepare for long. They heard a tremor in the distance. The beast tide wasing! Chapter 53 - 53 Xu Yuan! It’s time to get up! 53 Xu Yuan! It¡¯s time to get up! Outside the territory, dust flew as the earth shook. It was as though the end of the world was near. This wasn¡¯t the first time Su Wan had experienced the beast tide. ¡°The situation is terrible!¡± Su Wan panicked. The beast tide was like a wave and her territory only looked like a small boat adrift in the ocean. It could be overturned by the tidal waves any time now. There were no city Walls in the Northwest. It was a crucial ce that needed defending. !! ¡°Skeleton Knights and Skeleton Soldiers! Focus on the defense!¡± Su Wanmanded. Her decision was logical. The Northwest was the ce from where the beasts entered. It was also the part of the territory which had no city walls. ¡°Golden Behemoths! Guard the cave entrance! This is ourst hope. We will not let the tide reach here!¡± Su Wan was secretly relieved that her territory was a cave, so the beast tide didn¡¯t have a devastating impact. Most beasts would just loiter around the perimeter of the cave and wouldn¡¯t bother to enter. However, her territory had also expanded. The perimeter of the cave was still her territory. Su Wan did her best to guard the territory outside the cave. If they couldn¡¯t hold them back the cave would be theirst hope. Therefore, Su Wan instructed the Golden behemoth, who was the strongest, to guard the entrance of the cave. After that, Su Wan looked for Xu Yuan. She wanted to ask him to use his auxiliary ability. ¡°Where is Xu Yuan?¡± Su Wan asked the Golden Behemoth. The Golden behemoth was reluctant to answer her. Seeing this, Su Wan felt her anger rise. She was the Overlord, but the Golden Behemoth was unwilling to listen to her. ¡°Who is your Lord?¡± shouted Su Wan. The Golden Behemoth finally told her where Xu Yuan was. ¡°Lord Luphus is resting in the pce,¡± said the Golden Behemoth. ¡®Resting in the pce?¡¯ Su Wan was puzzled. Su Wan looked at the direction where the Golden Behemoth pointed. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the Dark Castle?¡¯ ¡°He is sleeping at such a critical time?¡± In the past, Su Wan didn¡¯t care what he did. But this was important. This was thergest beast tide she had encountered in Overlord ne. Moreover, the beast tide outbreak meant that the Boss, Dark Dragon King, was nearby! The beast tide and Dark Dragon King were both terrifying and could destroy her territory. ¡°I have to wake thatzy bum,¡± said Su Wan and hurried to the Dark Castle. She observed the Dark Castle inside the cave. It was majestic. The dark and narrow cave had even widened to make space for it. A grand Dark Pce stood in front of her. It looked very elegant and imposing. It was also at this time that Su Wan felt that her territory looked like a real territory. ¡®I have only been a Lord for less than a month. The other new Lords must be struggling with resources. And I already have a castle.¡¯ When Su Wan thought about it, her face turned solemn. The Dar Castle was very majestic, but it had taken all of her resources to build something like that. It was because of Xu Yuan. He had used all the resources to build the Dark Castle and now she didn¡¯t have any resources to create more troops. The more she looked at the castle, the more she felt dejected. Her heart sank. She didn¡¯t want to look at it anymore. She hurriedly entered the castle to find Xu Yuan. The Dark Goblins, Hellhounds, Golden behemoths, Skeleton Knights, and other troops were guarding the main hall. Although there weren¡¯t many types of troops guarding it, they still looked very intimidating. Those who didn¡¯t know her would think Xu Yuan was the Lord. She felt dissatisfied with the thought. Xu Yuan was sleeping soundly on a soft nket. Su Wan was terrified of the beast tide and exhausted from setting up defenses. As her hero, Xu Yuan should have shared some of her burden. But he was sleeping soundly without a care in the world. Su Wan felt sad and angry. ¡°Xu Yuan! It¡¯s time to get up!¡± She tried to wake him up. Xu Yuan did not respond but he spread his wings and covered himself. She stomped her feet in anger, but Xu Yuan ignored her and continued sleeping. Su Wan felt so bitter that she vented out her grievances in the group chat with her friends. [Su Wan: I am so angry! The beast tide ising but my hero only wants to sleep. He won¡¯t get up at all.] Su Wan sent a picture of sleeping Xu Yuan in the group chat. [Shi Linglong: Eh? Wanwan, where¡¯s your hero? Don¡¯t tell me that ck thing in the photo is your hero.] Shi Linglong had seen Xu Yuan many times. Su Wan was puzzled by her question. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she recognize him?¡¯ In the pictures, Shi Linglong only saw a ck blob. [Su Wan: That b*stard! He despises me for disturbing his sleep, so he wrapped himself up in his wings to iste himself from the world!] Shi Linglong sent out a long string of exmation marks. [Lin Yao: Wanwan, your hero has a very strong personality.] Lin Yao didn¡¯t know what to say to make Su Wan feel better. So, she just sent a few words praising him. After Zhao Qingrong finished posting the cool photos of her hero, she also sent a message. [Zhao Qingrong: Wanwan, if you had a handsome hero like mine at this time, you wouldn¡¯t be so frustrated. Even when he is sleeping, he looks so handsome. His face can calm people. They can¡¯t get angry even if they want to.] Everyone chimed in to discuss the situation with Su Wan. They felt sorry for her. They were d that she had started to build the city walls. But that progress was on halt because her hero had used up all her resources to build a useless castle! Everyone knew Su Wan well. She was not the kind of person toin about petty stuff. They realized that she must really be having a very difficult time. If Su Wan was finallyining, it meant that this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. [Shi Linglong: Wanwan, don¡¯t give up yet. I¡¯ll send troops to support you!] Shi Linglong was very loyal. She wanted to repay Su Wan¡¯s kindness for helping her during her difficult times. She sent some troops to help Su Wan. Su Wan wanted to refuse. At least she had a cave where she could hide if things got out of hand. But Shi Linglong¡¯s territory was a forest. She had limited ces to hide undetected. Shi Linglong should focus on surviving instead of helping Su Wan. Su Wan was just about to refuse when she saw that her territory had been shrouded entirely in a familiar ck fog. Chapter 54 - 54 Troop Class Evolution 54 Troop ss Evolution ¡®This familiar ck fog¡­ could it be?¡¯ Su Wan prepared to walk out of the castle. She realized that the troops had suddenly changed. The Golden Behemoth¡¯s fur was ck. It looked like a mix between ck and gold. ck and gold energy aura intertwined around its body. ¡®ck Gold Behemoth?!¡¯ Su Wan felt excited. !! Her trump card had finally appeared. ck Gold Behemoth was her fatal and final weapon. Its appearance along with the three-headed Cerberus was her most important weapon. ¡°Roar!¡± The muscles of the ck Gold Behemoths swelled. They looked up to the sky and let out a deafening roar that resounded through the surroundingnd. ¡°Power!¡± ¡°Thank you for the gift of darkness!¡± The ck Gold Behemoths shouted one after another, thanking someone Su Wan didn¡¯t know. The situation confused her. ¡®Could it be that they are unrted to Xu Yuan?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®If Xu Yuan made them, shouldn¡¯t they be thanking him?¡¯ Su Wan thought that her guess might have been wrong. If Xu Yuan was involved in transforming her troops, they would have thanked him. Su Wan looked at the Skeleton Knights. They had undergone a simr change. The Skeleton Knights, which were originally made of bones, now had a dark-blue Soul Fire in their skulls. Soul Fire also illuminated the skulls of the horses they rode on. ck mes surrounded the Skeleton Horses and Skeleton Knights. Under Su Wan¡¯s shocked gaze, the ck mes gathered and formed a set of pitch-ck armor on the Skeleton Knights¡¯ bodies. ¡®Death Knight?!¡¯ Su Wan was stunned. She had not expected the Skeleton Knights to advance to a Death Knight. This scene was even more shocking than the Golden Behemoth¡¯s evolution to the ck Gold Behemoth! That was because there were only a few Golden behemoths. So, their transformation didn¡¯t look that shocking. But numerous Skeleton Knights transforming into Death Knights were a sight to behold! It wasn¡¯t just the Skeleton Knights and the Golden Behemoths that had changed. All the troops in the territory had changed. The Dark Goblin evolved into a ck Magic Goblin with a ck wizard hat on its head and a ck magic staff in its hand. Itsbat power seemed to have increased a lot. The Hellhounds had evolved into Two-Headed Hellhounds, looking even more ferocious and terrifying! ¡°Thank you for the gift of darkness!¡± whether it was the goblins or the hellhounds, they all yelled, expressing their gratitude to the unknown benefactor. ¡®What is the gift of darkness and who is doing it?¡¯ Su Wan wondered. But she had no time to dwell on that thought. She hurried to the frontlines. The beast tide was already charging towards her. The crowd had numerous creatures, wild animals and magical beasts. It was troublesome because magical beasts were present. Otherwise, it would have been fairly easy to handle the wild animals and other creatures. The Two-Headed Hellhound spewed out ck mes, burning arge area. Those mes shocked Su Wan. They didn¡¯t burn everything they came in contact with. For example, the nts did not catch fire, instead they withered and died. One of the magical beasts was touched by the ck mes. The ck mes seemed to have found an opportunity and started burning recklessly. After a short while, the magical beast was encased in ck mes entirely. The magical beast fell to the ground, writhing and howling in pain. But there were no burn marks on its body. As Su Wan watched, the magical beast struggled one final time and no longer made a sound. ¡°His soul is burned!¡± Su Wan finally figured it out. The Two-Headed Hellhound¡¯s ck mes burned the soul instead of the body! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should be able to defend easily!¡± Other than the Two-Headed Hellhounds, other troops also had their own unique tricks up their sleeves. For a moment, Su Wan was stunned. She thought defending against the beast tide wasn¡¯t this simple! Su Wan didn¡¯t know that there was nothing ¡°simple¡± about all this. It was because of Xu Yuan¡¯s dark energy that the troops had be powerful. Xu Yuan gained experience as he slept and felt very refreshed. The troops were already very powerful when they were upgraded to just one more level. It would be a piece of cake to eliminate the beast tide. Xu Yuan was sure of the oue. He didn¡¯t know about other Lords, but Su Wan¡¯s troops would easily defend against the beast tide. Although he was sure, the troops facing the beast tide were still falling. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I am prepared,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan had already calcted the probability of such an incident. As the dead soldiers fell to the ground, the ck fog encased them. The fallen soldiers were revived, and they rejoined the fight. This was because of the Lord of Darkness ability that Xu Yuan possessed. With the range of Su Wan¡¯s territory, Xu Yuan could encase the dark-type troops in his dark energy and revive them immediately. The soldiers who were resurrected rushed to the frontlines to defend against the beast tide. Including the resurrection, the experience points he gained increased by tenfold. Xu Yuan sighed as he observed the situation outside even in his sleep. At present, Su Wan¡¯s troops, under the continuous resurrection of the Lord of Darkness, firmly resisted the beast tide outside the territory! The beast tide didn¡¯tst for long. The wild animals and magical beasts were already fleeing. [Congrattions Lord Su Wan for defending against the beast tide attack. Army Type: Hellish Cerberus, unlocked!] A prompt appeared in Su Wan¡¯s mind. She was so excited that she even forgot to breathe. ¡®Hellish Cerberus?!¡¯ Su Wan had seen their power with her own eyes. When she had fought Chen Ye during the qualifying round to select the contestant for the tournament, he had sacrificed all his troops and gathered all the strength in the SS-ss hero, Blood Dominator. Su Wan had felt so desperate to survive. However, when she thought she was going to be wiped out, the Hellhounds had fused into the Three-Headed Hellhound and fought with the Blood Dominator. Since then, Su Wan had been very interested and curious about Cerberus. If Cerberus as a troop type was unlocked, then she could create as many Cerberuses as she wanted as long as she had the resources. As she thought about it, she nced at the resources needed to create a Cerberus. She instantly regretted even thinking about it. Chapter 55 - 55 The Boss, Dark Dragon King 55 The Boss, Dark Dragon King The beast tide was over. They seeded in defending the territory. However, the beast tide was not over yet. The magical beasts and the wild beasts were just small fries. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t go back to sleep because he heard Su Wan mutter about the Boss, the Dark Dragon King. ¡°We managed to defend against the beast tide, but will we really be able to defend against the Boss, Dark Dragon King?¡± muttered Su Wan. She immediately covered her mouth with her hands, afraid that she might jinx the good luck they had had. At this moment, Su Wan looked very doubtful and innocent, in sharp contrast to her usual appearance. ¡°Wait! What am I even worried about? I am not like Linglong, who attracts trouble wherever she goes! The Dark Dragon King might not evene here¡­,¡± she tried to convince herself. Xu Yuan heard her. He opened his eyes. His dragon wings pped, and he flew to Su Wan. ¡°Is the Dark Dragon King very powerful?¡± Xu Yuan asked. He had heard Su Wan mention it before too. However, he hadn¡¯t taken her words seriously that time. Besides, he had the beast tide to deal with, so he hadn¡¯t had much time to inquire about it. But now, more than half of the beast tide was either subdued or made to flee, and the remaining wild beasts and magical beasts were no longer a threat. Xu Yuan decided to inquire more about the Boss, Dark Dragon King. Su Wan was so d to see Xu Yuan awake that her previous dissatisfaction with him disappeared in an instant. Su Wan was very happy to answer Xu Yuan¡¯s questions. Xu Yuan rarely asked her anything. He always slept during the day. Su Wan was d for this opportunity tomunicate. Maybe his favorability toward her might increase with this. ¡°The Dark Dragon King¡ª¡± Su Wan recalled something. ¡°Xu Yuan? You are a dragon too, aren¡¯t you? O! It is no wonder you are interested to learn more about Dark Dragon King!¡± Su Wan squinted her eyes and smiled at him. Xu Yuan definitely looked more and more like a dragon. Furthermore, Xu Yuan was also a dark dragon like the Dark Dragon King. Could they be connected somehow?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. Su Wan¡¯s mind burned with curiosity. She looked at Xu Yuan expectantly. He ignored her. ¡°Fine. I know you have your own secrets. I won¡¯t force you to tell me if you don¡¯t want to. I will wait till you can trust me enough to tell me things.¡± Su Wan took the opportunity to get into his good books. She was proud of her quick thinking. But the notification, that usually informed her about her increased favorability toward Xu Yuan, didn¡¯t appear. Her effort had been for nothing. ¡®Why is he so hard to please?¡¯ Su Wan had been in a good mood just moments ago, but now she felt awful. She endured it and answered his question. ¡°It is said that the Dark Dragon King is a native creature of the Overlord ne,¡± exined Su Wan. ¡°The Bosses that are found on this ne are all natives here. The native creatures are born here and raised by nature. They hate the Lords whoe from other worlds, so they attack their territories and be a Boss if they kill enough Lords.¡± ¡°Once upon a time, the Dark Dragon King was a hero! I heard that hisOverlord was assassinated in the Overlord ne.¡± ¡°After the death of the Lord, the heroes are forcibly sent back to the Hero ne. But the Dark Dragon King was too powerful. He defied the rules and remained here.¡± Su Wan gave a lot of thought to the reason for his stay. ¡°Some believe that the Dark Dragon King stayed back to avenge his Overlord who was assumed to have been killed by some powerful magical beast. Some believe that the Dark Dragon King had a very close rtionship with his Lord and could not ept his death. Some say that there was some ident, and he can no longer return to the Hero ne.¡± ¡°Eh? So many versions of the story! Which one is real?¡± Xu Yuan was interested in getting the real and urate history. But Su Wan just shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The Blue has set up a Research Society to study the Dark Dragon King. Even after so many years, they don¡¯t have an urate answer. But it¡¯s my guess that someone is using the Dark Dragon King to muddy the waters.¡± Su Wan proudly exined her opinion to Xu Yuan. After being humiliated by him so many times, she finally had a chance to show him that she was knowledgeable. She felt proud of herself. Su Wan didn¡¯t even bother to show off in front of her teachers because their raises meant nothing to her. But suddenly she was answering Xu Yuan. She didn¡¯t need any praise from him as long as she could clear his doubts. She felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction as she ryed the information to him. It meant that she was knowledgeable in some aspects that Xu Yuancked. ¡°Think about it. What major event is about to happen?¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t give Xu Yuan a chance to answer. She was afraid that Xu Yuan would just ignore her. She didn¡¯t want to feel humiliated again. ¡°Maybe you already guessed it. It¡¯s the Inter-Campus Tournament.¡± ¡°The Boss, Dark Dragon King, rarely appears. Thest time it appeared was too many years ago. Now that the Dark Dragon King has appeared again, can the Inter-Campus Tournament be held smoothly?¡± Su Wan thought that the Dark Dragon King¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t because of a simple reason. Just as she was thinking about the conspiracy behind the creature¡¯s appearance, Xu Yuan interrupted her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go look for the Dark Dragon King?¡± Su Wan was appalled. ¡°Do you have a death wish? That is the Dark Dragon King! His strength is equivalent to a Legendary Lord¡¯s!¡± Chapter 56 - 56 Everyone, Let’s Fight the Boss 56 Everyone, Let¡¯s Fight the Boss ¡®A legendary Lord!¡¯ Su Wan didn¡¯t know how to make Xu Yuan understand that the Boss, Dark Dragon King, wasparable to a Legendary Overlord. Su Wan, herself, was only a Middle-Level Lord. She had only been promoted from Low-Level recently. This time, no matter what kind of death wish Xu Yuan had, she would not agree. She would never allow Xu Yuan to do something so dangerous. ¡°Xu Yuan, we can discuss anything else. But we can¡¯t get involved with that creature!¡± Su Wan, who was usually docile in front of Xu Yuan, stood her ground. She radiated the conviction and aura of a Lord at that moment. Xu Yuan had an idea. But before he could even mention it, Su Wan¡¯s face changed. She stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Damn it! Shi Linglong is really a troublemaker! She causes trouble everywhere she goes.¡± Shi Linglong had discovered that the Dark Dragon King was nearby in their area. Su Wan, on one hand, was worried that the Dark Dragon King would pass by her territory and destroy it. On the other hand, she was really worried for her friend. She was afraid Shi Linglong might be killed by the Dark Dragon King. Everyone knew that the Dark Dragon King was not like any of the creatures they had encountered so far. The Boss, Dark Dragon King, was definitely not worth it. Xu Yuan watched Su Wan talking to herself in agitation. He understood what was wrong. The nickname Su Wan gave Shi Linglong was rather urate. Shi Linglong was indeed a troublemaker. Shi Linglong had identally disturbed the sleeping Dark Dragon King while she was exploring thend with her own troops. She had stepped on his tail! Dark Dragon King was enraged, and he attacked everything he saw. As for Shi Linglong herself, she was killed but she resurrected instantly back in her territory. After discovering the traces of the Dark Dragon King, Shi Linglong posted about the matter on the school¡¯s forum. In an instant, the information spread throughout the school and the entire Blue. ¡°Xu Yuan,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°The circumstances have changed. Maybe we can fish in troubled waters and reap some benefits?¡± Su Wan¡¯s mind raced with ideas, and she finally made a decision after much deliberation. Before this, Su Wan never got involved in anything. It was difficult to imagine getting involved with the Dark Dragon King. However, the situation is different now. The Lords of the Blue had been aware of the Dark Dragon King¡¯s whereabouts since Shi Linglong posted his location on the forum. Other than the Lords of the Star Academy, Lords from other academies also had some thoughts and ideas about the Dark Dragon King. In a one-on-one fight, none of them were a match for the Dark Dragon King. However, the Lords had never ever thought of fighting it alone. A Lord could pay a certain price to be revived as long as the Territory Core remained intact. This was the reason why some Lords dared to form alliances with others to fight various bosses in the Overlord ne. Su Wan thought about it for a while. When the other Overlords arrived and the scene became chaotic, she would sneak around with Xu Yuan. Maybe she could reap some benefits if they managed to kill the Dark Dragon King. Xu Yuan was speechless. ¡®Why does this situation feel like I¡¯m ying an online game?¡¯ It felt like the Overlord was the yer and the Overlord ne was a virtual game world. When Su Wan began to have thoughts about the Boss, the Dark Dragon King, the major forums on the Blue Star exploded. ¡°Heavens! This Boss isparable to a Legendary Lord! How did Shi Linglong find out?¡± ¡°If we can take down this Boss, the rewards will be unimaginable!¡± ¡°Even if I die countless times and consume countless resources, I¡¯ll still earn a fortune by taking down the Boss!¡± The territories of the other Overlords were far away from the location where the Dark Dragon King had appeared, so they did not have to fear for their territory getting destroyed. They were willing to risk arge margin of error for a small bit of hope. If they failed, they would have to spend a lot of resources to revive. However, if they seeded, they would obtain unimaginable benefits! The school leaders, as well as the Dean of Students in the conference room, had called all the teachers for an emergency meeting. ¡°This Boss was discovered by student Shi Linglong of Star Academy. She is our student so we must ensure she also receives some benefits from this battle.¡± The Dean was happy. He felt like he was on top of the world. He stood on a moral high ground and discussed the benefits the battle would reap. At this moment, a teacher cautiously asked, ¡°Dean, do you mean that our academy should take part in this battle?¡± ¡°Yes. Why not? As long as the Territory Core is intact, they can revive themselves.¡± ¡°But¡­ there are other special methods that can prevent a Lord from resurrecting!¡± The teacher¡¯s words caused everyone to panic. ¡®A special method that prevented resurrection?¡¯ Lords relied on their Territory Core. As long as the Core was intact, the Lords could revive infinitely. However, this was not absolute. There were some powerful creatures in the Overlord ne. Some mysterious creatures had special abilities. These rare creatures defied and ignored the rules of the Overlord ne, which meant that they might have means to kill a Lord and make it impossible for them to be revived even if the Territory Core was intact. Such methods were rare but they had been mentioned in history. ¡°The Pale Sage of the Sage Council fell in that manner. Have you all forgotten about it?¡± At that time , a simr formidable Boss, Giant Turtle Ind, had appeared on the West Coast of the Overlord ne. More and more people recalled the incident. The Overlords enjoyed the favor of the Overlord ne. It granted them a safety nket of being revived as long as their Territory Core was intact. However, the rules didn¡¯t apply to all creatures. Some special and rare creatures had the ability to forgo such restrictions. After a while, everyone in the Conference Room calmed down. Everyone had been focused oning up with ways to defeat the Boss, but they had forgotten about the risks. Ten years ago, the Giant Turtle Ind fought a Sage, also a legendary Lord. He had inevitably died. The Territory Core was ind and not anywhere near the sea. The possibility of it destroying the Territory Core had been minimal. The Legendary Lord had called his friends and family to guard his territory. However, it was all in vain. When the Boss, the Giant Turtle Ind, had killed the Legendary Boss, his territory had crumbled. Only then did the others realize that some creatures could kill the Lords once and for all even without touching their Territory Cores. Now, everyone had to make a choice. Should they bet on their luck and proceed with the assumption that the Dark Dragon King could not do something simr? Or should theyy low and watch from the Star Academy? Chapter 57 - 57 A Difficult Choice 57 A Difficult Choice In the face of the impending fight, the Overlords from the Star Academy and from other academies were faced with the same choice. When everyone got wind of the Boss¡¯ appearance, they just focused on the rewards and benefits. But after a while, when they calmed down, they began pondering about the risks involved. ¡°What if the Dark Dragon King has the same obliteration technique as the Giant Turtle Ind?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, we can use the human wave tactic to grind it to death!¡± !! ¡°If the Dark Dragon King had the same technique as the Giant Turtle Ind, I wonder how many Lords would die in this battle?¡± Everyone began to discuss this issue. Some Lords were justifiably terrified and wanted to stay in their own territories and watch the show. However, some Lords wanted to gamble. They wanted to fight even if the possibility of seeding was slim. ¡°We will only remain as Low-Level Overlords if we don¡¯t take this opportunity to advance. If I gain some resources from this, then maybe I can make a niceeback!¡± Some of the Lords wanted to take action. They prepared their travel and teleportation tools. Soon, many Lords gathered near Shi Linglong¡¯s territory where the Dark Dragon King was seen before. ¡­ Su Wan took Xu Yuan to Shi Linglong¡¯s territory to support her while the rest of the world was in turmoil. ¡°I¡¯m really worried about Shi Linglong. Why does she always encounter strange things?¡± Su Wanughed as they hurried along. She wasn¡¯t worried because her territory was hidden from sight. She decided to hurry and help her friend, instead. Besides, if the Dark Dragon King was defeated in the battle, she could also salvage some benefits. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan reached Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, Shi Linglong was so d that she almost cried. Wanwan, you really love me the most! Every time I¡¯m in danger, you¡¯re the first to help me! IF I were a man, I would just marry you.¡± Shi Linglong wasn¡¯t in a good mental state. She had been already killed once by the Dark Dragon King. Although she was resurrected, the fear of death still lingered in her mind. Su Wanforted Shi Linglong. She had wanted to keep a low profile and then take advantage of the battle but seeing that her friend was not in a good state, she changed her mind. ¡°Linglong, why don¡¯t we leave from here?¡± she said. The surrounding area would be a battlefield. Shi Linglong¡¯s territory might not survive at all. Therefore, Su Wan decided to take Shi Linglong away from the vicinity and return when it was safe. If the Core of Shi Linglong¡¯s territory was destroyed, then Su Wan would help Shi Linglong return to the Blue. She would never be able to step into the Overlord ne again. But, if her Territory Core remained intact, she could scavenge for resources with her and help her return to her territory. If Shi Longlong remained here, she might not survive. If her territory was destroyed along with the Territory Core, then she would not be able to resurrect. She would be gone forever. But if they left, Shi Linglong would still survive even if the Territory Core was destroyed. Shi Linglong¡¯s face was already pale. She nodded her head. She was trembling and her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Alright, Wanwan. Let¡¯s leave¡­ temporarily,¡± Shi Linglong¡¯s voice trembled. Shi Linglong looked at her own territory, reluctant to leave it behind. But she had no other choice. Shi Linglong felt like a wanderer who had to leave her home behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Wan. She held her friend¡¯s hand and ushered her out of the territory, heading in the direction of her own territory. She nned to stay hidden until the danger of the Dark Dragon King passed. Xu Yuan flew to the Flower Fairy. ¡°Little thing, does your Overlord really have some kind of bad luck on her character? No matter where she goes, she attracts trouble.¡± After his recent change, Xu Yuan was now much bigger than the Flower Fairy. He could call her ¡°Little thing¡± because he was superior in terms of both size and strength. The Flower Fairy was a little embarrassed by Xu Yuan¡¯s question. She was in a dilemma. Answering his question might offend her Lord, Shi Linglong. But if she didn¡¯t answer, then Xu Yuan might be offended. While the Flower fairy was hesitant and didn¡¯t know what to do, Shi Linglong pouted in annoyance. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s too much!¡± she shouted at Xu Yuan. ¡°Tell me, Wanwan¡¯s hero. Did she put you up to this? What do you mean if I have bad luck?¡± Although Shi Linglong was questioning Xu Yuan, she was looking at Su Wan for an answer. Shi Linglong felt that Su Wan might have told Xu Yuan that she had rotten luck. That¡¯s why Xu Yuan was asking the Flower Fairy. So, she assumed Su Wan had created this problem. Shi Linglong would never admit that she was unlucky. Su Wan, on the other hand, did feel that her friend was unlucky because she always attracted trouble. In the past incidents, they had survived but this time, the Dark Dragon King was immensely dangerous. If they encountered him, they would all be wiped out. Su Wan decided not to provoke Shi Linglong. She wanted tofort her. ¡°Xu Yuan? how can you say that?¡± reprimanded Su Wan. ¡°Shi Linglong is adorable. How can she be unlucky?¡± Just as Su Wan said that, a group of dwarves appeared a little distance away from them. ¡°What are those?¡± Su Wan was on high alert. ¡°How did dwarves appear in this ce?¡± As far as Su Wan knew, this area was rife with barbarians, but dwarves, goblins and other creatures rarely appeared here. Most importantly, the dwarves were all wearing the same uniform. It looked like a ck cloak with a simr pattern on it. ¡°It¡¯s the symbol of the Dark Screen!¡± Shi Linglong whispered. ¡°Dark Screen?!¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s heart tightened. Just recently, when they had killed the Man-Eating Ant Emperor, they had been warned by an Amethyst Liger. They were already on their hit list. However, the school leaders from the academy had informed them that the Dark Screen was busy trying to sabotage the uing Inter-Campus Tournament, so they didn¡¯t have to worry. Who knew that they would run into members of the Dark Screen here of all ces?! Chapter 58 - 58 Do You Guys Understand How I Feel? 58 Do You Guys Understand How I Feel? ¡°There are the Lords!¡± The dwarves saw Su Wan and Shi Linglong. ¡°This is bad! The Lords have discovered our identity. Kill them!¡± The dwarves shouted and advanced toward them. This made Su Wan recall Shi Linglong¡¯s past incidents. Not long ago, Shi Linglong had identally stumbled upon some Lords plotting to use the man-eating ants to kill other Lords. That was why they had targeted Shi Linglong. At that time, Su Wan had dared to think that the situation was almost absurdly funny. ¡®How did Shi Linglong end up bumping into such circumstances?¡¯ Besides, Su Wan felt that if the Lords were nning to kill other Lords, they should discuss their ns in some secret ce instead of putting on a public disy. It was like discussing bad plots in the street where any passer-by could hear them. They couldn¡¯t kill every passer-by who heard them! Moreover, Su Wan felt it strange that Shi Linglong always encountered such things. No one stumbled upon such things as much as her. This would be absurdly funny if it wasn¡¯t dangerous. Su Wan and Shi Linglong were just passing by and happened to see the dwarves. And now, the dwarves suddenly wanted to kill them! Su Wan wanted toin but she didn¡¯t know if she should do it aloud. She realized that Shi Linglong was already struggling. She felt that there was no need to provoke her further. But even if Su Wan held her tongue, Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t. ¡°You really are unlucky, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked Shi Linglong. ¡°We always encounter the strangest things when we are with you.¡± He wasn¡¯t trying to be mean. He was genuinely curious. When Su Wan had used her of being a troublemaker, Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t taken her words seriously. But now. he realized that Su Wan was right. It might be a matter of luck, after all. When Shi Linglong heard Xu Yuan, she was so angry that she almost jumped up like a cat. ¡°I am not unlucky!¡± Shi Linglong momentarily forgot about the dwarves. She tried hard to exin to them that she wasn¡¯t a troublemaker. But no matter how much she tried to exin, she noticed that Xu Yuan and Su Wan had alreadybeled her. The heartbroken Shi Linglong looked at her hero, the Flower Fairy, for some sort of trust and support. She realized that the Flower Fairy had the same opinion as Su Wan and Xu Yuan. Meanwhile, the dwarves were furious. ¡°D*mn you, Overlords! You are ignoring us at this critical time?!¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s useless for you to run or to pretend to not know anything. The fact that you found our tracks means that you know that the Dark Dragon King was lured here by a member of the Dark Screen!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let you live. You must die!¡± Shi Linglong was so angry that she almost vomited blood. ¡®What sin have Imitted in my past life to encounter such things?¡¯ If the dwarves hadn¡¯t run their mouths off, Shi Linglong wouldn¡¯t have discovered the connection between the dark Dragon King and the Dark Screen. But she hadn¡¯t gone looking for the secrets. It just came her way. ¡°Wanwan, do you understand how I feel? I don¡¯t willingly go and get in trouble. The problems just keeping!¡± Shi Linglong felt aggrieved. At this moment, a tremor came from the direction of Shi Linglong¡¯s territory. A terrifying roar rang out. It was the Dark Dragon King! Su Wan and Shi Linglong both looked behind them. At this time, something flew past. The pitch-ck dragon wings seemed to cover Half the Sky! It was as if a huge mountain was hanging in the sky! When Su Wan saw this, she realized that she had gravely underestimated the Dark Dragon King. She had thought that even if there was a battle, her territory would remain unaffected. But now, it seemed that if they really went all out, all the surrounding area would be a battlefield, and her territory was no exception! ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s the dark Dragon King,¡± said the dwarves. ¡°¡±Back then, it was sealed in Sunset Valley and was transported here by the teleportation gate we created!¡± The dwarves were showing off. ¡°The Dark Dragon King has gone mad. He will kill everything in sight!¡± A few dwarves in ck cloaks danced around. ¡°You d*mn Overlords! Just wait for the Dark Dragon King to punish and crush you all!¡± The dwarves cheered as they took out their weapons to kill Su Wan and Shi Linglong. The Flower Fairy didn¡¯t intend to just stand and watch, veins erupted from the ground and wrapped the dwarves. ¡°D*mned heroes! You are only the Lords¡¯ckeys! You will all be dead now!¡± The dwarves cursed. Behind them, the earth trembled, and shouts rang out. Su Wan and Shi Linglong could already picture numerous Lords trying to fight the Dark Dragon King. Su Wan, who originally nned to leave this dangerous area, decided to interrogate the dwarves first. ¡°You! Speak! What¡¯s the matter with the Dark Dragon King?¡± Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan, signaling to him to threaten a few dwarves so that they spilled the truth. But she found Xu Yuan lying down listlessly on a tree branch and yawning. indicating that Xu Yuan should go up and threaten a few dwarves to make them speak the truth. Su Wan gritted her teeth. ¡®Xu Yuan, that b*stard! Always being useless at critical moments!¡¯ Su Wan couldn¡¯t get angry in front of the outsiders. If Shi Linglong found out this was how she behaved around Xu Yuan, she wouldugh at her. Xu Yuan, unfortunately, didn¡¯t cooperate. But the Flower fairy saw Su Wan and decided to cooperate with her. Sharp thorns grew out of the vines that wrapped around the dwarves. The dwarves were so scared that they quickly confessed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± A dwarf chose to confess. Su Wan had reached the conclusion that the Dark Dragon King¡¯s appearance had something to do with the Dark Screen organization. The purpose might be to attract all the Lords from the Star Academy here so that they could take advantage of the situation and sabotage the Inter-Campus Tournament. Su Wan was sure of it. Even something as legendary as the Dark Dragon King was suddenly thrown in the Overlord ne to attract all their attention. Chapter 59 - 59 Something Even More Terrible Than Being Scammed By Xu Yuan 59 Something Even More Terrible Than Being Scammed By Xu Yuan Su Wan and Shi Linglong, who inadvertently caught the members of the Dark Screen organization, learned about their ns from these dwarves who were afraid of dying. ¡°The Dark Dragon King went crazy.¡± One of the dwarves revealed the secret. Whether it was true or not, Shi Linglong and Su Wan couldn¡¯t determine for sure. The person who told them this news was a higher-up of the Dark Screen. They couldn¡¯t be sure whether he was lying or not. However, after sorting out the information from the dwarves, Su Wan found out something important. The Dark Dragon King had fallen in love with his Overlord. ¡®The Dark Screen schemed against the Overlord, so the Lord fell. The Dark Dragon King defied the rules of the Overlord ne and stayed back,¡¯ Su Wan pieced together the information in her mind. ¡®The members of the dark Screen knew about his unstable condition due to the fall of his Lord. Hence, they used a rare ability to erode the Dark Dragon King¡¯s spiritual world causing him to go crazy.¡¯ Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. He was also a dragon, and he was also a hero. Su Wan wondered if he would avenge her like the Dark Dragon King. Su Wan shook her head. ¡®Impossible! If something happened to me, thatzy bum won¡¯t even bat an eye. He will just continue sleeping like he always does.¡¯ Xu Yuan was in sharp contrast to the Dark Dragon King. Su Wan was sure Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t even care if something happened to her. Xu Yuan seemed to sense something as he looked in her direction. He looked at her sheepishly. If there was any hope of Xu Yuan fighting for her, it instantly shattered. Xu Yuan was only good at raising her blood pressure . ¡®How could he bepared to the Dark Dragon King?¡¯ thought Su Wan. While Su Wan¡¯s thoughts were running wild, the dwarves in front of her seemed to suffer from a headache. They covered their heads with their hands and shouted, ¡°The Dark Screen will find this ce!! You can¡¯t escape!¡± These dwarves were obviously terrified a moment ago, but now they were just shouting and cursing at them for revenge. Su Wan and Shi Linglong were perplexed. The Flower Fairy frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡± said the Flower Fairy. ¡°The members of the Dark Screen are using a special method to lock our location. If we stay here, they will find us!¡± Without waiting for Shi Linglong¡¯s orders, the flower Fairy acted on her own and ended the dwarves. Xu Yuan also realized the problem at this time. He did not wait to watch the show. Instead, he helped the Flower Fairy kill the remaining dwarves. The Flower Fairy turned to Shi Linglong. ¡°To prevent the dark Screen from finding this location, they need to be killed.¡± Su Wan and Shi Linglong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t get more information from them,¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan was feeling regretful. She was sure she could have gotten more information from these dwarves. However, they had no time and keeping them alive was getting dangerous. At this moment, Shi Linglong became more energetic. She approached Xu Yuan. ¡°Did you see that, Wanwan¡¯s hero?¡± Shi Lingong grinned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of me! I am not unlucky. It wasn¡¯t my fault this time. Besides, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten such important information.¡± Shi Linglong couldn¡¯t wait to prove to Xu Yuan that she wasn¡¯t unlucky. As for Xu Yuan, he looked at Shi Linglong thoughtfully, his tail waving gently. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t be too quick to conclude that.¡± Special marks flew out from the dwarves¡¯ corpses and imprinted on the back of Su Wan and Shi Linglong¡¯s hands. ¡°What is this?¡± Su Wan was a little flustered. This felt like an ominous premonitionbined with what Xu Yuan had just said. Xu Yuan did not speak but the Flower Fairy did. ¡°This is a tracking mark. It¡¯s a special spell. It is likely that the Dark Screen ced it on the dwarves. Now that they are dead, it imprinted on you two. The Dark Screen will know that you killed the dwarves if they find you.¡± Shi Linglong was anxious after the Flower Fairy¡¯s exnation. ¡°Why us?!¡± She pulled at her ponytails in frustration. ¡°You two are the ones who killed the dwarves! What does that have to do with the two of us?¡± said Shi Linglong. The flower Fairy floated in the air and analyzed the situation with a serious expression. ¡°Maybe because we are both heroes that the mark can¡¯t imprint on us and locked on you two,¡± said the Flower Fairy. In fact, what the Flower Fairy wanted to say was that these marks bullied the weak and feared the strong. The flower Fairy and Xu Yuan were very powerful. If the mark targeted them, they would be removed in minutes. They were both powerful, but the Flower fairy did not dare reveal Xu Yuan¡¯s identity. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Shi Linglong was going crazy with fear and anger. Su Wan was feeling even worse. She had thought that being tricked by Xu Yuan was the worst fate in the world. But now, she realized that there was something even more terrible than being scammed by Xu Yuan. She was feeling very frustrated. Whenever she was with Shi Linglong, something had to happen. Every time she came to help her, she got into even moreplicated problems. Shi Linglong was so unlucky and clumsy that she offended enemies everywhere she went. Even now, they were caught by the dwarves in Shi Linglong¡¯s territory. The Flower Fairy had to step in to protect them. If Su Wan was by herself, she was safe. She never did anything to attract such problems. There was always one problem or another with Shi Linglong. Now, they were imprinted by a mark of the most formidable organization that wanted to kill them! ¡°Linglong, you really are so unlucky.¡± Su Wan took a deep breath. She scowled. Shi Linglong understood what she was saying. ¡°You really can¡¯t me me for this one, Wanwan!¡± Just as the two Lords were about to argue, a dragon¡¯s roar resounded from the horizon. A huge shadow blotted out the sun in the sky. Chapter 60 - 60 Attack of The Boss, the Dark Dragon King 60 Attack of The Boss, the Dark Dragon King The Dark Dragon King! That dragon roar Made Su Wan and Shi Linglong realize that the Dark Dragon King was still around. His show covered half the sky. The Dark Dragon King was right above them. They raised their heads to look at the terrifying creature in the sky. The Dark Dragon King seemed to have discovered them! ¡°Not good!¡± The Flower Fairy raised her head. The Dark Dragon King spat out a pitch-ck Dragon Breath at them. The Flower Fairy was dejected. She could not do anything to help. Su Wan and Shi Linglong were terrified. They thought that they would surely die here. The Dragon Breath covered arge area. It could cover several football fields with its breath. There was no time for them to escape or hide. !! ¡°Wanwan, I am so sorry,¡± pleaded Shi Linglong. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± At thest moment, Shi Linglong finally epted the truth and admitted that she might indeed be unlucky. At this moment, the shadow on the ground began to twist. ck shadows emerged like ropes and tied both Su Wan and Shi Linglong. ¡°What is this?¡± Su Wan was shocked. They were already in despair facing the Dark Dragon King¡¯s Dragon Breath. On top of that, this strange ck rope had appeared to tie them up. Everything bad was happening simultaneously. This was really not their day! Su Wan felt that something was wrong. The ck shadow ropes dragged them into the shadows underground just when the Dragon Breath descended on them. When the pitch-ck Dragon Breath covered the earth, Su Wan and Shi Linglong had already sunk into the darkness. The darkness was suffocating, and the space was boundless. There was no light here at all. ¡°Are we dead?¡± Su Wan looked around in the darkness. She was certain that they had died. Maybe this was what the afterlife looked like. Endless darkness stretching to infinity¡­ In the pitch-ck ce, Su Wan¡¯s mind gradually lost the concept of time and space. She could no longer tell which way was up and which way was down. She didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed. Finally, Su Wan saw a ray of light shining down from above. There was light overhead! Through this wisp of a light, Su Wan saw the trees outside. ¡®I can¡¯t stay here. I have to leave!¡¯ she thought. She tried to float toward the light and soon emerged out of the shadows. Just when she had finally found her way out, she saw Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy beside her. There was Xu Yuan too! He looked at her with a na?ve face. ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re out too!¡± Shi Linglong said happily. Aftering out of the darkness, Shi Linglong exined some things to Su Wan. Su Wan realized that they had been dragged into the shadows when the Dragon Breath descended from above. The dark abyss was a unique alternate reality. Only beings with extremely high attainments in the Darkness Domain could open the portal to this location. Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy were together when she was first dragged into the dark abyss. Shi Linglong emerged from the dark abyss quickly, thanks to the Flower Fairy¡¯s exnations and guidance. The area outside was far from the Dragon Breath¡¯s coverage. ¡®Did my hero fail to guide me out of the dark abyss?¡¯ thought Su Wan. Su Wan looked at the Flower Fairy, and then at Xu Yuan. After hearing the story of the Dark Dragon King and his Overlord, Su Wan had some hopes for things to improve between her and Xu Yuan. However, he didn¡¯t care at all! Her fantasies were shattered. Xu Yuan was still as annoying as ever! If he had been by her side and guided her out of the dark abyss, she would havee out earlier. Xu Yuan still looked at her sheepishly as if to say that everything that happened had nothing to do with him. They were all heroes, but why did other people¡¯s heroes care for them while hers was always indifferent? Su Wan was hurt and angry, but her reaction changed. She had seen him disappear and appear again between shades under the trees. Wasn¡¯t the dark abyss Xu Yuan¡¯s ability? ¡®Did Xu Yuan save us?¡¯ Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan in wonder. She didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. A roar sounded from the horizon once again and a huge shadow covered the sky. ¡°Why is the Dark Demon Dragon after us?¡± shouted Shi Linglong. She was sure that it was because of her rotten luck. However, the Flower Fairy looked at Xu Yuan thoughtfully. The Dark Dragon King and Lord Luphus were both Dark-Type Dragons. The Flower Fairy was sure that the Dark Dragon King was after Xu Yuan. In the sky, the huge dragon wings pped, forming a storm that tore everything into pieces! They were pulled into the dark abyss once again. This time, Su Wan knew what to do and floated out soon. She appeared a few kilometers away from the previous ce. It was still very far! However, she heard the roar of the dragon again. They were not safe yet. While Su Wan was thinking about what to do next, Shi Linglong seemed to have made up her mind. She left the Flower Fairy in Su Wan¡¯s hands. ¡°Wanwan, take Ofunai and Xu Yuan and leave from this ce quickly,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°It¡¯s because of my luck that the Dark Dragon King follows us everywhere. I will lead it away.¡± Shi Linglong had thought long and hard about it before making this decision. Although she put on a brave front, Su Wan could see that her hands were trembling. She was terrified! ¡°No!¡± Su Wan tly denied it. Shi Linglong was the youngest among their group of friends. She was always lively and energetic, and everyone treated her like their younger sister. Su Wan couldn¡¯t let Shi Linglong take all the risk. Besides, Shi Linglong¡¯s luck had nothing to do with it. Su Wan had said that in the heat of the moment. They didn¡¯t even know if such a thing happened in reality! ¡°Xu Yuan,¡± said Su Wan and nced at Xu Yuan. ¡°Please do something.¡± She only had him to rely on at this time. If they wanted to escape the Dark Dragon King, they could only rely on him. Xu Yuan changed before their eyes. He no longer hid his characteristics. Chapter 61 - 61 Serious Xu Yuan 61 Serious Xu Yuan Su Wan had always known that there was more to Xu Yuan than he let on. She had once seen an eye appear on his chest. She had seen the twelve dark energy balls floating behind him. She had even seen the magic array appear under his feet. However, Xu Yuan had quickly hidden everything away. He always appeared like an ordinary little ck dragon. However, in this situation, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t hide himself anymore. Twelve dark energy balls appeared behind him, and a mysterious magic array appeared under his feet. The Demon Eye on his chest glowed with a strange color, and countless particles appeared in his eyes. ¡°Xu Yuan, be careful. You do know the type of danger the dark Dragon King brings, right?¡± Su Wan had always seen Xu Yuan sleeping orying around. Seeing him so serious, confused Su Wan. ¡°Wanwan, your hero can transform?¡± asked Shi Linglong. ¡°That¡¯s great, Wanwan! I knew your hero wasn¡¯t simple!¡± Amid the danger, Shi Linglong seemed to have temporarily forgotten about her current situation. She was like a curious little girl looking in wonderment at Xu Yuan. Shi Linglong was clearly amazed by the change in Xu Yuan, but she wasn¡¯t very surprised. After all, he was Su Wan¡¯s Initial Hero. She knew Su Wan was terrifying, too. So, her hero couldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°This one has his eyes on me!¡± said Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan¡¯s demonic aura usually intimidated many creatures, but the Dark Dragon King had gone crazy. When someone was insane, they feared nothing. The Dark Dragon King sensed Xu Yuan aura. It turned to look at him. ¡°You all should go. I will deal with him,¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you. Let¡¯s just go together. It¡¯s dangerous to fight against the dark Dragon King alone!¡± ¡°You might not know this, but, in the past, some creatures had special powers. They can kill you even without destroying the Territory Core,¡± continued Su Wan. ¡°You can¡¯t even revive.¡± Su Wan remembered another Boss, the Giant Turtle Ind, from ten years ago. She told Xu Yuan about it. If the Dark Dragon King had such an ability, there would be no way to revive Xu Yuan. ¡°Oh right! There is indeed such a special ability,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°Xu Yuan, you can¡¯t fight the dark Dragon King. Let¡¯s escape together!¡± Shi Linglong suggested they escape. As the fight raged on, more Lords would appear. The Dark Dragon King might get distracted and leave them alone. Su Wan received a message from Lin Yao. [Lin Yao: Wanwan, I heard that the Dark Dragon King appeared in the area near you and Linglong? Are you two alright?] [Su Wan: Situation is not good! It¡¯s after us!] [Lin Yao: What?! Oh no!] Lin Yao had thought that they were still safe, so she just texted them to check in on them, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be in danger. After a moment of silence, Lin Yao replied to Su Wan. [Lin Yao: I found some ancient books in the library. I have a bold idea about the Dark Dragon King.] Lin Yao emphasized that the Dark Dragon King¡¯s consciousness might not have beenpletely obliterated. [Lin Yao: The Dark Dragon King used to be a hero, and his Overlord was one of the Sages of the Blue. She died while protecting the Blue. The Dark Dragon King¡¯s Overlord was one of the sages who once protected the Blue, so the Dark Dragon King has different feelings for the Blue and the Blue¡¯s Overlord.] Lin Yao believed that they could wake the dark demon Dragon from his current state of madness. If they could achieve that, the Dark Dragon King would noty a hand on the Overlords from Blue out of respect for his previous Overlord. If things worked out like Lin Yao suggested, the problem would be solved at the root. [Su Wan: But how do we wake the Dark Dragon King?] Su wan thought that this might be equivalent to an SSS-level of difficulty. If she wanted to awaken the Dark Dragon King, she would have to get close to him. However, the deranged Dark Dragon King did not recognize anyone. It was close to impossible to get close! However, to Su Wan¡¯s surprise, Lin Yao had a way for that too. [Lin Yao: I got a special item here. It can enter the dreams of other creatures. The current Dark Dragon King¡¯s soul might have fallen into a deep sleep, and his subconscious is controlling his body. That¡¯s why he¡¯s crazy!] Lin Yao sent the special Oil Lamp through a remote transaction. Su Wan told Shi Linglong about the idea. However, the terrified Shi Linglong felt that it was safest to escape back to the Blue instead. She didn¡¯t want to stay in this chaotic Overlord ne for now. Su Wan thought her fears were justifiable. Even if Lin Yao¡¯s n had the tiniest probability of working, the risk was still too great. It wasn¡¯t a simple problem. If it was a simple problem, they could still risk it in the hopes that they will be revived in their territory. However, this was dangerous. Fighting a Boss of this level could mean they would die. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Wan and Shi Linglong made up their minds to return to the Blue. But, at the critical moment, they found that they could not go back. The surrounding area had been sealed. The Flower Fairy looked deathly pale. She exined to them that the Dark Dragon King had sealed off the surrounding space. They were unable to return to the Blue. Xu Yuan was waiting and umting experience. If he wanted to fight the Dark Dragon King, he needed to upgrade his level. It would be a tough fight, otherwise. Just as he thought about how to trick the Dark Dragon King, Su Wan also made up her mind. ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape, I might as well fight,¡± she muttered. Su Wan took out the special Oil Lamp that Lin Yao had remotely traded with her. ¡°Currently, we can only use this item to wake up the Dark Dragon King. Only then will we have a chance of survival!¡± Su Wan¡¯s face was full of determination. She wanted to tell Xu Yuan that there was no need to fight the Dark Dragon King. They could still escape through the abyss of darkness. However, Su Wan realized that that would only treat the symptoms, not the root of the problem. The Dark Dragon King would continue to pursue them. Su Wan told Shi Linglong and Xu Yuan about the new n to awaken the Dark Dragon King. ¡°Then, everyone, get ready!¡± Su Wan held up the Oil Lamp in front of her. Whoosh! The Dragon Breath descended again, but the Oil Lamp strangely absorbed the Dark Dragon King¡¯s Dragon breath. The me of the Oil Lamp flickered, and the scene in front changed. Chapter 62 - 62 Fake Xu Yuan 62 Fake Xu Yuan ¡°W-what happened?¡± Su Wan looked at the familiar ce. She was stunned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be in the Dark Dragon King¡¯s spiritual world?¡± Su Wan looked around and discovered that they were still in the same ce they had been before: the Overlord ne near their territory! However, there was no longer the domineering Dark Dragon King, as well as the countless Lords who had surrounded and attacked the Dark Dragon King. There were no more overlords and no Dark Dragon King. It was as if this Overlord ne had suddenly turned peaceful. Su Wan was terrified because it was so quiet! ¡°Linglong, where are you? Xu Yuan? Can you hear me?¡± There was no longer the lively and mischievous Shi Linglong in Su Wan¡¯s vicinity. Xu Yuan was also no longer around. It was as if the entire world was empty. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan shouted again. Maybe Shi Linglong could not hear her, but Xu Yuan was her hero. She had a special connection with him. If Xu Yuan was around, he would have heard her. Su Wan, on the other hand, shouted for a long time and received no response from Xu Yuan. ¡°Thatzy bum, could he have found a ce to continue sleeping?¡± Su Wan took a few deep breaths. She followed the familiar road and returned to her territory. When Su Wan returned to this familiar location, she discovered that it was no longer her own territory. Her original territory was deserted, as if it had never been mined. ¡°The territory is gone. Xu Yuan is gone too! Is this all a dream? Is this the cruel reality?¡± Because of her strong psychological qualities, Su Wan was able to calm down and think clearly when confronted with danger and various problems. But the current Su Wan had no way of remaining calm. Xu Yuan was no longer here, nor was Shi Linglong. In fact, she didn¡¯t see anyone at all. It was as if she was the only person remaining in this world. Just as her heart sank, a dark figure appeared in front of her, ¡°Xu Yuan?¡± Su Wan looked around. That familiar figure was Xu Yuan. But he was in a terrible state at the time. He was covered in bruises and was limping. He raised his head and looked at her. ¡°My Lord! I finally found you!¡± It was as if his greatest wish in life had been to see Su Wan before he died. Su Wan was very worried. It was the first time she had seen him like this. The Xu Yuan that Su Wan knew only liked to sleep all day and night. He never fought on the battlefield. That was why she had assumed that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t very good atbat. It was strange for her to see Xu Yuan like this. Seeing him this way made her feel angry. Her heart ached when she saw him injured. Initial Heroes meant a lot to every Lord. Initial Heroes were considered the purest form of praise for the Lord. With continuous effort, the Lord and the heroes could get stronger together. The Lord might then choose to contract a stronger hero, but the Initial Hero assigned to the Lord would always be special. ¡°My Lord, we appear to have entered a strange space.¡± Although Xu Yuan was injured severely, he still tried to report to Su Wan about the situation. The entire space was strange. For some reason, everything was the same as the Overlord ne but felt entirely different. However, Su Wan sensed that the rules of the Overlord ne didn¡¯t apply here. That was how she knew she was in a different dimension. ¡°I know. It¡¯s very likely that this is the Dark Dragon King¡¯s Dream!¡± Su Wan exined in a gentle voice. This was the first time she had spoken this softly. When she mentioned the Dark Dragon King, Xu Yuan¡¯s face suddenly froze. Su Wan lowered her head. The sound of footsteps from afar abruptly brought Su Wan back to reality. The orderly footsteps were close together. There were a lot of people approaching! Su Wan raised her head to see a woman leading a swarm of Half-Dragon Warriors to surround them. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of hurting the Lord!¡± Xu Yuan limped and blocked their path to her. The white-haired woman stared at them coldly. She spoke slowly, ¡°All the outsiders who trespass on the secret realm are to be captured!¡± A swarm of half-dragons rushed towards Su Wan. Xu Yuan, who was trying to protect Su Wan, was taken down by a Half-Drago Man. ¡°My Lord, run!¡± Xu Yuan desperately shouted at her. The white-haired woman saw this and questioned Su Wan icily, ¡°Run? Are you really going to abandon your hero and escape alone? Your poor hero is hurt. Even with such injuries, he only wants to protect you.¡± The white-haired woman goaded Su Wan as though she was afraid that Su Wan might really escape. Su Wan¡¯s head was still lowered. ¡°Enough!¡± she shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are. It¡¯s time to end this farce. He isn¡¯t Xu Yuan at all!¡± Su Wan bit her lips. She felt conflicted. From the moment this imposter had called her ¡°My Lord¡±, Su Wan had been certain that this Xu Yuan was a fake. Su wan, on the other hand, did not expose him right away. He looked and sounded like Xu Yuan, so she had kept quiet. At that moment, she was confused. The real Xu Yuan never called her ¡°My Lord¡±. He would never call her that. The fake Xu Yuan pretended to care for her, but the real Xu Yuan would never act like this. Her doubts got stronger as the white-haired woman approached. ¡°You can use anything to deceive me, and I might be fooled,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°But you can¡¯t use him!¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. She did not know why she felt so angry. Even if the imposter was pretending to be Shi Linglong or Lin Yao, she wouldn¡¯t have felt this angry. But the imposter had chosen to pretend to be Xu Yuan. ¡°In this life, no one can trick me except him!¡± Su Wan was above Level 20. She was powerful. She realized that the white-haired woman and the fake Xu Yuan were in league with each other. His purpose was to pretend to be Xu Yuan and make her give in. ¡°What is this ce?¡± asked Su Wan icily. ¡°And who are you?¡± Chapter 63 - 63 The Lord of The Dark Dragon King 63 The Lord of The Dark Dragon King Su Wan was very calm at this time. She had already analyzed the situation in her mind. Her current situation appeared secure. At least, she was certain that the white-haired woman didn¡¯t have a way to take her down. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such an unnecessary move to make up a fake Xu Yuan to force her to give in. Since the white-haired woman chose to use a fake Xu Yuan to force her to submit, she didn¡¯t have enough confidence to subdue Su Wan The white-haired woman appeared taciturn, but the fake Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan in disbelief. Although he was held down by several Half-Dragon Warriors, fake Xu Yuan was trying hard to look back at Su Wan. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Fake Xu Yuan¡¯s sad tone sounded dissatisfied with Su Wan. But Su Wan was firm. ¡°Stop pretending. Do you think I don¡¯t know my hero? He would never call me ¡°My Lord¡±!¡± The real Xu Yuan might not be very involved inbat, but his self-preservation techniques were top-notch. He would never end up in such a situation. With Su Wan¡¯s words, the fake Xu Yuan seemed to realize that continuing to act was pointless, so he turned into smoke and dissipated. At the same time, countless Half-Dragon Warriors vanished. Only Su Wan and the white-haired woman were left. ¡°You¡¯re the one who started all this!¡± Su Wan spoke with absolute certainty. Whether it was those Half-Dragon Warriors or the fake Xu Yuan, it was all an illusion created by the white-haired woman. In fact, this strange space might even be rted to her! The white-haired woman stopped pretending. She drew a circle in the air with her slender finger. The circles acted like mirrors where images appeared. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your friend? Don¡¯t you care about her safety?¡± The white-haired woman pointed at the mirror. The person reflected there was Shi Linglong! At this moment, Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy were traversing through a swamp with great difficulty. Terrifying, thorny tentacles would asionally emerge from the swamp to attack. There were also various poisonous creatures staring at them with envy. After the fake Xu Yuan incident, Su Wan was skeptical of Shi Linglong¡¯s image. The enemy had most likely created this to force her to submit. Su Wan was concerned about Shi Linglong¡¯s safety but not to the point of panic. This was due to the possibility that the person in the mirror may not be Shi Linglong at all. ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡®Does she just want to kill me? Or does she have other motives?¡¯ She continued to draw a circle with her finger in the air. A familiar creature appeared within the circle. ¡°Xu Yuan?¡± Su Wan knew that the figure in the mirror was Xu Yuan. He was sleeping on the grass. He was in arge grasnd with soft sunlight shining down on him. A cool breeze blew in from the nearbyke. All of this was perfect for sleeping! ¡°Then, what about him? Your Initial Hero. Do you not care for him?¡± Shadows formed around the sleeping Xu Yuan in the mirror. These shadows transformed into sharp des, as if they were ready to sever Xu Yuan at any moment. ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Su Wan again. The white-haired woman in front of her was very strange. She threatened Su Wan but didn¡¯t really reveal what it was that she wanted. If she had asked for Su Wan to forfeit her life, it would make sense. However, she just threatened her with images of Shi Linglong and Xu Yuan but didn¡¯t state her purpose for doing so. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You can only choose one of them. The one you choose will be saved. The other will die.¡± Su Wan clenched her fists. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± asked Su Wan yet again. ¡°What enmity do you have with me?¡± Su Wan was at a loss. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Shi Linglong and to Xu Yuan. She couldn¡¯t choose between them. In the face of Su Wan¡¯s interrogation, the white-haired woman did not respond, instead she stared at Su Wan with an ice-cold stare, waiting for Su Wan to make a decision. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left,¡± she said as more and more monsters gathered around Shi Linglong in the mirror. Even with the Flower Fairy¡¯s protection, it was only a matter of time before Shi Linglong was destroyed. At the same time, the sleeping Xu Yuan looked like a pig for ughter. Shadows surged around him, and sharp des hung above his head, constantly moving closer. But Xu Yuan didn¡¯t notice and continued to sleep. The des kept getting closer! A shadow transformed into a razor-sharp de as it approached Xu Yuan¡¯s neck. Su Wan knew that she had to make a choice fast. However, just as Su Wan was about to make a decision, both mirrors shattered. The white-haired woman softened her previously icy demeanor and smiled at Su Wan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I already know your choice. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re right or wrong. You only need to know that you¡¯ve made a decision that I approve of!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar erupted from the horizon, and the sky was shrouded in the shadow! ¡®Dark Dragon King!¡¯ Su Wan almost suffocated looking up at the sky. Su Wan also noticed a woman with white hair sitting on the back of the Dark Dragon King. ¡°You are the Dark Dragon King¡¯s Overlord!¡± Su Wan realized the identity of the white-haired woman. There were two white-haired women at the scene. One of them was directly in front of Su Wan. The dark Dragon King was carrying another one and soaring in the sky in the distance. The Dark Dragon King and the white-haired woman in the distance continued to fly. No matter how the Dark Dragon King roared and engaged in the bloody battle, he could not affect the ce in the slightest. ¡°Do you know how we were defeated back then?¡± The white-haired woman turned around and looked at the fight behind her. The Dark Dragon King and the white-haired girl appeared to have rushed into a no-man¡¯snd in the background. All manners of powerful magical beasts and overlords were powerless to stop them. ¡°The Core of the battle should have been ours. We would have been crowned as the most powerful. I would have be a Mythical Lord!¡± Su Wan realized that the Dark Dragon King¡¯s matter might not be so simple. From what she knew so far, the members of Dark Screen had nned the fall of the Dark Dragon King¡¯s Overlord. As for the specifics of the real battle, not even Lin Yao knew the details. Chapter 64 - 64 Grasping the Rules of The Fake World 64 Grasping the Rules of The Fake World Su Wan sat quietly listening to the white-haired woman narrate the past, but what she found here was far from what she had expected. ¡°Yawn¡­¡± The wind blew by theke on the prairie, and it was so pleasant. Xu Yuan stretched his back. He had developed a habit of sleeping because that was how he usually gained experience points. Whenever he saw a nice ce to sleep in, his eyes became drowsy. At this moment, he sensed a shadow approaching. ¡°What is that? A powerful dark force?¡± !! He had reached the pinnacle in the control of dark energy. It was enough to show that the origin of the shadows was not simple! ¡°You want to ambush me? But I can¡¯t feel any killing intent¡­¡± The shadows felt like children ying around trying to create mischief without any ill intentions. But, the problem was that, he was sleeping soundly, so he shouldn¡¯t have been scared under normal circumstances. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something peeping at us?¡± Xu Yuan sensed that something was spying on this area. ¡°Really? I can¡¯t sleep well even if I want to!¡± When he got up, the feeling of someone watching disappeared abruptly. But Xu Yan was still on alert. Whoosh! He spat out a Dragon Breath, and the shadow was instantly shattered. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± Xu Yuan flew away. He could feel the presence of familiar auras not far away. They belonged to Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy. Su Wan¡¯s aura was imperceptible to him at the moment. Despite summoning countless nts to block the attack of the thorny tentacles, the Flower Fairy was having some difficulties dodging the tentacles in the swamp. However, because this was a swamp, the nts summoned by the Flower Fairy had a difficult time surviving. The swamp corroded them instantly. At this rate, they would be attacked by those tentacles! A ck shadow shed just as Shi Linglong was bing concerned. Whoosh! Whoosh! There was the sound of wings pping and a sonic boom! Shi Linglong had a strong recollection of this familiar voice! The Dark Dragon King had pped his wings and caused a storm to attack them before. ¡®This familiar voice¡­ Could it be that the Dark Dragon King has reappeared?¡¯ Shi Linglong, in despair, raised her head, and witnessed an unforgettable scene. A massive dragon that covered the sky was ensconced in the sky. The Dragon was covered in ck scales, each imprinted with a plethora of runes. Twelve energy balls floated behind him, and within them appeared a sky full of stars, much like twelve starry skies. The looming magical array beneath his feet was spinning erratically. The terrifying storm blew away the swamp! Shi Linglong had no idea why she hadn¡¯t been blown away by the terrifying storm, but when she regained consciousness, she discovered that the disgusting swamp had been blown away, and the ground was bare. ¡°Lord Luphus!¡± The Flower Fairy cheered. ¡®Luphus?¡¯ Shi Linglong was stunned for a moment. She remembered that the Flower Fairy had referred to Su Wan¡¯s hero as Luphus once before. ¡°Are you telling me he¡¯s Wanwan¡¯s hero?¡± The terrifying eyes of the huge Dragon stared directly at Shi Linglong. His voice rang out across the firmament. ¡°Ofunai, sense it properly. This is just an illusionary realm.¡± ¡®An illusory realm?¡¯ While Shi Linglong was still in a daze, the Flower Fairy had an epiphany. ¡°I understand, Lord Luphus! This is a fake world, an illusion, simr to a spiritual world. It¡¯s simr to how humans can do whatever they want in their dreams as long as they know they¡¯re dreaming!¡± The Flower Fairy was ecstatic, and her back wings trembled slightly. ¡°Simrly, if we understand the rules of this illusory world, we can transform the impossible into a miracle!¡± The Flower Fairy, who came from the Hero ne, was aware that Xu Yuan was very powerful powerful. The Flower Fairy did not underestimate the ability of Xu Yuan, but every hero was constrained by the Lord. The hero¡¯s strength was closely rted to the Lord. If the Territory Core, for example, had not been upgraded to level 2, then Xu Yuan would have remained at level 29. Xu Yuan was powerful but if Su Wan didn¡¯t grow with him, his strength and level would be limited. ording to the Flower Fairy¡¯s interpretation of Su Wan, she still had a long way to go till Xu Yuan could achieve his full potential. After connecting the dots, the Flower Fairy instantly understood the truth. This was a ce simr to a dream world. Everyone was in a dream, muddleheaded and controlled by the rules of the dream. However, Xu Yuan had broken the dream. By understanding that he was in a dream, he was able to control it. They would be able to possess strong power as long as they were willing to think and firmly believed that they could! The Flower Fairy and wish were very clear about it, but Shi Linglong was still confused. As for the Flower Fairy, she tried hard for a while, but in the end, she failed. ¡°I am sorry, Lord Luphus! I clearly know that this world is fake, but I still can¡¯t do it.¡± The flower Fairy felt as if she were in a dream right now. It was as if a normal person was sleeping and suddenly realized he was dreaming and tried to wake up. He ¡°awoke¡± several times but discovered that he was always in a dream and had not fully awakened. The Flower Fairy realized that this was a fabricated world in which she could possess any kind of powerful strength! However, she was unable to pass the final level and reach the point where she could master the rules of the false world! Shi Linglong couldn¡¯t understand it and couldn¡¯t care much right now. There was another urgent matter they needed to deal with. ¡°Wanwan¡¯s hero, since you can control the dream, find Wanwan!¡± Only Su Wan was missing. Shi Linglong was very worried about Su Wan¡¯s safety. The flower Fairy also nodded in agreement. Xu Yuan sighed helplessly. ¡°She is unable to escape for now.¡± Shi Linglong knew what he meant because she saw dark clouds gathering in the horizon, followed by a distant roar of thunder. A huge dragon appeared in the dark clouds. ¡®Dark Dragon King!¡¯ The dark Dragon King, with blood-red eyes, let out a beast-like roar instead of a dragon¡¯s roar! Xu Yuan didn¡¯t feel pressured. Instead, he was looking forward to the encounter. ¡®Although this is your home ground, I have mastered the rules. In theory, I should be able to unleash my full power here. I will pin you down in your own home!¡¯ While Xu Yuan was looking forward to crushing the Dark Dragon King in this fake world, Su Wan had learnt the truth about the white-haired woman and the Dark Dragon King¡¯s failure from the woman¡¯s own mouth. Chapter 65 - 65 Envious of A Life with Xu Yuan? 65 Envious of A Life with Xu Yuan? The white-haired woman¡¯s distrust had been the source of their failure. Su Wan¡¯s heart was filled with endless emotions as she listened to the white-haired woman¡¯s deste voice. Although the oue of the Dark Dragon King incident was simr to what Su Wan knew about it, she could not have imagined the reason. Su Wan knew that the Dark Dragon King wanted to stay in the Lord¡¯s ne to exact revenge on the ones who killed his Lord. As a result, he broke the rules of the Lord¡¯s ne and stayed in the Overlord ne. This was also the primary reason for his descent to madness. Su wan reasoned that their failure could be rted to love. Su Wan¡¯s guess was somewhat close, based on the facts. !! ¡°It was onlyter that I realized he was the only person on the who truly cared about me,¡± said the white-haired woman in regret. Su Wan gritted her teeth. Her heart pounded. The Lord¡¯s love story with the Dark Dragon King was far moreplicated than she had ever imagined. In the beginning, it was simply the Dark Dragon King¡¯s one-sided love. The white-haired woman had feelings for another Lord. The Dark Dragon King stood there silently watching all of this. He didn¡¯t say much, instead expressed his affection through his actions to silently protect his Lord. The battle proved to be a turning point. In the Overlord ne, a God¡¯s Core had appeared. Its divine power could allow Legendary Lords to enter the Hall of Myths. Love, at this time, seemed insignificant. When confronted with the God¡¯s Core, the Lord, whom the white-haired woman admired, chose to betray her. He failed in his attempt to kill the white-haired woman and steal the God¡¯s Core for himself. Only then did the white-haired woman realize that the only person she could trust and rely on was her hero, the Dark Dragon King. ¡°He told me to be wary of the other Lord, but I was blinded by love,¡± said the white-haired woman. The reason for the failure was because of her distrust! Perhaps the subsequent tragedy would not have urred if the white-haired woman had trusted the Dark Dragon King and believed him when he told her to be wary. The white-haired woman¡¯s eyes were a little sad, and she gazed longingly at Su Wan. ¡°You two are simr to us. A Lord who is a woman and a ck dragon hero. I hope you have a happy life with your hero.¡± The white-haired woman expressed her longing for Su Wan and Xu Yuan to get along. Su wan was stunned for a moment. What was there for her to look forward to when she was with Xu Yuan? Su Wan recalled everything that had happened since she had met Xu Yuan. He either made her angry or continued to do things which eventually did make her angry. Su Wan was always half-dead from rage! Did this kind of interaction really make the white-haired woman long for something like that? ¡°He¡¯s always very serious and never smiles. Even if he turned into a human, he was always a cold man. If he had at least smiled at me more, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have looked at other Lords.¡± As she spoke, the white-haired woman¡¯s eyes became sadder, as if they had lost all light. Su Wan understood that this had brought along painful memories. It was also at this time that Su Wan understood what the white-haired woman was looking forward to and what she yearned for the most. The interaction between a Lord and her hero. The Dark Dragon King was a cold and aloof dragon. He did not smile easily, which created the distance between him and the Lord, causing the Lord to like another Lord. ¡®And what about him?¡¯ Su Wan recalled and found that Xu Yuan usually seemed to be as cold as the Dark Dragon King. He rarelymunicated with her. ¡°Are all the dark dragons so cold?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Although they were both cold and aloof ck dragons, Xu Yuan and the Dark Dragon King were still very different. Although Xu Yuan didn¡¯tmunicate with her, he always did something that would make her angry. But she never felt like the distance between them was increasing. Instead, the more annoying he was, the closer she felt with him. Even though they didn¡¯t talk much, Xu Yuan always did things to interact with her silently. Even now, when he wasn¡¯t by her side, his absence was something she felt deeply. She mentioned this to the white-haired woman. The white-haired woman nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no obvious distance between you and your hero. In fact, he is the one who makes the decision on your behalf.¡± In the beginning, Su Wan thought that she understood the white-haired woman, but now she was confused. ¡®Xu Yuan, that b*stard, did make decisions without my permission. What was there to be envious of?¡¯ ¡®How does she know all this?¡¯ Su Wan wondered. Su Wan felt relieved after giving it some thought. After all, this could be the spiritual realm of the Dark Dragon King. So, anything was possible. Su Wan¡¯s spirit may have also entered here. As a result, the white-haired woman, who remained in the spiritual world of the Dark Dragon King, could easily read some fragments of her daily life. ¡°As someone who has been through this, I just want to tell you something important. None of the men are reliable. Only your own hero is trustworthy enough to entrust your life.¡± When the white-haired woman warned Su Wan, she gritted her teeth. It was clear that her grievances still remained. The story of the white-haired woman and the Dark Dragon King was a good example! Su Wan was also very clear that if she obtained the God¡¯s Core, others might betray her and try to snatch it away. But Xu Yuan would never betray her. This was because, as the hero¡¯s strength increased, so did the Lord¡¯s. It was a mutual thing. So, whether it was a Lord or a hero, if one side obtained the God¡¯s Core, it would benefit both of them! But if she let the other Overlords get the God¡¯s Core, then the improvement of the other Overlords¡¯ strength wouldn¡¯t benefit her or her hero. ¡®But it remains to be seen if the other Lords will try to deceive me.¡¯ Su Wan considered the issue carefully. Su Wan had already guessed that the white-haired woman in front of her knew where the God¡¯s Core was hidden, even though she hadn¡¯t said so. She might even reveal the location of God¡¯s Core to her! Otherwise, the white-haired woman wouldn¡¯t repeatedly warn her to trust only her hero and not to take the same path as her. Chapter 66 - 66 Lovers’ Contract 66 Lovers¡¯ Contract Su Wan was now thinking hard, trying to make sense of the information this white-haired woman had given her. Su Wan was a smart girl. She did not believe everything the other person said. It was better to be safe now than sorryter. What if the white-haired woman in front of her was a trap rather than the Lord of the past? Even if the white-haired woman was the remnant of the Lord of the past, she might have ill-intentions now. All these variables had to be considered! The white-haired woman spoke again after countless pieces of information emerged in Su Wan¡¯s mind. ¡°God¡¯s Core¡­,¡± said the white-haired woman. ¡°We will leave our unfulfilled wish with you.¡± Su Wan was right. The white-haired woman indeed wanted to reveal the information about God¡¯s Core to her. ¡°As someone who has been through this, I don¡¯t want you to follow our path. I only hope you can live happily with ourst wish.¡± The location the white-haired woman gave her was the same as her guess. God¡¯s Core was in the Forgotten Ind! It was in the Overlord ne on a very mysterious ind. The ce was usually inessible. It only opened at a certain time. The ind was also the ce where the Top Ten schools from the Inter-Campus Tournament would bepeting. Su Wan felt that the white-haired woman wasn¡¯t lying to her, after all. She had heard that the final contest of the Inter-Campus Tournament was rted to the Mythical Overlord. The secret to bing a Mythical Overlord was hidden in that ce. The white-haired woman had answered one important question. The secret of bing a Mythical Overlord was the God¡¯s Core! After the white-haired woman ryed this information, her figure blurred as though she were an NPC who hadpleted her mission and was about to disappear. At thest moment, the woman spoke again. ¡°You don¡¯t have a contract with your hero yet, right? Why is that?¡± ¡®A contract?¡¯ Su Wan recalled that no matter how she had tried to coax him, he had refused to form a contract with her. Su Wan was embarrassed to ept the truth. Su Wan understood that, at the least, the white-haired woman didn¡¯t seem to be able to see through her memories. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked. She would already know the answer. After thinking about it for a while, Su Wan said, ¡°I respect my hero very much. I don¡¯t know of any other contract that is suitable. I don¡¯t want to sign the existing ones with him.¡± An equal contract was the best contract. Su Wan had offered the equal contract to show that she did not intend to deceive him. The white-haired woman smiled. ¡°Your feelings for your hero are admirable,¡± she said. ¡°You are always thinking of your hero¡¯s benefit. You are different from me. You trust and care for your hero a lot. If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to be you.¡± Thest line made Su Wan feel uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to argue. ¡°Let me see¡­,¡± said the white-haired woman. ¡°Is this the contract you want to sign with your hero?¡± The white-haired woman pointed her finger and a message poured into Su Wan¡¯s mind. She had used a special method to send her a message. The information that appeared in Su Wan¡¯s mind about a special type of contract. This contract was different from the three types of contract Su Wan had learned about in school. ¡°Lovers¡¯ contract¡­,¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°The Lord and the hero swear an oath as lovers.¡± Su Wan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°There is such a contract in this world?¡± Su Wan only had a small doubt. On the Blue, it wasmon for Lords and heroes to be lovers. They even got married and started a family. Most of the contracts used by the Lords and heroes were different from the three conventional contracts that the public knew. Therefore, when facing this lovers¡¯ contract, Su Wan didn¡¯t have much doubt that it was something new. The white-haired woman appeared to have finished exining at this point. She was all smiles and blinked at Su Wan as if she were a child. ¡°I wish you all a happy life in the future.¡± The white-haired woman¡¯s shadow dissipated. Su Wan uneasily tugged at the corner of her clothes. In her mind, the words of the white-haired woman kept echoing. If there was no such thing as a lovers¡¯ contract, Su Wan would have been so conflicted at the white-haired woman¡¯s words. Suddenly, a terrifying roar reverberated from the horizon, and two enormous dragons appeared in the sky. ¡°The Dark Dragon King?!¡± Us Wan was scared back to her senses. She looked at the sky with wide eyes. She was sure one was the Dark Dragon King, but who was the other one fighting the Dark Dragon King? She saw the twelve balls of dark energy floating behind one of the dragons. ¡°Lazy Xu?!¡± Su Wan looked at the giant dragon in the sky. He was fighting the Dark Dragon King. Her heart was racing. ¡°This bastard was hiding his strength?¡± Su Wan considered this and began to examine everything she had encountered since meeting Xu Yuan. Could it be that he had always hid his strength to trick her? Su Wan rushed toward the battlefield and met Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy. Su Wan understood as the Flower Fairy exined the situation. ¡°This is a dream world?¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°So, anything is possible here? As long as you believe you have great power, it cane true.¡± Su Wan pondered over the information the Flower Fairy told her. Xu Yuan usually liked to trick people, but he did not hold back at the critical moment. ¡®Let me think¡­,¡± pondered Su Wan. ¡®This ce is like a dream world. If the fantasy is strong enough, it can materialize into reality. Is that why Xu Yuan became so powerful?¡¯ Su Wan seemed to have understood everything. She still felt that Xu Yuan was just a small support system and wasn¡¯t suitable forbat. But in this dream world, Xu Yuan imagined himself to be powerful and became a giant dragon. ¡°I¡¯ll try too,¡± muttered Su Wan. Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy, who were standing at the side, shook their heads. ¡®Try?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t tried before, but knowing it was one thing, and being able to do it was another. It was like a person in a dream within a dream had already realized that he was dreaming and was trying hard to wake himself up. But when she woke up, she was still in her dream, and she was in despair. Chapter 67 - 67 If You’re Not Family, You Can’t Enter the Same House 67 If You¡¯re Not Family, You Can¡¯t Enter the Same House Su Wan concentrated. She did not notice Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy shaking their heads. Usually, only Xu Yuan could create the enhanced Skeleton Soldiers. Su Wan concentrated hard, and Skeleton Soldiers appeared before her. They were surrounded by ck mist. Even their bones were pitch ck. They looked immensely powerful. Su Wan was so happy that she almost jumped in joy. But she saw Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy there and restrained herself. On the other side, the Flower Fairy and Shi Linglong, a hero and a Lord, were dumbfounded. ¡°It worked?! Why can¡¯t we do it?¡± said Shi Linglong. Her little face puffed up in anger and her fists clenched. She turned back to look at her hero, the Flower Fairy, and then at the giant dragon in the sky. She then looked at the Skeleton Soldiers and then at the Flower Fairy. ¡°Ofunai, we seem to have been outdone this time,¡± said Shi Linglong to the Flower Fairy. She was dejected. The Flower Fairy shook her head helplessly. On the other hand, Su Wan¡¯s experiment had not ended yet. ¡°Let¡¯s try the ck Gold Behemoth,¡± she muttered. Whether it was ck Gold Behemoth or the Skeleton Soldiers, Su Wan didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Xu Yuan was the one who usually added the enhancement Buff. All this was just her guess. But seeing how the ck Gold Behemoths were always respectful to Xu Yuan, she was almost certain that he was behind the enhancements. After the Skeleton Soldiers, many ck Gold Behemoths appeared. The ck Gold Behemoths roared, and the earth shook. It was as though the entire world had copsed. ¡°Wow!¡± At this moment, even Su Wan couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement. Her mouth slightly opened, and her eyes widened. She had imagined just one or two ck Gold Behemoths. In the real world, she could not create many ck Gold Behemoths due to ack of resources. She encountered many crises because of that. She did not have enough powerful troops. Su Wan¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to get more powerful troops but to increase the number of troops she had for now. A dense mass of ck Gold Behemoths appeared in front of her. Her wish had been fulfilled. The ck Gold Behemoths were now asrge as a Titan. The three-headed Hellhounds that appeared were asrge as a hill. Not just one or two, but a bunch of them appeared. ¡°All troops, hear my order! kill that evil dragon!¡± Su Wanmanded the troops andunched an attack on the Dark Dragon King in the sky. ¡°Roar!¡± The three-headed Hellhound bellowed and shot out ck mes from its mouth. On the ground, countless soldiers followed Su Wan¡¯s orders andunched an air attack. The scene obviously shocked Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy. ¡°Why is it that those two can manipte the rules of this world and we can¡¯t?¡± Shi Linglong was a little vexed. If the information given by Xu Yuan was wrong, then only he could have been able to do it. However, it was clear that the two of them couldn¡¯t do it, but Su Wan had listened to Flower Fairy¡¯s instruction and did it in that way. ¡°What a terrifying talent! What is that saying again? If you¡¯re not a family, you can¡¯t enter the same house. Wanwan and her hero both have terrifying talent!¡± Shi Linglong was a little envious. But soon, Shi Linglong no longer felt envious. Following Su Wan¡¯smand, countless troopsunched an attack towards the sky. The Dark Dragon King was unfazed. But their attack did attract his attention. The Dark Dragon King looked at the ground. Numerous troops were focusing their fire on him. He was angry! The Dark Dragon King let out a roar, and a pitch-ck Dragon Breath shot towards the ground below. In an instant, numerous troops fell. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Here in the dream world, thebinedbat power of all these troops should be close to a Legendary Lord¡¯s. How can they be instantly killed like this?¡¯ Shi Linglong realized something. She turned to Su Wan. ¡°Wanwan, wake up! These troops are all just illusions. But the Dark Dragon King is real. The imaginary power of a Legendary Lord cannotpare with the real legendary power.¡± Su Wan was speechless. She realized this to be true, too. ¡®But how is it that imaginary Xu Yuan is that fierce?¡¯ Su Wan raised her head again. At this time, the Dark Dragon King was directly hammered down from the sky and smashed onto the distant earth, causing the earth to crack and form a rift. ¡°Maybe your hero is a glitch,¡± joked Shi Linglong. From the current situation, Xu Yuan was at an advantage in the fight, so everyone rxed a bit. The Flower Fairy knew that Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want Su Wan to know about his real strength, so she tried to exin on his behalf. ¡°Or maybe Lord Luphus has a deeper understanding of the dream world than us,¡± she reasoned. ¡°Although this is a dream world, the creature imagined by an ordinary person will be different from the supernatural creature imagined by a powerful Overlord. Ordinary people fantasize about the outer shell, but the insides are usually empty. If you are a powerful Overlord, you will have a deeper understanding of power and rules of the dream world. The extraordinary creatures you imagine might then be more in line with the rules of the dream world.¡± The Flower Fairy¡¯s exnation made Su Wan nod her head in understanding. It was like an illusion of a house, but ordinary people didn¡¯t even have a clear understanding of the structure of the house. The house in the illusion was just a loft in the air. If it was hit by wind or rain, it might copse. However, a house that an architect had fantasized about would always have a strict structure and would be strong. It would be sturdy enough to live in and to withstand disasters. ¡°In other words, although that idiot Xu¡¯sbat power isn¡¯t very good, his knowledge of strength is still very profound?¡± Su Wan muttered. Shi Linglong gradually recalled the events that had passed. She wondered why Su Wan always thought her hero wascking in strength. Although Xu Yuan had taken advantage of the dream world to reach his current level, hisbat power in reality wasn¡¯t strong. But if he weren¡¯t as strong, could he reach this level in the dream world? Shi Linglong carefully looked at the Flower Fairy. She noticed that her hero always referred to Xu Yuan as ¡°Lord Luphus¡±. Shi Linglong realized that Xu Yuan must be immensely powerful. The Flower Fairy noticed Shi Linglong¡¯s gaze on her. She shook her head. Although the Flower Fairy did not say anything, Shi Linglong understood. Su Wan was not willing to admit the strength of her hero, so no matter how many times she exined, Su Wan would always find reasons and excuses to not believe her, The Flower Fairy and Shi Linglong looked at each other. One Lord and one hero shook their heads in tacit understanding. They reached the same conclusion. They couldn¡¯t tell Su Wan anything. Su Wan had to discover the truth herself. At this moment, the entire illusory world distorted, and the dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed. ¡®Did that mean that the Dark Dragon King was subdued, and he had woken up from his madness?¡¯ Chapter 68 - 68 In the End, I Couldn’t Protect Anything 68 In the End, I Couldn¡¯t Protect Anything The dark clouds in the sky parted, and the warm sun shone down on the ground. It was as if the sky had cleared after a heavy rain and the earth had regained its vitality. Su Wan and Shi Linglong approached Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan had already returned to his mini dragon form when they reached him. The Dark Dragon King remained in his gigantic form. He fell to the ground, creating a massive pit. ¡°Scammer Xu,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°How is the Dark Dragon King?¡± She was worried. Xu Yuan was toozy to answer. He pointed at the Dark Dragon King with his w, letting Su Wan see it for herself. The iparably huge Dark Dragon King behind Xu Yuan finally opened his eyes. Even the size of his eye was asrge as a house. His huge pupil stared down at everyone. There was no red in his eye this time. Su Wan realized that the Dark Dragon King had regained his consciousness. He wasn¡¯t aggressive and domineering like before. He did not roar recklessly. He gazed at Su Wan and Xu Yuan calmly. The atmosphere was too quiet. Nobody spoke a word, and the Dark Dragon King kept staring at everyone in a daze. After a while, Shi Linglong couldn¡¯t take the silence anymore and decided to say something. ¡°Senior Dark Dragon King, are you feeling a little more awake now?¡± The Dark Dragon swayed. ¡°Thank you for your help. I do feel like I have recovered from my madness temporarily.¡± ¡®Temporarily?¡¯ Su Wan and Shi Linglong exchanged nces. They realized that the current situation wasn¡¯t the end of everything. The Dark Dragon King would go crazy again. ¡°Is there anything we can do to help?¡± asked Shi Linglong. She thought she was about to receive another mission. She felt like a gamer in an online game who was about to get a hidden quest to unlock something significant. The Dark Dragon King smiled bitterly. ¡°What can you do for me? I only want happiness.¡± He turned to Su Wan. ¡°She is no longer here, is she?¡± Shi Linglong looked confused. She didn¡¯t know who he was referring to. But Su Wan knew who he meant. The Dark Dragon King was concerned about his Overlord, the white-haired young woman. ¡®Did he already know that the white-haired woman had notpletely disappeared from this dimension?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. She had a lot of doubts in her heart, but she didn¡¯t express them yet. She answered his question first. ¡°Senior, are you talking about your Overlord? She exined some things to me and then disappeared.¡± The Dark Dragon King let out a long sigh and lowered his head. ¡°I ended up in this situation willingly to protect thest trace of her soul. In the end, I couldn¡¯t protect anything.¡± Everything that had happened in the past resurfaced. After the white-haired woman was betrayed by the Lord she loved, she was injured fatally. The Dark Dragon King risked his life to save her. However, the white-haired Lord was attacked by the Dark Screen, which eventually led to her death. The Dark Dragon King had used a secret technique of the Dark Dragon n to seal thest trace of his Lord¡¯s soul in his mind. He had used his own soul and sanity to nourish her soul, hoping that she would wake one day. However, doing so had turned out to be too much of a burden on his mind. He had spent almost all his energy nurturing his Lord¡¯s remnant soul. This was partly the reason for his madness. The major cause for his insanity was because of the Dark Screen¡¯s methods. When the Dark Screen had discovered the Dark Dragon King¡¯s problem, they had targeted his soul. The Dark Dragon King¡¯s soul was injured during the battle, which was why he wentpletely mad. ¡°He is truly in love,¡± muttered Su Wan in a low voice. She nced at Xu Yuan. She wondered if he would have done the same for her. Just as Su Wan¡¯s mind was filled with all these thoughts, Xu Yuan did something that made her blood boil in frustration again. He seemed indifferent to anything happening around him. He yawned and found a ce where he could snuggle and continue to sleep. ¡®Thiszy worm! Sleeping at a time like this! Will he die if he doesn¡¯t sleep for just a moment in a day?¡¯ Su Wan was miffed. She calmed herself down. ¡®He must be exhausted because of the fight with the Dark Dragon King. It¡¯s understandable that he wants to take a nap.¡¯ Su Wan didn¡¯t know how she had felt before this about Xu Yuan. But, at this point, she cared about him. She even came up with exnations to justify his behavior. The Dark Dragon King looked sorrowful. ¡°She¡¯spletely gone¡­,¡± he said softly. ¡°The meaning of my life is lost now.¡± Su Wan and Shi Linglong felt that something was going to go terribly wrong. Si Linglong was the first to speak. ¡°Senior Dark Dragon king, don¡¯t take things too hard!¡± Shi Linglong and Su Wan thought that the Dark Dragon King couldn¡¯t take the fact that his Lord¡¯s soul waspletely gone now, so he wanted to leave this world and follow his Lord. However, the Dark Dragon Kingughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die before I am done with my revenge!¡± The meaning of the Dark Dragon King¡¯s life was revenge! ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can stay awake,¡± he said. ¡°But I have only one purpose now, and that is to kill all the members of the Dark Screen!¡± The Dark Dragon King was determined to end them all. He took advantage of his sane state now to prepare for his funeral. He looked at Su Wan. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she must have told you, but if she chose you, it must mean that she trusts you. Before we part ways, I hope you take this small gift.¡± The sky suddenly turned blood-red. A red force poured into Su Wan and Shi Linglong. [Congrattions to Lord Su Wan for receiving the Dark Dragon King¡¯s gift. All attributes have increased by 20%. Unlocked troop types: Dragon Blood Warriors, Dragon Knights.] [Congrattions to Lord Shi Linglong for receiving the Dark Dragon King¡¯s gift. All attributes have increased by 10%. Unlocked troop types: Dragon Blood Warriors.] Chapter 69 - 69 When Can You Turn into Human Form? 69 When Can You Turn into Human Form? After they received the Dark Dragon King¡¯s gift, the world in front of them changed. Su Wan and Shi Linglong found themselves back in the Overlord ne. In the distance, the Dark Dragon King¡¯s figure loomed, covering both the sky and the sun. ¡°We are no longer trapped in the spiritual world?¡± said Su Wan, looking around. Countless Lordsunched attacks on the Dark Dragon King in the distance, hoping to surround and destroy him. Su Wan was now certain that this was really the Overlord ne. ¡°Wanwan, I received a gift because of you!¡± said Shi Linglong in excitement. Su Wan nodded with a smile. She had also received a simr gift from the Dark Dragon King. ¡°Wait¡­,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°We both received the gift at the same time, but how is it that you unlocked more troop types than me? Even the increase in your attributes is greater than mine.¡± She read the notification carefully. ¡°How dateable! Although our gifts are simr, they¡¯re not the same!¡± Shi Linglong pouted. ¡­ The Dark Dragon King flew towards the horizon, and countless Lords pursued him. The sound of battle faded away gradually. The area around Su Wan and Shi Linglong¡¯s area returned to peace and quiet. ¡°I feel lonely after such a great battle.¡± Shi Linglongined about the change in their environment. Shi Linglong and Su Wan bid farewell to each other and returned to their respective territories. Su Wan felt happy and spirited as she walked to her territory. ¡°Xu Yuan, I know we didn¡¯t reallymunicate with each other properly until now. I promise you that we will, henceforth, continue to strengthen ourmunication.¡± Su Wan had thought long and hard before she said that. She was wondering how she could gain Xu Yuan¡¯s trust to sign the lovers¡¯ contract. Su Wan had several reasons for which she wanted to sign the lovers¡¯ contract. She wanted to improve her strength through the contract. Also, she felt a sense of danger. She knew that herzy hero wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked. He had a powerful auxiliary ability. She constantly worried that someone might take him away. She was especially wary of Shi Linglong. The others didn¡¯t know about Xu Yuan¡¯s ability, but Shi Linglong had seen it in the Dark Dragon King¡¯s spiritual world. Shi Linglong had jokingly mentioned once before that she wanted to exchange heroes with Su Wan. Although it had been just a joke, it had always bothered Su Wan. The God¡¯s Core was another reason for her need to sign the contract. The white-haired woman had obtained the God¡¯s Core, but she had been fatally injured. She had been unable to use it. Before she could find out more about the God¡¯s Core to use it, she had died from her injuries. The white-haired Lord had hidden the God¡¯s Core on the Forgotten Ind and sealed it. Once she had done it, the Lord, whom she had liked, had stabbed her in the back. She was able to escape to the Forgotten Ind because the Dark Dragon King had risked everything to stall the enemy. From that point on, the white-haired Lord had realized that only her hero was trustworthy. Her feelings had turned to love for him. She couldn¡¯t use the God¡¯s Core, but she had sealed it so that it couldn¡¯t fall in the hands of someone with ill intentions. She had ced the seal in such a manner that only someone who had signed the lovers¡¯ contract could break it to obtain the God¡¯s Core. Only when the Overlord and the hero swore an oath of love to each other would they be able to obtain the God¡¯s Core! This was why Su Wan was trying her best to improve hermunication and her rtionship with Xu Yuan. But no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t utter the words. She felt awkward. Xu Yuan noticed that Su Wan wanted to say something to him, but she was hesitating. He flew and perched on her hand and knocked on her head with his w. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± he asked. Su Wan was stunned for a while. Then, she reacted. ¡°Ouch!¡± she cried out. ¡°It hurts!¡± She waved her fist and tried to hit him. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t fly away, but he remained just out of her reach. ¡°Stop!¡± she shouted. ¡°You disrespectful bastard!¡± Su Wan ran toward him and tripped on a branch. She fell hard. ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Wan tried to get up, but the pain made her tear up. Xu Yuan grabbed Su Wan. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Do you intend to carry me and fly away?¡± Su Wan was annoyed. The story of the Dark Dragon King and his Lord was so touching. He could sacrifice everything for the one he loved. However, Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t even willing to help her most of the time. Even now, he grabbed her like an eagle catching his prey in an attempt to take her back to her territory. If other Lords saw her, would she have any dignity left? Xu Yuan seemed to have realized this too. He grew in size and threw Su Wan on his back and flew back to the territory. ¡°Eh?¡± Su Wanid on his back. She wanted to tell him that she was surprised that a scammer would be this considered. However, she thought that would be suicide, so she kept her mouth shut. ¡®What if he tricks me again if I say that?¡¯ Su Wan felt that this moment wasforting. Su Wan¡¯s cheek was pressed against his back. His warmth made her feel at ease. Her heart raced. ¡°Xu Yuan,¡± she said. ¡°When can you turn into human form?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t tell him about the lovers¡¯ contract, so she asked him about this instead. If he turned into a human, he would be a man. It would be easier to think about the contract then. Su Wan felt that this hint was obvious enough. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t grasp it. ¡°Human?¡± he said. ¡°This Demon Dragon form is quitefortable. There is no need for me to turn into a human.¡± Su Wan smiled. ¡®Good lord! Finally, I have some information!¡¯ Chapter 70 - 70 Scammer Xu, What Are You Planning This Time? 70 Scammer Xu, What Are You nning This Time? So far, Su Wan was unable to see Xu Yuan¡¯s attribute panel. She was very curious about the race he belonged to. She suspected that he was a Dark Dragon. When she had talked with Shi Linglong about it, she realized that her friend also thought as much. Su Wan was confused why Xu Yuan was secretive about it. There was no need to hide things, even if he belonged to the race of Dark Dragons. Dark Dragons were a powerful bloodline, but he didn¡¯t need to be so secretive about it. This made Su Wan think about the race Xu Yuan belonged to. What was it that made him so motivated to hide everything from her? Su Wan had, atst, found a shred of information to this enigma. ¡®Demon Dragon?¡¯ Su Wan had never heard of the race before. She had heard about Dark Dragons, Red Dragons, Golden Dragons, and many others. However, she had never heard about Demon Dragons. ¡®It¡¯s fitting,¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®His behavior is demonic, to say the least.¡¯ Su Wan recalled the times when he had tricked her. Xu Yuan was very demonic in the way he tricked and scammed people. Her blood didn¡¯t boil in rage this time. Instead, she seemed to have adapted to such things. ¡°Scammer Xu,¡± she said softly. ¡°I know there is no need to turn into human form. But does that mean you can still turn into a human if you wanted to?¡± This time, Xu Yuan told her the truth and didn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°Not yet,¡± he said. ¡°We need to wait until the Territory Core reaches Level 3.¡± Su Wan clenched her fists in anticipation. ¡°If the Territory Core upgrades, you will gain more abilities, right?¡± Su Wan had suspected this, but she had never been able to confirm it. She knew that when the Territory Core had upgraded to Level 2, Xu Yuan had gained a new ability. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to discuss it, so he remained quiet. He didn¡¯t know that a n was already forming in Su Wan¡¯s mind. ¡®What would Xu Yuan look like as a human?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. ¡®I must find a way to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 3 as soon as possible!¡¯ Su Wan hadn¡¯t much cared about upgrading the Territory Core before. She knew that the biggest beneficiary of upgrading it would be Xu Yuan, and he wasn¡¯t willing to show her his abilities anyway. So, Su Wan always cked off. However, she had a new purpose now. After a long while, Xu Yuan realized that Su Wan had gone very quiet on his back. ¡®Did she fall asleep?¡¯ he wondered. Hended in the territory and found out that she had really fallen asleep on his back. ¡®Sleeping so soundly¡­ isn¡¯t she worried that she might fall off at such a height?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. ¡®Is it because she trusts me enough to be able to sleep so peacefully?¡¯ He ced the sleeping Su Wan on the nket he usually napped on. The territory was still in the developmental stage. Su Wan had been a Lord for less than a month. The territory didn¡¯t even have a bed yet. So, he could only put her down on the nket he often slept on. While she slept, Xu Yuan began to n the future development of the territory. Recent incidents had proven that it was not safe to expand the territory to the outside of the cave. If there was another beast tide, anything outside the territory would be wiped out. ¡®The safest and most secure way is to develop underground,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®The territory is a cave, if we don¡¯t n underground, it would be a waste of such a secure space.¡¯ A n emerged in Xu Yuan¡¯s mind. He walked to the Territory Core. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements.] [Land Area should be 5 square kilometers (Not yet achieved)] [Total resources need to reach 1000 tons (Not yet achieved)] [Possess 20 buildings (Iplete)] [Poption needs to reach 10000 (Not yet achieved)] ¡°The requirements to upgrade the Territory Core are getting more difficult,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan looked at the current resources of the territory. It was very close to 1000 tons. The second requirement was fairly easy to achieve. Xu Yuan looked at the buildings that could be built in a Level 2 Territory Core: [Soul Altar: non-allied creatures killed within the territory can reincarnate through the filthy earth to be part of the Army.] Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up at this. ¡®With this Soul Altar, reaching a 10000 poption would be a piece of cake! However, enemies need toe to the territory in droves to be killed.¡¯ A rough idea arose in Xu Yuan¡¯s mind. ¡®I have to think of a way to spread false information to attract the barbarians, goblins, slimes, and even other Lords to this territory. Then, I will kill them and convert them to our side.¡¯ Xu Yuan decided to go ahead and build that Soul Altar. As he looked at the resources needed to build it, he nced at Su Wan from the corner of his eyes. Xu Yuan yawned. ¡°I must get this done quickly and catch up on sleep. If the Lord wakes up, she will yell at me again.¡± Xu Yuan looked at the progress bar for the Soul Altar. It would take a while for it toplete. Xu Yuan wanted to sleep and absorb experience during that time. He ran back to his nket and pushed Su Wan to the side. Su Wan rolled onto the cold floor. She instinctively hugged Xu Yuan for warmth. After a while, Su Wan woke up. She looked at Xu Yuan, who was sleeping soundly. She felt flustered. ¡®Wait! How did this happen?!¡¯ Her heart pounded. She tried to calm down. ¡®I tripped and injured my leg. Xu Yuan carried me here¡­¡¯ It was Su Wan¡¯s first time being carried into the sky on Xu Yuan¡¯s back. She felt that it was a good experience. She felt happy. Su Wan wondered how she ended up in his nket. ¡®Did he ce me here because I fell asleep? He does know how to care for others!¡¯ Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan, then she got up to deal with the matters of the territory. ¡°Wait¡­,¡± she said. ¡°Where are the resources? How is it all empty?¡± ¡°Scammer Xu!¡± she roared. ¡°What have you done?!¡± Xu Yuan was dreaming about killing numerous enemies. When Su Wan¡¯s voice reached his ears, he waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy,¡± he murmured. ¡°I am killing them all.¡± Su Wan was puzzled. Her rage disappeared. ¡°Scammer Xu, what are you nning this time?¡± Chapter 71 - 71 Unique and Special Building 71 Unique and Special Building ¡°What are you nning this time?¡± Xu Yuan was just waking up from his dream when he noticed Su Wan¡¯s unwavering gaze on him. ¡°Xu Yuan,¡± she said again. ¡°Are you nning anything more? Do you want to share it with me?¡± Su Wan was extremely interested to hear about his n. Her intuition told her that Xu Yuan was very resourceful and that he wasn¡¯t just a trickster. Su Wan was often duped by him. However, she realized that there had always been a series of ns behind every trick that worked out in her favor. Xu Yuan was a bit ufortable with Su Wan¡¯s sharp gaze. He instinctively shook his head to deny everything. ¡°Don¡¯t you deny it,¡± she firmly said. ¡°I heard what you said while you were dreaming.¡± Su Wan¡¯s words made Xu Yuan hesitate. He had dreamed about things rted to his uing n. He had been drowsy when Su Wan had called his name, so he had blurted out things rted to his n. However, Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t remember clearly what exactly he had said. He didn¡¯t know how much Su Wan knew about his n from the things he had blurted out, so he still hesitated. Su Wan used herst trump card. ¡°If you tell me about your n,¡± she said. ¡°I will get you a big, soft bed.¡± Su Wan went all out. In the Overlord ne, certain items could be bought and traded. However, it wasn¡¯t as convenient as getting things on the Blue. The transportation of these items was very inconvenient, so the transportation fee of sending them through space was outrageously high. Su Wan had offered him a deal that he couldn¡¯t refuse. He looked at the nket on the floor. The image of a soft bed filled his mind. ¡®I am the ruler of darkness, and yet I only have this useless nket,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. He decided to reveal his n to Su Wan. ¡°Do you see the Soul Altar?¡± Xu Yuan pointed at the Soul Altar that was still being built. Su Wan looked at it. ¡®As expected, this b*stard never does things without a reason!¡¯ She studied the effects and benefits of Soul Altar in detail. Su Wan immediately studied the effects of The Altar of the Dead in detail. ¡°Non-allied creatures killed within the territory can reincarnate through the filthy earth to be part of the Army,¡± read Su Wan. Her breath came out in hurried gasps. The effects of the Soul Altar were nature-defying. During development as a Lord, recruiting troops was of the utmost importance. The attributes of the Initial Hero affected the Territory Core, and so did the other troops. It was exceedingly difficult to obtain Light Attribute Soldiers, Fore Attribute Soldiers, and others. Some Overlords could only obtain one type of elemental attribute troops in their entire lives! In addition, it was tough to find special and powerful troop types like the Gold Behemoths and the Hellhounds. If Su Wan had developed as a Lord by ordinary means, it would be impossible for her to acquire such powerful troop types. With the Soul Altar, Su Wan didn¡¯t need to work so hard and put so much effort into unlocking new and powerful troop types. They only needed to lure the enemy¡¯s troops into their territory and kill them. These troops would then be their own! ¡°Xu Yuan, the Soul Altar sounds so different,¡± said Su Wan. She had never heard of something like that. ¡°Is it a unique building that only belongs to us?¡± Su Wan deliberately used ¡°us¡±. She had already started thinking of the two of them as one entity. The territory, therefore, wasn¡¯t just hers but also belonged to Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know much about the rules that were in ce in the Overlord ne. ¡°A unique building? Aren¡¯t all the buildings fixed in the Overlord ne?¡± Xu Yuan thought that every territory provided the same types of buildings that could be unlocked based on the Lord¡¯s progress. However, Su Wan exined to him that the rules of the Overlord ne were a lot different from what he had assumed. ¡°I have never seen this type of building before. I didn¡¯t even find it in the textbooks. However, the textbooks do mention that some Lords have their own special building that is unique to their territory,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Although these unique buildings might have simr attributes to other buildings from other territories, nobody else can build the same ones unless they have the option for it in their territory.¡± Su Wan was feeling ambitious. With such a building like the Soul Altar, acquiring powerful troop types would not be a problem any longer. With Xu Yuan¡¯s auxiliary ability, the troops could be further strengthened. It would only be a matter of time before she developed into a Legendary Lord if all went well. Su Wan was excited. She thought all her problems would be solved. Xu Yuan¡¯s n was to kill the enemy¡¯s troops and convert them to their side! However, at this moment, Su Wan had only one thing on her mind. She couldn¡¯t stop wondering about how Xu Yuan would look in human form. Su Wan was concerned regarding the upgrade of the Territory Core. She walked to the Territory Core to take a look. She made a new discovery. ¡°Scammer Xu, why do I feel like your n is not as simple as you make it out to be.¡± Su Wan squinted her eyes. A faint smile appeared on her face. ¡®That sneaky b*stard!¡¯ Su Wan felt like she had caught onto his tricks, atst. ¡°Last time, you created so many useless Skeleton Soldiers to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2. This time you need to increase the poption to 10000. I feel like the Soul Altar is not just for converting the enemy troops to our side, but also to reach the 10000 mark to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 3.¡± Su Wan¡¯s slender finger pointed at Xu Yuan. She looked proud to have unveiled his trick. She looked very confident, but Xu Yuan looked unfazed. Xu Yuan tilted his head and yawned. He wasn¡¯t interested in her spections. He didn¡¯t even bother confirming her guesses. Su Wan had confidently analyzed the situation. She had thought that Xu Yuan would, at the least, look a little surprised, but that didn¡¯t happen. He didn¡¯t seem to care. Su Wan felt hopeless. Su Wan felt a little embarrassed. She decided to study Xu Yuan¡¯s actions on a deeper level to understand him. She didn¡¯t believe that he was indifferent to everything. Chapter 72 - 72 Inviting Shi Linglong to Our Territory as A Guest 72 Inviting Shi Linglong to Our Territory as A Guest ¡°Xu Yuan, I know that you want to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 3. Can I ask what benefits you will receive if that happens?¡± asked Su Wan. Xu Yuan finally reacted. He seemed interested in her question. He was also curious to know how Su Wan had guessed his motives. After, finally, seeing some changes in Xu Yuan, Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed any longer. If he had remained indifferent and ignored her, she would have felt very embarrassed. Su Wan cleared her throat and stared at Xu Yuan. All sorts of thoughts appeared in her mind. Xu Yuan was very mysterious, and she didn¡¯t know much about him. She didn¡¯t know what abilities he would acquire after the Territory Core was upgraded to Level 3. Xu Yuan was a cloud of fog in Su Wan¡¯s eyes. He was hazy and impossible to explore. However, Su Wan could guess that this upgrade meant something to Xu Yuan because he would acquire some new abilities. ¡°When the Territory Core upgrades to Level 3, you can take a human form. Is that your ultimate goal?¡± asked Su Wan. She looked very sure of herself, as though she had already seen through his ruse. Xu Yuan had been curious to hear her spections, but, when he heard this, he tilted his head and yawned. He had overestimated this Overlord. He had thought Su Wan was smarter than she looked and that she had found some insight into his ns. It was a pity that all she could think about was him taking a human form. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know that Su Wan was relieved at that moment. She felt that, at the least, the awkwardness between them was alleviated. Su Wan was intelligent. She knew that the Level 3 Territory Core would have more benefits than Xu Yuan turning into a human. She knew that Xu Yuan was a Demon Dragon and that he could transform into a human if he wanted to. She had just said it to ease the awkwardness. She knew too little about Xu Yuan. From the information that she had so far, she was only certain of the fact that he would gain the ability to transform into a human if the Territory Core reached Level 3. She needed to find out more. For the moment, Su Wan just wanted to ease the tension, so she could discuss the problems in Xu Yuan¡¯s current n. It was, however, certain that both the Lord and the hero had only one goal: to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 3. Su Wan also wanted to make sure that Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t guess her thoughts. But Su Wan had to pay attention and not let Xu Yuan see her thoughts. ¡°Xu Yuan, our territory is now bigger and stronger. The poption is more than a thousand,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°As a Lord, I want to say that I am very pleased.¡± Su Wan actually wanted to say that it was a pity that the only poption they had wasposed entirely of skeletons. In the past, Su Wan would have been miffed with only skeletons as her subjects. However, she had changed. Now, she just let it be. ¡°We can continue to grow bigger and stronger together. Together, we can be legendary in the Overlord ne!¡± Su Wan blurted out. She had, finally, found a reasonable exnation for her goal. She could just say that she was invested in this to be stronger. However, she didn¡¯t know that Xu Yuan was casting a suspicious nce at her. Xu Yuan was, justifiably, suspicious of Su Wan. Before this, whenever he tried to upgrade the Territory Core, she had been dissatisfied and set some conditions for negotiation. She had made him reveal his abilities. But now, she was willing, even motivated, to upgrade the Territory Core. ¡®Something is wrong¡­,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan doubted Su Wan was doing this without anything in exchange. He knew she wanted something, but he couldn¡¯t guess what it was. ¡®The Lord is definitely hiding something. What does she want?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. Su Wan and Xu Yuan both had ulterior motives, but they set everything aside to focus on the main issue for now. ¡°How can we lure the enemy over? Also, I think it¡¯s better if we screen the troop types before killing them. We shouldn¡¯t bother with weak troop types like the slimes,¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan felt that she needed to intervene. Xu Yuan wanted to choose the fastest reproducing creatures to fill in the poption gap. Slimes reproduced exponentially, so Xu Yuan had been intending to wipe out all nearby slime nests. But Su Wan rejected some parts of his n. Although the main purpose was to increase the poption, it was best to avoid weak and useless troops. When Su Wan suggested this, Xu Yuan yawned in answer. ¡°Then I will leave the rest to you,¡± he said. He wanted to see how she would get so many creatures to increase the poption in the territory. Su Wan frowned. She realized the problem. If they did things ording to Xu Yuan¡¯s ns, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find small and weak creatures like slimes and caterpirs. However, if they rejected these creatures, it would be difficult to find other creatures to fill the poption gap. ¡°Wait!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to think about how to attract the enemies to our territory.¡± A strange smile appeared on her face. Xu Yuan raised his head a little. He was willing to hear about her n. Under his expectant gaze, Su Wan said, ¡°We still have the troublemaker Linglong with us. If we invite her to our territory for a while, she will definitely attract some trouble again. In that way, we won¡¯t have to go out of our way to get the enemies toe to our territory.¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Xu Yuan eximed. This was the first time Xu Yuan had so enthusiastically agreed with Su Wan¡¯s n. The Lord and the hero looked at each other. Theyughed. Shi Linglong, who was far away, did not know that she had be a tool in someone else¡¯s n. However, at this moment, her rotten luck acted up once again. Chapter 73 - 73 Poaching in Front of Su Wan 73 Poaching in Front of Su Wan Shi Linglong¡¯s face was pale, and she fled to her territory in fear. ¡°Ofunai, do you think they noticed us?¡± she asked. Shi Linglong didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had bumped into other people discussing important secrets. A while ago, she had bumped into the Overlord who allied with the man-eating ants. She had heard him discussing his secret n with others. After that, she had identally bumped into members of the Dark Screen. And now, she had encountered two Lords sneakily discussing something nearby. ¡°These b*stards! Can¡¯t they find a more covert ce to discuss their secrets? It¡¯s fortunate that I escaped quickly. Otherwise, they would have tried to kill me!¡± Shi Linglong was still in shock. The Flower Fairy, Ofunai, was about to shake her head to imply that they hadn¡¯t been discovered. But she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying that the two Overlords are members of the Dark Screen!¡± The Dark Screen was a mysterious organization formed by the native creatures of the Overlord ne. Their goal was to unite and fight against the Lords and heroes who had descended from the Hero ne. How did such an organization attract ordinary Lords to join them? Shi Linglong was curious to know why the Overlords joined the organization that wanted to destroy them. These questions lingered in Shi Linglong¡¯s mind. ¡°Do the Lords want to use the Dark Screen to achieve some goals?¡± asked Shi Linglong. ¡°How could that be rted to the Inter-Campus Tournament?¡± The only thing Shi Linglong could think of, at the moment, was the Inter-Campus Tournament. This year¡¯s Inter-Campus Tournament was supposed to be very special. The Top Ten candidates would be taken to a mysterious ce topete. That ce contained the secret to bing a Mythical Lord! While Shi Linglong¡¯s mind was full of these thoughts, she received an invitation from Su Wan. ¡°Eh?¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°Ofunai, Wanwan and her hero are inviting us as guests to their territory.¡± The reason Shi Linglong mentioned Xu Yuan with Su Wan was that Su Wan had sent a message mentioning him especially. The message implied that the Lord and the hero both had extended the invitation. ¡°Wanwan isn¡¯t a bad person, after all,¡± said Shi Linglong gleefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ofunai!¡± Shi Linglong was d. Just moments ago, she had overheard the conversation between the two Overlords. She was afraid of them hunting her down. She felt that Su Wan¡¯s ce would be safer for her. Su Wan had won first ce in the Star Academy¡¯s qualifyingpetition. She was definitely strong enough to protect her. However, the Flower Fairy wore a grave expression on her face. She felt that something was wrong. She knew about Xu Yuan¡¯s personality. He would never invite Shi Linglong and her as guests. The Flower Fairy could believe nothing was wrong if it was only Su Wan who was extending an invitation. However, the invitationing from Xu Yuan made her suspicious. Shi Linglong, on the other hand, was incredibly happy. She pulled the Flower Fairy with her and ran toward Su Wan¡¯s territory. Shi Linglong was unaware that the two Overlords near her territory saw her leave. ¡°I am certain it was that girl who saw us.¡± ¡°We have to find a way to kill her before she tells anyone of our n.¡± ¡°We have to keep everything a secret until the Inter-Campus Tournament.¡± The two Lords followed Shi Linglong all the way to Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡­ ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯m here!¡± Shi Linglong shouted in joy. The Skeleton Soldiers, who were guarding the territory walls, reported to Su Wan. After a while, both Su Wan and Xu Yuan emerged to receive their guests. ¡°Linglong, wee!¡± said Su Wan enthusiastically. Shi Linglong was slightly doubtful when she saw that Su Wan was so excited to see her. However, her doubts didn¡¯tst very long. After all, they had gone through so many things together, so it was possible for their rtionship to have be stronger. Shi Linglong was d to see Su Wan happy. However, the Flower Fairy¡¯s hair stood on end. Xu Yuan was smiling at them! ¡®Heavens!¡¯ thought the Flower Fairy. The Dark Demon Dragon was weing them with a warm smile. Something was definitely wrong! The Flower Fairy was in a dilemma. If she persuaded Shi Linglong to leave, it would offend both Su Wan and Xu Yuan. Shi Linglong and Su Wan were friends. If she convinced Shi Linglong to leave, it would look like she was trying to drive a wedge between their friendship. Even if she tried, Shi Linglong would always take Su Wan¡¯s side. As for Xu Yuan, she would suffer terrible consequences if he got angry! However, looking at Xu Yuan¡¯s smile and Su Wan¡¯s enthusiasm, the Flower Fairy was certain that the Lord and the hero had hidden motives for inviting them over. The Flower Fairy gulped in distress. She had no choice but to follow her Lord into Su Wan¡¯s territory. As for the consequences, the Flower Fairy had already thought it through. She hoped that Su Wan and Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t hurt Shi Linglong in whatever evil they were nning. Unlike the Flower Fairy, Shi Linglong had no doubts and was very happy to see her friend. ¡°Hi, Wanwan¡¯s hero!¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Did you miss me? Why don¡¯t you stop hanging around Wanwan ande live with me?¡± Although she said it jokingly, it bothered Su Wan. Su Wan, who had invited Shi Linglong to her territory with ulterior motives, had felt guilty for using her friend. However, when she saw Shi Linglong trying to take Xu Yuan away, she felt the guilt dissipate from her heart. ¡°Linglong, that¡¯s enough!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Every time you see Xu Yuan, you try to poach him. Don¡¯t you think your own hero might feel displeased if you do that?¡± Shi Linglong looked at the Flower Fairy and smiled. ¡°Ofunai, are you displeased?¡± Shi Linglong knew her hero well. Her hero would definitely understand that she was only joking. Shi Linglong thought the Flower Fairy would y along to humor her. Little did Shi Linglong know that the Flower Fairy was in a dilemma. Faced with the question, she had no choice but to say that she didn¡¯t mind. If she said she didn¡¯t like such jokes, wouldn¡¯t Xu Yuan get offended by her? She didn¡¯t want to anger him. Therefore, the Flower Fairy shook her head stiffly, indicating that she didn¡¯t mind. Shi Linglong was unaware of all this. She thought her hero had seen through her jokes and was cooperating with her. Su Wan was puzzled. There were many questions in her mind. ¡®What¡¯s going on between Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy? Why doesn¡¯t the Flower Fairy mind Si Linglong wanting to take Xu Yuan with her? Isn¡¯t she afraid that her status as the Initial Hero will drop if Xu Yuanes along?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s thoughts were running wild at this time. She thought something was strange. A saying went that a mountain couldn¡¯t hold two tigers at the same time unless they were male and female. Su Wan narrowed her eyes and remained vignt as she looked at the Flower Fairy. Chapter 74 - 74 Shi Linglong Really Is a Troublemaker 74 Shi Linglong Really Is a Troublemaker The Flower Fairy didn¡¯t know what Su Wan was thinking, but she felt that there was something wrong with the way Su Wan looked at her. The Flower Fairy couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Fortunately, Xu Yuan came to the rescue to smooth things over and to remind Su Wan of their true purpose. Su Wan calmed herself. She led Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy to the Dark Castle as guests. ¡°Wanwan, is this your castle? Wow! Your territory is developing really fast!¡± said Shi Linglong enviously. ¡°If I upgrade my Territory Core to Level 2, the Territory Hall will be a towering treehouse, but it will consume a lot of resources.¡± Shi Linglongpared everything to her own territory. At present, Shi Linglong¡¯s Territory Core was still far from reaching Level 2. It was developing slowly. Even if she upgraded it to Level 2, the towering treehouses would take a lot of her resources. ¡°I discussed it with Xu Yuan. We are thinking of expanding our territory to the underground. Maybe we can build a vast underground city!¡± said Su Wan excitedly. The n was proposed by Xu Yuan after the Soul Altar incident. Aftermunicating with each other, Su Wan felt that the n was very reasonable, so she agreed with him. Su Wan decided to put a stop to the territory expansion momentarily. In the future, they would be expanding it to the underground to develop an underground city. ¡°An underground city? Wow! Wanwan, you are indeed very ambitious,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°I really want to see how it develops.¡± Shi Linglong was stunned. Su Wan¡¯s course of nning would require a lot of workforce and resources. The number of resources and the number of poptions needed to achieve something like that made Shi Linglong feel overwhelmed. On the contrary, Su Wan wasn¡¯t worried. In terms of workforce, thousands of Skeleton Soldiers were idle. They could be directed into building the underground city. For the resources, Su Wan encountered powerful enemies asionally. She could obtain various resources as rewards. So, she was fine on that front. When Su Wan revealed future territory nning to Shi Linglong and showed her around, Xu Yuan quietly reminded Su Wan about the developments outside. ¡°There is a situation at hand,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°A group of enemies is sneaking around the territory!¡± Su Wan¡¯s expression turnedplicated. It was confirmed! Shi Linglong was indeed a troublemaker. No matter where she went, she attracted some trouble or another. Su Wan had already made ns to convince Shi Linglong to stay in her territory for a few days so that her troublemaking abilities would attract enemies. However, she had not expected it to work so fast! Shi Linglong had only recently arrived in her territory as a guest, and she had already drawn the enemy¡¯s attention. Su Wan led Shi Linglong into the Dark Castle, gave her some food and drinks, and told her to explore. While Shi Linglong was busy exploring the castle, Su Wan sneaked away with Xu Yuan to observe the enemies outside. ¡°Xu Yuan, are you sure it was Shi Linglong who attracted the enemies here?¡± asked Su Wan. She wasn¡¯t sure about it. Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°But we can find out. We only have to catch a few troops and interrogate them.¡± Very quickly, Xu Yuan led Su Wan to a small hill. From this vantage point, they could see a group of creatures hiding behind the dense pack of trees and peering at Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°Taurens? How did we even offend them?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°These aren¡¯t natives. These are another Lord¡¯s troops!¡± Su Wan discovered that these Taurens were wearing simr armor. The Overlords who governed the Taurens were powerful. They had even generated cksmiths to create weapons and armor for their Tauren troops! Su Wan frowned. She knew that the enemy could not be underestimated. ¡°Our territory has only just begun developing. We don¡¯t have decent weapons and armor.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan exchanged a nce. He then pped his wings and disappeared into the shadows. In the distance, a Tauren, who was monitoring the city walls from a distance, suddenly fell into the shadows and disappeared. The shadows near Su Wan surged and the Tauren fell out of it. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The bull-headed Tauren wanted to appear tough, but he was cowering in fear because of Xu Yuan¡¯s intimidating aura. Su Wan took advantage of this. ¡°What is your purpose here? Why are you monitoring my territory?¡± she asked. It was only then that the bull-headed Tauren realized that Su Wan was the Lord of this territory. They had been discovered! The Tauren appeared conflicted. He couldn¡¯t decide his next course of action. Xu Yuan appeared at this moment. The blue me on his tail flickered and surged, burning the flowers under his feet. ¡°Have you heard of soul obliteration?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°Once you are burned by my mes, your soul will be annihted. Your Lord won¡¯t be able to resurrect you.¡± The Tauren bowed his head and trembled in fear. ¡°I will tell you everything!¡± There was an advantage to being a Lord¡¯s troop. No matter how many times they died, they could be resurrected. They would never really remain dead. The Lord could always use resources to resurrect them. This was the reason the troops were loyal and unyielding even when they were defeated in a fight. However, facing Xu Yuan was dangerous. He had the ability topletely obliterate them. The Taurens felt helpless. ¡°We are only following our Lord¡¯s orders,¡± said the Tauren. ¡°We followed a girl and reached here.¡± The bull-headed Tauren confirmed their suspicion. The enemy had followed Shi Linglong to Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°Shi Linglong really is a troublemaker, isn¡¯t she?¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan was quiet for a long time after that. She didn¡¯t know what else to say. Xu Yuan was also gazing in the direction of the Dark Castle with some interest. Coincidences only stretched so far. If something kept urring repeatedly, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence but a fact. Shi Linglong must have some kind of special ability because of which things always happened around her. ¡°Tell me your Lord¡¯s n,¡± said Su Wan firmly. The Tauren nodded and told her everything he knew. It turned out that troops like Taurens weren¡¯t given much information. He only knew that the troop was ordered to follow and kill Shi Linglong because two Overlords wanted her dead. However, he revealed critical information. Chapter 75 - 75 Your Troops Have Become Mine 75 Your Troops Have Be Mine ¡°Currently, the two Overlords are teleporting to the nearby area through a dimensional portal.¡± ¡®The dimensional portal!¡¯ Su Wan and Xu Yuan could understand from the information that the two Overlords were extremely far away. They had to open a dimensional portal to even get here! If that was the case, Su Wan expected a lengthy battle this time. The opening and maintaining of a dimensional portal required numerous resources every second. If Su Wan could keep them upied, their resources would get exhausted. As a result, they would no longer be able tounch an expedition again. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation? What troops do you have?¡± asked Su Wan. The bull-headed Tauren trembled in front of Xu Yuan. ¡°There¡¯s the Tauren Army, Dwarven Army, and Half-elf Archers.¡± ¡°Dwarven Army?¡± Su Wan was now curious. As far as she knew, dwarves weren¡¯t very strong in a fight. However, they were very efficient in building things. ¡°Y-yes!¡± said the Tauren. ¡°The dwarves aren¡¯t very strong inbat, but the Lords sent them here to build a stronghold here.¡± Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan questioningly. She was asking him what to do with the Tauren. In the next moment, a shadow appeared under the Tauren¡¯s feet, and he was dragged into the shadow. In an instant, countless shadows turned into sharp des and pierced through the Tauren¡¯s body. The Tauren looked at them in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected to be killed the moment he was no longer of use. Su Wan looked at the dead Tauren. ¡°Can we really turn them to our side?¡± she asked. Xu Yuan nodded. Under Su Wan¡¯s expectant and curious gaze, the dead Tauren was surrounded by ck mist and then resurrected. ¡°It seeded!¡± Su Wan looked at the poption section in her panel. It had increased by one. At the same time, the Tauren troop type appeared in the column with other troop types. However, the Tauren troop type was grayed out. It meant that they couldn¡¯t be created. Unlocked troop types could be created by consuming resources, However, since this Tauren hadn¡¯t been unlocked through ordinary means, it was added to the poption but couldn¡¯t be created because technically the troop type hadn¡¯t been unlocked yet. ¡°Great Lord, Tauren Warrior Miel pays his respects to you,¡± said the Tauren Warrior, appearing near Su Wan. Su Wan nodded. ¡°Xu Yuan, the ability of the Soul altar is pretty good.¡± Xu Yuan thought so too. ¡°Let¡¯s take the dwarves!¡± said both Su Wan and Xu Yuan at the same time. This was the first time the Lord and the hero had the same thought. ¡°As expected, my hero has the same thoughts as me!¡± said Su Wan. She was very happy. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. He just wagged his tail and stared into the distance. Both had their eyes on the dwarves. Dwarves were very efficient in creating weapons and armor, after all. If they could get their hands on the Dwarven Army, the strength of their troops would be on another level. ¡°It just so happens that we have a spy here. We can trick the Dwarven Army!¡± said Su Wan. With Xu Yuan¡¯s help, the Taurens responsible for monitoring the city walls were all dragged into the territory¡¯s shadows and killed. They were resurrected as Su Wan¡¯s troop. ¡°Dwarves love wine,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°If the Taurens tell them that the territory has lots of wine, they can be tricked into entering our territory.¡± However, Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°We will need evidence to convince them. We need something real as bait.¡± Su Wan hesitated. She, painstakingly, decided to spend a huge amount of money to buy a bottle of wine remotely. With that, the matter of buying Xu Yuan a bed had to be postponed. After receiving the bottle of wine, Su Wan sent it with a Tauren spy. The rest of the Tauren pretended to monitor the city walls, and one of them quietly went to the ce where the dwarves had set up camp. Xu Yuan and Su Wan weren¡¯t disappointed. The dwarves¡¯ love for wine was unquestionable. Moments after the Tauren had been gone, several dwarves sneaked into the territory for more wine. They wanted tounch a surprise attack. The Tauren spy returned to Su Wan to report on his findings. ¡°My Lord, after the dwarves learned that there was good wine in the territory, they broke the rules and sneaked in. They n to steal the wine.¡± The leader of the dwarves had ordered the troop to set up camp for logistic work. However, the bottle of wine had broken the dwarves¡¯ resolve. They had even broken the bottle of wine, after drinking everything, to lick the remnants. The dwarves couldn¡¯t resist their love for wine and disobeyed their leader¡¯s order to sneak into enemy territory. They didn¡¯t intend tounch an attack. Doing so would alert their leader and their Lord, and they would be punished. The dwarves only wanted to quietly sneak into Su Wan¡¯s territory and steal more wine. They would then return to their camp and pretend that nothing had happened. This way, their leader wouldn¡¯t be aware of their deception. On top of that, they would get to enjoy more wine! ¡°What a well-thought n!¡± eximed Su Wan, as she listened to the Tauren¡¯s exnation. She chuckled. These dwarves were too idealistic. Even if she hadn¡¯t nned for all this to happen, she had sentries posted at every corner of her territory. They would report to her if they found anyone lurking nearby. ¡°Since they¡¯re here, don¡¯t let them go back,¡± she ordered. Su Wan and Xu Yuan returned to the cave. Shi Linglong had been watching the Dwarven Army from a distance. ¡°That¡¯s bad! Wanwan¡¯s territory is under attack!¡± Shi Linglong rushed to search for Su Wan. She saw Su Wan and Xu Yuan staring at the Dwarven Army in the distance andughing. ¡®Something is wrong!¡¯ thought Shi Linglong. ¡®What are they nning this time?¡¯ Chapter 76 - 76 We Still Have a Mole 76 We Still Have a Mole Numerous dwarves approached outside the territory. However, Su Wan, who was the Lord of the territory, and Xu Yuanughed. The scene confused Shi Linglong. They looked like viins at that moment. Shi Linglong was speechless. ¡°Wanwan,¡± she called. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there andugh. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± The situation was dire, but Su Wan waved her hand confidently at her friend. ¡°I know! It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡®Why is she so calm?¡¯ wondered Shi Linglong. She turned to look at Xu Yuan. He was lying on the throne in the castle. The throne symbolized the supreme power of the territory. Xu Yuan upied it. Shi Linglong finally realized the truth. She and the Flower Fairy had witnessed Xu Yuan¡¯s power in the illusionary world of the Dark Dragon King. With Xu Yuan around, what did Su Wan have to worry about? The enemy was the one who needed to be worried. Su Wan thought differently. She still thought that Xu Yuan¡¯s power in the Dark Dragon King¡¯s spiritual realm had been an illusion. She did feel that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked, but he thought she could have be powerful too if she had known thews of that world. Su Wan still held onto the thought that everything had been an illusion. She still believed that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t very strong in directbat. The reason Su Wan was feeling confident right now was because of the new buildings in the territory. ¡°Those dwarves seem smart. They haven¡¯t climbed over the city walls yet,¡± said Su Wan, looking out of the window of the castle. The Dwarven Army seemed to be hesitating. However, they looked like they were discussing something. They did not rush in mindlessly. ¡°Detestable! To lure them in, I spent a lot of money on wine.¡± Su Wan gritted her teeth in dissatisfaction. One bottle of wine was enough to attract some dwarves, but it would take a lot more to lure all of them in. It was difficult to entice the Dwarven Army into the territory! Su Wan had used a huge amount of money to buy more wine. Xu Yuan yawned and continued sleeping on the throne. In the past, Su Wan would have said something to him for his actions. After all, the throne symbolized the supreme power of the territory. Only the Lord could sit on it. However, things were different now. Whether it was the Soul Altar or the n to trick the dwarves, Su Wan recognized the resourcefulness of Xu Yuan and his ns. Seeing that he had made such a contribution, Su Wan let him use the throne as his nest for now. Even if Su Wan didn¡¯t care about it, Shi Linglong did. ¡°Wanwan, that¡¯s the Lord¡¯s throne¡­¡± Shi Linglong wasn¡¯t trying to sow discord between the Lord and the hero, but the Lord¡¯s throne was something that was of exceptional importance. If the rtionship between the Lord and the hero was close, the hero was allowed to sit on the throne, especially during the absence of the Lord. A hero could govern in the steed of the Lord. However, it was shocking for Shi Linglong to see Xu Yuan treating the throne as a nest to sleep in. Shi Linglong didn¡¯t know what to say any further. It was as if Su Wan didn¡¯t hear her at all. She stared at the Dwarven Army outside the city walls. Shi Linglong felt that she had overlooked a problem before. It seemed that Su Wan and her hero were trying to trick the dwarves into actually entering and attacking the territory! ¡®What are these two nning now?¡¯ thought Shi Linglong. At this moment, Su Wan became frustrated. She shook Xu Yuan awake. ¡°Fraud Xu, wake up! Quickly, do something! The dwarves refuse to enter our territory.¡± Su Wan was very anxious. Everything had gone ording to their n. They only had to wait for the dwarves to step into their territory. However, at thest minute, things weren¡¯t working as nned. She had no choice but to wake Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan shook his tailzily. ¡°The food is already in your mouth, and yet you don¡¯t open your mouth to eat it. You might as well starve to death.¡± After saying that, he continued sleeping. He had anticipated this. It was not a cause for concern. If Su Wan couldn¡¯t handle even something as small as this, then she didn¡¯t deserve to be a Lord. Su Wan got more anxious. She wished he hadn¡¯t said anything at all. However, Su Wan was a calm person by nature. Sheposed herself and thought about the next step. ¡®We still have a mole,¡¯ she thought. She felt hopeful. She still had the Tauren spy. Shemanded him to bring a dwarf into her territory and to kill him. The dead dwarf was resurrected as Su Wan¡¯s troop. Now, she had a dwarf as a mole. She used her authority as an Overlord to instruct the dwarf about the next course of action. Shi Linglong saw all of this. She felt overwhelmed. ¡°A mole? Wanwan, how did you find an enemy spy? Did you n all this beforehand?¡± Su Wan was too busy instructing the dwarf that she had no time to answer Shi Linglong. ¡­ Outside the city wall, the dwarf spy followed Su Wan¡¯s orders. He carried a bottle of Erguotou and blended in with the Dwarven Army. ¡°Commander, I found this!¡± The dwarf spy panted heavily. ¡°I smelled it from that side, so I tried digging through the city wall. I didn¡¯t expect the city wall to be so poorly built. I managed to dig a hole through it to the other side!¡± The dwarf spy twisted open the lid of the bottle. A strong smell of liquor wafted about. Their leader snatched the bottle and took a long swig from it. ¡°What a strong taste! This is good stuff!¡± Themander was a little hesitant. However, under the temptation of strong liquor, his suspicions disappeared. ¡°Lead the way!¡± hemanded. ¡°We must steal all the good liquor from this territory!¡± Themander threw the empty bottle aside and ordered the dwarf spy to show the way for them to follow. Chapter 77 - 77 The Dwarves Pushed Open the Door to A New World 77 The Dwarves Pushed Open the Door to A New World The wine bottle shattered. The strong aroma spread around. All the dwarves rushed forward, fighting to snatch a piece of the shattered fragments. The dwarves were like addicts trying to lick even a drop of liquor from the broken ss. The remnants on those shattered pieces were a delicacy for them. ¡°This is good stuff!¡± ¡°Only the Lords from other worlds have this kind of liquor!¡± ¡°We will steal it all!¡± ¡°The liquor must be obtained for safekeeping!¡± The dwarves shouted in excitement. Among them all, who were entranced by the prospect of more liquor, only one dwarf was clear-headed. ¡°How can the city wall be so weak that it can be dug through?¡± The dwarf wanted to dissuade the others from barging in recklessly. But no one listened to him. Numerous dwarves followed the spy to the city wall. ¡°I wonder who built the city walls for this Lord. It¡¯s so easy to dig through!¡± The dwarves saw that there was indeed a hole in the city wall. Through the hole, they could see a small warehouse filled with bottles and jars. The strong smell of liquor made them salivate in excitement. The hole led straight to the warehouse filled with fine liquor! There was clearly something wrong. However, the dwarves ignored their doubts. They only had their eyes on the bottles and jars. They didn¡¯t care if it was a trap or not. ¡­ Inside the castle, Shi Linglong saw all this. She was worried about Su Wan. ¡°Wanwan, the dwarves are just running away after snatching your bottles. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Shi Linglong saw that the dwarves snatched the jars and ran away. They were still vignt even though they were drunk. They didn¡¯t linger around. Shi Linglong guessed that Su Wan wanted to trick the dwarves into entering her territory and then annihte them. However, the dwarves ran away after getting what they wanted. She was afraid that Su Wan¡¯s n was going to fail. Meanwhile, Su Wan didn¡¯t look concerned at all. Instead, she smiled as if whatever she had nned had, finally, seeded. ¡°Wanwan, did you poison the liquor?¡± asked Shi Linglong. Su Wan shook her head. ¡°Just keep watching and you¡¯ll know!¡± The dwarves took the jars and prepared to leave. The dwarf spy approached them again. ¡°Commander, I discovered something new! That warehouse has even more liquor.¡± The dwarves looked and saw another small warehouse in the distance. The warehouse looked simr to the one they were in currently. ¡°Commander, I seek permission to investigate,¡± said the dwarf spy. Themander thought for a while and nodded. The dwarf spy pretended to sneak into the other warehouse. After a while, he emerged again. ¡°Good news!¡± he said. ¡°There are more jars there!¡± He had brought along the most exquisite ceramic bottle that they had ever seen. ¡°This was there,¡± he said, as he opened the lid of the ceramic bottle. The rich smell of strong liquor diffused in the air. ¡°So fragrant!¡± ¡°How does it smell so nice?¡± The dwarves licked their lips and gulped. Theirmander snatched the bottle and took a swig from the bottle. One swig seemed to have opened the door to a new world. Dwarves knew their liquor. Besides a strong taste, they also liked it when the liquor was very fragrant. They realized that the liquor stored in the current warehouse was hard liquor, whereas the ones in the smaller warehouse were fragrant wine. Seeing that the dwarf spy had sneaked into the warehouse and hadn¡¯t found any traps, the dwarves followed his lead and sneaked into the other warehouse one after another. They were now further away from the city walls. Suddenly, a loud sound rang above them. The ck Gold behemoth made its debut. ¡°Roar!¡± The huge ck Gold Behemoth walked toward the dwarves. ¡°That¡¯s bad! We have been discovered!¡± ¡°Take the wine and run!¡± The old drunkards didn¡¯t let go of their wine even until thest moment. Even if they could escape, they wanted to do it with the wine! However, as they ran back, they realized that a huge rock blocked the hole in the city walls. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Only now did themander realize that this had been all a trap. Even when the ck Gold Behemoth had appeared, they still were ignorant about the trap that was set up for them. The dwarves had assumed that they had caused a lot ofmotion and awakened the guards. When they saw the huge rock blocking their way back, it slowly dawned on them that this had been all a scheme. A dense crowd of skeleton Knights surrounded them at this point. The three-headed dog was roaring not far away, and terrifying mes were burning. The ck Gold Behemoth slowly approached them. Itughed. ¡°You puny things dare invade our territory?!¡± It jumped up and descended with a loud bang. The ground trembled. Many dwarves were knocked about. ¡°D*mn it!¡± ¡°They used fine wine as a trap!¡± The dwarfmander was very angry. ¡°We, the Dwarven Army, are brave. Even if we must fight till ourst breath, we will! We won¡¯t let you off easy, either!¡± Themander of the Dwarven Army was very courageous. He led the Dwarven Army and charged forward. Numerous dwarves fell in the fight. They got up from the ground and charged again. ¡°D*mn you, mutated behemoth!¡± ¡°We, the Dwarven Army, will stand up and fight to the end!¡± A dwarf soldier beside themander was stabbed by a Skeleton Knight with a long-range bone spear. Blood sttered all over themander¡¯s face. Themander was enraged. However, he saw the dead dwarf squirming on the ground once again. ¡°The Dwarven Army will never fall!¡± yelled themander, to encourage the others to fight. But, at this moment, he realized something was wrong. How was the dwarf not dead? Chapter 78 - 78 Isn’t This Ability a Little Too Irrational? 78 Isn¡¯t This Ability a Little Too Irrational? The first question bothering themander was how the dwarf was still alive. He should have beenpletely dead. Although the dwarf soldier was impaled by the bone spear, he stood up with a stubborn look. Themander knew that he shouldn¡¯t have been alive after being stabbed that fatally. The dwarf soldier got up and pulled the spear out of his body. He then charged with the others. He was still full of life. The dwarfmander had not expected this. However, when he realized that the fallen dwarves were getting up and attacking their own kind, themander was horrified. ¡°No!¡± As themander watched, the fallen dwarf soldier got up and charged forward and attacked other dwarves. !! ¡°Chalmers, are you crazy?!¡± shouted themander, trying to reach the dwarf soldier. At this moment, the ck Gold Behemoth stomped down. The dwarfmander dodged. However, a few dwarves beside him were trampled. The dwarves, who were trampled to death, slowly got up right before themander¡¯s eyes. ¡°We dwarves would rather die than submit!¡± shouted a dwarf. ¡°Warriors, charge!¡± The dwarfmander was very touched, and he forgot about the strange incident that happened moments before. But, just as he was about to join them, he found that everything seemed odd. The dwarves should have been dead. No one could survive being trampled by such a huge ck Gold Behemoth. Themander thought that they might have somehow escaped the trample of death. However, as he watched them, he noticed many dwarves falling in battle, and then getting up to charge as though nothing had happened to them. The dwarfmander was stunned. He looked at the strange situation in confusion. Some dwarves had been killed. They were lying in a pool of blood. There was no way they were alive. However, the dwarves miraculously got up and charged toward him. ¡°Despicable!¡± shouted the dwarfmander. ¡°You have turned my fellow soldiers into the undead!¡± The dwarfmander, finally, realized that something was terribly wrong. He was sure that his soldiers were turned into undead by the enemy. Only the undead could be resurrected in this manner. In the end, only a few former dwarf soldiers remained. ¡°You guys, wake up!¡± roared the dwarfmander. ¡°You can¡¯t forget the glory of the dwarves! You can¡¯t allow yourselves to turn into the undead to be controlled by the enemy in this way!¡± His shouting did no good. His soldiers had turned into mindless undead. A few dwarf guards surrounded the dwarfmander with big machetes in their hands. Theyughed. ¡°The glory of the dwarves?¡± ¡°What even is glory whenpared to good wine?¡± A dwarf soldier smacked his lips. ¡°If you join the new Lord, you¡¯ll get all the good wine!¡± The dwarfmander was stunned. He had thought his soldiers had turned into mindless undead, but it turned out that they still retained their consciousness and their sense of self. Themander wondered why they had attacked their own kind if they could still think clearly. He soon found his answer. The dwarf spy was ordering the other dwarves around. ¡°The new Lord wants us to end this battle quickly. There will be unlimited wer.¡± The dwarves couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They charged at each other. ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°If you follow the new Lord, you¡¯ll get wine!¡± ¡®The new Lord?¡¯ thought the dwarfmander. The dwarves, who were still fighting against the revived dwarves and the Skeleton Knights, were shaken. Among them, another dwarf, who had been resurrected and turned into a spy, was following Su Wan¡¯s Instructions. He pretended to be on the original dwarves¡¯ side and fought with the resurrected dwarves and the Skeleton Knights. When he heard the other dwarf promise them wine, he stood aside. ¡°You traitor! Are you seriously lying to us?¡± he said. ¡°The new Lord will give us wine, you say?¡± The previous dwarf spy yed along/ ¡°Yes! Look at all this wine! We won¡¯t everck liquor if we follow the new Lord.¡± This was an undeniable fact for the dwarves. They all had been attracted to the territory because of the smell of wine. The dwarves hesitated. They were tempted by the prospect of unlimited wine. They weren¡¯t known to be very strong-willed, after all. The other dwarf spy then asked about how to join the new Lord. ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± shouted a ck Gold Behemoth. With a single finger, he killed the dwarf near him. When the dwarf fell into a pool of blood, he got up slowly again. When he was resurrected, a notification appeared in his mind. He understood that he had be the new Overlord¡¯s troop now. His life and loyalty were with the new Lord. ¡°Death is the best form of submission!¡± said the ck Gold Behemoth. A chill ran down the dwarves¡¯ spine. ¡®Death?!¡¯ They needed to die to be the new Overlord¡¯s subjects. ¡°Are you sure there is a lot of wine?¡± asked a dwarf in a trembling voice. ¡°If there really is so much wine, I am willing to die for it.¡± The dwarf chose death. A Skeleton Knight stabbed him. He was instantly resurrected because of the effect of the Soul Altar. When the other dwarves saw this, they understood that their death here didn¡¯t mean an end to their lives. They chose to end themselves, too. They all thought that they would have a lot of wine to drink if they joined the new Overlord. In the end, only the dwarfmander was left. Dwarves surrounded him. Every dwarf had now joined the enemy willingly. He was the only person who remained as he was. ¡°Kill me,¡± said the dwarfmander. His body fell into a pool of blood. This was the end of the Dwarven Army which had wanted to attack. Shi Linglong watched everything in a state of shock. ¡°Wanwan, what kind of sorcery is this?¡± She had never expected the enemy to be killed and then be converted to Su Wan¡¯s side. ¡®Isn¡¯t this ability a little too irrational?¡¯ Chapter 79 - 79 The Role of The Dwarven Army 79 The Role of The Dwarven Army The poption in Su Wan¡¯s territory had increased a lot. The arrival of dwarves had done a lot to add to the already existing poption. Before the dwarves, the Skeleton Soldiers had the highest poption. However, the Skeleton Soldiers also had low intelligence and did not speak. The entire territory had been pretty lifeless because of this reason. ¡°Cheers to the new Lord!¡± The dwarves started a bonfire. They drank, cheered, and celebrated. They had started a barbecue with wine. This was heaven for them. Meanwhile, in the Dark Castle, Su Wan¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°D*mn these guys! They are exhausting all the food of the territory!¡± Most of the poption before were the Skeleton Soldiers. They didn¡¯t need food. Su Wan hadn¡¯t had to spend anything on food and drinks for her subjects till now. Therefore, there was never the pressure of running out of food resources until now. The food resources were running out drastically. Su Wan finally realized Xu Yuan¡¯s wisdom in wanting to create Skeleton Soldiers instead of human warriors. Xu Yuan yawned and woke up. He seemed to have had enough sleep by now. ¡°Now you know the stress of maintaining food resources?¡± he stretched. ¡°We need to farm. At the very least, we need to be self-sufficient.¡± Su Wan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Scammer Xu, do you want to make the dwarves farm for food?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°We can start developing fields.¡± ¡°I thought you were pretty smart when you came up with the idea to trick the dwarves.¡± She sneered. ¡°Why are you being stupid now? You expect the dwarves to farm?¡± It was impossible for dwarves to farm. They weren¡¯t cut out for that. ¡°You are right,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Dwarves can¡¯t farm. Farming requires troops that already know how to do it.¡± Su Wan brightened a little. Hers and Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes met. It finally dawned on her. ¡°I get you,¡± she said. ¡°You want us to use the same trick to lure other soldiers who are good at farming. Then, we can kill them in our territory and make them ours!¡± It would take a long time to develop a troop suitable for farming. This was faster, but it also depended on luck. Xu Yuan wagged his tail in approval and nodded. Their thoughts finally matched. When Shi Linglong walked into the throne room, she saw Su Wan and Xu Yuan smiling at each other sinisterly once again. Her intuition told her that they must be nning something against her. ¡°Wanwan, my troops have found someone sneaky loitering around my territory,¡± said Shi Linglong. One of Shi Linglong¡¯s troops was a Forest Demon that couldmunicate with the nts in the forest. Through the forest sprites, Shi Linglong found out that there were some sneaky people wandering around the area. When Su Wan heard this, she nced at Xu Yuan. They exchanged a nce. Then, they nodded in tacit understanding. At this point, increasing the poption was their only concern to upgrade the Territory Core. ¡°Same n,¡± they said together. ¡°However, let¡¯s make arrangements for the dwarves first,¡± said Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan and Su Wan walked to the Territory Core. All their troops had special abilities that appeared on the panel. The Skeleton Soldiers did not need food to sustain themselves. The Dark Goblins had night vision. The Cerberus was immune to fire. The dwarves were very efficient in making weapons and armor. ¡°There should be quite a lot of mineral resources in our territory, right?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s time to fully arm our troops.¡± Su Wan realized that the ultimate goal of Xu Yuan was somehow connected to the dwarves. He did not only intend to convert them to reach the required poption to upgrade the Territory Core, but also because the dwarves were good at forging weapons and armor. Once he obtained the Dwarven Army, he could use them to forge numerous weapons and armor to fully arm the other troops! ¡°Wow!¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°Wanwan, you guys actually had a solid n.¡± However, what Shi Linglong said next made Su Wan extremely d to have the Dwarven Army as her own troop. ¡°I read that the dwarves in this dimension used to have a very prosperous civilization of their own,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°They once used their godly forging techniques to create iron chariots that could pulverize the strongest city walls and indestructible iron-armored puppets!¡± Su Wan recalled reading that as well. In the cultural ss, their teacher had taught them the history of the Overlord ne. The dwarves used to be glorious in the ancient world. The Dwarven Kingdom, at that time, had dominated the sky, thend, and the sea. In the blue sky, strange birds with steel wings used to patrol the airspace. The steel chariots dominated thends. Steel warships were quitemon in the seas. All these were built by the dwarves. ¡®How good would it be if our dwarves had knowledge of such ancient technology?¡¯ thought Su Wan excitedly. However, the next moment, her heart sank. The Dwarven Kingdom had fallen ages ago. The rulers on earth had changed one after the other. The current dwarves had forgotten about their inheritance. Su Wan felt sorry for the downfall of such useful techniques. Xu Yuan¡¯s ears twitched. He was also interested in the forging techniques used by the dwarves. ¡®Maybe the ancient techniques aren¡¯t entirely lost,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®It must have been preserved somewhere!¡¯ He had a lot of ideas in his mind regarding this. ¡­ A dwarf ran away from Su Wan¡¯s territory in fear. As he ran, he looked behind him in horror. When he saw a brightly illuminated ring in front of him, he sighed in relief. ¡®I will be able to see the Lord after passing through this dimensional portal!¡¯ This dwarf was the same one who had tried to dissuade others from barging into Su Wan¡¯s territory recklessly. None of the others had listened to him. He had sensed that something was wrong, so he hadn¡¯t followed them. He had sneaked away and waited outside the city walls for his fellow dwarves to return. He had run away when the fight had broken out. Chapter 80 - 80 The Hidden Mole 80 The Hidden Mole On a in very far from Su Wan¡¯s territory, an Overlord stood beside his Territory Core, checking the data of his troops with wide eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± he eximed. ¡°How did so many of my troops disappear so suddenly?¡± The stats had decreased by more than a thousand. The troops hadn¡¯t even died. They had disappeared into thin air! If they were dead, he would have been able to revive them. Besides, the death of the troops wouldn¡¯t have changed the stats of the poption in his territory. Just like in a game, if the max value of the HP bar was 10, the number would be 10/10. Even if the HP is reduced a little, the max value would remain the same. For example, it would show 7/10 if 3 HP had been reduced. It wouldn¡¯t be 7/7. The maximum value would remain the same. The Lord did a thorough check on his remaining troops. He saw that the Dwarven Army had reduced drastically. [Dwarven Army troop type: 1/1] ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± the Lord eximed. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had only one dwarf in the Dwarven Army. If that dwarf died, the stats would be 0/1. He would no longer have dwarves as his troop type! He clearly remembered that he had thousands of dwarves in the Dwarven Army. Even if he only had 900 of them now, he could ept it. But the number of dwarves had reduced from 1000 to 1 in such a short time! He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He even wondered if he had remembered it wrong. ¡°My memory can¡¯t be sopletely wrong!¡± said the Lord. ¡°Something has happened to the dwarves.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t understand what exactly had happened. He recalled that he had sent them to kill the eavesdropping girl. ¡®Is it that girl?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Did she do something to them?¡¯ He had conspired with another Overlord to use the Dark Screen to sabotage the Inter-Campus Tournament. The girl had overheard them. He had sent a portion of his army to kill her. ¡®That girl definitely isn¡¯t as simple as she seems!¡¯ thought the Lord. ¡®She killed all my dwarves?!¡¯ The Lord was furious. At this moment, a dwarf ran back from the dimensional portal. ¡°My Lord, I have bad news!¡± The dwarf panicked and told the Lord about everything that had happened. ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone used wine as bait to lure the troops and kill them?¡± said the Lord. He fell into deep thought. He wasn¡¯t surprised that the troops had fallen into a trap. However, that still didn¡¯t exin how they had disappeared from his stats. Since they were removed from the list of troop types, he couldn¡¯t revive them in his territory. It was as though they didn¡¯t belong to him anymore! The Lord frowned. He still didn¡¯t understand how this had happened. Right at that moment, a Tauren rushed in through the dimensional portal. ¡°My Lord!¡± eximed the Tauren and burst into tears. ¡°My Lord, we found the target but¡­¡± ¡°Speak,¡± said the Lord. The Tauren exined that they had followed Shi Linglong to kill her. However, at a critical moment, she received protection from another Overlord and was hiding in her territory. He also exined how the Dwarven Army had sneaked into that territory and had been annihted. ¡°Does that territory have any special technique or ability?¡± asked the Lord calmly. ¡°Wine!¡± said the Tauren. ¡°They used wine to lure the dwarves in.¡± The dwarf confirmed this. The only thing the Lord could make out for certain from the information he received was that there was a lot of wine in that territory. As for what had exactly happened there, he had no idea. The dwarf exined that a ck Gold Behemoth had appeared unexpectedly and blocked the hole in the city wall. He had fled after that because he had felt a terrifying aura in the distance. The Lord rolled his eyes at the dwarf. ¡°You dwarves love wine more than your lives? How can you be thinking about wine even at a time like this?¡± Fortunately, the Tauren had gathered some more information. ¡°My Lord, that girl handed over some valuable things in exchange for the Lord¡¯s protection. It is supposed to be the Dark Dragon King¡¯s gift.¡± ¡®The Dark Dragon King¡¯s gift?¡¯ thought the Lord. His breath came in gasps. As a member of the Dark Screen, he knew that the appearance of the Dark Dragon King here in the Overlord ne was the Dark Screen¡¯s doing. He also knew that the Dark Dragon King had left behind some treasures. He knew this because of the Dark Screen. Other Lords had no idea about it. But Shi Linglong had mentioned the Dark Dragon King¡¯s treasure. The Lord was sure that she had received the Dark Dragon King¡¯s treasure. The Lord wished to rush over to the territory and snatch the Dark Dragon King¡¯s gift. ¡°My Lord, this is a great opportunity!¡± said the Tauren. The Lord thought that Shi Linglong had received the gift and then exchanged it with the other Overlord for protection. The Lord had sent numerous troops to excavate the Dark Dragon King¡¯s treasure. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the territory,¡± said the Tauren. The Lord had gathered very useful information from the Tauren. He wanted to take revenge for his troops, but he did not know much about the enemy. Therefore, he decided to gather some more information first. However, there was the matter of the girl hiding in the unknown Lord¡¯s territory. He wanted to take his troops there and silence her forever, but the disappearance of the Dwarven Army bothered him, so he decided to bear with it for now. At the least, he now knew that the Dark Dragon King¡¯s treasure was in that territory. He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Gather the troops and attack!¡± he ordered. Little did he know that there were two moles in his troops. One was the Tauren that Su Wan had sent to provoke the Lord. The other was a pangolin sent by another Lord. The pangolin was unremarkable and blended in among the Pangolin Army perfectly. At this moment, the pangolin was listening quietly at the door. He sneaked away to report to his Lord. ¡°What?!¡± said the other Lord. ¡°The Dark Dragon King¡¯s treasure? I thought Ling Yun and I were good brothers for life. I thought we decided to do everything together! Now, he doesn¡¯t even want to share the information with me and wants to snatch the treasure for himself?¡± This Lord was one of the two Lords who Shi Linglong had overheard while passing by. They both wanted to silence Shi Linglong. Ling Yun was in charge of the follow-up. ¡°Let¡¯s send out the troops. We will follow Ling Yun. I also want a share of the treasure!¡± Chapter 81 - 81 The Overlord of Death 81 The Overlord of Death Within the Dark Castle, Su Wan and Xu Yuan noticed traces of enemy troops around the territory. The matter was confirmed when coupled with the information brought by the mole. ¡°They are quite cautious,¡± muttered Su Wan. The enemy was already near their territory. They had decided to attack. However, they didn¡¯t rush in mindlessly. Instead, they had set up camp on the outskirts of Su Wan¡¯s territory and nned something. Xu Yuan flew into the sky and observed the situation. ¡°We need to think of a way to provoke them,¡± he said. Su Wan brought up a critical point. ¡°Scammer Xu, I don¡¯t know if you have noticed, but I have a feeling that these enemies are here for Shi Linglong.¡± Su Wan recalled the beginning of this mess. Shi Linglong had told her that she had overheard two Overlords plotting something. Therefore, they sent out their troops to silence her. !! ¡°So¡­,¡± mumbled Xu Yuan. He looked at Shi Linglong who was chatting andughing with the Flower Fairy nearby. He chuckled. Su Wan understood the meaning of hisugh. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°It seems we can only use Shi Linglong to encourage the enemy.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan exchanged a nce and nodded in understanding. Shi Linglong apanied them to the Sentry Tower in confusion. The position of the Sentry Tower was such that the enemy could see it clearly from a distance. ¡®They needed help with the lookout, but why do I feel that something is wrong?¡¯ wondered Shi Linglong. Shi Linglong was tricked by Xu Yuan and Su Wan. They had asked Shi Linglong to help keep a lookout from the Sentry Tower. It didn¡¯t sound suspicious at first. However, Shi Linglong felt that something was off. ¡°Ofunai, do you see any enemies?¡± asked Shi Linglong. She was very responsible. She had epted Su Wan and Xu Yuan¡¯s request, so she was determined to do a good job of it. She looked around. The Flower Fairy cried out. ¡°This is bad! There are so many enemies!¡± Shi Linglong looked in the direction where the Flower Fairy pointed. Although the enemies were hidden well, she could still see them. They were hiding in the forest. It wasn¡¯t just one or two, but a whole troop of them! Shi Linglong looked in shock and horror. The enemies, having seen her, could no longer hold back. Lord Ling Yun ran forward from behind a tree and pointed in her direction. ¡°It¡¯s that girl! We must kill her!¡± Lin Yun had been calm until that moment. He had been quietly observing and nning his next move, but the moment he saw Shi Linglong, he could no longer keep his cool. ¡°Attack!¡± The Tauren Army charged forward with their battleaxes. ¡°We fight for the Lord!¡± The human Spearmen charged forward at the same time. Lord Ling Yun¡¯s Army had all gathered as if they were going to fight a huge battle. At the Sentry Tower, Shi Linglong discovered the enemies readying themselves at a distance. She finally realized that the one attacking was the Lord who wanted to hunt her down because she had heard him plotting something with another Lord. ¡°I seem to have brought trouble for Wanwan once again,¡± she said. She was certain that these enemies were after her. If she hadn¡¯t run to Su Wan¡¯s territory, these troops wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Su Wan wouldn¡¯t have had to face this crisis. ¡°I am so sorry, Wanwan,¡± mumbled Si Linglong. She turned around and ran away. ¡°You want to run?¡± Lord Ling Yun saw Shi Linglong running and became excited for the chase. Shi Linglong wanted to leave Su Wan¡¯s territory because she didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for her friend. However, as she ran, she heard Su Wan calling to her. ¡°Shi Linglong, run to the Dark Castle and hide there!¡± Shi Linglong was very hesitant. ¡°Wanwan, I am grateful for your help. But I will solve this problem by myself, and I won¡¯t trouble you any further.¡± She decided to leave Su Wan¡¯s territory for good. However, Xu Yuan¡¯s voice rang out of the blue. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± he said. ¡°A bait should act like a bait. Just be obedient so that we can gather the monsters together.¡± ¡®Bait?¡¯ thought Shi Linglong. ¡®Gather the monsters?¡¯ Shi Linglong¡¯s breath came out in gasps. For a long time, she had felt that Su Wan and Xu Yuan were being very strange. However, she hadn¡¯t been certain of it. Now, she knew. ¡°So, this was all part of your n?¡± she asked. She couldn¡¯t hear their voices anymore. She looked behind her and saw that the enemies were still chasing her. Shi Linglong gritted her teeth and ran towards the Dark Castle. Lord Ling Yun was still running behind her. The more Shi Linglong ran towards the Dark Castle, the more the enemies got lured into the territory. Lord Ling Yun chased Shi Linglong all the way to the Dark Castle. Numerous voices rang out in the air. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°For the Lord!¡± ¡°For the sake of wine!¡± Ling Yun was still running behind Shi Linglong when a group of dwarves charged toward him. He recognized the dwarves. They used to be his troops! Ling Yun ordered the dwarves instinctively. ¡°Right on time! Take down that girl!¡± However, Ling Yun soon realized that his orders were ignored. The dwarves didn¡¯t surround Shi Linglong. They held their weapons and red at him in disgust. ¡°What is this? Is this a mutiny?¡± he asked. ¡°I just heard you shout that you will fight for your Lord!¡± They had indeed shouted ¡°For the Lord¡± and charged. Ling Yun had assumed that they were referring to him. Although he didn¡¯t know why the dwarves had been removed from his list of troops, he still believed they belonged to him. However, when he saw the hostile look on their faces, Ling Yun realized that things might have changed more than he had expected. ¡°For the Lord, of course!¡± shouted the dwarfmander. ¡°For the sake of the Overlord of Death!¡± Ling Yun was stunned. Even Shi Linglong and Su Wan were surprised. ¡®Overlord of Death?¡¯ Su Wan arrived at the scene. The dwarves surrounded her and shouted, ¡°Overlord of Death!¡± Chapter 82 - 82 Screwed by A Pig Teammate 82 Screwed by A Pig Teammate Su Wan was confused. ¡®How did I get that title?¡¯ she wondered. She gradually realized why the dwarves called her the Overlord of Death. They had all been killed before being converted to her side. They had been killed in her territory before they became her troops under the effect of the Soul Altar. Before the dwarves, most of the poption in the territory had been Skeleton Soldiers. So, the title did fit perfectly with her image. Lord Ling Yun finally realized that the situation was not in his favor. He tried to break free of the encirclement. He had been ambushed! He still did not know much about the enemy and her troops. Furthermore, he would surely be in trouble if a fight broke out, especially when the enemy had made sufficient preparation to ambush him! Lord Ling Yun looked around the battlefield. There were four points: east, west, north, and south. The east was the most difficult to break out of. The ck Gold Behemoth smiled at him from that side. The west was upied by the Cerberus. It bared its fangs at the Lord. The southern side had numerous Skeleton Knights and dwarves at the ready. The northern part was easier to break through as there were only some weak Skeleton Soldiers guarding that side. Although the Skeleton Soldiers were numerous on that side, they were easy enough to deal with. ¡°Break out of the encirclement from the north!¡± Lord Ling Yun shouted. The troops under hismand obeyed and charged. The countless Skeleton Soldiers faced the oing troops. Ling Yun was right. The Skeleton Soldiers were pushed aside. They fell easily. ¡°Weak!¡± shouted Ling Yun. The ck Gold Behemoths, the Cerberus, dwarves, and Skeleton Knights didn¡¯t seem to be able to react to the sudden charge. ¡°Kill them!¡± shouted Ling Yun. Even if he was going to end up dead here, he would cut his way through! His troops fought with him. His soldiers fell one after the other. He realized that no matter how much he shed and hacked, the Skeleton Soldiers didn¡¯t seem to diminish in numbers. One of the Tauren swung his double axes at Ling Yun. Only then did Ling Yun realize that his soldiers were rebelling against him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± he yelled. He finally understood what was happening. The moment his soldiers were killed, they were resurrected. However, because of that resurrection, they were converted to the enemy¡¯s side and attacked him instead. It was also at this moment that he realized the reason for the disappearance of the dwarves from his list of troops. ¡®What a terrifying ability!¡¯ Ling Yun was a Lord with many years of experience. He knew that such a powerful ability would have its limitations. If not, all his troops would be converted to the enemy¡¯s side. That would make the enemy invincible! Ling Yun tried hard to think about any drawback to the ability that he saw before his eyes. ¡®Territory!¡¯ Ling Yun recalled that the dwarves had been lured into the enemy territory with wine and killed. His troops were in the enemy¡¯s territory currently. If the enemy could use this ability everywhere, she wouldn¡¯t have borately nned to lure and trap them in her territory! He was sure of it. Otherwise, the enemy Lord would have roamed around as she pleased, killing creatures to turn them to her side. She had prepared this trap solely because the ability worked only in her own territory! ¡°Run!¡± roared Ling Yun. ¡°Escape from here at all costs!¡± His subjects decreased in number gradually. They fell dead on the ground and got up again and attacked their own. It was hard for Ling Yun to put what he saw into words. However, he foundfort in the fact that he might be able to escape this territory yet. As long as he saw the green hills, there was still hope. Just as he was almost away from the territory, he ran into someone familiar. ¡°Brother Ling Yun, nice to see you here. Why are you running?¡± This was the other Overlord that Shi Linglong had identally overheard while he was plotting something with Ling Yun. ¡°Oscar!¡± said Ling Yun in relief. ¡°Quick! We have to go! Take me away from here.¡± Ling Yun panted heavily, as though he couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. However, Oscar had no intention of helping Ling Yun run away. Instead, he grabbed Ling Yun by the cor. ¡°Where is the Dark Dragon King¡¯s treasure? Tell me!¡± he asked fiercely. Ling Yun struggled. He had used up too much energy while running. He was no match for Oscar right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. Oscar didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You snatched the treasure, didn¡¯t you? You are running away because the Overlord is chasing you for it!¡± He was certain that Ling Yun had obtained the treasure. Ling Yun was speechless. This was hopeless! He was perplexed at Oscar for thinking that he was running away because he had managed to get the treasure. Why would he even run if he had the treasure? He would be powerful! ¡°I didn¡¯t get the treasure. I don¡¯t have it! It¡¯s still with the Lord of this territory. If you don¡¯t believe me, just go find her and see for yourself!¡± Ling Yun didn¡¯t want to waste time here. He didn¡¯t care about Oscar anymore. He would bid his time for revenge. He tried to struggle free of Oscar¡¯s grip and run. But Oscar pulled him back firmly. ¡°You want to run? Since you are so sure of it, why don¡¯t I take you along with me to confront the Lord of this territory?¡± Ling Yun struggled even harder. ¡°No!¡± He had barely escaped with his life, and now this idiot wanted to take him back there! ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± he shouted. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± It was of no use. Oscar led his troops and dragged Ling Yun along with him. ¡°B*astard! You idiot!¡± yelled Ling Yun. However, Oscar paid no attention to him as he dragged Ling Yun back into the territory. Numerous Skeleton Soldiers appeared. The huge ck Gold Behemoth and a Cerberus approached them slowly. Seeing this, Oscar¡¯s confidence waned. The enemy seemed a little tricky. ¡°If you want to die, you can go and die,¡± said Ling Yun. ¡°Why do you have to drag me with you?¡± Ling Yun was unwilling to give up. He tried to convince Oscar to turn back. ¡°There is still time,¡± said Ling Yun. ¡°You can still turn back.¡± However, Oscar would hear none of it. ¡°Charge!¡± he ordered. ¡°Attack everything. Capture the Lord!¡± He pointed at Shi Linglong. Shi Linglong was still in shock and was standing at the gate in front of the Dark castle. Su Wan and Xu Yuan had gone into the castle to have tea and to watch the show from afar. Numerous soldiers, on Oscar¡¯s orders, attacked the Skeleton Knights. Ling Yun watched in despair. Chapter 83 - 83 Making An Overlord’s Death A Fact 83 Making An Overlord¡¯s Death A Fact ¡°Oscar, you idiot! You can still make it if you run!¡± Ling Yun was livid. If he had any strength left, he would have killed Oscar before he even considered talking to him. After all, all the soldiers who died here could be resurrected by the enemy in this strange territory and be the enemy¡¯s soldiers. If they fought in enemy territory now, they would just be wrapping themselves up in beautiful bows and offering themselves to the enemy as gifts! What Ling Yun could not tolerate the most was Oscar treating Shi Linglong as the Overlord of the territory. Was he really not a mole sent by the enemy? Ling Yun was so angry that he fainted. When he woke up, both he and Oscar were bound, just as he had expected. ¡°Tell us. What were you plotting when you opened the Dimensional Portal to this ce?¡± A gloomy atmosphere filled the Dark Castle. A little far away from Ling Yun and Oscar were two people and two creatures. The two humans were women. Beside them were the Flower Fairy and a dragon. Ling Yun and Oscar looked at each other before shaking their heads. They had already decided that they would not reveal any information. When she saw their reaction, Su Wan was so enraged that she clenched her fists. She knew a little of what they were nning from Shi Linglong, but she needed more details. Meanwhile, Shi Linglong thought that Su Wan¡¯s interrogation methodcked an air of intimidation and was not threatening in the slightest. Hence, she walked over and kicked Oscar. ¡°Hmph! You viins! This is foring after me! If you don¡¯t tell me the truth now, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Shi Linglong made herself appear fearsome. However, her threat didn¡¯t sound scary in the slightest. Instead, her cute appearance had the opposite reaction. Xu Yuan could not help but make a sarcastic quip, ¡°I think you should make yourself appear less ssy and more aggressive¡­¡± Shi Linglong was stunned and did not understand what he meant. Xu Yuan flew to the two Overlords. He looked downward at Ling Yun and Oscar. ¡°Judging by your reactions, it seems you are very certain that if you die here, you will be resurrected through your Territory Core.¡± Xu Yuan knew exactly what they were thinking. That was indeed what they believed! Overlords only faced true death when their Territory Core was destroyed! So long as their Territory Cores remained intact, all they needed to do was to spend some resources after they were killed, and they would be resurrected in their own territories! That was why they were so calm in the face of danger. They did not panic even after their capture. Itsted until the dwarves on Xu Yuan¡¯s side brought a Wolf Rider over. These were a few from among the enemy¡¯s troops that he had not killed in battle. He had kept them alive for this very moment! When the Wolf Rider was brought before him, Xu Yuan swung his tail and flung the ck mes. The Wolf Rider caught fire in an instant. The ck mes surged. The Wolf Rider was in so much pain that it howled in agony. Gradually, the howls became a whimper and the Wolf Rider fell to the ground, reduced to ashes. The two Overlords watched. Oscar couldn¡¯t understand what this meant. He simply couldn¡¯t understand what Xu Yuan wanted to prove. However, Ling Yun¡¯s face paled. His attribute panel showed him that the Wolf Rider had perished. He tried to resurrect the Wolf Rider, but he couldn¡¯t. The Wolf Rider¡¯s data wasn¡¯t erased from the list of troop types, so Ling Yun knew that he hadn¡¯t turned to the enemy¡¯s side. Yet, its status showed that it had died permanently and couldn¡¯t be revived at the Territory Core. ¡°How did you¡­?¡± Ling Yun trembled. If this hero could kill the troops permanently, did it mean that he could kill the Overlords too? Although Ling Yun knew that this wasn¡¯t umon, he was still in shock. Overlords perished permanently in the Overlord ne due to various reasons every year. They couldn¡¯t be resurrected. Sometimes an enemy might kill them with a powerful spell or curse. Other times they might be killed by a divine item or a creature. These factors could destroy the safety that the Overlord had and annihte them permanently, despite the rule that protected these Overlords in the Overlord ne. Ling Yun opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say for a long time. Su Wan and Shi Linglong found the situation hrious. Xu Yuan had killed a Wolf Rider. It didn¡¯t experience much pain and had been reduced to ashes in an instant. The two Overlords didn¡¯t look like cowards who were afraid of death. They had been firm and unyielding just a moment ago. Besides, an Overlord could always be resurrected at the Territory Core. So, why was it that the two Overlords looked terrified of a simple soldier¡¯s death? Su Wan could not understand it, and neither could Shi Linglong. Oscar was also absolutely baffled. ¡°Bah! Do you think you can scare me with that party trick?¡± Oscar was stubborn. However, at that moment, Ling Yun spoke to Xu Yuan in a trembling voice. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Hispanion had been incredibly headstrong just a few moments ago. However, Ling Yun turned spineless and threw in the towel! ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re submitting to them, Ling Yun?¡± Oscar swayed. If it were not for the fact that his hands were bound, he might have pped Ling Yun. Ling Yun told them all that he knew. ¡°We¡¯re foreign members of the Dark Screen. Based on what the organization told us, the Inter-Campus Tournament is about to start.¡± Xu Yuan listened to Ling Yun quietly. ¡°The Inter-Campus Tournament¡­ Why is the organization so adamant on preventing the Inter-Campus Tournament from beingunched?¡± Su Wan asked. Ling Yun and Oscar had both spent all of their resources to open up the Dimensional Portal to travel here because they needed to set up a special array in this area in line with the organization¡¯s orders. They were to make the array epass the entire region. But they did not know what the array was for either. ¡°Our higher-ups just told us to set up the array. The organization will then make use of the array during the Inter-Campus Tournament.¡± ¡®The organization will use it?¡¯ They did not know what use the array had either. They just knew that the higher-ups were really secretive about it. ¡°We¡¯re just foreign members. We know very little.¡± Ling Yun seemed to have given up on resisting. He told them everything he knew. The Dark Screen was divided into two types of members. The first group was made up of the real Dark Screen members. They were native creatures of the world. The other group was made up of foreign members like Ling Yun and Oscar. They were people of another world and decided to work together with Dark Screen for various reasons. Chapter 84 - 84 The Unlucky Shi Linglong 84 The Unlucky Shi Linglong Ling Yun confessed everything about being a foreign member of the Dark Screen. Oscar couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Oscar assumed that if they remained unyielding in the face of the enemy and did not leak the news, the enemy would keep them alive. After all, they would have some value. However, if they blurted out everything, they would be deemed no longer important. Ling Yun had confessed everything. Now, Oscar had to be careful because the enemy might keep Ling Yun alive and kill him off. Xu Yuan looked at Oscar with eyes narrowed. ¡°That guy has already shown his value,¡± he said, pointing at Ling Yun. Oscar understood what he meant. Ling Yun would be spared, but he still needed to prove that he had some information in order to survive. ¡°I still have value!¡± Oscar blurted out. However, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to make Xu Yuan interested enough to spare his life. Su Wan and Xu Yuan discussed the matter and decided to lock the two of them away. They were, after all, members of the Dark Screen and posed a great threat to everybody. The Inter-Campus Tournament was around the corner and more members of the Dark Screen would be emerging to make trouble. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this?¡± Xu Yuan looked at them. Ling Yun and Oscar¡¯s wrists glowed faintly. ¡°You are trying to send information through this thing?¡± Xu Yuan asked. He shattered their bracelets. With a buzz, the two bracelets turned to dust and disappeared. Xu Yuan withdrew his ws and returned to the throne to sleep. However, the dust reemerged and drifted toward Shi Linglong. ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s happening?!¡± eximed Shi Linglong. Although she didn¡¯t know what exactly was happening, she knew that her luck was rotten. Oscar rushed to exin. ¡°This is a special method of the organization,¡± he said. ¡°It is used to mark and track people who pose a threat to the organization.¡± Shi Linglong was stunned. ¡®How am I a threat?¡¯ ¡°In the Dark Screen, they use this special method to ensure the safety of their members,¡± said Ling Yun. ¡°Every member wears a bracelet like this. When a member dies, the bracelet marks those in proximity to the dead member. This makes it easier for the organization to track people who might have been involved in the death of the member of the Dark Screen.¡± ¡°Master, since you shattered the bracelet, the mechanism registers us as dead,¡± said Ling Yun. He could tell that the Dark Dragon King was extremely powerful. He shattered the bracelet so easily, after all. Therefore, he addressed Xu Yuan as ¡°Master¡± to make a good impression on him. ¡°There are only a few people here,¡± said Ling Yun. ¡°The mechanism must have glitched, so it randomly marked one of you.¡± Ling Yun hesitated. He didn¡¯t know if he should say anything further. Shi Linglong understood. ¡°So, it chose me?¡± she asked in frustration. ¡°There are four of us here. Why is it that the bracelet only marked me?¡± Shi Linglong felt like she was going mad. She was now convinced that she was, indeed, a troublemaker. She was sure that she had rotten luck. She had thought that Su Wan was just teasing her when she called her a troublemaker. However, with so many events happening around her, she believed it to be true. Xu Yuan had a different opinion. He didn¡¯t think that Shi Linglong was marked just because she was a troublemaker. From what he understood, Ling Yun and Oscar, obviously, were the members of the Dark Screen, so the bracelet wouldn¡¯t mark them. Xu Yuan was a Demon Dragon. He was too strong to be marked. Su Wan had a special connection to him as his Lord, so she was under his protection. Hence, she wasn¡¯t marked, either. The Flower Fairy, though ordinary in appearance, was a formidable hero at her peak in the Hero ne. So, she wasn¡¯t marked either. The only one left was Shi Linglong. The bracelet found her to be the one who could be easily bullied, so ittched onto her. ¡°Wanwan, am I jinxed?¡± said Shi Linglong sadly. ¡°Why do I always encounter these things?¡± Su Wan tried tofort her friend. Shi Linglong decided to return to her territory. Now that her territory was safe, she could go back in peace. However, Shi Linglong was bing more certain that she was jinxed. She didn¡¯t want to stay and cause trouble for Su Wan. ¡°Wanwan, thank you for your help,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°I will find you again when you¡¯re free.¡± Shi Linglong left. On the way to her territory, she realized that she had forgotten to question Su Wan about using her as bait. She had brought a lot of trouble to Su Wan¡¯s territory. However, it seemed that Su Wan had anticipated all of it and even used her to lure the enemies. ¡°When did they n everything?¡± muttered Shi Linglong. The more she thought about it, she got that much more overwhelmed. The Flower Fairy wanted to say something but stopped herself. She wanted to tell Shi Linglong that Su Wan and Xu Yuan might have started nning the moment she reached Su Wan¡¯s territory. However, she was afraid of offending Xu Yuan. In the end, she pretended not to know anything and watched Shi Linglong struggle with her thoughts. ¡­ Su Wan¡¯s territory didn¡¯t look deste after the recent battle. Instead, it looked even more prosperous. Numerous soldiers started building their own small houses in the territory to stay in. Xu Yuan and Su Wan walked to the Territory Core. Xu Yuan was looking forward to the upgrade of the Territory Core to Level 3. Su Wan was also excited. She cast a nce at Xu Yuan. She remembered that when the Territory Core got upgraded to Level 3, he could take a human form. Su Wan was looking forward to it! The Lord and the hero studied the Territory Core. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements.] [Land Area should be 5 square kilometers (Achieved)] [Total resources need to reach 1000 tons (Achieved)] [Possess 20 buildings (Completed)] [Poption needs to reach 10000 (Achieved)] Chapter 85 - 85 New Ability: Human Form 85 New Ability: Human Form Finally, all requirements were met to upgrade the Territory Core! [Do you want to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 3?] When the prompt appeared, both Su Wan and Xu Yuan reached out at the same time to press ¡°Yes¡±. Xu Yuan¡¯s w and Su Wan¡¯s hand touched. Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan doubtfully. He recalled that when he had wanted to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2, she had been unwilling. He even had to reveal one of his many abilities in exchange for her to upgrade it. However, she seemed so eager to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 3 this time. He wondered if this upgrade held some benefit for her as well. Su Wan had, instinctively, reached out to press the option. When her hand met Xu Yuan¡¯s w, she retracted it immediately. She was flustered. ¡®What are you even shy about? He isn¡¯t even a human man! He is just azy, wormy, dragon!¡¯ She regained herposure. ¡°I know the upgrade is more beneficial to you,¡± she said. ¡°You should press it.¡± Su Wan pretended as though it didn¡¯t matter to her. Xu Yuan went ahead and pressed the button. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan. Your Territory Core has been upgraded to Level 3!] ¡­ Xu Yuan didn¡¯t pay attention to other things that had been unlocked with the upgrade. He looked at his attribute panel. He could, finally, get rid of the Level 59 limit and upgrade to Level 60! When the Territory Core upgraded to Level 3, Xu Yuan¡¯s level shot up to 60. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s True Name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 60] [Strength: 2960] [Spirit: 2958] [Agility: 2957] [Constitution: 2960] ¡­ [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL 3] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL 1] [Lord of Darkness LVL 2] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 2] [Demon Dragon Wings LVL 1] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath LVL 1] [Dark Fusion LVL 1] [True Eye of The Demon Dragon] [Dark Duel Domain] [Chaos Realm] [Lost In the Night] ¡­ Xu Yuan stretchedzily. He was in his full form. Twelve energy balls floated behind him, and a mysterious magic array rotated under his feet. ¡®I am at the High-Level?¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan recalled the power hierarchy of the Overlord ne. Level 1 to level 29 were the Low-Level Lord. Level 30 to Level 59 were the Intermediate Lord. Levels 60 and above were the High-Level Lord. Although his strength had beenparable to a High-Level Lord even before, he had not been able to reach the level yet. He had finally caught up! ¡®I¡¯ve really gained a lot of experience points!¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. When his Night Shift ability reached Level 3, the efficiency of gathering experience points had increased tenfold. Coupled with the recent fight, Xu Yuan¡¯s experience points had increased drastically. Before he knew it, he had reached Level 59. Now, with the Territory Core upgrade, he had broken through to Level 60! However, things were different after this. It was much more difficult to level up from this point. The amount of experience points required to level up was too much. The experience points that he usually gathered from fights and killing monsters would be considered too little to level up from this point forward. He had two choices. One was to enhance the Night Shift ability to continue earning experience points. The other was to kill even more powerful and high-level monsters. Low-level and weak monsters would provide barely any experience points to make a difference. Only high-level monsters could provide significant experience points if he wanted to level up fast. ¡®Fortunately, I still have Skill Enhancement Points from before,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. He was d he hadn¡¯t used it before. He had saved all the Skill Enhancement Points he gained from leveling up from Level 39 to 40, from Level 49 to 50, and from Level 59 to 60. At this time, Su Wan¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. Her delicate face moved closer to Xu Yuan. ¡°Scammer Xu, you said you could take human form?¡± she said. ¡°Could you try once?¡± If Su Wan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Xu Yuan would have forgotten about it. He was familiar with the dragon form and didn¡¯t much care to change his form to other things. However, he was a little curious. After all, he used to be human before he transmigrated. It would be a lie if he said that he didn¡¯t care at all about the human form. Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan and tried his best. He was encased in a purple light right in front of her eyes. His dragon figure wasn¡¯t clearly visible. He waspletely enveloped by purple light. Su Wan could barely see his outline. However, she saw that the blurry outline changed into something else. After a while, the purple light dissipated, and a human man stood in front of Su Wan. Su Wan blinked. She was shocked by the man in front of her. The man wasn¡¯t strange. Her impression of Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t been very amiable right from the beginning. She thought that when he transformed into a human, he would look like a crook. However, the man in front of her looked vastly different from what she had imagined him to be. He looked cold and aloof. He had short, ck hair. A pair of dragon wings spread out behind him. His hands looked like human hands, except for the sharp ck ws at his fingertips. A pitch-ck tail slowly swung back and forth with mes circling the tip. The dark energy balls floated. The mysterious magic array under his feet flickered with a strange light. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings with contempt. He looked proud and looked at everything in the world with disdain. Su Wan¡¯s heart pounded. She recalled her friend Zhao Qingrong bragging about her handsome elf. Although she didn¡¯t care about Zhao Qingrong or the appearance of her hero, she couldn¡¯t deny that her hero was indeed very handsome. Her hero was just too handsome! Chapter 86 - 86 Symbiotic Skill 86 Symbiotic Skill Su Wan was still in shock because of the change in Xu Yuan¡¯s form. As for Xu Yuan, he discovered that he had obtained another special ability. [Demon Dragon Symbiosis: Select a creature and bind them as a symbiotic host. When the symbiont gains experience, the attributes can be increased drastically for both. The symbiont¡¯s attribute will increase tenfold. They will also undergo a change in appearance and obtain some of the Demon Dragon¡¯s ability. As a form of repayment, any experience and attributes gained by the symbiont will be returned to the Demon Dragon X100. The Demon Dragon can bestow abilities on the symbiont.] Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care about anything else except the fact that any attributes or experience points gained by the symbiont could be returned to the Demon Dragon a hundredfold! Xu Yuan was happy. His worries always got solved when he leveled up. Now that he was at the level of a High-Level Lord, every level up would require an immense amount of experience points. Relying on the Night Shift ability and killing monsters would only help so much. However, this new ability could help him. A X100 increase in attributes! Even with an upgraded Night Shift of Level 3, he only gained X10 experience points. Xu Yuanpared the two abilities and found that the Demon Dragon Symbiosis ability far exceeded the Night Shift in terms of benefits. However, both skills had their own advantages. The advantage of the Night Shift ability was that Xu Yuan didn¡¯t need anyone to gain experience. He could keep gaining experience points as long as he slept. The Demon Dragon Symbiosis ability needed someone to be his tool. Xu Yuan then had to urge that creature to gain experience. Xu Yuan considered it once more. Night Shift would allow him to gain experience while doing nothing. However, Demon Dragon Symbiosis would require him to supervise, arrange for someone to be his tool, and help that someone to gain experience points. That was a lot of work but X100 experience points were still a whopping amount. Xu Yuan chose the Demon Dragon Symbiosis ability. Although the ability was a little too bothersome, he could not only gain X100 experience points but also a hundred times increase in other attributes! Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan. He felt that she was capable enough to be his symbiont. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what was going on in his mind. She noticed that he kept staring at her. So, she felt shy. She didn¡¯t dare look at him directly. Her heart pounded. She couldn¡¯t stay calm. Little did she know that Xu Yuan was secretly nning something which involved her. [Do you wish to bind a creature as your symbiont?] [Please note that, with the current skill level, only one symbiont can be bound. Please choose carefully.] ¡®Bind Su Wan,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan, making his decision. He didn¡¯t hesitate. Su Wan was the only person he knew and understood the most in this Overlord ne. Besides, as a Lord and hero pair, they both hadmon interests. [Symbiont has been bound.] Su Wan discovered a mysterious energy pouring into her body. ¡°What is this power?¡± she mumbled. Her hands clenched into fists as she felt a surge of strength. She had always been aposed person. If not for that, she would have punched a wall on the spot to test her new strength. To Su Wan¡¯s astonishment, her whole body burned with dark mes. She was encased in the mes. As the mes surged, she felt her attributes increasing exponentially. She felt a little ufortable. Her back felt strange. There was a sound of something tearing, and a pair of Dark Dragon Wings emerged from her back. ¡°I have wings?!¡± She flew around happily. ¡°I can fly now!¡± She chuckled. ¡°Scammer Xu, I can transform like the troops!¡± Su Wan flew in front of Xu Yuan and hovered, with her hand on her hips. Su Wan had been envious of her troops. The Skeleton Soldiers could transform into dark Skeleton Knights, and Golden Behemoths could turn into ck Gold Behemoths. All her troops had transformational skills. However, as a Lord, she did not have such a unique skill. It was such a pity. Su Wan constantly thought about that. However, today, she was able to transform! ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to look down on me now!¡± she said happily. ¡°If they do, I will transform and beat them up.¡± Su Wan circled the air for a while, and thennded on the ground with a regretful face. Her attributes increased drastically, but the effectsted only for ten minutes. ¡°What a pity,¡± she said. ¡°The transformationsts only for ten minutes.¡± ¡°Scammer Xu, do you think I was rewarded with this ability because I upgraded the Territory Core to Level 3?¡± Su Wan had only felt the wings on her back, but she had failed to see that it was a pair of pitch-ck dragon wings. So, she hadn¡¯t connected the ability to Xu Yuan yet. She simply thought this was a reward for upgrading the Territory Core. However, Su Wan was also slightly doubtful because she had not heard about any such rewards before. It was her first time receiving wings of her own, so she was too excited to figure out the cause. If she had seen the wings for herself, she might have been able to connect that to Xu Yuan. Ten minutester, when her transformation was over, she realized that she had never seen her wings properly. It was toote to think about it now. Xu Yuan smiled and nodded. ¡°Maybe it is a reward in acknowledgment of your hard work?¡± When Xu Yuan turned into a human, he looked cold and aloof. However, he now smiled at her. Su Wan felt happy. Who knew Xu Yuan could turn into such an amiable man? Su Wan¡¯s heart raced as her imagination ran wild. She didn¡¯t know that his smile had nothing to do with her progress. He was smiling because he now knew that his ability worked well. He had found a tool he could use! Xu Yuan realized that only sending troops to fight monsters was not enough. He had to find a way to make Su Wan stronger, so she could fight monsters as well. After all, the Demon Dragon Symbiosis was a limited skill. It required Su Wan, as a symbiont, to defeat monsters personally for Xu Yuan to gain a hundred times more experience points. He understood that he couldn¡¯t use his previous strategy, where he used to send the underlings to fight the monsters. In the future, if they encountered an enemy, he needed to let Su Wan fight. He wondered how he could trick Su Wan into fighting. Both of them were deep in thought. One was thinking about the new ability with relish, while the other thought of ways to trick his Lord once again. After a while, more information regarding the Inter-Campus Tournament was released. Chapter 87 - 87 There Must Be Something Wrong with Xu Yuan 87 There Must Be Something Wrong with Xu Yuan ¡°Xu Yuan, it¡¯s confirmed!¡± said Su Wan excitedly. ¡°The Inter-Campus Tournament will be held in a week!¡± She felt a little disappointed because Xu Yuan had turned back into a dragon. After a while, Shi Linglong arrived for a visit. Su Wan thought that it was just as well that Xu Yuan was no longer in his human form, at least in front of Shi Linglong. Su Wan was the only one who had seen Xu Yuan¡¯s human form. She didn¡¯t want others to see him in his human form because it would attract unnecessary attractions. However, after turning back to the dragon form, Xu Yuan seemed unwilling to change into human form ever again. He yawned. ¡°The Inter-Campus Tournament is about to begin. Why don¡¯t you hurry and level up by killing some monsters? Look at you, you aren¡¯t even Level 30 yet.¡± Hezily draped himself on the throne. Su Wan found it strange that Xu Yuan had begun to encourage and push her to level up. He was nagging at her like her mother. She felt that Xu Yuan was nning something again. She decided to not do what he told her to do. Instead, she wanted to investigate and see what he was up to this time. When she didn¡¯t cooperate, Xu Yuan urged her even more. As time passed, the final rules of the Inter-Campus Tournament were released and Top Ten contestants were confirmed. There were a total of ten arenas, each scattered in a vast space. In the arenas, ten schools wouldpete, and only one would win. Su Wan was exining the rules of the Inter-Campus Tournament to Xu Yuan. However, Xu Yuan was a little absent-minded today. At this moment, his mind was full of thoughts on how to trick Su Wan to gain more experience. ¡°Scammer Xu, don¡¯t turn into a human in the arena!¡± said Su Wan suddenly. Xu Yuan was confused. She was always eager for him to turn into human form. However, now she was dissuading him from doing so. Anyway, he didn¡¯t care much about his human form and had no intention of turning into a human for now. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t really want to turn into a human if he could help it. The cause for this was Su Wan. When he was in his dragon form, he felt normal. However, when he faced Su Wan in his human form, it felt strange. If he turned into a human, a man and a woman would be all alone in the throne room. The presence of a dragon and a Lord didn¡¯t seem too strange. Su Wan was embarrassed that she had told him not to transform. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t seem to care, so she felt relieved. Su Wan tried to talk about something else. ¡°Just don¡¯t transform into a human in thepetition. The school has decided to organize a mock tournament for the ten contestants to participate in. It is done to ensure that we will be well-prepared for the actual Inter-Campus Tournament.¡± ¡°The mock tournament will be held in a grassy in in the Overlord ne,¡± she said. ¡°In the Inter-Campus Tournament, the ten contestants from our school will have to form an alliance to fight against those from other academies. This will be a good opportunity to learn how to cooperate with each other.¡± Xu Yuan looked at her in surprise. She had expected this reaction from him. However, he yawned and then pretended to be indifferent again. ¡°A mock tournament?¡± he saidzily. ¡°Boring. If you have so much time on your hands, why don¡¯t you go kill more barbarians?¡± The mock tournament was of no interest to him. Xu Yuan felt that it was useless. That time could be used more productively to kill barbarians and gain experience points. The barbarians didn¡¯t provide many experience points. However, they were easier for Su Wan to fight with. Besides, the experience points would be returned a hundredfold to Xu Yuan. So, he encouraged her to fight. ¡°You are sozy!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Why not try to befriend other Lords and their heroes? Try to build awork. Don¡¯t just sleep all day long!¡± Su Wan had put up with his constant nagging to kill monsters and level up. She was sick of it. Now that she had an opportunity, she wanted to teach him a lesson. She wanted revenge! ¡°Boring,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I don¡¯t befriend the weak.¡± Su Wan felt that he was very arrogant. ¡°Scammer Xu, you not only trick people but also underestimate everyone else. Don¡¯t underestimate others!¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a very powerful hero among the contestants from our academy. He is already Level 50!¡± Su Wan thought that Xu Yuan might be a little motivated and driven if he knew that there was another strong hero in the group. Xu Yuan, who was already at Level 61, didn¡¯t bother to respond. Su Wan assumed he was shocked because of the information, so he was quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Xu Yuan,¡± she said. ¡°That hero¡¯s Lord is a senior student in the academy. They had more years to grow than us. We can surpass them next year!¡± Su Wan¡¯s small fist clenched tightly. Although she had remarkable achievements in the battles she had fought till now, she still felt like she had a lot to do. She didn¡¯t think she could match the senior students¡¯ level. Su Wan was naturally very modest. The other contestant had be a Lord earlier than her. They had a good foundation and must have umted a lot of resources. She felt like she could notpare to them. Moreover, the academies in the Inter-Campus Tournament always relied on their senior students to win. She couldn¡¯t fight against the other academies all alone. ¡­ The mock tournament began the next day. Su Wan and the others who had made it to the Top Ten gathered. They would head to the grasnd to fight against the Beastmen Tribe. This mock tournament was specifically designed to help work together as Lords. Chapter 88 - 88 I Will Give You Some Buff Later, We Can Kill Our Way Through 88 I Will Give You Some Buff Later, We Can Kill Our Way Through On a grassy in, ten contestants and their respective heroes arrived. The Beastmen Tribe stronghold was in the north. ¡°The Beastmen Tribe isn¡¯t very powerful, but they aren¡¯t particrly weak, either.¡± The instructor faced the ten contestants. ¡°Based on your current strength, you cannot fight the Beastmen Tribe alone. You will need to unite and cooperate to fight against them.¡± The instructor left after brieflyying out the rules for the uing fight. Su Wan saw that they were all familiar. They were the ones she had fought with in the selection round. They had epted Su Wan as their leader this time. ¡°Captain, what should we do next?¡± With such a powerful and beautiful leader, the male contestants had no objection. Before Su Wan could answer, another contestant approached her to suggest his n. ¡°Captain, I think we should first send out scouts to get more information on the enemy before taking any actions.¡± Many others joined in with their own ideas. Everyone was offering their cooperation. They had epted Su Wan as their leader. A few female contestants were a little dejected. They all knew about Su Wan¡¯s exemry battle victories. Seeing how the male contestants willingly cooperated with Su Wan, they felt helpless. However, they couldn¡¯tpare with Su Wan. Just when everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Su Wan, she leaned down and looked at her hero. ¡°Scammer Xu, what do you think?¡± she asked. Su Wan was asking for her hero¡¯s opinion. She had always discussed her ns with him, so it had be a habit. Although she called him ¡°Scammer Xu¡±, she still cared about his opinions. If she didn¡¯t ask him for his opinion at such an important event, she would feel ufortable. Xu Yuan looked into the distance where the Beastmen Tribe was supposed to be. He felt that these Beastmen shouldn¡¯t be shared with the others. He wanted Su Wan to fight them all on her own. He wanted all the experience points! ¡°In my opinion, we should just rely on our own abilities,¡± said Xu Yuan. He only cared about experience points. Whoever made the most kills would gain more experience. Others were confused by his answer. Su Wan understood him perfectly. She expected him to say something like that. He wanted them to annihte the Beastmen Tribe by themselves, without cooperating with anybody else. However, Su Wan couldn¡¯t tell everyone about it. She knew that the academy¡¯s sole purpose in preparing this mock tournament was to teach them to work together as a team. Su Wan was afraid that saying something like this would shake the morale of the team and turn them against her instead. She found an excuse. She volunteered to scout the area to get more information on their enemy. She quickly took Xu Yuan away with her. ¡°Scammer Xu,¡± she said, once they were away from the team. ¡°The academy¡¯s intention is to teach us to work as a team.¡± She begged him to cooperate. Xu Yuan rolled his eyes in disdain. Su Wan felt hopeless. ¡°Cooperate?¡± said Xu Yuan. His mood seemed to shift from disdain to enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s something the weak do. We don¡¯t have to do that.¡± He waved his ws dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s just a Beastmen Tribe. Believe in yourself. You can destroy them all on your own.¡± He looked at Su Wan. ¡°I will give you some Buffter. We can kill our way through the Beastmen Tribe and put an end to this boring mock tournament.¡± Su Wan was stunned. She didn¡¯t even know what to say to him. ¡®Why is Xu Yuan so enthusiastic about killing monsters?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s first thought was that there was something terribly wrong. Xu Yuan had always beenzy. He had never shown a shred of interest when they fought enemies. Usually, Su Wan and the rest of the troops took care of fights and killing monsters, while he slept soundly. However, Xu Yuan had suddenly shown an interest in killing monsters and even actively followed her to the battlefield. The situation confused Su Wan. She wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. It was a good thing that Xu Yuan was trying to involve himself in these matters, but Su Wan still couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that something was wrong. However, she didn¡¯t think that Xu Yuan would ever harm her. He often tricked her, but Xu Yuan had always proved reliable when she needed his help. Su Wan thought about the situation for a while. If Xu Yuan was being so active, it meant he had a request. She recalled the time when the Territory Core was updated to Level 2. At that time, she had been angry at Xu Yuan because she thought he had done so many useless things to the territory. She had not known he was paving the way to upgrade the territory. This felt like the same thing. Xu Yuan was nning something and wanted Su Wan to cooperate to seed in it. If she asked him directly, he wouldn¡¯t answer her. So, she used another strategy. She set a condition to cooperate. ¡°Scammer Xu, you are so eager to make me fight the Beastmen alone. Are you plotting something?¡± she asked. ¡°I will do what you want on one condition.¡± She held one finger up in the air. ¡°You have to help me strengthen the troops. I am no match for the Beastmen Tribe alone.¡± The grasnd was far from her territory and the territories of the other Lords. However, they could open a Dimensional Portal and summon their troops at any time. Su Wan had guessed that it was Xu Yuan who had been using buff on the troops to make them stronger, but she didn¡¯t have evidence. She framed her condition in such a way that implied that she already knew the truth and there was no use for him to keep hiding it. If Xu Yuan agreed to her condition, it would mean that the previous transformation and mutation of the troops were all his doing. This would prove, once and for all, that Xu Yuan indeed had a powerful auxiliary ability. Chapter 89 - 89 Each with Their Own Plan 89 Each with Their Own n Xu Yuan understood Su Wan¡¯s motive. He hadn¡¯t intended to hide the information forever, anyway. In the past, he was toozy to tell her. He thought she might waste his time by demanding too many things. However, he now had a more efficient way to gain experience. He no longer relied on sleeping to gain experience points. He was willing to reveal a little of his ability to gain her trust. ¡°No problem!¡± His answer was straightforward. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. Su Wan knew that her guess had been correct! ¡®Scammer Xu really has a powerful ability!¡¯ she thought. Su Wan was a bit concerned about his offer of a buff to let her kill the Beastmen Tribe. However, she was excited to know what kind of buff it would be. Xu Yuan had already applied the ability to her: the Demon Dragon Symbiosis. Under the Demon Dragon Symbiosis effect, Su Wan could transform into a creature that was half-human and half-dragon. Her attributes increased greatly, too. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t really lied to Su Wan. It was indeed a sort of buff that he had already applied to her. It was just that she had never doubted that it was him behind her transformation. Su Wan summoned the Golden Behemoth from the Dimensional Portal. With her current resources, she could create almost ten Golden Behemoths. As for the ck Gold Behemoths, Su Wan didn¡¯t even think about it. The resources required to create one would be too much. The difference between Golden Behemoth and ck Gold Behemoth was huge. Su Wan¡¯s current n was very simple. She wanted to create a few Golden Behemoths and then would ask Xu Yuan to strengthen them into ck Gold Behemoths. That way, she could have ck Gold Behemoths for free! ¡®I tricked Xu Yuan, and he doesn¡¯t even know it!¡¯ thought Su Wan happily. Little did she know that Xu Yuan was also scheming against her. ¡°Scammer Xu, hurry and strengthen them,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Watch me lead the ck Gold Behemoths to destroy those Beastmen Tribe!¡± Su Wan was bold, just like a general leading her army. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t fail her. He applied the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and transformed the Golden Behemoths into ck Gold Behemoths. The Golden Behemoths were encased in ck mes. They gradually changed into ck Gold Behemoths. Su Wan was euphoric. She had been right all along! The strange transformation of her troops was because of Xu Yuan! ¡®Scammer Xu, you can hide it all you want. I still discovered it!¡¯ thought Su Wan. With the ck Gold Behemoth and the buff from Xu Yuan, she was ecstatic. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Wan led the ck Gold Behemoths and Xu Yuan. She had forgotten all about the other contestants. Xu Yuan had already given a secret order to the ck Gold Behemoths. He instructed them to pretend to fight the Beastmen. But he ordered them to let Su Wan defeat them by herself. Otherwise, the Beastmen would fall one by one at their hands and Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the experience points. Xu Yuan rejoiced in his heart. They arrived near the Beastmen Tribe area. Su Wan discovered that something was odd. ¡°There¡¯s someone there! Hide!¡± She noticed someone at the front. She crouched down among the long grass. ¡°Wait¡­ why do they look familiar?¡± At first, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care about who it was. However, he was surprised to see a familiar face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the troublemaker?¡± A young woman was running towards them. It was really Shi Linglong! ¡°Why is she here?¡± asked Su Wan. She felt numb. The grasnd was far from the territories of the Lords. Without the Dimensional Portal, it would take them months and years to reach this ce by walking. Su Wan had used the Dimensional Portal created by the academy to get here. ¡®How did Shi Linglong get here?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me the troublemaker came here specifically to create trouble!¡¯ Su Wan looked at Shi Linglong¡¯s sorry figure as she fled. She guessed that something might have happened to Shi Linglong again! It had been a few days since the incident where Shi Linglong was pursued by Ling Yun and Oscar. It was no longer strange for the enemy to notice Shi Linglong and hunt her. ¡°Linglong, this way!¡± Su Wan waved at Shi Linglong. When Shi Linglong heard Su Wan¡¯s voice, her mouth opened wide in surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe Su Wan was here to help her again! ¡°Wanwan?!¡± she said. ¡°Is this an illusion? Why are you here?¡± Shi Linglong ran to Su Wan, breathing roughly. Su Wan looked at Shi Linglong¡¯s miserable state, and her heart ached. Shi Linglong was the youngest in their group of friends. They all treated her like their little sister. Seeing her like this made Su Wan feel very sad. ¡°I should be asking you that,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Why are you here? This is supposed to be the venue for the mock tournament.¡± Shi Linglong looked at Su Wan in shock. ¡°I was kidnapped. Those bastards brought me here!¡± After a while, Shi Linglong calmed herself. She told Su Wan everything that had happened. Everything was rted to the Dark Screen that was still hunting them. Xu Yuan had shattered the bracelets of the two members of the Dark Screen, Ling Yun and Oscar. The moment the bracelets had shattered, it had assumed that they were dead. So, the fragments had turned into dust and marked Shi Linglong from among the others present. Shi Linglong was on the Hit List of the Dark Screen. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan had gone to participate in the mock tournament, Shi Linglong had encountered the enemy. Chapter 90 - 90 Cutting Off the Plane Connection 90 Cutting Off the ne Connection ¡°Those b*stards tied me up and covered my eyes. I didn¡¯t know where they took me,¡± said Shi Linglong, her eyes slightly red as she narrated her fearful experience to Su Wan. Su Wan hugged Shi Linglong andforted her like she was a child. The Flower Fairy and Xu Yuan stood at the side quietly. ¡°I waited for Ofunai to recover a bit of her power. She helped me get rid of my restraints. Then I ran away. I didn¡¯t know I was brought here by the Beastmen Tribe. I only managed to escape because of Ofunai,¡± said Shi Linglong. Shi Linglong panicked. ¡°Wanwan, is this really the venue for the mock tournament?¡± ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°I just told you.¡± Looking at Shi Linglong¡¯s face, Su Wan understood that something was wrong. At this time, Shi Linglong¡¯s trouble-making nature was apparent to all. Shi Linglong¡¯s face paled. ¡°Wanwan, I have something very important to tell you. It¡¯s very likely that we won¡¯t be able to return to the Blue for the time being.¡± ¡®We won¡¯t be able to return to the Blue?¡¯ thought Su Wan. She was confused. As an Overlord, anybody could leave the Overlord ne and return to Blue at any given time. But Shi Linglong said they couldn¡¯t return. Were they trapped in the Overlord ne forever? Although the Overlords¡¯ foundation and territories were in the Overlord ne, their homes were on the Blue. Their friends, families, teachers, and ssmates were all on the Blue. It was difficult to ept this truth. Justifiably, Su Wan¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. She tried to return to the Blue just to see if she could. However, the method she had used to return to her a hundred times before failed her. ¡°How is it possible that our connection has been cut off from the Blue?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°This is just a mock tournament organized by the school!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t understand why this kind of thing had happened. She thought this was just a mock trial prepared by the teachers. Shi Linglong shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Screen.¡± ¡°The Beastmen Tribe is colluding with the Dark Screen. In order to stop the Inter-Campus Tournament, they have cut off the connection between the two nes!¡± As far as Su Wan knew, there were three nes. First was the Hero ne, where the toughest heroes gathered. The second was the Overlord ne. This was also a battlefield where the Overlords built their foundation. The third was the Blue, where the Overlords were originally from. The three nes also had a structure. The uppermost ne was the Hero ne. The middle was the Overlord ne, and the lowest ne was the Blue. It was dangerous for the connection to be cut off between the Overlord ne and the Blue. ¡®So, the contestant for the Inter-Campus Tournament will be trapped here forever?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ording to the information she had so far, the venue for the final match of the Inter-Campus Tournament was a mysterious ce on the Overlord ne. If the connection between two nes were cut off¡­ The Dark Screen could ughter all the contestants in the Overlord ne, and the Blue would be unable to help! However, it was impossible to cut off the connection between the two nespletely. Maybe they only cut it off partially. ¡°I am afraid this ce is within the surrounding area that has been cut off from the outside,¡± said Shi Linglong. Shi Linglong told Su Wan about the magic array set up to cut off the connection between the Overlord ne and the outside. ¡°In other words, if we don¡¯t get rid of those Beastmen, we won¡¯t be able to return to our ne. Or we need to find an area that is not covered by the magical array.¡± Su Wan came up with several solutions. In the past, she would have taken time to think about which option sounded the best. But now she felt that she didn¡¯t need to think about it too much. There was only one choice. They had to destroy the Beastmen Tribe and the Dark Screen. ¡°Linglong, let¡¯s go! We need to destroy the Beastmen Tribe!¡± Su Wan thought of the ck Gold Behemoths and Xu Yuan¡¯s promise of applying a buff on her. She felt her confidence surge. Under Shi Linglong¡¯s confused gaze, Su Wan led her toward the Beastmen Tribe from where she had just escaped. There was no need for Su Wan to march into the Beastmen Tribe. However, the Beastmen had already discovered Su Wan and Shi Linglong by then. ¡°Human Lord!¡± roared the Beastmen. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Hmph, just a bunch of clowns!¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°Scammer Xu, quickly apply the buff on me.¡± Shemanded the ck Gold Behemoth to charge toward the enemy. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground trembled as the ck Gold Behemoth¡¯s aura surged like a rainbow! Xu Yuan pretended to draw something in the air. ¡°I have applied the buff!¡± he said. ¡°Transform quickly!¡± Su Wan nodded. She transformed. Riiiip. A pair of Dark Dragon Wings emerged from her back. Su Wan¡¯s attributes increased exponentially. She pped her wings fiercely. Suddenly, dust filled the air, and a storm arose. In an instant, she arrived at the center of the Beastmen Tribe. ¡°Wait¡­ what kind of buff is this?¡± asked Su Wan. She flew above the Beastmen and looked down. ¡®Was I tricked?¡¯ She realized that this was the same kind of transformation as before. She hadn¡¯t received any sort of buff! ¡®Did Scammer Xu trick me again?¡¯ Su Wan was angry. However, she didn¡¯t have time to settle scores with Xu Yuan right now. The Beastmen had alreadyunched their attack on her. At this moment, Shi Linglong, who was watching the battle from a distance away, was stunned. She looked at Xu Yuan and then turned to Su Wan. The dragon and the Lord both had simr wings! She was sure that both of them shared some kind of power. How had Su Wan suddenly transformed into a half-dragon? Did she borrow some sort of power from Xu Yuan? Shi Linglong was busy trying to find an exnation for Su Wan¡¯s transformation. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan felt the experience points being multiplied by a hundred times and reached him as Su Wan fought. As for Su Wan, she gradually discovered that something was wrong. The ck Gold Behemoths were all extremely brave and powerful. Moreover, she had transformed, and her strength had skyrocketed. But why did it feel like she was the only one fighting? The ck Gold Behemoths were of no use. She looked at the ck Gold Behemoths curiously. Chapter 91 - 91 Director Xu! You Are Putting on A Show Again, Aren’t You? 91 Director Xu! You Are Putting on A Show Again, Aren¡¯t You? ¡®What were the ck Gold Behemoths doing?¡¯ Su Wan nced at them and felt even more confused than before. The ck Gold Behemoths were fighting hard. Su Wan couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with them. However, Su Wan felt that they were acting strange. BOOM! A ck Gold Behemoth charged and started fighting the Beastmen in all directions. The Beastmen saw the ck Gold Behemoths charging aggressively. They were frightened and fled in terror. Everything seemed fine. However, when she observed the ck Gold behemoths carefully, she realized that their attacks didn¡¯t hurt the Beastmen at all. They were just terrifying to look at, but they didn¡¯t hurt the Beastmen. She didn¡¯t know how to describe what she saw. The ck Gold Behemoths were fierce, but they didn¡¯t hurt anyone. They fought like a ferocious tiger, but their battle record remained zero. Su Wan felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. She was sure this had happened before. Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to remember. At this time, the Beastmen discovered that the ck Gold Behemoths couldn¡¯t harm them, so they shifted their hatred and anger toward Su Wan. ¡°Brothers, the ck Gold behemoths must be trying to help us despite being enved by the human Overlord!¡± roared the Beastmen. ¡°We must kill the Overlord and free the Behemoths!¡± The Beastmen were excited, and they swore to repay the favor. Su Wan felt anxious. ¡°This is despicable! I clearly have my troops with me, why do I have to fight alone?¡± A Beastmen tried to knock into her. She flew up in the air, gasping for breath. Even with her current strength, she had no confidence to fight alone. She wondered why her own troops had deserted her. Su Wan looked at the ck Gold Behemoths. It didn¡¯t look like there was something wrong with them. They were still attacking the Beastmen with all their might. The Beastmen fled when they saw the Behemoths approach. Su Wan looked at the ck Gold Behemoths anxiously. Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy had just escaped from the Beastmen and had not fully recovered their strength. They could only watch from a distance and cheer to encourage Su Wan. As for Xu Yuan, Su Wan saw him hide behind Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy, and watch everything. ¡°B*stard!¡± Su Wan was enraged. Although Su Wan knew that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t very strong, he was more than enough to deal with a few Beastmen. Even if his participation might not make a huge difference in the fight, it would have reduced the immense pressure that Su Wan felt. She wondered what he was nning. He had no intention to move from his ce. She even saw him smile. ¡®Is it that funny to watch our troops fail?¡¯ Su Wan was furious. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t smiling because he was d to see Su Wan in trouble. Instead, he was overjoyed that the experience points that Su Wan gained were returned to him a hundredfold. Moreover, Su Wan leveled up in the process. Xu Yuan would enjoy more increase in attributes as Su Wan leveled up! How could he not smile when he was gaining so much? Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know that his smile was interpreted in a negative way by Su Wan. ¡°Scammer X!¡± shouted Su Wan. At this moment, the ability ran out and her attributes suddenly decreased. ¡°D*mn it! Is this the end for me?¡± Su Wan realized that she might die here. There were countless Beastmen all around her. She would be torn apart! It was at this time that she heard the ck Gold behemoths roar. BOOM! A ck Gold Behemoth jumped up and smashed into the ground to create a huge pit. The surrounding Beastmen were sent flying. One by one, the ck Gold Behemoths surrounded Su Wan to protect her. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Su Wan was speechless. These ck Gold behemoths were different from the ones moments before. They had charged into the Beastmen Tribe, dealing zero damage. However, they were extremely fierce now. This was because the current ck-gold behemoth was very different from the ck-gold behemoth just now! A few stomps sent countless Beastmen flying backward. ¡®You are finally not faking it?¡¯ thought Su Wan. She remembered where this had happened before. ¡°Director Xu! You are putting on a show again, aren¡¯t you?¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan almost cursed. She was furious. She finally realized why the ck Gold behemoths were so imposing, yet they hadn¡¯t posed much threat to the enemy. It had been a fake fight! Xu Yuan had once before ordered the troops to fake a fight during the selection contest too. Su Wan was sure that the same thing had happened here. In the face of her angry gaze, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t seem to understand what he had done wrong. He stood there and looked at her innocently. Su Wan was so angry that she could even choke on her wrath. Shi Linglong, on the other hand, was very worried about her friend. ¡°Wanwan, are you alright?¡± Shi Linglong didn¡¯t understand what had happened. She was absolutely perplexed. ¡®Director Xu?¡¯ wondered Shi Linglong. ¡®What is Su Wan talking about? Who is this Director Xu?¡¯ Under the protection of the ck Gold Behemoths, Su Wan finally returned safely. She pointed a trembling finger at Xu Yuan ¡°Director Xu, are you not going to exin?¡± shouted Su Wan. She wanted him to exin that the ck Gold behemoths had been faking their fight under hismand. After all, who could order them around except Su Wan? ¡°Eh?¡± Xu Yuan raised his head and looked at the sky, pretending to be unaware of her implications. Although Shi Linglong wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, she tried to be the peacemaker. ¡°Alright, settle down! Wanwan, don¡¯t be angry. What did Xu Yuan do wrong? He was here all this time. I didn¡¯t see him do anything at all.¡± Shi Linglong was bewildered. When Su Wan was fighting, Xu yuan had been beside her and hadn¡¯t gotten up to any trouble at all. Why did Su Wan me Xu Yuan? Su Wan pointed at Xu Yuan, huffing in anger. ¡°He¡¯s the one who¡¯s lying and tricking people!¡± Su Wan sneered and quietened down. If her friend found out that she was tricked by her hero, she mightugh at her! When other Lords interacted with their heroes, they either had absolute control over their heroes to order them around or were friendly and helped each other out. However, Xu Yuan did none of those. He scammed his Overlord time and again! At this moment, the situation at the battlefield was grim. Some time had passed and the buff from the ability had worn off. ck Gold behemoths turned into Golden behemoths. The Golden behemoths were no match for the Beastmen¡¯s mighty army. Chapter 92 - 92 The White Dragon Saint 92 The White Dragon Saint ¡°Scammer Xu, what do we do now?!¡± In the face of the grim situation, Su Wan temporarily set aside her resentment and asked Xu Yuan for advice. Both her transformation and the ck Gold Behemoths¡¯ transformation had a time limit. After the time ran out, their strength dropped drastically. It was difficult for them to face the enemy. At this moment, Shi Linglong expressed her opinion. She tugged at Su Wan¡¯s sleeves and whispered, ¡°Wanwan, we don¡¯t have to fight the Beastmen to death.¡± ¡°Our goal is to break the magic array set up by the Beastmen Tribe so that we can return to our original ne. We only need to find a way to destroy the Territory Core of the Beastmen Tribe!¡± When Su Wan heard Shi Linglong¡¯s solution to the problem, she thought it might just work. She didn¡¯t need to fight the whole Beastmen Tribe. Just as Su Wan was about to ask Xu Yuan, the Hellhounds rushed over to them from behind. ¡°Scammer Su, when are you going to quit doing things without telling me?¡± said Su Wan. She remembered summoning the Golden behemoths from the Dimensional Portal. However, other troops shouldn¡¯t have been summoned without her permission. The area was surrounded by a magic array. The ne was cut off from the outside world. The Dimensional Portal couldn¡¯t be opened again. Xu Yuan had already summoned troops through the portal without her knowing about it. When questioned, Xu Yuan sheepishly looked at Su Wan. ¡°I felt that your n wasn¡¯t very reliable, so I kept my options open.¡± When Su Wan summoned the Golden Behemoths through the Dimensional Portal, Xu Yuan felt that her n might not seed. So, he had summoned the Hellhounds right after. Su Wan gritted her teeth in frustration. ¡®D*mn it! Why does he underestimate me?!¡¯ However, she was unable to refute it because Xu Yuan had made the right decision. With the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, the Hellhounds were covered in dark mes. Their bodies were huge. They looked ferocious. With the Hellhounds appearing right on time, the situation did not seem as dire as before. The Beastmen were scared of the massive creatures. Xu Yuan activated the Dark Fusion, the Hellhounds fused together into one terrifying creature, the Cerberus. The three-headed giant dog was the size of a mountain. Su Wan recalled seeing the Cerberus for the very first time. It was as big as a mountain, burning with mes. Its huge eyes burned. It had been shrouded in mist. This creature had once brought her fear and despair. The enormous Cerberus let out a roar that reverberated through the ne. BOOM! The huge foot stomped down, and countless Beastmen were trampled to death. Su Wan felt euphoric. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t look as happy. Hemented the loss of a significant number of experience points. If Su Wan got rid of the enemies, he could have gained X100 experience points. However, if Cerberus did it, he wouldn¡¯t gain many experience points. ¡°Doggy, well done!¡± Su Wan waved and cheered. Shi Linglong noticed that Xu Yuan didn¡¯t look as joyful as Su Wan. He looked as though the death of Beastmen at the hands of Cerberus was a blow to his heart. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ wondered Shi Linglong. She realized that she couldn¡¯t understand Su Wan and Xu Yuan. On the battlefield, Cerberus was on a killing spree. The Beastmen fell like harvested wheat. Just as Su Wan was about tomand Cerberus to destroy the Beastmen¡¯s Territory Core to dismantle the magic array, a dragon roar resounded from the horizon. ¡®A Dragon?!¡¯ Su Wan and Shi Linglong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®A Dragon!¡¯ Dragons had left a deep impression on both of them! The Dark Dragon King they had met recently had left them with an unforgettable memory. On the battlefield, the Beastmen were invigorated when they heard the roar. ¡°It¡¯s the White Dragon Saint!¡± ¡°One of the twelve envoys of the Dark Screen organization!¡± ¡°Lord Holy Envoy has arrived personally. These guys are dead for sure!¡± The Beastmen were babbled. They had nothing to fear even in the face of the terrifying Cerberus, so they started to provoke it. In the sky, the wind and clouds surged! A gust of wind raged past, blowing away the dust and sand. A huge shadow covered the earth. ¡°It¡¯s a White Dragon!¡± Su Wan and Shi Linglong raised their heads. When they saw the huge figure, they gulped in terror. Although the Dragon in front of him could not bepared to the Dark Dragon King¡¯s huge physique, it was still massive. ¡°Wee, White Dragon Saint!¡± The Beastmen knelt down and worshiped the sky. Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! The sound of dragon wings pping reverberated, and a strong wind swept through them. The giant dragon looked down from the sky. ¡°Who are you? Are you trying to destroy our organization¡¯s n?¡± The White Dragon Saint stared directly at Su Wan. ¡®Is this my end?¡¯ thought Su Wan. She hadn¡¯t expected the White Dragon Saint to signal her out. ¡®Did Shi Linglong jinx me with her bad luck?¡¯ Su Wan realized that the White Dragon Saint was not really looking at her, but at someone beside her. ¡°How interesting!¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°You are the only one in the world who dares to talk to me in that tone, even if we are both dragons.¡± Xu Yuan spread his wings and rose to the sky. The White Dragon Saint looked at Xu Yuan as though he had met his long-awaited enemy. Su Wan realized that the White Dragon Saint had been staring at Xu Yuan all this while. It had nothing to do with her or Shi Linglong. The White Dragon Saint hade here for Xu Yuan! ¡°As a noble dragon, why do you bow to a human Overlord?¡± roared the White Dragon Saint. ¡°My fellow kin, answer me!¡± He believed that the noble dragons shouldn¡¯t have to bow down to anybody, let alone a human. He was of the opinion that their race was superior to all. They should live mightily after enving all living beings. Su Wan found the White Dragon Saint¡¯s words ridiculous. ¡°Bow to a human Overlord?¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°Bah! When does Xu Yuan ever listen to me?¡± She had a strange rtionship with Xu Yuan. Although they were supposed to be a Lord and a hero, she didn¡¯tmand Xu Yuan to make him do anything. Xu Yuan did things as he pleased. If he was in a good mood, he sometimes listened to her. Otherwise, he just slept and ignored everything that happened in the world. ¡®Bow to a human Overlord? What a joke!¡¯ Su Wan felt that the White Dragon Saint¡¯s words were too generous to even imply that Xu Yuan ever listened to her. However, at that moment, the White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He roared at Xu Yuan in anger. He thought that Xu Yuan had humiliated the dragon race by obeying a human. ¡°My kin, it looks like I will have to teach you the dignity of the Dragon n!¡± Chapter 93 - 93 You’re the Dark Demon Dragon! 93 You¡¯re the Dark Demon Dragon! The whole atmosphere was tense. Nothing else mattered. Even the Beastmen, the Golden behemoths, and Cerberus stopped fighting. Everyone was watching the White Dragon Saint and Xu Yuan. The situation was too intimidating for anyone else to interfere. The oue of this fight was no longer dependent on others. The fight between the two dragons would decide the result. If the White Dragon Saint won the fight, the Beastmen could consider themselves victorious. The human Overlords definitely didn¡¯t have the strength and power to fight against the White Dragon Saint. If the Dark Dragon won, the Beastmen would have to ept their defeat. They couldn¡¯t even fight against Cerberus, let alone a massive Dark Dragon. The oue of the battle would determine who would give in. There was nothing the others could do except watch the two dragons fight each other. !! Buzzzzzz! Xu Yuan pped his wings, stirring up a terrifying storm. The ground cracked and rocks were swept away. ¡®Xu Yuan is actually that powerful?!¡¯ thought Su Wan as she shielded her face with her hand against the wind and dust. She was shocked. Xu Yuan could bring up a storm by just pping his wings. She wondered if this was the samezy Xu Yuan she knew. For the first time, Su Wan felt that she didn¡¯t know Xu Yuan at all. She needed to put more effort into finding out what exactly Xu Yuan was. ¡°As expected of Lord Luphus!¡± said the Flower Fairy. Her tone was full of admiration for the dragon. Su Wan felt that the Flower Fairy already knew about Xu Yuan¡¯s power. She nced at Shi Linglong. Shi Linglong also didn¡¯t seem too shocked. Suddenly, Su Wan felt that she was the only one who didn¡¯t know about Xu Yuan¡¯s strength. While she was still in a daze, there was a sonic boom in the sky. Something exploded in the air. Without them noticing, the confrontation between the dragons was already over. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t hide his true form. Twelve dark energy balls floated behind his back. The profound array under his feet flickered. The me at the end of its tail was swinging. With one look, his aura surged, bing much more intimidating than the White Dragon Saint¡¯s. On the other hand, the White Dragon Saint remained ordinary apart from its huge physique. ¡°Oh, my fellow kin, why do you have to obey humans when you are this strong?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer such a stupid question. Which idiot would think he would obey humans? Su Wan noticed her friend staring at her with wide eyes. ¡°Wanwan,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°As expected of you! You managed to subdue such a powerful hero!¡± Shi Linglong was a little envious. Su Wan covered her face with a hand. She didn¡¯t even feel happy with her friend¡¯s envy because she felt like she didn¡¯t deserve the praise. Su Wan knew that she could never subdue Xu Yuan. It was definitely not the case. At this moment, the two dragons shed again in the sky. BOOM! BOOM! Both the White Dragon Saint and Xu Yuan didn¡¯t use powerful spells. The White Dragon Saint was afraid he might destroy the Beastmen Tribe and the magical array in the area. Xu Yuan was afraid he might hurt Su Wan and Shi Linglong. Therefore, the two dragons rose higher into the sky and fought there. Everyone was engrossed in the battle. Suddenly, a ck crack appeared in the sky, as though a dark eye had suddenly opened in the air. The White Dragon Saint and Xu Yuan fell into the crack. ¡­ In the pitch-ck space, numerous demonic eyes appeared. The White Dragon Saint looked around. At this moment, he discovered a huge figure. ¡°You are the Dark Dragon from a few moments ago?¡± The iparably huge Dark Dragon stood in the darkness. A massive magical array shed and illuminated the immense dragon¡¯s body. The dragon¡¯s eyes were like entire gxies, each as big as a sun. The prehistoric giant dragon was like an ancient beast of the starry sky. ¡°Wee to the Dark Duel Domain,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°In here, I will shed away all pretense and appear in my truest form. The winner will step on the loser¡¯s corpse, absorb their power, and leave the space.¡± Xu Yuan activated the Dark Duel Domain ability. Once the domain was activated, it would drag the user and the target into a different space. This was a fight to the death. The exit would only open if one of them died. ¡°D*mn it!¡± cursed the White Dragon Saint. ¡°This is just an illusion!¡± The White Dragon Saint couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. Xu Yuan had been a small dragon in the Overlord ne. Among the Dragon n, he was the size of a baby dragon. However, what he saw in front of him was unimaginably huge. The pair of eyes that were staring at him contained a sky full of stars as if the whole gxy was sealed within them. ¡®An illusion¡­,¡¯ thought the White Dragon Saint. However, the massive dragon snorted softly. ¡°An illusion?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°You are deceiving yourself.¡± The Golden Eyes of the Dragon n could see through all illusions into reality. The White Dragon Saint activated his Golden Eyes. The massive ancient dragon remained as before. It was real! This was the true face of the Dark Dragon! The White Dragon Saint was stunned. In reality, the White Dragon Saint was partially right. This was a sort of illusion. This was Xu Yuan¡¯s true form at its peak. However, Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t reach his peak just yet in the Overlord ne. With that logic, this was indeed an illusion created by Xu Yuan. The Golden Eyes could see through illusions, but the True Eye of The Demon Dragon countered its effect. Xu Yuan used the True Eye of The Demon Dragon to block the Golden Eyes and maintain his illusion. ¡°Wait¡­,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. His voice trembled. ¡°If this is your true form¡­¡± The White Dragon Saint had left the Hero ne many years ago. However, he had heard of the appearance of a Dark Demon Dragon recently. He had seen the Dark Demon Dragon through a special ability that only some heroes possessed. When he saw Xu Yuan, he slowly remembered. ¡°You¡¯re the Dark Demon Dragon?!¡± Fortunately, the White Dragon Saint was white, so even when he went pale with fright, there was no significant difference in appearance. ¡°My Lord, this is a misunderstanding!¡± The White Dragon Saint knew the legend of the Dark Demon Dragon. He had no intention of fighting such a creature. The Dark Demon Dragon was on top of the food chain of the Dragon n. It was terrifyingly superior to all other types of dragons. It was simply impossible for the White Dragon Saint to fight the Dark Demon Dragon. Chapter 94 - 94 Dark Demon Dragon, I’ll Follow You 94 Dark Demon Dragon, I¡¯ll Follow You In the alternate dimension, after facing Xu Yuan¡¯s powerful form, the White Dragon Saint was scared. The White Dragon Saint was powerful too. If the Dark Demon Dragon had signed a contract with a human Overlord, his strength would be severely limited because of the human. The White Dragon Saint knew that it was impossible for the Dark Demon Dragon to reach the peak of his power. However, the Dark Demon Dragon was on top of the food chain of the Dragon n. The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t want to offend such a powerful creature. In a battle, if the whole dragon n could even match 10% of the Dark Demon Dragon, it was considered impressive. The White Dragon Saint could only make one decision, and that was to surrender. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°That¡¯s a pity because I can¡¯t take back the spell that has been cast. Either you die, or I die here. Only then will the magic be dispelled.¡± !! Xu Yuan looked downward at the White Dragon Saint. Although the White Dragon Saint was supposed to be a huge dragon, he was like an ant in Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes. Of course, it was all just an illusion. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t at the peak of his power. However, the Dark Demon Dragon was still the strongest among the dragons. He was capable of subduing every dragon in the n. The White Dragon Saint had guessed as much. Xu Yuan¡¯s form was just an illusion. However, Xu Yuan was still capable of defeating the White Dragon Saint. ¡°But¡­¡± The White Dragon Saint looked up. His voice trembled. The Dark Duel Domain would only disappear if one of them died. He was terrified. ¡®Is this where I am going to die?¡¯ ¡°D*mn the Dark Screen!¡± he said. If he hadn¡¯t been invited by the organization to be one of the twelve Holy Envoys. The White Dragon Saint couldn¡¯t help butin about the dark screen. If he had not been invited by this organization to be one of their twelve holy envoys, he would not have encountered the Dark Demon Dragon. No matter how he saw it, it all felt like the Dark Screen¡¯s fault. The White Dragon Saint was in despair. ¡°However, there is a w in this spell,¡± said Xu Yuan yfully. Xu Yuan finally revealed his ultimate purpose. The sole reason he had trapped the White Dragon Saint in the Dark Duel Domain was to force him to surrender. ¡°If I taint your soul with my aura, the Dark Duel Domain will see you and me as one entity,¡± said Xu Yuan. The Dark Duel Domain recognized the soul level of those within it. When one of the two souls waspletely destroyed, the Dark Duel Domain would then allow the winner to exit the space. However, if Xu Yuan could leave a mark on the White Dragon Saint¡¯s soul, the space would think that there was only one entity in the area, and that was Xu Yuan. The Dark Duel Domain wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the White Dragon Saint¡¯s soul. The duel space would then disappear. Xu Yuan had put in enormous effort to fulfill this goal. He had assumed that the White Dragon Saint would choose to fight and die rather than submit to him. However, what happened next left Xu Yuan speechless. The White Dragon Saint was suddenly happy. His dejected look was reced by one of joy. ¡°That can be done?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. ¡°My Lord, why didn¡¯t you say so before? I, the White Dragon Saint, will follow you.¡± The White Dragon Saint did not even hesitate. Instead, he was excited. As a member of the Dragon n, it was an immense honor to follow the legendary Dark Demon Dragon! It was the dream of many dragons in the n. If it wasn¡¯t for the hostility he had shown in the beginning, the White Dragon Saint would have surrendered at once! Xu Yuan was speechless. He marked the White Dragon Saint¡¯s soul. After doing this, he would be able to control the White Dragon Saint. The crack gradually opened in the pitch-ck space, and both returned to the Overlord ne. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t expected the White Dragon Saint to be so obedient. He didn¡¯t think that the enemy would surrender so fast if he revealed his identity. Xu Yuan realized that the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s body he had transmigrated to was far more powerful than he assumed. Xu Yuan did not have a deep understanding of the Dark Demon Dragon race. Despite transmigrating to a Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s body, he was still a demon. He hadn¡¯t fought with anyone in the Hero ne. All the heroes ran away after they saw him. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t have an opportunity to try his strength to see how powerful he actually was. Xu Yuan sighed as he saw the crack erge. He and the White Dragon Saint returned fully to the Overlord ne. The White Dragon Saint watched in awe as Xu Yuan shrank to the size of a small dragon once again. He was unaware that Xu Yuan had to return to this form because there were limitations to his current state. The White Dragon Saint felt that, as an underling, he should shrink to a smaller size too. It was simr to the respect one shows to their boss in the office. If the boss doesn¡¯t take a seat first, it is considered disrespectful to sit down before the boss. Thus, the White Dragon Saint gradually shrank to a size that was slightly smaller than Xu Yuan. Dragons used their body size to show off their strength. Therger they were, the stronger their power. The White Dragon Saint made himself a little smaller than Xu Yuan so that he could maintain his deterrent force and not let others think that he was too weak. At the same time, he did not want to offend Xu Yuan by being bigger. In the Overlord ne, the grassy in was a mess. Even when the White Dragon Saint and Xu Yuan had tried their best to control their power, the Beastmen Tribe and the magic array had been destroyed. Su Wan rushed over to Xu Yuan as soon as he came out of the crack in the sky. ¡°Xu Yuan, are you alright?¡± She was so worried that she didn¡¯t even call him ¡°Scammer Xu¡±. She called him by his name. Only the heavens knew how terrified she had been when she saw Xu Yuan disappear in the crack. Every second felt very long and torturous. Finally, Xu Yuan had reappeared! Chapter 95 - 95 You Came to Scout for Information but Ended Up Annihilating the Beastmen Tribe? 95 You Came to Scout for Information but Ended Up Annihting the Beastmen Tribe? Su Wan didn¡¯t care about anything else and rushed to hug Xu Yuan. She trembled. She was very worried. She thought she had lost Xu Yuan. When Su Wan hugged him, Xu Yuan instinctively stretched out his w to push her away. However, when he saw the tears in the corner of her eyes, he let her hug him. A Lord and a hero remained in a strange atmosphere. However, a loud voice interrupted everything. ¡°Wanwan, be careful!¡± Shi Linglong cried out. ¡°The White Dragon ising!¡± Su Wan was startled. She turned her head to look. The White Dragon, almost as big as Xu Yuan, was watching them from a distance. !! ¡°B*stard!¡± Su Wan was angry. It was because of that dragon that she had almost lost Xu Yuan! Shi Linglong mustered up her courage and walked over to the White Dragon Saint. Shi Linglong and the Flower Fairy red at him. The White Dragon Saint looked at Xu Yuan as though it was all unfair. The Lords seemed to have aplicated rtionship with his new master. He wondered if he was going to get beaten up. Before the White Dragon Saint could figure out what to do next, several other Lords rushed to the area. The battle had been so intense that the Lords had rushed over to see what was going on. They finally arrived at the scene. ¡°Captain, what happened here?¡± an Overlord asked Su Wan. There were potholes around and the ground was cracked. The ce looked chaotic. The buildings of the Beastmen Tribe had been destroyed. The ce was in ruins. Moreover, the ground was covered with the corpses of the Beastmen. Su Wan was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to answer them. She tried to recall why she hade here in the first ce. She finally remembered that she was here for the mock tournament. She was supposed to work with the other Lords to defeat the Beastmen Tribe. However, after meeting Shi Linglong, things had gottenplicated. Shi Linglong was prepared to exin everything. Su Wan noticed that the White Dragon Saint, who once had blotted out the sky and struck fear in their hearts, followed Xu Yuan like his little fan. ¡®Scammer Xu, well done!¡¯ thought Su Wan happily. ¡®It seems he has taken in that terrifying dragon as his little brother.¡¯ Su Wan secretly praised him in her heart. Su Wan stopped Shi Linglong. She rushed to exin everything. However, Shi Linglong found her exnation a little strange. Su Wan told them that she hade to scout the area and found Shi Linglong. She exined that Shi Linglong had found out that the Beastmen Tribe was colluding with the Dark Screen. Therefore, they worked together to destroy the Beastmen. That was roughly true. However, Shi Linglong noticed that Su Wan kept Xu Yuan¡¯s involvement a secret, as well as the matter of the White Dragon Saint. Shi Linglong was good at reading people. She understood that Su Wan was trying to hide something. So, she decided not to expose her. When the other Lords heard this, their eyes widened. ¡°So, Captain, you came to scout for information but ended up annihting the Beastmen Tribe?¡± Everyone was baffled. They all knew how powerful the Beastmen Tribe was. Su Wan, who had gone to scout the area, had ended up killing them! ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no point in this mock tournament?¡± said a Lord. The purpose of the mock tournament had been to teach the Lords to work as a team, but Su Wan had destroyed the whole Beastmen Tribe by herself. ¡°This wasn¡¯t all me,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Linglong¡¯s role was indispensable.¡± Su Wan was afraid that the whole thing would seem too unbelievable, so she credited Shi Linglong even though she had done nothing, except get kidnapped by the Dark Screen embers. Su Wan, in her exnation, implied that Shi Linglong had discovered their scheme and had gotten captured willingly to put an end to their dangerous n. When the enemy brought her here, Shi Linglong had discovered their stronghold. ¡°The junior¡¯s courage ismendable!¡± said a Lord. ¡°But don¡¯t take such risks in the future.¡± Everyone praised Shi Linglong. Several Lords had seen Su Wan in action and even fought with her in the selection round. They knew that Su Wan¡¯s level was nowhere near the battle that had taken ce in this ce. So, they assumed Shi Linglong had contributed a great deal to the fight. Shi Linglong was confused and embarrassed because everyone praised her. However, for her friend¡¯s sake, she tried her best to smile and thanked everyone. Since the Beastmen Tribe had been destroyed, the smock tournament was consideredpleted. The teacher appeared and announced the end of the mock tournament. The other Lords didn¡¯t even get a chance to participate, and the mock tournament was already over. ¡­ Beams of light illuminated the dark cave briefly. A human figure appeared in the light beam. ¡°Reporting to Lord Holy Envoy,¡± said the figure. ¡°The array set up in the grassy in has been destroyed.¡± The figure was covered in a ck cloak so tightly andpletely that nothing could be seen clearly. A bat flew past and stopped in front of a light beam. The bat made some sounds. ¡°We already know the array in the grassy in has been destroyed.¡± ¡°The White Dragon Saint is also missing.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The bat¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as it stared at the figure in the beam of light. The figure trembled in fear. ¡°I followed the n and participated in the mock tournament with the other Lords of the academy. There was a terrifying battle going on in the distance. When we arrived at the scene, everything was in ruins and the White Dragon Saint was nowhere to be found. I suspect a girl called Shi Linglong is responsible for everything.¡± ¡°Shi Linglong?¡± said the bat hoarsely. ¡°What a familiar name¡­ That little girl¡­ Why is she hellbent on foiling the organization¡¯s n time and again?¡± The bat recalled Shi Linglong¡¯s name. Her name was on the organization¡¯s Hit List. The bat understood the situation briefly. From the information reported by the spy, Su Wan didn¡¯t have much involvement in the battle. On the other hand, Shi Linglong had deliberately sabotaged the organization¡¯s n. ¡°Go back and keep an eye on that girl! Our n is about to enter a critical stage. Inform me about every move of that girl.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 96 - 96 The Real Conspiracy 96 The Real Conspiracy Some time had passed since the mock tournament before the Inter-Campus Tournament. During this time, Su Wan understood that the White Dragon Saint had be Xu Yuan¡¯s little follower. ¡°The Inter-Campus Tournament will start tomorrow. Can we win this championship?¡± said Su Wan. She was full of confidence. She had seen the White Dragon Saint¡¯s power with her own eyes, after all. The White Dragon Saint had joined her camp now. Su Wan had a lot of ideas about the Inter-Campus Tournament. ¡°The Inter-Campus Tournament?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. He looked at Xu Yuan in confusion. !! In his opinion, someone as powerful as Xu Yuan definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested in something like an Inter-Campus Tournament. However, the White Dragon Saint thought about it. The Dark Demon Dragon might not be interested in something like that, but his Overlord was still weak. The Inter-Campus Tournament would be of benefit to her. ¡°Yes, we are going to participate in the Inter-Campus Tournament,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°White, you are one of the twelve Holy Envoys of the Dark Screen, aren¡¯t you? You must know a lot about their internal workings. Tell us, what is their goal?¡± The White Dragon Saint was one of the Twelve Holy Envoys. He held a very important position in the Dark Screen. He would definitely know a lot about the organization and its ultimate goal. The White Dragon Saint hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should reveal such information. Su Wan noticed his reaction. She had been just trying to trick him, but seeing how he reacted, he definitely knew more than he let on. Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. The only one who couldmand the White Dragon Saint was Xu Yuan. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t seem interested. Su Wan could only rely on herself. She decided to take the matter into her own hands. ¡°White, if you have any information, you should just tell us now,¡± she said. ¡°Do you wish to join the Inter-Campus Tournament with us?¡± Su Wan saw that her offer was enough to make White Dragon Saint interested. The matter involved the Dark Demon Dragon. If he didn¡¯t reveal the information, there would be a disaster. When the time came to settle the score, he would definitely be taught a lesson anyway! Hence, the White Dragon Saint told them what he knew. ¡°My Lord, Dark Demon Dragon,¡± he said. ¡°There is a problem with the location of the Inter-Campus Tournament.¡± The White Dragon Saint was not sure about it. The Dark Screen had Twelve Holy Envoys, after all. In terms of strength and hierarchy, the White Dragon Saint was ranked twelfth. He wasn¡¯t considered the most important. The top three envoys were the ones who held the core secrets of the organization. The White Dragon Saint had only vague knowledge about the information. For the White Dragon Saint, they were almost close to legends. In the ancient past, there was a legendary expert known as the Earth Core Butterfly. It flew out from the sun¡¯s interior and created havoc in the world with the sun¡¯s scorching temperature. Numerous experts had to join forces to kill it. ¡­ As far as the White Dragon Saint knew, that legendary beast had fallen into the Overlord ne. ¡°So, the final location of the Inter-Campus Tournament is the ce where the Earth Core Butterfly died?¡± asked Su Wan. The White Dragon Saint nodded. ¡°It¡¯s likely that the final showdown will take ce on the back of that legendary beast.¡± The organization¡¯s goal was to awaken the legendary beast once again! The legendary giant beast, the Earth Core Butterfly, had notpletely disappeared. The Dark Screen nned to awaken the legendary beast. ¡°From the information I have, the final battleground for the Inter-Campus Tournament has something that can help the Overlord be a Mythical Overlord. Maybe the Dark Screen is afraid a human Overlord might be a Mythical Overlord, so they are trying their best to stop them.¡± Su Wan raised the doubts she had. This was the information she had gotten from the Dark Dragon King¡¯s consciousness. The secret to achieving the Mythical Overlord level was hidden in a mysterious ce. The object was hidden by the Dark Dragon King¡¯s Overlord. The White Dragon Saint nodded. ¡°That might be so,¡± he said. ¡°The Dark Screen indeed wants to prevent a human Overlord from obtaining the secret object and bing a Mythical Overlord. But that is just a smokescreen.¡± The Dark Screen was afraid of a human Overlord bing a Mythical Overlord. They wanted to prevent a human Overlord from bing a Mythical Overlord. However, that was just a cover-up for what they were actually nning. There was another problem. After obtaining the secret object, would the human Overlord be qualified to ept it and then be a Mythical Overlord? Even if all conditions had been met and the Overlord was qualified to be a Mythical Overlord, the Overlord would need time to be stronger and to grow into the new power. There were various factors affecting the progress. The mysterious ce was controlled by the powerhouses of human Overlords and powerful heroes. It was not easy to enter the area. The Dark Screen¡¯s true goal was to use this opportunity to hide from the Overlords. The Overlords assumed that the Dark Screen was afraid of them, and it tried to sabotage the Inter-Campus Tournament. The Dark Screen pretended to sabotage the Inter-Campus Tournament so that the Overlords would be motivated to hold it no matter what. Eventually, the Overlords fell into the Dark Screen¡¯s trap. ¡°So, the Dark Screen is just waiting patiently for the Inter-Campus Tournament to start?¡± asked Su Wan in astonishment. Su Wan finally realized the sinister intentions of the Dark Screen! The White Dragon Saint nodded. Xu Yuanzily opened his eyes. ¡°Mythical giant beast?¡± Xu Yuan was now very interested in that mysterious ce. If there really was a legendary giant beast in that ce that was severely injured¡­ ¡®I will use the Dark Duel Domain¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan narrowed his eyes. His Dark Duel Domain ability would allow him to devour the soul and power of his enemy after defeating them in that duel space. If what the White Dragon Saint said was true, then the legendary beast was fatally injured. However, the godhood of the beast hadn¡¯t been destroyedpletely. There was still a chance for resurrection. Xu Yuan thought about it. He was suddenly enthusiastic about the Inter-Campus Tournament. Even if Su Wan didn¡¯t want to participate in the tournament, he decided he would trick her into doing it. Chapter 97 - 97 Troop Type, Everchanging Monster 97 Troop Type, Everchanging Monster The time flew by and the day for the Inter-Campus Tournament finally arrived. ording to the rules, the entire arena was divided into ten regions. Each region¡¯s key colleges would send a representative to participate in thepetition. The school that won first ce would advance to the next round and participate in the final contest! On the teleportation tform, the teachers of the academy were exining the rules to the students. ¡°Remember, the trump card of the Commander-in-Chief cannot be easily revealed!¡± Su Wan listened to the teacher¡¯s warning. The entire arena was divided into ten regions. How many schools were there in each region? !! Su Wan was not clear about the specific numbers. There would be a preliminary round anyway. Ten schools engaged in fiercepetition. In the end, only one person could represent the winning school in the finals! The qualifiers and regionalpetition were supposed to work in teams. Only the final contest was based on individual achievement. The winning schools from each region would send their best contestants to participate! In other words, even if Su Wan¡¯s school won, there was only one person who could represent the Star Academy in the final contest! ¡°Our school¡¯s results have been pretty good in the past, so we¡¯re exempted from the preliminary selection,¡± said the teacher. Only ten people were allowed to participate in the regionalpetition. Five were selected through the qualifiers. The other five spots would be given based on the results of the previous regionalpetitions. The top five schools would be able to participate in the next regionalpetition directly without having to participate in the selection round! The Overlords of the Star Academy had been exempted from the preliminary process. Su Wan and the other contestants could directly enter the qualifier round! ¡°All participants, get ready!¡± The teleportation gate opened. Su Wan, as the captain, led the Academy¡¯s Lords and stepped into the gate. ¡­ Ancient trees reached up to the sky and drowned everything. This was an extremely ancient, primeval forest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that our district¡¯spetition venue would actually be the Wild Woods Forest!¡± A teammate sighed softly. The Wild Woods Forest was a famous ce in the entire Overlord ne. The ancient trees towered in the sky. Each of them was more than a hundred years old. There were ten schools in total, and each school had ten Overlords. A total of one hundred Overlords werepeting in this ancient forest. ¡°Everyone, be on guard!¡± Su Wan muttered softly. Under hermand as the captain of the team, the Lords summoned their troops. Treants, Pangolins, Forest Demons, and many other troops gathered before dispersing to scout the area. Su Wan summoned her own troops. None of her troops were suitable to be used as scouts to patrol the area. However, Su Wan felt that if she didn¡¯t send someone out, she would be seen as unhelpful, especially since she was the captain. After thinking about it for a while, Su Wan summoned Xu Yuan. The White Dragon Saint appeared along with him. ¡°Scammer Xu, what¡¯s your opinion on the current situation?¡± she asked. Su Wan saw that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t as unmotivated as before. Thus, she took advantage of this golden opportunity and asked him for his opinion. However, there was no reply from him. The White Dragon Saint was eager to prove his usefulness. ¡°Lord Dark Demon Dragon, I think we can use this chance to sow discord among the other schools.¡± The White Dragon Saint smirked. His n was simple. He wanted to drive a wedge between the other groups, so they fought each other. When they were done fighting, the number of enemies would greatly reduce. At that time, Su Wan and the others could take them down! When the White Dragon Saint ryed his n of action, he didn¡¯t look at Su Wan. He directly talked to Xu Yuan. In his eyes, only Xu Yuan was his master, and he would do his all to give him a good show to partake in. If it came to a fight, he knew that the Dark Demon Dragon could wipe them all out on his own. If Xu Yuan was not doing anything yet, it meant he was there to enjoy the show. ¡°Drive a wedge between them?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°How do we do that?¡± She frowned. The n was simple and crude. It might be effective, but it was difficult to implement. Just as Su Wan was deep in thought, a familiar person appeared in front of her. Chen Ye! In the selection round for the Star Academy, hepeted with Su Wan for first ce. ¡°A dissension spell¡­,¡± he said. ¡°That is a great idea! It just so happens that I have a troop that is suitable for this tactic.¡± Chen Ye summoned his troop. ¡°Red Mist Slime?¡± asked another Lord. The other Lords were all very curious when they realized Chen Ye had summoned the Red Mist Slime. Chen Ye wasn¡¯t a new student. He was a senior! Everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t have such a lowly troop type like the slimes. Slimes were usually left behind when Lords progressed to a stronger level and chose other heroes. Chen Ye chuckled when he saw the other Lords¡¯ reaction. ¡°This isn¡¯t any ordinary slime. Of course, if you trace back to its roots, you will find that it evolved from slime, but this one is very useful.¡± The slime-like creature looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°Transform!¡± ordered Chen Ye. However, the creature trembled in fear. It didn¡¯t dare transform into anything. Chen Ye pointed at the White Dragon Saint and then to the Red Mist Slime. ¡°Transform!¡± ¡°Chen Ye, you are just being silly,¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡± They still did not understand what Chen Ye nned. At this moment, Chen Ye was a little taken aback. Finally, Chen Ye looked at another troop and pointed to a Tree-man. ¡°Transform!¡± This time, the slime-like creature reacted. The creature emitted a white light and grew bigger. The outline of a tree was visible. When the light dissipated, the Red Mist Slime had turned into a Tree-man! This Tree-man was exactly the same as the one Chen Ye had pointed to. ¡°Eh!¡± eximed one of the Lords. ¡°Chen Ye, you still have some tricks up your sleeve!¡± ¡°Good fellow, you¡¯re hiding your true strength?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise. Even Su Wan was surprised. She looked at the creature a few times to make sure she wasn¡¯t imagining things. Chen Ye looked satisfied. ¡°This is a special troop type I obtained. It¡¯s also called the Everchanging Monster.¡± The Everchanging Monster usually looked like a muddy slime. However, it had a powerful transformational ability and could change its appearance at will! Chapter 98 - 98 The Secret Blessing from Xu Yuan 98 The Secret Blessing from Xu Yuan Everyone looked at Chen Ye in shock. They did not expect him to have such a trick up his sleeve. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gaze, the Everchanging Monster, that had turned into a Tree-man, felt discouraged. It shrunk and changed back into a Red Mist Slime. ¡°The time limit for it to keep up appearances is short.¡± Chen Ye looked dejected. He had been so pleased with himself that he had forgotten about the time limit. ¡°It¡¯s not a very reliable creature.¡± Chen Ye had wanted to appear cool. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that his n would fall t so fast. Chen Ye told them the truth. !! ¡°It¡¯s a defective creature among other Everchanging Monsters,¡± said Chen Ye. ¡°There are sometimes defectives born because of something that might have gone wrong in their evolution. It has the same ability, but also has many limitations.¡± From Chen Ye¡¯s description, everyone understood the nature of the Everchanging Monsters. This particr shape-shifting slime was a defective piece. If one was lucky, it could transform into the enemy for about ten minutes. If not, it would revert to its original form. Chen Ye had thought that his luck wouldn¡¯t run out so fast, so he had brought out the Everchanging Monster to show off a little. But the creature and its limitations were exposed in an instant! ¡°We can still try to sow discord among the others using this creature,¡± said Chen Ye. Even if the slime had its limitation., it could still be used to drive a wedge between the other contestants and make them fight each other. It was a very good n! Just as everyone looked at the slime andmented its disability, ck mes erupted and covered the slime. It started to mutate! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± asked Chen Ye. When he saw the slime encased in ck mes, he was anxious. Granted that it was defective, it was still very important to him. If it was destroyed, Chen Ye would be heartbroken! But Chen Ye saw that the slime was alright in the middle of the mes. It did not seem to be burning to death. The mes did not cause them harm. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone was puzzled. They thought that this was the work of an enemy who was lurking in the shadows. However, it seemed that things were not that simple. Su Wan stole a nce at Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan looked sheepishly back at her as if saying that it had nothing to do with him. Su Wan was now certain that Xu Yuan had done this. She remembered that this happened whenever the Skeleton Soldiers transformed. It was Xu Yuan who did it! He must be secretly making a move. Su Wan didn¡¯t expose him. She chuckled internally. She quietly walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. Her look implied that she already knew about his little trick. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care at all. Ever since he had enhanced the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, the limitations had been reduced. He could not only strengthen Su Wan¡¯s troops, but also others. The current transformation of the Red Mist Slime was just a small experiment for Xu Yuan. When he used the effect on the Everchanging Monster, the result was miraculous! When Xu Yuan applied the ability, the Everchanging Monster shed its limitation. It had evolved into a true Everchanging Monster. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Chen Ye was surprised. The ck mes that appeared around the Everchanging Monster flickered. ¡°Chen Ye, I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± said one of the Overlords. ¡°But it¡¯s not defective anymore! It might be useful!¡± Chen Ye nodded. Everyone discussed how to make good use of the Everchanging Monster to make the other Lords fight among themselves. After various suggestions, everyone turned to look at Su Wan. She was their captain, after all. Moreover, Su Wan and Shi Linglong destroyed the entire Beastmen Tribe in the mock tournament. Their mock tournament had ended the moment it had started. Su Wan didn¡¯t say anything. She nced at Xu Yuan. ¡°What do you think, Scammer Xu?¡± He had strengthened the Everchanging Monster, so he definitely had a n in his mind. Su Wan knew by now that Xu Yuan never did anything without a reason. However, it seemed Su Wan had wasted her breath. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t have a n at all. He had just wanted to see how the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing would work on other troops. That was all. When Su Wan asked Xu Yuan, the other Lords also turned to him. By this time, they were familiar with his presence. ¡°Eh? Why does that hero look familiar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the hero who tricked Captain Su Wan!¡± Everyone recalled the incident. When Su Wan struggled to fight with anotherpetitor in the selection contest, her hero slept peacefully in a corner. Everyone remembered that moment. However, they noticed that Xu Yuan looked different from before. He was bigger. He even had dragon wings and horns now. The other Lords hadn¡¯t recognized him at first. When Su Wan asked Xu Yuan a question, they noticed him only then. Everyone gradually remembered the selection contest. ¡°It is no wonder Captain Su Wan calls him Scammer Xu!¡± The White Dragon Saint was displeased. He couldn¡¯t watch the puny humans underestimating his master. He snorted and was about to take an action when Xu Yuan¡¯s w struck out and smacked him. If he hadn¡¯t done that, the White Dragon Saint might have wiped out the Lords. Xu Yuan had prevented a tragedy from happening. Of course, not everyone could not sense the danger. The Blood Dominator nced at the White Dragon Saint in terror. Seeing the White Dragon Saint being so obedient in front of Xu Yuan, he was even more scared of Xu Yuan. Chapter 99 - 99 The White Dragon Saint’s Sinister Plan 99 The White Dragon Saint¡¯s Sinister n The Blood Dominator had fought Xu Yuan before. He had a deep fear of Xu Yuan. Others might not sense it, but the Blood Dominator could clearly perceive the White Dragon Saint¡¯s power. If the powerful White Dragon Saint was this obedient in front of Xu Yuan, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much more powerful Xu Yuan must be. The others couldn¡¯t feel this. They all looked skeptically at Xu Yuan. However, they respected Su Wan¡¯s opinion. If she held him in high regard to the extent that his opinion was important, then they would do the same. What kind of suggestion would a scammer have? ¡°Maybe Captain Su Wan¡¯s hero is an intelligence-type hero. Although he might not be very powerful inbat, he must be good with strategies.¡± Some of the Lords spected about Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care. ¡°Master, since we have the Everchanging Monsters, why don¡¯t we go ahead with my n?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. His n was simple. First, they would scout for information about a certain troop type of the enemy Lord. Then, the Everchanging Monster would transform into a creature from that troop and sneak in to cause trouble among the Lords from other schools. When they chase after the Everchanging Monster, it would lead them to another group of Lords who were already provoked in a simr manner. After the White Dragon Saint finished exining his n, the others raised their questions. The main issue was that if the two groups calmed down enough tomunicate with each other, the problem would be solved without a fight. That doubt was in everyone¡¯s mind. The White Dragon Saint smiled sinisterly. ¡°My n is not that simple! We will make things so bad for them that they would fight to the death even after knowing it was all a misunderstanding.¡± Su Wan shivered when she heard the White Dragon Saint¡¯s n. ¡®As expected of a member of an evil organization!¡¯ Even if the White Dragon Saint had given up on the evil organization and joined them, his mind still worked in crooked ways. He came up with a sinister n. Under his arrangements, the troops were mobilized. Some troops returned from scouting the area and informed them about a Lord from another school who was lurking nearby. ¡°That¡¯s the Nine-Rivers Academy!¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°Their troop types are mainly Water-type.¡± Su Wan nodded. She looked at the White Dragon Saint. It was obvious that Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. Therefore, she turned to the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Water element?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Do they have a giant Crab Army?¡± The Lord nodded. The White Dragon Saint helped the Everchanging Monster turn into a crab soldier. A huge crab appeared in ce of Red Mist Slime. The crab was the size of a small car. ¡°Are there any other Lords from other schools nearby?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. One of the Lords replied, ¡°The southeast side has the Lords from Yan Chi Academy.¡± The White Dragon Saint¡¯s ws hit the ground enthusiastically. ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone was confused by his excitement. ¡°What do you little brats know?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Water and fire elements do not match in the first ce!¡± The White Dragon Saint revealed his n. Although there were more than one Lords participating from each school, there was always one leader chosen from among them. If the captain from the school fell, the Lords from the same school could be eliminated very easily. The captain of the Nine-Rivers Academy mainly worked with water elements. If the Yan Chi Academy predominantly used fire elements, there would be animosity between them. ¡°If you were the captain of the Nine-Rivers Academy, what would you do?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. Mu Qing, one of the Lords, answered. ¡°I would attack and get rid of the Lords from the Yan Chi Academy as soon as possible. If I can, at the least, restrain the captain of their group, others could be eliminated. That way, we would have gotten rid of at least one otherpetitor.¡± Hearing Mu Qing¡¯s answer, the other Lords all nodded. Although everyone wanted to let the other academies kill each other while making sure their own group reached the finals, they wouldn¡¯t let go of an opportunity to get rid of a group if it was an easy target. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, take action!¡± Under the White Dragon saint¡¯s guidance, the Everchanging Monster turned into a giant crab and arrived near the Lords of another academy. The White Dragon Saint asked Mu Qing to be an actor. There was a loud bang and the surrounding trees fell to the ground. The huge crab shot out columns of water in every direction with a lot of force. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Lords from the Yan Chi Academy were angry. They all rushed to check. A huge crab attacked madly. Not far from the crab, a Lord struggled. ¡°The d*mned Nine-Rivers Academy!¡± cursed the Lord. ¡°What? Is it really the Nine-Rivers Academy?¡± ¡°D*mn it! The Water Crab is too abominable. It has already attacked!¡± The Lords from the Yan Chi Academy cursed. In the distance, crab fought with an unknown Lord. At this moment, Mu Qing looked at the other Lords. ¡°Friends from Yan Chi Academy!¡± he shouted. ¡°I am from Star Academy. Our captain was nning to cooperate with you, but the Nine-Rivers Academy discovered us! They seem to hate you for some reason. They said if we cooperate with you, they will kill us too.¡± Mu Qing yed the role very well. The helplessness and anger were vivid on his face. ¡°What?! The Nine-Rivers Academy is really looking down on others!¡± The Lords from the Yan Chi Academy were enraged. Then, the giant crab used its ultimate skill. Mu Qing ran for his life in fear. The giant crab chased after Mu Qing and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Chase it!¡± The captain from the Yan Chi Academy hesitated for a split second and thenmanded everyone to follow. ¡°This is a great opportunity!¡± The captain was motivated because the enemy was the Nine-Rivers Academy. He seized the opportunity that presented itself to him. From his perspective, the Nine-Rivers Academy wouldn¡¯t stop until the captain of the Star Academy was taken down. It was only a matter of time. When that happened, they would target the Yan Chi Academy. By then, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to retaliate. So, the captain of the Yan Chi Academy thought that the chance was now to attack the Nine-Rivers Academy while the Star Academy kept them upied. The Yan Chi Academy wanted tounch a stealthy attack to wipe out the Nine-Rivers Academy. Chapter 100 - 100 The Last Three Academies 100 The Last Three Academies While the Yan Chi Academy plotted to overthrow the Nine-Rivers Academy, thetter was facing a simr situation on the other side. A pir of fire shot out and set the forest aze. ¡°D*mn it! What¡¯s going on?¡± The Lords from the Nine-Rivers Academy cursed. They immediately put out the fire. After searching for a while, they found the culprit. ¡°It¡¯s a Fire Rat!¡± The Fire Rat was the main troop type of the Yan Chi Academy! Not far from the Fire Rat, a Lord struggled. ¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s the Yan Chi Academy!¡± shouted Chen Ye. ¡°Our captain from the Star Academy wanted to form an alliance with the Nine-Rivers Academy, but they attacked us out of the blue!¡± On the other side, Chen Ye was the actor. He looked extremely disheveled. A few paces away, the Fire Rat spewed out more mes. ¡°Brothers from the Nine-Rivers Academy, please help us!¡± said Chen Ye. ¡°We are being chased by the Yan Chi Academy. Our captain will ept your friendship willingly.¡± Chen Ye ran toward the Nine-Rivers Academy. In the beginning, the Lords from the Nine-Rivers Academy were indifferent. Why would they help a person from Star Academy? They had no reason to get involved in the matter. However, when the Lord said they were willing to ally with the Nine-Rivers Academy, their opinion changed. ¡°They want to be our ally?¡± ¡°Yan Chi Academy dares bully our ally?¡± The Nine-Rivers Academy was full of themselves. As Chen Ye ran to them, the Fire Rat followed. ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t even made a move yet, and you¡¯re already attacking us?¡± ¡°Little rat, do you want to die?¡± The mes of the Fire Rat were harmless to the Lords of the Nine-Rivers Academy. However, they felt insulted. The Lords from the Nine-Rivers Academy chased after the Fire Rat. The Fire Rat fled in terror. Taking advantage of the chaos, Chen Ye quietly slipped away. Su Wan and the other Lords were perched on top of the highest tree. They observed everything from this vantage point. They had all seen what had happened at the Nine-Rivers Academy. ¡°They¡¯re going to collide!¡± The White Dragon Saint said. The Lords from the Nine-Rivers Academy, who were chasing after the Fire Rat, and the Lords from the Yan Chi Academy, who were chasing after the Water Crab, shed. At this time, the captain of the Nine-Rivers Academy had already summoned his main troop, the giant Water Crabs. As for the captain of the Yan Chi Academy, he had summoned his main force, the Fire Rats. The Nine-Rivers Academy was sure that the other academy had tried to create havoc when they saw the Fire Rats in front of them. Simrly, the Yan Chi Academy was sure that the giant Water Crab that they had seen in their area had been sent by the Nine-Rivers Academy because here they were with more Water Crabs! At this moment, the scene was tense. However, neither side fired the first shot. ¡°The method still doesn¡¯t work!¡± At the top of the ancient tree, a Lord of the Star Academy was frustrated. However, the White Dragon Saint shook his head. He smiled mysteriously. ¡°Master, please watch,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. At this moment, the scene below exploded in chaos. From the direction of the Yan Chi Academy, a jet of mes shot out toward the Nine-Rivers Academy Overlords. ¡°B*stard!¡± The Lords from Nine-Rivers Academy cursed. At the same time, from the direction of the Nine-Rivers Academy, a water pir shot toward the Yan Chi Academy Overlords. The mes caught the Nine-Rivers Academy off guard, and some of the Lords were injured. Likewise, the high-pressure water pir injured the Lords from Yan Chi Academy. The two captains both knew that they had not given any orders to attack. However, their abilities were apparent to them. They assumed one of their team members had lost their temper and attacked. The two sides shed and fought! ¡°Yan Chi Academy, you have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I spit on you, Nine-Rivers Academy!¡± Everything erupted in chaos. Everyone fought. It was difficult to see if they were heroes or Lords fighting with each other. However, that was not what concerned Su Wan and the other Lords. They thought about how they could use this opportunity to pull the other Lords into the fight. ¡°This is a great opportunity!¡± ¡°While the Yan Chi Academy and Nine-Rivers Academy fight, we can drag the other schools into this war!¡± The White Dragon Saint, who has the evilest mind, made ns and arrangements for that to happen. ¡°It seems that the White Dragon Saint is Captain Su Wan¡¯s military advisor,¡± said a Lord. ¡°Is the Dark Dragon here just to be useless?¡± Soon, due to the Everchanging Monster¡¯s trick, Lords from other academies were also dragged into the war. Before anybody could figure out what was happening, the Lords from other academies were already affected by the fight and joined in. One by one, they entered the battle. The same old trick was used time and again. Gradually, more and more schools were drawn to the battle. At this moment, the Everchanging Monster hadpleted its mission. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing reached its time limit and the monster turned back into a Red Mist Slime. However, there was no longer a need for the Everchanging Monster to be a spy because many academies had been lured into the fight sessfully. The Yan Chi Academy and Nine-Rivers Academy were already eliminated. The other academies were engaged in an intense fight. ¡°Is it finally going to end?¡± From the ancient tree, Su Wan and the others quietly observed the battle. After the intense fight, only two academies were left. There were now only three academies in the forest, including the Star Academy, which was observing everything in secret. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the n to go so smoothly.¡± Although they hadn¡¯t eliminated the other schools, the oue had been impressive. The other seven schools had been eliminated because of their n! Now, there were only three academies left. As long as the Star Academy continued to hide and managed to remain undiscovered, the two other academies would fight each other until one of them got eliminated. The winner would be low on strength, so the Star Academy could make a move then and easily win. It was the perfect n! However, at this moment, the Lords of the two academies looked up at the ancient tree. They had been discovered! Chapter 101 - 101 How Many Abilities Do You Actually Have? 101 How Many Abilities Do You Actually Have? On the ancient tree, Su Wan and the others of the Star Academy realized that things were going downhill. The captain of the two remaining academies looked up at them. It was obvious that they had been discovered. It was obvious that the enemy had discovered them! ¡°Eh? As I said, this chaotic battle happened so suddenly that there was definitely something wrong with it!¡± Dongchuan Academy¡¯s captain had a ck silk ribbon tied around his head. He sneered in disdain. !! The captain of North Sky Academy also smiled sinisterly. ¡°Really? You think you can win the championship in this way?¡± He turned to the captain of Dongchuan Academy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we band together and eliminate this stupid academy?¡± When the captain of the North Sky Academy suggested this, the captain of the Dongchuan Academy nodded. ¡°Pdin, attack!¡± The main troop of the North Sky Academy was the Pdin Army. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Spears were hurled at the top of the ancient tree. ¡°Retreat!¡± shouted Su Wan. North Sky Academy and Dongchuan Academy were both famous academies. If the Star Academy had to face them together, the Star Academy might not be their match. The two academies wanted to band together and attack at the same time. Facing countless spears, everyone disyed their capabilities. They had made it to the Top Ten, after all. Everyone dodged the spears effectively. But the problem was¡­ They had all scattered in different directions to avoid the spears. ¡°Everyone has dispersed!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Scammer Xu, what do we do?¡± Su Wan pulled at Xu Yuan and fled in a different direction. The Lords of the two academies had already made up their minds to eliminate the Star Academy. Behind Su Wan, Xu Yuan pped his wings and followed her. He yawned as if he hadn¡¯t slept enough. To him, these battles were meaningless. ¡°What do we do?!¡± asked Su Wan again. Xu Yuan remained indifferent. ¡°Detestable!¡± eximed Su Wan. The White Dragon Saint¡¯s n with the Everchanging Monster was supposed to be foolproof! They had not expected to be discovered this soon. If those two academies hadn¡¯t noticed them, they could have used the Everchanging Monster to create trouble between them. However, their n failed. ¡°With a monster like that, it was only a matter of time before we were discovered anyway,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t other ns besides the Everchanging Monster.¡± Su Wan stopped in her tracks. She looked at Xu Yuan in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean, Scammer Xu? Just say it!¡± Su Wan was looking forward to whatever n Xu Yuan hade up with. She recalled that Skeleton Soldiers turned into Skeleton Knights under his ability. Even the Golden Behemoth asionally turned into ck Gold Behemoth. The defective Everchanging Monster had turned into an effective Everchanging Monster because of Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. Therefore, Su Wan was eager to see what Xu Yuan had nned next. ¡°Scammer Xu, share your attribute panel with me. I want to take a look. Just this once, please!¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan hadn¡¯t seen his attribute panel in a long time. She was sure Xu Yuan must have gained a lot of new and strange skills. She remembered when he was in a hurry to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 2. She had told him she would do it if he agreed to show her at least one of his abilities. And at that time, Xu Yuan had shown her his attribute panel where she could see one of his abilities. Unfortunately, Su Wan hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to ask him to show his attribute panel once again. Su Wan asked him now but didn¡¯t hold any expectations that he would agree to her request. Xu Yuan was too secretive and might not show her anything at all. Su Wan was pleasantly surprised when Xu Yuan agreed to show her his attribute panel this time. Xu Yuan¡¯s attribute panel appeared in front of Su Wan. In the abilities section, there was one very useful ability. [Lost In the Night: When this Night Magic is cast, within the range of the magic array, enemies with weak willpower will be lost in the darkness and be its ves.] ¡°This skill is awesome!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can make the enemy troops betray their master!¡± Su Wan thought of a special unit in her territory called the Soul Altar. Within the range of the Soul Altar, once the enemy died, they could be revived as their own troop. When she saw the Lost in the Night ability, she thought it might have a simr effect to the Soul Altar. Xu Yuan¡¯szy voice said, ¡°I am not sure. I haven¡¯t used the ability before.¡± He yawned. Su Wan was now aware of the issue. ¡°Scammer Xu, you just obtained this ability recently, didn¡¯t you?¡± Su Wan was sure that he had received this ability recently and hadn¡¯t had the time to use it. ¡°Not really,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I obtained it a long time ago. I just haven¡¯t used it because I have too many other abilities.¡± Su Wan was frustrated. ¡®Too many abilities?¡¯ She really wanted to know how many abilities Xu Yuan actually had. She calmed herself down. At least, she understood something out of this. ¡®I was right. Scammer Xu is more suitable in supporting the troops than fighting directly,¡¯ she thought. Xu Yuan¡¯s ability was more suitable to support other troops than fighting himself. She thought about the many times he had strengthened the troops through his ability. She had never seen him fight. Su Wan was now even more certain of her guess. Xu Yuan had a stronger auxiliary ability than abat ability. At that time, Su Wan heard creatures chasing her from behind. ¡°Werewolves!¡± Su Wan was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected that the Lords would send Werewolves to chase after them. ¡°Master, leave me to deal with these pesky creatures,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. He had bloodlust in his heart. He wanted to kill all the Werewolves. However, Xu Yuan stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± he said. ¡°Let me try my ability on them instead.¡± He activated the Lost in the Night ability. A thick, dark mist spread and surrounded the whole area in a short time. The Werewolves had been very angry in the beginning. They were roaring and snapping around, trying to find Su Wan and the other Lords. However, their roars gradually softened. They quietened and walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side, waiting for hismand. Chapter 102 - 102 The Scammer Is Scammer People Again 102 The Scammer Is Scammer People Again Su Wan was stunned by what she saw in front of her. ¡°Scammer Xu, why are all your abilities so unnatural?¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan had been together for a while now, and still, she didn¡¯t know much about him. They were still like strangers to each other. Su Wan now knew that he had more abilities. She knew about the Night Shift ability, then there was the Chaos Realm. Now, she had seen the effect that Lost in the Night ability could have. ¡°Forcefully controlling other troops was too unnatural to be an ordinary ability. Su Wan was shocked. ¡°Do you want to use them to sow discord among the remaining two academies?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a limit to your ability?¡± Su Wan started to worry. Although she didn¡¯t know much about Xu Yuan¡¯s many abilities, she knew that all of them had their own limitations. She doubted the Lost in the Night ability couldst forever. If that happened, Xu Yuan¡¯s ability would be truly considered unnatural and heaven-defying. Whenever Xu Yuan used his ability, it was apanied by dark mists. Su Wan guessed that the ability would only be effective within the region covered by the mist. If the creatures walked out of the area covered by the mist, the ability would lose its effectiveness. Or, it was likely that they might only be able to stay alive within the area of the ck mist. Xu Yuan looked into the distance and nodded. ¡°There are limitations to my abilities,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°But do you think those Lords wouldn¡¯te to investigate the dark mist when they see it?¡± Su Wan finally realized his intentions. ¡°I think I understand now!¡± she said. ¡°Scammer Xu, you are nning to trick them, aren¡¯t you?¡± She was excited. Xu Yuan was nning to trick the Lords of the Dongchuan Academy and North Sky Academy to step into the dark mist! ¡°Even if the two academies are on their guard against the Everchanging Monsters, they surely won¡¯t be able to defend against this mist!¡± Su Wan¡¯s small fist clenched tightly. After spending so much time with him, she finally felt like she could understand how his mind worked. There were ns in his mind. Su Wan didn¡¯t need to know everything, just knowing half of it was enough. Su Wan understood the n, but the White Dragon Saint was still confused. He didn¡¯t understand Xu Yuan¡¯s ultimate goal. ¡°Master, what are you nning to do with them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± said Xu Yuanzily. ¡°You will find out soon enough.¡± The White Dragon Saint was a little anxious, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything more. He waited Patiently. Xu Yuan began the first step of his n. When the Dongchuan Academy Lords realized that their troops had disappeared, they followed the trail all the way to the dark mist. ¡°That¡¯s the Pdins from North Sky Academy!¡± shouted a Lord from the Dongchuan Academy when he saw a faint figure in the dark mist. A Pdin in the dark mist turned around and waved to the Dongchuan Academy Lords. ¡°Be careful of traps!¡± No one present was stupid enough to follow. When they saw the dark mist, they knew for sure that there was a problem ahead. The Pdin was in the dark mist. Something was wrong! ¡°Send some cannon fodders in to check the situation first!¡± said the captain of the Dongchuan Academy. A few Centaurs stepped into the dark mist. The Lords from Dongchuan Academy were nervous. They observed the Centaurs to see if anything would happen to them when they entered the dark mist. However, their worries seemed unnecessary. The Centaurs seemed fine. It waved at everyone. ¡°It seems like there is no problem,¡± said the captain. ¡°Send in a few people to explore.¡± The captain of Dongchuan Academy was very cautious. Even though nothing seemed amiss so far, he still was ill at ease. He sent a few Lords into the dark mist and waited. The two Lords, who were chosen to explore the dark mist, trembled in fear. ¡°Captain wants us to go in? I don¡¯t want to!¡± Everyone saw that the Centaurs were fine. However, the Centaurs and the Pdins were troops. It was different for the Lords. They were worried that the dark mist might poison them. What if it was something that only affected Lords? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not willing to go?¡± asked their captain icily. The two Lords shook their heads. They didn¡¯t dare disobey their captain. Under the captain¡¯s terrifying gaze, they cautiously stepped into the dark mist. Soon, the two Lords yelled back happily. ¡°Captain, there is no problem here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything bad!¡± The two Lords stayed inside the dark mist for about ten minutes. They were fine. The dark mist wasn¡¯t poisonous, after all. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The captain finally decided to explore the dark mist. They didn¡¯t notice the Centaurs smiling strangely at them. The Pdins held onto their spears. Suddenly, the Pdins attacked them, catching the Dongchuan Academy Lords off guard! ¡°North Sky Academy, what are you doing?!¡± shouted a Lord from Dongchuan Academy. ¡°D*mn it! Could they have found something in the dark mist that they want to keep for themselves?¡± For a moment, everything was in chaos. The Lords attacked without a care in the world. The Pdins fought and retreated deeper into the dark mist. On the other side of the forest, the North Sky Academy Lords also arrived in an area covered by a dark mist. ¡°What is this dark mist?¡± asked a Lord from the North Sky Academy. The Lords of the North Sky Academy also experienced the same thing as the Dongchuan Academy Lords. At first, they didn¡¯t dare step into the dark mist and sent out troops to scout the way. Then they chose two Lords to step into the dark mist to check. After confirming that there was no immediate danger, all of them stepped into the dark mist. ¡°They¡¯re from Dongchuan Academy!¡± The North Sky Academy Lords had found Werewolves in the dark mist. The Werewolves had attacked them without any warning. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Dongchuan Academy, are you guys crazy?¡± In the beginning, the North Sky Academy Lords were very cautious. They assumed that the Star Academy was ying tricks on them again. However, when the Werewolves attacked them without a sign of stopping, they fought back. After the previous experience with the strange and unpredictable spy, the people of North Sky were very cautious. The Werewolves charged toward the North Sky Academy Lords. Chapter 103 - 103 The Regional Championship 103 The Regional Championship ¡°Brother Wolf, calm down!¡± ¡°Is this some kind of misunderstanding?¡± a Lord of the North Sky Academy asked. The Werewolves¡¯ attacks failed, so theyunched a second attack. ¡°Hahaha!¡±ughed the Werewolves. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± ¡°The treasure in this dark mist is ours!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about stealing it!¡± It was at this moment that the Lords of the North Sky Academy found out about the treasure. They were convinced that the treasure had made the Dongchuan Academy attack them. ¡°You want to keep the treasure for yourself? Bah!¡± said a Lord from the North Sky Academy. He led his troops and charged toward the Werewolves. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± shouted the captain of the North Sky Academy. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He had wanted to take his Lords and escape out of the dark mist. However, in the blink of an eye, his fellow Lords had gone crazy. One by one, they chased after the Werewolves. ¡­ Su Wan, who remained hidden in the dark, was shocked as she witnessed everything. Su Wan had never expected Xu Yuan to do anything to others. She called him a scammer, but that was because he always tricked her. But to trick others? Su Wan had never seen something like this before. She had assumed Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t as good at tricking others as he tricked her. Seeing his despicable trick, she understood that Xu Yuan had the means to trick not only her but also others. Su Wan continued to observe from the dark. The Lords from Dongchuan and North Sky Academies finally shed. They had been chasing after the other¡¯s troops in the dark mist until now. Among them, a Lord from North Sky Academy chased after a werewolf. He found a Lord from Dongchuan. When the Lord of Dongchuan Academy saw that the Werewolves were being chased, he was enraged. ¡°North Sky Academy, don¡¯t even think about hurting our Werewolves!¡± Dongchuan Academy¡¯s Lords protected their Werewolves. The Lords from North Sky Academy were furious at this. They started fighting each other! After some effort, the Dongchuan Academy Lords attacked a few Lords from the North Sky Academy. Seeing their team members harmed, the other Lords from the North Sky Academy were filled with righteous indignation. ¡°They tried to kill our people?¡± Lords from both academies shed and fought in the dark mist. The entire area was now a battleground. Gradually, the dark mist dispersed, but the battle continued. At this time, the other Lords of the Star Academy gathered slowly and discovered the scene. They didn¡¯t dare step into the dark mist. After the dark mist dissipated, everyone could see the scene unfold. ¡°Why are the Lords from the two academies fighting?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they agree to band together and eliminate us instead?¡± The Lords from the Star Academy were confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the captain?¡± Some Lords saw Su Wan nearby. Su Wan saw them too. She made a shushing gesture to indicate for them to be quiet. Everyone gathered around. The battle at the scene had already reached its peak. Although the Lords of the North Sky Academy dominated the fight, it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat the enemy captain. The captain¡¯s strength far surpassed the other Lords. Even if several Lords banded together to fight the captain, they might not seed in defeating him. The captain of the North Sky Academy¡¯s main troop were the Pdins. The Pdins raised their shields and charged with their spears, easily scattering the enemy troops. It was a difficult troop type to deal with. However, the Dongchuan Academy¡¯s captain wasn¡¯t afraid of the Pdins. ¡°It¡¯s the Poison Army!¡± ¡°The captain of Dongchuan Academy is said to be an expert in poison.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that all his troops are poisonous!¡± One of the Lords from the Star Academy exined the situation to everyone. The Poison Army was formed from a pool of dark purple mud. ¡°Pdins can¡¯t defend against poison!¡± said one of the Lords from the Star Academy. The purple puddle gradually turned into human figures and giant beasts. They charged toward the Pdins. ¡°Holy Light protection!¡± Some Pdins at the front were corroded by the poison. They screamed and turned into smoke. It was a terrifying poison that could corrode everything. The Pdins had no choice but to use the Holy Light protection as a barrier to defend themselves. The dark purple poison sttered onto the magic barrier. Whoooosh! Whoooosh!! The Poison corroded the magic barrier! ¡°If this continues, it¡¯s only a matter of time for the North Sky Academy to fall.¡± Everyone looked at Su Wan. ¡°Captain, are we not going to make a move?¡± The Lords were all puzzled. If they took advantage of this situation, they would have a chance to win. They could join the North Sky Academy and surround the Dongchuan Academy and eliminate them. If they could eliminate the strongest opponent right now, they could easily win afterward. ¡°If we join forces with North Sky, we¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Some of the Lords were too excited and told everyone that they could win thispetition. If Dongchuan Academy was eliminated, North Sky would be too weak to retaliate against them. Their Lords would not be able topete with the Star Academy. However, if they continued to watch without doing anything¡­ If North Sky Academy was defeated, the Star Academy would have to face Dongchuan Academy. Everyone looked at Su Wan. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. Her blood pressure rose in frustration. Xu Yuan had found afortable corner and was sleeping peacefully. Xu Yuan thought that this was a boring game since he couldn¡¯t gain any significant experience points, after all. He thought it was better for him to sleep and gain some experience points rather than waste his time. Su Wan knew she couldn¡¯t count on Xu Yuan. However, it was his n that turned the whole situation into what it was now. If she couldn¡¯t handle it from here, she would be disappointing everyone who relied on her. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡°Captain, we¡¯re finished!¡± said Chen Ye anxiously. ¡°The North Sky Academy lost too easily.¡± Su Wan still hadn¡¯t figured out what to do next. The North Sky Academy couldn¡¯t withstand it. Their magic barrier was corroded by the poison. They were eliminated! Now, only Star Academy and Dongchuan Academy were left topete for the regional championship. ¡°There is one bright spot in this situation,¡± said one of the Lords, smiling radiantly. ¡°The Dongchuan Academy had justpleted a battle, and they aren¡¯t in a very good state. We can crush them!¡± Chapter 104 - 104 You’re Finished If You Wake the Master from His Sleep 104 You¡¯re Finished If You Wake the Master from His Sleep The Lords from the Dongchuan Academy had fought valiantly and eliminated the North Sky Academy. However, their own strength was also depleted. ¡°We¡¯ll just go and attack! Chen Ye smiled. ¡°Go!¡± Mu Qingmanded his troops. Everyone summoned their troops. They had all sorts of troops, but they didn¡¯t have a decent strategy. They recklessly fought their way through. Su Wan was somewhat worried. She felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. So, she turned to Xu Yuan. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt uneasy. ¡°Scammer Xu, what do you think will happen in this battle?¡± The White Dragon Saint shushed her. ¡°Lower your voice. Don¡¯t disturb the master.¡± The White Dragon Saint made a throat-slitting gesture as if threatening her. If Su Wan woke Xu Yuan up and displeased him, the White Dragon Saint was ready to deal with her. Su Wan¡¯s face was bitter. She had epted the White Dragon Saint into her troop because he was a powerful asset. However, he was not someone she couldmand. She saw that Xu Yuan slept peacefully without a care in the world. She felt a little angry. She was familiar with his habit of falling asleep in critical situations, but this was the regional championship! Thispetition would determine whether they could advance to the next round or not. It was an important event. Xu Yuan shouldn¡¯t be sleeping right now! Su Wan approached Xu Yuan¡¯s side, her face red with rage. Seeing his sleeping face, she thought of an idea. She leaned down and whispered into his ear, ¡°Xu Yuan¡­ Don¡¯t sleep anymore.¡± Xu Yuan suddenly opened his eyes. An Overlord and a dragon faced each other. She felt her cheeks burning. She couldn¡¯t look him in the eye. Fortunately, the White Dragon Saint provided a distraction. The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t know the specifics of the situation, but he saw that his master¡¯s sleep had been disturbed. Now, his master was awake. He had to punish the human Overlord! ¡°Hmph! Little girl, you are finished!¡± he threatened. ¡°You disturbed master¡¯s sleep!¡± The White Dragon Saint waved his dragon w as though he wanted to attack Su Wan. He was, of course, putting on an act. He knew that Su Wan had a special rtionship with Xu Yuan as his Overlord. He couldn¡¯t really harm Su Wan. He knew that his master would tear him to pieces if he did. However, his master¡¯s sleep had been disturbed. So, as a loyal underling, he wanted to put up an appropriate act. Su wan was already feeling a bit embarrassed When the White Dragon Saint threatened her, she took that as an opportunity to change the topic. She pretended to be scared of the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Scammer Xu, keep your underling under control! He is threatening me!¡± After saying that, she pretended to be terrified and ran away. She looked up at the sky. Her heart was restless. When the White Dragon Saint saw Su Wan abandon them and run away, he was speechless. ¡®What is wrong with that woman?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even tried that hard to actually threaten her. She just ran away! Thankfully, his master didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Xu Yuan stretchedzily and looked at the battlefield. The Dongchuan Academy Lords had exhausted too much of their strength in thest battle. When the Star Academy Lords attacked them, the battle was one-sided. ¡­ The captain of the Dongchuan Academy watched his teammates retreat one by one. Something surged within his heart. ¡°Despicable!¡± The captain was furious. He felt that Dongchuan Academy could definitely beat the Star Academy in terms of strength. However, they had suffered many losses in the recent battle with the North Sky Academy. They didn¡¯t even have time to rest and recuperate. They were already under attack. ¡°I hate this!¡± shouted the captain angrily. ¡°I, Baili Yun, have actually fallen to such a state!¡± Baili Yun, captain of the Dongchuan Academy Overlords, clenched his fists in fury. Memories surfaced in his mind. Baili Yun was the illegitimate son of the Baili family of ancient Tong City. He was an illegitimate child, so he had not received love and affection from a young age. He had been bullied since his childhood. Something twisted in his heart. In order to be an heir of the Baili family, he used all means avable. The young masters of the Baili family had either died, be injured, be crippled, or gone missing in the process. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to be the sessor of the Baili family. He swore that from that moment on, it would be the time for him to bid farewell to the past and walk towards a new life. He wanted to win the championship and qualify for the finals. He had to obtain the secret to bing a Mythical Lord! He wanted to surpass the world. However, his ambition and dream were ruined. Baili Yun gritted his teeth so hard that they were bleeding. ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, none of you can have it!¡± Baili Yun shouted madly. ¡°Poison Army, self-destruct!¡± When Baili Yun gave themand, his team members looked at him wide-eyed. ¡°Bali Yun, are you crazy?¡± ¡°You want us all to die?¡± His teammates scolded him. The Poison Army began to self-destruct. The purple mud-like substance exploded and sttered all over the forest. When the purple particles hit the trees, it let out a sizzling sound and the barks of the tree burned. The tree was dyed purple, and it rotted at a speed visible to the human eye. When the purple substance hit the ground, a purple mist rose in the air. The vegetation on the ground instantly withered. The first to suffer from the phenomenon was Baili Yun¡¯s team members because they were the closest to him. Some fell to the ground, struggling and twitching. ¡°I forfeit! I forfeit!¡± One of the Lords chose to forfeit and escaped thepetition. Some Lords didn¡¯t even have the chance to do that. They were wiped out. As long as their Territory Core was intact, they could still revive. However, the trauma of such a death would pester the Lords for a long time. Chapter 105 - 105 Plague Messenger 105 gue Messenger ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°All of you, go to hell!¡± Baili Yun shouted hysterically. His mental state wasn¡¯t very good. Not long after Baili Yun¡¯s team members died, the Lords from the Star Academy were also affected. As the purple substance corroded the surrounding flowers and trees, purple smoke was produced. In an instant, purple smoke enveloped the surrounding area. ¡°Not good! The smoke is poisonous!¡± Chen Ye screamed in shock. He covered his neck with both hands in pain as if countless ants were biting it. One of the Lord¡¯s skin turned purple. He didn¡¯t have the chance to escape. He died because of the poison. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, captain.¡± ¡°Captain, I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± ¡°I forfeit, I forfeit!¡± On the battlefield, the troops that everyone had summoned died one after another. The Lords either fell or chose to forfeit thepetition. In the end, Chen Ye, Mu Qing, and the other powerful Lords fell as well. Su Wan was also poisoned. However, she seemed more resistant to it than others. She felt as though countless needles were piercing her skin. She coughed. ¡°This is so ufortable,¡± she mumbled. Su Wan instinctively hugged Xu Yuan close. Without any other escape, she held onto him. Xu Yuan frowned and flicked his tail. He wrapped his ws around Su Wan¡¯s waist and wanted to pull her away. But Su Wan gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She clutched at Xu Yuan tightly. ¡°Master, do you need me to take her away?¡± The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t think it was difficult for the Dark Demon Dragon to flung Su Wan away. It was such a small matter that his master didn¡¯t need to put an effort into it. So, the White Dragon Saint asked him if he could take Su Wan away. However, Xu Yuan ignored him. He looked at Su Wan. Her pained expression set his heart in turmoil. He applied the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. Su Wan felt a familiar power surge through her body. The power spread throughout her body and wiped out the poison. Su Wan recovered a little. She realized she had been clutching at Xu Yuan. She noticed that he didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he looked at her with a serious face. Su Wan was embarrassed because she was being stared at. She let go of Xu Yuan hurriedly. ¡°Xu Yuan, thank you,¡± she said. She took a deep breath, feeling quite embarrassed. She needed something else to divert her attention. Baili Yun, who was in the middle of the poisonous fog, provided the distraction she needed. At this time, Su Wan realized that there were ck mes and ck mist surrounding her. She was familiar with this feeling. It strengthened her attributes, and she felt a surge in her strength. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the same ability that Xu Yuan used to strengthen the troops?¡¯ Su Wan wondered. She thanked Xu Yuan because she knew he had applied his ability to her, which helped expel the poison from her body. ¡°Then let¡¯s test how strong this ability has made me!¡± said Su Wan. She led the Lords and the troops and charged forward. Su Wan rushed to the front of them all. She closed her eyes and the chaotic thoughts in her mind disappeared. Her ck tail danced in the wind, and the hair clip on her hair was broken by an unknown force. Her dress fluttered and danced with the ck mes around her. A pair of dark wings erupted from her back. Su Wan felt her attributes increase radically from the buff provided by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and the Demon Dragon Symbiosis. Not far away, Baili Yunughed madly. He sensed a terrifying aura and turned around to look. ¡°What? There¡¯s still someone alive?!¡± he shouted. ¡°Die! All of you, die!¡± Baili Yun summoned his hero. His hero was a mysterious being. He had not summoned his hero since he entered the arena. Purple smoke surged, and an illusionary figure appeared. ¡°That¡¯s the gue Messenger!¡± When she saw the fly-like creature in the smoke, she was sure that this was Baili Yun¡¯s hero. SSS-ss hero, gue Messenger! It was no wonder Baili Yun rarely summoned his hero. Su Wan understood why that was. The Poison Army could still control the spread of the poison. However, the gue Messenger was different. In ancient legends, whenever the gue Messenger arrived, numerous people died. The gue Messenger had arrived again, and the poison spread rapidly. An entire hill had been corroded by the gue Messenger¡¯s terrifying poisonous gas. It was riddled with holes. Many wild beasts fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth. They rotted in an instant and were reduced to bones. The gue Messenger saw Su Wan and her army andughed maniacally. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± yelled Su Wan. With two abilities helping her, her confidence swelled. She was annoyed with the gue Messenger¡¯s disrespectfulugh. In an instant, the sound of something breaking reverberated through the air. Su Wan¡¯s current attributes were powerful enough for her to cause an explosion. BOOM! The ground, where the gue Messenger stood, exploded. A hole with a radius of two meters was created. However, the gue Messenger wasn¡¯t injured. That was because Su Wan hadn¡¯t been able to hit it. The moment the explosion took ce, the gue Messenger had turned into purple smoke and avoided the damage. ¡°It didn¡¯t work?¡± Su Wan frowned. Just as she was thinking about what other methods she could use, Xu Yuan shared an ability with her. He shared the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath with her. When faced with poisonous creatures, there was only the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath that could be used to resolve the problem. Su Wan felt a prompt emerge in her mind. ¡°What is this?¡± she muttered. ¡°Have I unlocked other abilities because I transformed again?¡± Su Wan wasn¡¯t entirely sure what was going on with her, but for the present, she wanted to use all she had. ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath?¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°Why does the name sound so awkward?¡± When she saw the name of the ability, she felt that it was strange. But she couldn¡¯t figure out why she was feeling that way. Besides, this was not the time to be thinking about other things! Chapter 106 - 106 Forfeit! 106 Forfeit! After obtaining the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath ability from Xu Yuan, Su Wan¡¯s confidence rose. ¡°A mere poisonous object!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I will burn you.¡± The breath that Su Wanunched was different from the conventional Dragon n¡¯s breath. The Dragon n¡¯s usual way of breathing was through the mouth. Su Wan waved her hand, and the ck mes spread in all directions. The terrifying ck mes seemed to have a life of their own as they devoured the poisonous mist. ¡°D*mn it! What is this thing?¡± Baili Yun shouted in anger. Baili Yun was startled by the ck mes. The ck mes turned into a dragon¡¯s head. The malevolent dragon¡¯s head radiated supreme splendor. Baili Yun was scared. His back was drenched in cold sweat. He had only seen the dragon¡¯s head for a moment! Then it disappeared as if it didn¡¯t exist. It was like an illusion. Baili Yun was still doubting everything about his life. However, the gue Messenger made a different discovery. ¡°This is Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s power!¡± As an SSS-ss hero, the gue Messenger knew about the Dark Demon Dragon. He never thought he would actually encounter a human Overlord with the aura of the Dark Demon Dragon. At this moment, the White Dragon Saint created a magic barrier, covering Xu Yuan and himself. On the one hand, it isted them from the poisonous fog, and on the other, it prevented prying eyes from spying. If the gue Messenger hadn¡¯t concentrated on the aura, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered the existence of Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint. When Su Wan heard the gue Messenger, she trembled. ¡®Dark Demon Dragon?¡¯ Su Wan remembered that some heroes had called Xu Yuan that. ¡®Wait, is this the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s power?¡¯ Su Wan closed her dragon wings and observed them. These wings were very simr to the ones she had seen on Xu Yuan. ¡®It was Xu Yuan who gave me this ability?¡¯ thought Su Wan. Su Wan knew that Xu Yuan had many abilities that he hid from her, but she had always assumed that all his abilities were auxiliary abilities. He could strengthen the troops. Su Wan never thought that her ability to transform was because of Xu Yuan. ¡°Scammer Xu¡¯s abilities are really heaven-defying!¡± Su Wan¡¯s breathing was rushed. In her mind, Xu Yuan was always someone who had a support ability instead ofbat. On the battlefield, the dark mes continued to devour the poisonous mist. The gue Messenger had exhausted all his means. Its poison was burned and devoured by the dark mes. It felt sulky. It knew it was strong, but it had encountered a human Overlord who had the power of the Dark Demon Dragon. The dark mes directly burned the poison mist to harmless smoke. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Wan snorted proudly at this time. She flew towards the gue Messenger, intending to end this fight. The gue Messenger was so scared that it almost flew away. He was afraid that the Dark Demon Dragon might be behind this. The Dragon Wings on Su Wan¡¯s back slowly disappeared. The dark mes dissipated. ¡°Oh no, oh no, oh no!¡± eximed Su Wan. ¡°I was too full of confidence that I forgot there was a time limit.¡± Su Wan was so exhausted as her transformation was over that she fell to the ground. Her eyelids fluttered. ¡°This is the opportunity! gue Messenger, kill her!¡± Baili Yun shouted. He saw that the gue Messenger hesitated. Baili Yun held a long spear in his hand and walked towards the ce where Su Wan had fallen. ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± he said as he approached her. Baili Yun reached Su Wan. He did not hesitate. The long spear in his hand aimed at Su Wan¡¯s head. He wanted to kill her in one hit. ¡°Be careful!¡± cried the gue Messenger. Baili Yun was indifferent. All of a sudden, there was a terrifying impact. ¡°Ah!¡± Baili Yun was sent flying backward. He hit a big tree and felt dizzy. When Baili Yun woke up, he found that the gue Messenger had blocked his path. The gue Messenger was covered in wounds. His blood was green. From the looks of the wound, it seemed that the gue Messenger was scratched by the ws of something. Baili Yun looked in the direction of Su Wan. Two dragons stood near her. One ck and one white. Among them, the Dark Dragon looked very arrogant. There were many dark energy balls floating at his back. The magic array beneath his feet flickered. Dark mes burned all over his body. The bone des on his body looked very frightening. The gue Messenger¡¯s eyes widened. The Dark Dragon pped his wings. A terrifying storm of wind des rose. The ground was torn apart, and countless rocks were swept up into the sky. Towering ancient trees were uprooted from the ground. The poisonous fog left behind by the Poison Army and the gue Messenger was all blown away. The thick clouds in the sky dispersed. There were no clouds in the sky for a million miles. It was shocking! Baili Yun trembled. His teeth ttered. Green blood flowed on the ground to where Baili Yun was. Only then did Baili Yun realize that his hero, the gue Messenger, had suffered serious injuries. The gue Messenger¡¯s body was covered in wounds as if he had been cut by many sharp des. ¡°No!¡± cried Baili Yun hysterically. ¡°gue Messenger!¡± In order to protect him, the gue Messenger had blocked the attack and taken all the damage. A roar erupted at a distance. The two giant dragons circled in the sky and looked down. At this moment, Baili Yun¡¯s heart was filled with despair. The gue Messenger was not dead yet. ¡°Forfeit and give up!¡± it said with difficulty. The gue Messenger knew that there was nothing he could do to fight the Dark Demon Dragon. The Lord couldn¡¯t diepletely. He could always be resurrected as long as the Territory Core was intact. Baili Yun wanted to fight to the death. However, the gue Messenger urged him to surrender. This was because it knew that the enemy was the Dark Demon Dragon, the legendary ruler of darkness, the strongest in the Dragon n. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if such a creature possessed the ability to defy the rules of the Overlord ne and kill the Lords permanently. If Baili Yun continued to fight with the enemy¡­ Perhaps, Baili Yun would really die, and he would not be able to revive even with the Territory Core intact. The gue Messenger wanted Baili Yun to surrender. However, the gue Messenger was too fatally injured to say anything more. Hepletely copsed. Baili Yun could not understand the gue Messenger¡¯s intentions. ¡°Surrender? No!¡± he yelled. ¡°I won¡¯t surrender!¡± Baili Yun¡¯s eyes were red with anger. He knew that an Overlord could always revive if the Territory Core was intact. He didn¡¯t have to fear death! Chapter 107 - 107 An Arrow That Ignored the Rules of The Overlord Plane 107 An Arrow That Ignored the Rules of The Overlord ne The regional championship of the Inter-Campus Tournament had reached the most critical stage. Su Wan from Star Academy and Baili Yun from Dongchuan Academy faced each other. However, Su Wan was unconscious but her hero, Xu Yuan, was still by her side. Baili Yun, on the other hand, had fallen. His hero was dead. ¡°Come, my warriors!¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s burn bright in thest moments of our lives!¡± Baili Yun used an item to forcefully open a portal from the arena to his territory. Although a Lord could summon other troops from his territory, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that he would be sessful. Baili Yun¡¯s method was suitable for a sudden attack. The Dimension Portal opened and soldiers emerged from it. Unfortunately, the gue Messenger hadn¡¯t been resurrected yet. Otherwise, it could have stopped Baili Yun from making a mistake. Before he understood the deeper meaning of the gue Messenger¡¯s words, Baili Yun had decided tounch an all-out attack and fight to the death! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone has made me so miserable! I have to admit that you are the strongest opponent I have ever encountered!¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t hear Baili Yun. The troops rushed out of the Dimensional Portal. ¡°Foolish!¡± said Xu Yuan. Baili Yun¡¯s troops burned in dark mes. His soldiers that were burned to death by the dark mes were resurrected and started fighting again. However, they fought for the enemy. Any creature that was burned by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath had a high chance of being converted into Xu Yuan¡¯s underlings. However, this effect didn¡¯tst forever. After the time limit, they returned to their original selves. On the battlefield, this ability was still useful. Baili Yun felt a sense of despair as he watched the battlefield that was filled with dark mes. The number of troops on his side kept decreasing, while the enemy¡¯s troops kept increasing. ¡°Why?¡± said Baili Yun. ¡°How could a monster like you exist?¡± Baili Yun couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®What kind of dragon is this?¡¯ He knew that there existed the Dragon n, but he had never heard of a dragon with such an ability. ¡°This is unfair!¡± whined Baili Yun. ¡°How could the Overlord ne allow a creature to have such an ability?¡± Baili Yun punched a tree in anger. Ever since he had used special methods to kill the other potential heirs of the Baili family, his life had sailed smoothly. He had never faced a setback like this. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he my hero?¡± muttered Baili Yun. He clutched at his hair. His eyes looked as though they were going to pop out of their sockets. ¡°Dark Dragon, you¡¯re so powerful. Why are you working with that little girl when you could work with someone much stronger? You and I could rule the entire Overlord ne! We can rule the three realms together!¡± Baili Yun felt that it was all unfair. Su Wan was not a Lord with great talent and strategy. A powerful hero assigned to her was a waste. On the other hand, he was ambitious and could unify the world under one power. However, he had never met such a powerful hero! ¡°What a joke!¡± eximed Xu Yuan. Baili Yun had already gone crazy. ¡°If I can¡¯t have all that, no one can! Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± He watched as his own troops decreased and the enemy¡¯s troops increased. He had made a rash decision. ¡°gue Messenger, you can understand my reluctance, right?¡± Baili Yun turned and looked at the Dimension Portal. His territory was visible through it. He talked to the portal as if addressing the gue Messenger in person. ¡®I¡¯ll end the contract with the gue Messenger. The gue Messenger will no longer be bound by the rules of the Overlord¡¯s ne. As a price, I¡¯ll¡­¡¯ A bow and an arrow appeared in Baili Yun¡¯s hands. The bow and arrow were emerald-green. A green mist filled the air. Su Wan finally gained consciousness. She saw that Baili Yun aimed the emerald-green arrow at her. Her eyes widened. This was dangerous. If that arrow flew toward her, she would surely be killed this time! Even with the Territory Core intact, she wouldn¡¯t be able to revive! ¡°Without the gue Messenger, I can no longer participate in the tournament,¡± said Baili Yun. ¡°Forget about the tournament!¡± Baili Yun¡¯s face was fierce. His eyes looked insane. He had gonepletely mad. He had been mentally affected since his childhood. He had already canceled his contract with gue Messenger at this point. He had given up on the gue Messenger, and the gue Messenger had returned to the Hero ne. He was able to ignore the rule of the Hero ne because of this. If the arrow hits Su Wan, she would be annihted. After her death, even if Xu Yuan chose toplete the tournament in her stead, she could never be resurrected. Su Wan could only stare at the emerald-green arrow that pointed at her. Her eyes were wide in shock. She wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t move. She wanted to shout, but she was so exhausted because of the side effects from her recent transformation. She could do nothing but remain there and watch silently. She had only one choice, and that was to wait for death to reach her. ¡°Die!¡± Baili Yun shot the arrow. It flew ever closer to Su Wan. Baili Yun knew he couldn¡¯t fight the Dark Dragon. His target, therefore, was Su Wan. If the Dark Dragon shielded Su Wan, he would be annihted. After that, Su Wan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance topete in the tournament. She will no longer be his opponent. If the Dark Dragon did not block the path, Su Wan would be killed and would no longer be able topete in the tournament. Baili Yun had thought everything through. But¡­ The arrow did not reach Su Wan. Someone caught the arrow in his hands. It stopped midair. The poisonous mist that exuded from the arrow corroded the man¡¯s hand. ¡®He turned into a human!¡¯ thought Su Wan. The dragon wings behind his back unfurled. Su Wan could feel the warmth of the me at the end of his tail. The man was half-human and half-dragon. He had his back to Su Wan. She was in a daze as she stared at his back. Su Wan never thought she would see him again in human form. This was a glorious moment! Craaack! Xu Yuan snapped the arrow with his bare hands. He was furious. Usually, he despised Su Wan for being so weak as a Lord, but she was still under his protection. Losing and winning were a part of thepetition. However, Baili Yun¡¯s vicious attack to destroy Su Wan angered him. Chapter 108 - 108 Master Demon Dragon Is Very Weak 108 Master Demon Dragon Is Very Weak Baili Yun had terminated the contract with gue Messenger in exchange for the emerald-green bow and arrow that could bypass the Overlord ne¡¯s rules. If Xu Yuan had blocked the arrow and gotten hit by it instead, he would have paid a great price. He could have been annihted and sent back to the Hero ne. However, he couldn¡¯t dodge it because it would hit Su Wan. She would die permanently. Therefore, he made up his mind and chose another way. He had caught the arrow and prevented it from hitting both him and Su Wan. This hadn¡¯t been easy to do in his dragon form. His dragon form was too big. There was a possibility of getting pierced by the arrow. So, he turned into a human and grabbed the arrow in his hands. Xu Yuan¡¯s hands were covered in boils and pustules from the poison. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I will fulfill your wish,¡± said Xu Yuan. !! The enemy had made the first move to kill, so Xu Yuan didn¡¯t hold back either. He intended to use the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath through the Dimensional Portal to destroy the Territory Core of the enemy. ¡°No!¡± cried Baili Yun. He realized that Xu Yuan wanted to destroy his Territory Core! The dark mes would turn his troops against him. They would march in and destroy his territory! Baili Yun would die! Su Wan should have been the one facing death, not him! However, the tables had turned. ¡°gue Messenger, kill those skeletons!¡± said Baili Yun in desperation. He instinctively called out to his hero. However, the gue Messenger did not appear. Baili Yun remembered that he had terminated his contract with his hero just moments ago. His hero was gone! Xu Yuan transformed into a dragon and flew toward the Dimensional Portal. ¡°No!¡± cried Baili Yun. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He was powerless. Baili Yun could do nothing but watch as the dragon flew through the Dimensional Portal and destroyed his Territory Core with one sh of his w. The Elemental Heart of the Territory Core was absorbed into one of the twelve dark energy balls floating at his back. It turned green. Xu Yuan had collected another element! He flew back to the arena. Xu Yuan looked down at Baili Yun as he flew above. In hisst moments, Baili Yun wanted to surrender. If he forfeited, he would be teleported out of the arena. Even if the Territory Core was destroyed, he could still live his life as the heir of the Baili family. ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Baili Yun could finish his words, the Dark Dragon burned him. The crackling of the mes was loud. The enemy was obliterated. Su Wan watched everything. Her heart was filled with sorrow. ¡°Everything is over?¡± Su Wan had recovered some of her strength. She could stand up with some difficulty. She looked around at the battlefield. This ce had been full of lust and towering trees before the fight. She felt sad looking at the ruin it had be. Xu Yuan had changed back to his small dragon form. He sprawled on the ground, fast asleep. The White Dragon Saint red at Su Wan. ¡°He blocked the arrow to save you!¡± he said. ¡°Now, my master is injured!¡± Su Wan¡¯s heart felt heavy when she heard this. She staggered to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. She picked him up in her arms and inspected his injuries carefully. She didn¡¯t find any wounds or scars on his body. Even his ws, with which he had stopped the arrow, were fine. ¡°He used all his energy to stop that arrow and fight,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Although his wounds have healed, the master is still very weak.¡± Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I am d he is alright.¡± She stroked Xu Yuan¡¯s sleeping head. Su Wan¡¯s gentleness left the White Dragon Saint speechless. The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t know if he should tell her what Xu Yuan nned. He knew a little bit about his master¡¯s n. Xu Yuan intended to sit back and let Su Wan fight. His goal was to make sure Su Wan didn¡¯t rely on his strength too much. He wanted her to face the enemies herself in the future. Although the White Dragon Saint understood this, he could not guess why Xu Yuan wanted to make Su Wan strong enough to fight the enemies herself. What he didn¡¯t know was that Su Wan was Xu Yuan¡¯s symbiont. If Su Wan fought and killed the enemies, Xu Yuan would get X100 more attributes and experience points. Hence, Xu Yuan deliberately pretended to be weak in front of her. This way, he couldmand his underlings to pretend to help her while he watched from afar. In the end, Su Wan would have to personally kill the enemy and clean her mess. It was the perfect n! Su Wan didn¡¯t know any of this. She only remembered Xu Yuan rushing to defend her. She believed that he was injured and exhausted. He had saved her, after all. She couldn¡¯t doubt him after all he had done for her. ¡°If you encounter enemies again, you might have to fight them alone after this,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. His words made sense, but Su Wan was confused. Xu Yuan was out of the picture for now. But she still had her troops and the White Dragon Saint for the remaining fights. Why would she need to fight? At this time, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°White, are you leaving?¡± she asked. Su Wan thought that he was leaving them for good. The White Dragon Saint shook his head. ¡°Why would you think that? I am not leaving. I will forever follow my master! I will help you if you encounter a problem.¡± He would definitely make a move to help her. However, whether he would go easy on her or not was another matter entirely. Chapter 109 - 109 Su Wan Reminisced About the Past 109 Su Wan Reminisced About the Past Two dayster, they were all back in their respective territories. Xu Yuan slept, and the White Dragon Saint stood guard by his side. The result for the regional championship was already out. Su Wan was supposed to represent Division 5 in the finals! ¡°The finals will start in three days. We don¡¯t have much time!¡± Su Wan had been desperately annihting all kinds of enemy strongholds nearby. The Barbarian stronghold, Wild Boar Tribe, Gori Vige, and many others had been destroyed. !! Su Wan¡¯s purpose was to umte as many resources as possible. At present, there were two powerful troops that Su Wan hadn¡¯t created yet. Those were the Dragon Knights and the Dragon Blood Warriors. The ck Gold behemoth and the Cerberus were powerful. However, everything in the world had a counter. It would be a shame if they encountered a stronger troop in the battle that could destroy them. So, Su Wan decided to create Dragon Knights and Dragon Blood Warriors. If she only had Dark-Type creatures in her unit, it would be easy to restrain them together. During the fights, she noticed that her troops were weak. When eliminating the various strongholds for resources, Su Wan noticed many limitations of her own troops. The Skeleton Soldiers were so weak that their attacks meant nothing to the enemy. It took a long time for even one attack tond on the enemy. It was as though they were drunk when fighting. Su Wan had observed the other troops. The Skeleton Knights were the same. One knight charged straight and didn¡¯t even turn back after hitting a wall like a fool! She had seen them fight valiantly before. She wondered if that was just the result of Xu Yuan¡¯s buff. Without it, they were useless! ¡°Detestable!¡± Su Wan looked at the troops in anger. Even her strongest troops were the same. The Golden Behemoth rode on the three-headed Cerberus, forming the Hell Behemoth Knight. However, they only knocked down trees and branches instead of hitting the enemies. The Cerberus kept slipping on the ground with the Golden behemoth on its back. Su Wan had to personally eliminate the enemies. Although her troops had fought bravely in the past, they were simply ineffective at the moment. She thought that they might still be weak from the recent fight. Su Wan was tired. ¡°Xu Yuan, when will you wake up?¡± she muttered. Su Wan reminisced about the past when a buff from Xu Yuan strengthened the troops so much that they could eliminate the enemies without much effort. Unfortunately, after the regional championship, Xu Yuan remained in deep sleep because he was still too weak. Now that she didn¡¯t have Xu Yuan to rely on, she found it difficult to lead her troops. All her troops had problems. Su Wan felt exhausted by all of it. Just then, an urgent mission was issued in the Overlord ne. [An ancient ruin, the Sunken City, has spawned, and some ancient souls have awakened in it. All Lords who explore the Sunken City can obtain resources. For every ancient soul you kill, the resources you obtain will be multiplied by 100.] Su Wan was eager. Her entire demeanor had changed. ¡°So, if I kill one ancient soul in the Sunken City and get ten metallic minerals, I will receive a thousand of those minerals?¡± Su Wan spected. She was excited. ¡°The Sunken City was an ancient capital of an empire in the Overlord ne!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°It¡¯s bound to have numerous resources! Furthermore, for every ancient soul killed, the resources will be multiplied by a hundred!¡± Su Wan¡¯s small fists clenched tightly. She shook Xu Yuan awake. ¡°Scammer Xu, stop sleeping! We have a new mission!¡± Su Wan had already shaken him up. She then stopped herself and remembered that he was still weak from the previous battle. She felt guilty. Xu Yuan raised his w and pped her hands away. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise?¡± Xu Yuan btedly realized that he should have been pretending to be asleep instead of listening to her. He realized his mistake and stared at Su Wan. She stared at him too. For a moment, they both looked at each other. Su Wan blinked and broke eye contact. She excitedly picked him up from the ground. ¡°Xu Yuan, you are finally awake!¡± she said. ¡°Do you know how worried I was for you these past few days?¡± Su Wan blurted out her worries for him in that instant. Su Wan had experienced the most difficult phase in her journey as a Lord. Ever since Xu Yuan fell asleep, her troops had acted strangely. They pretended to obey her orders but did everything in their power to not obey hermand. If not for the rules of the Overlord ne, Su Wan thought that her troops would have rebelled against her. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a mutiny if Xu Yuan was by her side. She told him everything and gradually calmed herself enough to regain herposure. ¡°The Sunken City?¡± Xu Yuan asked after Su Wan told him everything. He shook his head. He wasn¡¯t interested in resource gathering. He only wanted to kill monsters and gain experience. Furthermore, Sunken City was a maze-like ce. Even if they wandered around for the whole day, they might not encounter a monster. It was better to use the three days to kill monsters they could find easily instead. As for Su Wan¡¯s n of creating Dragon Knights and Dragon Blood Warriors, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t really care. The current number of soldiers was enough for thepetition. If that wasn¡¯t enough, Xu Yuan thought that he would merge ck Gold Behemoth and Cerberus into something powerful and then apply the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing to make them powerful. Su Wan and Xu Yuan¡¯s ns werepletely different. However, Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t tell her about his n. Su Wan¡¯s current desire to improve and collect resources to build stronger troops was a good thing. If she found out that she didn¡¯t have to work hard as long as Xu Yuan was there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get her to kill monsters, so he could gain experience points. Chapter 110 - 110 Changes in The Territory 110 Changes in The Territory Xu Yuan was toozy to explore the Sunken City, but Su Wan really wanted to go. Su Wan briefly told him about the Sunken City, hoping he would change his mind after hearing about its history. ¡°Long ago, there was an iparably vast empire in the Overlord ne¡­,¡± Su Wan began. Theizens on the inte were going crazy over the news of the reappearance of the Sunken City. Numerous researchers dug up their research on the ce. ording to ancient historical records, the vast empire in the Overlord ne covered almost the entire ne. This was the world¡¯s first unified empire! !! The empire had been prosperous. Many mages in the empire were masters of magic and explored the elemental seas. A Divine Knight, who signed a contract with a powerful hero, gained an increase in his strength. Countless Alchemists had dabbled in ruins and magical devices. ¡°In the ancient era, there was no concept of an Overlord. The people who signed the contract with heroes were called Divine Knights.¡± Xu Yuan understood that the history of the Sunken City was indeed interesting. It had existed a long time ago, even before the Overlord ne hade up with rules and designated people as Lords! ¡°Unfortunately, the emperor of the ancient empire angered some entity, so the empire was flooded, and it sank overnight.¡± Xu Yuan was disappointed. The ancient and glorious empire had met its ends so suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics either. This information is based on the research by the historians.¡± Su Wan was d that Xu Yuan was finally showing some interest. However, right after she finished exining, he yawned and prepared to go back to sleep. Although Su Wan knew Xu Yuan was still a little weak, she thought it would be safer to take him along. At the very least, the troops and the White Dragon Saint would be obedient if he came along. If Xu Yuan refused, the troops would continue to disobey her and create trouble. Su Wan was distressed. The ground beneath her began shaking suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Su Wan was scared. She climbed to the top of the Dark Castle to look around. She did not see any enemies nearby. ¡°The tremors areing from underground!¡± The White Dragon Saint said. Su Wan sent out some of her soldiers to survey the area. ¡°It¡¯s the entrance to the Sunken City!¡± said one of the dwarves. ¡°The Sunken City?¡± The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t know much about it. Xu Yuan understood what was happening. The Sunken City was an underground cave. Xu Yuan had long since wanted to expand their territory to the underground. When the time came, he would build eighteen levels underground. If an enemy wanted to attack them, they would have to break throughyer byyer. However, for now, it was just a thought. It would require a lot of workers, and massive resources. So, Su Wan had put that n on hold for now. If Su Wan hadn¡¯t mentioned the Sunken City, Xu Yuan would have forgotten about it. ording to the dwarves, there was a bottomless crack in a cave at the entrance of their territory. It seemed to lead to a wider cave! Su Wan took Xu Yuan along with her to investigate. The entrance of the cave was lit up by numerous torches. There was a huge crack and it was spreading. ¡®Did the earthquake do this?¡¯ Su Wan had wanted to explore the Sunken City, but she had to focus on the problem at hand first. Otherwise, if something came out of the huge crack, it would severely damage her territory. ¡°Skeleton Soldiers, go in and check!¡± It was best to use the cannon fodders for things like this. The dwarves never disobeyed Su Wan. However, she felt that if she kept using them for every little thing, they might also revolt against her. However, she did not have to worry about that with the Skeleton Soldiers. They were perfect to be used as cannon fodders. After the dwarves threw down the long rope, ten Skeleton Soldiers descended through the cracks, one after the other. After the dwarves got a long rope, the first batch of ten skeleton soldiers slowly descended from the crack. ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± Su Wan asked after a while. She hoped that it was just an ordinary earthquake that had caused the crack. If it was something else, it would affect the development of their territory. They would have to move somewhere else. It was too expensive to move the whole territory. Su Wan wanted to avoid that at all costs. The rope fell short of the bottom, so the Skeleton Soldier wasn¡¯t able tond. The dwarves collected vines from the vicinity of the territory and then joined them with the rope to extend it. It worked! The first Skeleton Soldier that had gone down finallynded on the bottom. However, there was another problem. The Skeleton Soldiers were simply cannon fodders. They didn¡¯t have high intelligence and couldn¡¯tmunicate. After making sure the Skeleton Soldiers faced no threats, Su Wan sent a few dwarves to investigate. Not long after, they tugged the rope to signal the others to pull them up. ¡°My Lord!¡± The dwarves, who had gone down the crack, stood in front of Su Wan. They looked shaken. ¡°There is a huge ruin below us!¡± ¡°There are many buildings. They looked like human buildings!¡± ¡°The buildings are very strange. They emit a strange light.¡± The dwarves spoke over one another. ¡°Quiet!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Tell me one by one. Slowly.¡± The dwarves finally calmed down enough to exin properly. The ruins beneath the cave were so vast that it could amodate many buildings. There were already numerous buildings down there. However, most of the buildings were dpidated and abandoned. The thing that most scared the dwarves was the fact that the buildings were marked with strange ruins. The runes flickered in the darkness. A dwarf showed her a brick. He had thought that having visible evidence would be more convincing, so he had brought along a brick from the ruins. ¡°I brought this with me.¡± Su Wan suddenly remembered where she had seen the runes before! Chapter 111 - 111 The World at The Bottom of The Chasm 111 The World at The Bottom of The Chasm Su Wan finally remembered where she had seen the runes that were on the brick! It was the runes of the ancient Sunken City! She had seen these runes on the inte while searching for things about the Sunken City. Historians had studied these ruins. Sunken City existed a long time ago. All buildings at that time used runes. The ancient and mysterious runesbined with the buildings to build the grand project of that era! ¡°So, this ce beneath the territory is rted to the Sunken City?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. !! Su Wan didn¡¯t have a definite answer for this matter. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe one of the bricks from the Sunken City had fallen into the dark river beneath our territory¡­¡± Su Wan stooped. Xu Yuan, who was beside her, pointed out the w in her exnation. ¡°How stupid of you!¡± he said to Su Wan. ¡°A brick might have fallen into the underground river?! Bah! The dwarves did say that there are numerous buildings down there.¡± His words made her so angry that she gritted her teeth to prevent herself from retaliating. ¡®D*mned Scammer Xu!¡¯ She let her blood boil in humiliation, but she did not refute him because it was true. The dwarves did mention that there were numerous buildings in the ruin below. Her guess was wrong. But that would mean that the ruins below them were the actual Sunken City! Su Wan went to gather more information. ¡°The Sunken City has reappeared fifty kilometers away from our territory.¡± ording to the intelligence of the other Lords, the Sunken City had appeared in the dark river of the abyss. ¡°Could it be that the buildings below our territory are just a portion of the Sunken City?¡± The distance mentioned was so vast that the White Dragon Saint felt suspicious about the ruins beneath them. Xu Yuan still looked indifferent. Su Wan thought of something at this time and turned to him. ¡°Xu Yuan, I heard that there is a Legendary Overlord in the Sunken City!¡± Su Wan knew what would interest him. The Elemental Hearts! The Lords that were defeated till now had very low-level Elemental Hearts. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t been satisfied with them. He hadn¡¯t even wanted to destroy the Territory Cores because the Overlords were so weak. Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Baili Yun¡¯s Territory Core if he hadn¡¯t tried to hurt Su Wan. There were no Lords of Legendary Level here. However, Divine Knights were simr to the Lords. The Divine Lords also happened to have something simr to the Territory Core. Perhaps, theter generations of Lords¡¯ territories had evolved from them. ¡°Really?¡± Xu Yuan was interested. The Lords of the ancient era were definitely not on the level of the Lords today. In the ancient era, anyone who had reached the title of the Divine Knights was not ordinary. If he could obtain their elemental hearts, his Chaos Realm would grow powerful. ¡°Do you want to explore the ruins below?¡± asked Su Wan cautiously. She knew that Xu Yuan might still be feeling weak because of the recent fight. However, if he agreed to go with her, the White Dragon Saint would surely follow. Xu Yuan was unaware of Su Wan¡¯s motives. He agreed to go with her to explore the ruins beneath them. Su Wan was ready to explore the ruins with Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint. With a whoosh, the wings behind Su Wan¡¯s back unfurled. She flew down with the help of those wings. Su Wan was now more familiar with her transformative capabilities. She kept in mind that it had a time limit. If she used the transformation for a longer period of time, she would suffer some side effects. However, using it for a few minutes had little to no side effects. ¡°Xu Yuan, is this your doing?¡± she asked. She knew that her transformation was because of him. But she wanted to confirm once. However, Xu Yuan pretended not to hear her. Su Wan wanted to confirm it because she wanted to be sure about where she stood regarding Xu Yuan. She was thankful for him, and she wanted to change her perception of him in the future. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to tell her because he thought that she would thirst for more strength and power. He would never hear the end of it. The more he helped her, the greedier she would be. The two of them had different thoughts on the matter. After flying for a time, they finally reached the bottom. ¡°It¡¯s so bright here!¡± Both Su Wan and Xu Yuan were shocked by what they saw. There was a stretch of buildings that faintly glowed because of the ruins engraved on them. Stone bricks, tiles, and pirs were all branded with ruins that emitted light. It kept the ce brightly lit, as though the ruins were neon lights that lit up the dark. ¡°I feel that this ce is not as simple as it seems!¡± Su Wan looked around and found that the ruins stretched into the vast underground. The buildings, shimmering with runes, extended beyond what eyes could see. The other end of the buildings was covered in mud and rocks. ¡°Could it be that these buildings extend beyond the edge of the city?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Maybe the Sunken City is bigger than we thought it would be. What if the Sunken City starts from here and continues for fifty kilometers?¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s words stunned Su Wan. Chapter 112 - 112 The Sunken City 112 The Sunken City ¡®How big is the Sunken City?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. ¡®Could it really span fifty kilometers from here?¡¯ Su Wan was still carrying Xu Yuan in her arms because he pretended to be weak from the recent fight. They explored the ruins. Mud and sand and broken buildings. The ce did match the description of the Sunken City from the legends. No one knew the true name of the Sunken City. No one even knew the name of the empire anymore. People only knew vaguely that the empire had been flooded and sunk overnight. Su Wan sighed. She suddenly noticed movement in front of her. ¡°The runes on the stone tablets seem alive!¡± !! Su Wan saw an ancient stone tablet in front of her. The runes were not only flickering but also floating on top of the tablet. ¡°Silence!¡± said the White Dragon Saint suddenly. He raised his ws and made a shushing gesture for her to be quiet. He pulled them behind a building to hide. ¡°My Lord, that is the organization¡¯s encrypted information.¡± As one of the Twelve Holy Envoys of the Dark Screen, the White Dragon Saint was privy to many secrets of the organization. The runes in front of him were indeed ancient. However, simr ruins were used by the organization to transmit information. ¡°I will see if I can decrypt the information that they are trying to send to someone.¡± The White Dragon Saint motioned for Xu Yuan and Su Wan to wait there. He then made his way to the Stone Tablet. The White Dragon Saint waves his hand in a series of motions, and the runes began to spin around him. The White Dragon Saint read the information in the runes. After a while, the White Dragon Saint let the runes rest. He walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°My Lord, the runes were indeed created by the organization!¡± The White Dragon Saint was also in disbelief. Even as one of the Twelve Holy Envoys, he hadn¡¯t known about this n. Fortunately, this information was encrypted, and the encryption method used was something that he could decipher. The organization had discovered this ancient ruin many years ago. From the White Dragon Saint, Xu Yuan and Su Wan found out that the Dark Screen knew about this ruin. They had sent people to investigate it. But they had suffered heavy losses. However, the organization had gained something too. Using the runic stone tablet to encrypt and decipher the secrets of the ancient runes was one of the results of the organization¡¯s research. ording to the runes, the city had threeyers. The state of the Sunken City was a little different from what Su Wan had expected. The ancient city was buriedyer byyer. The area they were in right now was only the border of the Sunken City. The Dark Screen had only been able to explore up to the third floor. The lower levels were also very difficult to explore. They had used the runes to pull the Sunken City to the surface. They were nning to aplish two things at once. Everyone¡¯s attention would be on the Inter-Campus Tournament, so they could easily carry out their n to explore. Also, they could use the Lords to get rid of the ancient souls in the Sunken City. The White Dragon Saint told them everything he had found out from the runes. Su Wan remained alert. ¡°These guys are still thinking of using the Inter-Campus Tournament to their advantage!¡± Su Wan was looking forward to the final match of the Inter-Campus Tournament even more. However, she now began to realize that the tournament might not be as exciting and fun as she had imagined. ¡°Is the Dark Screen going to go to such lengths to the extent that they pull out this ancient ruin to attract the attention of everybody?¡± Su Wan knew about the value and importance of this ruin. This was not something money could buy. However, Dark Screen was even willing to do something like this! The White Dragon Saint shook his head. ¡°Willing? Not at all. They did this because they had no other choice.¡± The White Dragon Saint told Su Wan that even the Dark Screen wasn¡¯t able to subdue the creatures found in the ruins. The ruins themselves couldn¡¯t be hidden. Since it was going to reappear somewhere else anyway, the top few Holy Envoys might have thought of making good use of it to distract the Lords. They could use the Lords to get rid of the ancient souls. The Overlord ne would issue the prompt to the Lords, anyway. By the time the Inter-Campus Tournament neared its end, numerous Lords would be held back in the ruins. That way, it would be easier for the Dark Screen to implement its ns. Su Wan took a deep breath after listening to the White Dragon Saint¡¯s exnation. This was all too shocking. Dark Screen had actually nned everything meticulously. This was an organization with an efficient structure and system. It was a pity that such a well-structured organization wanted to do evil. No matter how meticulous they were, they still had traitors like the White Dragon Saint. A spy who leaked all the information about the organization. Now, Xu Yuan and Su Wan knew all about their ns. ¡°I¡¯ve put in so much effort just for the finals of the Inter-Campus Tournament!¡± Su Wan¡¯s small fist clenched tightly. The finals of the Inter-Campus Tournament would begin in three days. By then, all the ns of the Dark Screen would be revealed. Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. She wanted to see what Xu Yuan thought. At this moment, Xu Yuan looked around the ruins as though he didn¡¯t care about what the White Dragon Saint said. Xu Yuan was searching for the Divine Knights. Su Wan calmed herself and thought more about it. Perhaps the Dark Screen nned to trap everyone here. She definitely couldn¡¯t let them trap Xu Yuan here. ¡°I don¡¯t want to explore the ruins anymore. I am going back to prepare for the Inter-Campus Tournament!¡± Just as Su Wan turned to leave, there was a movement. Green lights approached gradually from the distance, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Flower Fairy?¡± When Su Wan could finally make out the figure in the light, she realized it was her friend Shi Linglong and her hero, the Flower Fairy. The Flower Fairy looked terrified. She flew to Su Wan. Behind her, Shi Linglong ran for her life. A knight in tattered armor pursued them. The knight looked very strange. The armor he wore had numerous runes printed on the surface. The style of the armor looked very ancient. Every step the Knight took covered a vast distance as if he was shrinking the distance in real-time! Chapter 113 - 113 The Reason for The Fall of The Ancient Empire 113 The Reason for The Fall of The Ancient Empire ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Knight!¡± It was the guardian of the ancient empire! ¡°The most ancient Overlord!¡± said Su Wan. The ancient era didn¡¯t have many rules for Lords and heroes like today. The strong ones signed a contract with the heroes from the Hero ne and became the Divine Knights. They signed the contract with the heroes and obtained the Heart of the Element, which became the Territory Core in the future. Therefore, they could be considered the first generation of Overlords. !! When Su Wan cried out in shock, Shi Linglong finally noticed her. ¡°Wanwan?!¡± she eximed. Shi Linglong felt as though she had met her savior. The only person who made her feel at peace was Su Wan and her hero, Xu Yuan. She was being chased by a Divine Knight, but Shi Linglong¡¯s confidence surged when she saw Su Wan. As for Xu Yuan, an idea sprang up in his mind when he saw the Divine Knight. He thought that the Divine Knight might have the Elemental Heart that he was currently collecting. The Diving Knight looked very powerful, so his Elemental Heart must be very strong. However, before Xu Yuan could make a move, the White Dragon Saint rushed forward. The White Dragon Saint used his ws to sh at the enemy. But it was like an iron being struck. The White Dragon Saint¡¯s ws were numb from the shock. However, it didn¡¯t affect the Divine Knights. The White Dragon Saint realized that the thing in front of him was a skeleton in broken armor. ¡°Intruder!¡± shouted the Divine Knight. ¡°How dare you disturb my master¡¯s eternal sleep?¡± The White Dragon Saint was stunned. He attacked again. This time, he didn¡¯t attack physically. He used Dragon Music and Dragon Breath. A bunch of spells bombarded the area. Explosions happened and dust filled the air. The skeleton slowly walked out of the smoke. ¡°It¡¯s immune to magic?¡± The White Dragon Saint began to doubt everything. Both physical and magical attacks were useless. This thing was unnatural. At this time, Su Wan made her move. She transformed into a half-dragon form. Pitch-ck Dragon¡¯s Breath surrounded the skeleton. ¡°This is¡­,¡± muttered the skeleton. The skeleton was flustered. ¡°You¡¯re from the upper realm?¡± The skeleton was burned by the dark mes. The skeleton didn¡¯t scream. He stood quietly and let the mes burn him. ¡°You once destroyed the empire,¡± said the skeleton. ¡°Now that the empire is recovering, are you here to stop it?¡± The skeleton¡¯s calm voice made Su Wan fearful. There was too much confusing information to unpack here. The upper realm was the Hero ne. Su Wan and everyone else here called it the Hero ne. Those who still called it the ¡°upper realm¡± were the creatures in Overlord ne. ¡°Upper realm caused the empire to flood?¡± Su Wan and Shi Linglong looked at each other in shock. ¡°Wanwan, this might be hard to believe, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± She had read about it somewhere a long time ago. Shi Linglong patted Su Wan on the shoulder. ¡°It was the upper realm that led the ancient empire to its destruction.¡± Su Wan was still in disbelief. But Shi Linglong sounded certain. ¡°Which hero did it?¡± asked Su Wan. Before Shi Linglong could answer, the skeleton that was enveloped in ck mes let out a roar. ¡°All of you are the God King¡¯sckeys! Don¡¯t even think about destroying our home again!¡± The skeleton rushed toward Su Wan. But he was burned to ashes before he even reached her. The ashes drifted in the air. The words of the Divine Knight echoed in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°God King Tao Wu?¡± muttered Xu Yuan. His eyes narrowed. At this time, Shi Linglong was talking with Su Wan. She was telling her about how she arrived here and what had happened along the way. All of this had to do with Shi Linglong¡¯s knack for attracting trouble. Shi Ling was on the Hit List of the Dark Screen. They had even tried to kidnap her recently. Fortunately, Shi Linglong¡¯s hero, the Flower Fairy, was very efficient. She always helped Shi Linglong escape from dangerous situations. This time, they were in search of the Sunken City. Like Su Wan, she wanted to kill a few ancient souls to obtain some resources. However, Shi Linglong encountered members of Dark Screen. The Dark Screen member had been drawing runes. ¡°I happened to pass by right at that time,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°That b*stard used me of being a spy. He wanted to kill me because I saw him drawing the runes!¡± Shi Linglong was furious. She felt that she had been wrongly used. ¡°Linglong, were you really just passing by?¡± asked Su Wan. Su Wan was a little suspicious of her friend. She always said she was just passing by, but every incident was somehow connected to her. Why was she always hunted down by the Dark Screen? ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Shi Linglong stomped her feet in anger when she realized her friend doubted her. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about these things,¡± she said. ¡°Wanwan, I made a huge discovery while I was on the run!¡± Shi Linglong told Su Wan that she entered the Sunken City from a crack that had appeared around fifty kilometers away. She had encountered the Dark Screen members and had been running since then. She had found many runes on her way here. ¡°The empire¡¯s magic technology had been iparably prosperous. It was so advanced that they could evenunch an expedition to the sea and the stars!¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°The upper realm destroyed the empire when it was at its peak!¡± Shi Linglong excitedly shared this information with her friend. It wasn¡¯t just the empire that had been destroyed but the entirend! All the living beings on thend were annihted in the world-ending flood. Chapter 114 - 114 The Second Level Of The Underground World 114 The Second Level Of The Underground World ¡°The ancient past was destroyed in a world-ending flood. The flood unveiled the path to a new era. After that, the rules of heroes and Lords were born,¡± said Shi Linglong. Everyone looked at each other. Everybody had many doubts about the world-ending flood. The empire in the ancient past, which had the capability of marching to the stars and the sea, was destroyed by a mere flood. It was very strange. They wondered why the empire couldn¡¯t build a safe ce for themselves, possibly in the sky. Floating buildings were visible in the ruins. Some buildings floated around with the help of the runes. !! With the empire¡¯s magical and technological advancement, they should have had no problem with the flood. ¡°Perhaps, the world-ending flood was just a cover-up,¡± Su Wan said calmly. It became known from the skeleton that the upper realm had something to do with the end of the empire. The real culprit must have been someone powerful from the upper realm. The Great Flood was perhaps just a cover-up for whatever had happened to destroy the empire. ¡°But what do these ancient secrets have to do with us?¡± Su Wan believed that their purpose was only to umte resources and then deal with the Inter-Campus Tournament. As for the destruction of the ancient empire, it had little to do with them. They didn¡¯t need to know all this! Shi Linglong was a little anxious. ¡°Wanwan, these things are rted to us!¡± Shi Linglong told Su Wan about her discovery. ¡°The members of the Dark Screen are trying in vain to wake the ancient emperor of the empire. They are trying to do that so that everyone focuses on this instead of whatever they n to do.¡± Shi Linglong knew that she couldn¡¯t stop the Dark Screen from using the Inter-Campus Tournament for their own interest. She was more than happy if she could destroy at least one of their ns. ¡°ording to the people of that organization, they have set up a Magic Device in a central location underground. They¡¯re using ancient runes and magical technology to pull the entire empire from underground to the surface. We need to destroy their n!¡± How many secrets did the ancient empire hold? No one truly knew. However, Shi Linglong knew that once this ancient empire emerged on the surface. Numerous people would go crazy to covet it. At that time, the Dark Screen would implement their n. Su Wan looked at Shi Linglong. ¡°Linglong, why are you so concerned about this matter?¡± Shi Linglong¡¯s little face puffed up in anger. ¡°Why do they have to keep hunting me down?¡± She had been chased by the members of the organization and had barely escaped. She had seen the members of Dark Screen and heard all about their ns. She wanted revenge! Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan in her arms, and then at the White Dragon Saint. In the past, she was weak and afraid. But with the White Dragon Saint by her side, Su Wan didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. So, Su Wan followed Shi Linglong¡¯s lead with Xu Yuan in her arms. As they walked deeper, they noticed that the ruins were more intact in this area. ¡°This is the entrance that leads to the next floor,¡± said Shi Linglong. Until now, only three levels of the ruins had been explored. The first level, which was where they were now, was filled with dpidated buildings. There were also very few ancient dead souls wandering around here. The next level was closer to the center of the capital of the empire. The buildings were a little bit well-preserved in this area. The ancient souls wandering this ce were stronger. Shi Linglong wanted to take everyone to the second level. She seemed happy to proceed to the second level. ¡°This girl is like a treasure-seeking mouse,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. ¡°She always appears when there are benefits.¡± On the surface, Shi Linglong looked to be in a sorry state from being chased by evil creatures. However, it was because of the evil Dark Screen that she discovered the path to the second level. Su Wan agreed with Xu Yuan. Shi Linglong always seemed to appear in ces where she could reap benefits. ¡°If we keep following her lead, maybe we will stumble upon something really beneficial,¡± said Su Wan. She was a little stunned at her realization. Shi Linglong indeed had a special ability to attract trouble. But this troublesome lifestyle also led her to ces with the most benefits. However, Shi Linglong wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight against the enemies when she encountered them. They would work together to create a n! Everyone followed Shi Linglong and arrived at a pitch-ck cave. ¡°This is the passage to the second level. It¡¯s dangerous in there. I heard from the members of the Dark Screen that they paid a terrible price when they explored this level,¡± warned Shi Linglong. However, they didn¡¯t have time to decide because, at this moment, they noticed a magical device that the Dark Screen had ced there. The runes on the magical device flickered. It transmitted an unknown energy to the earth. The earth shook. It seemed that this thing was the reason for the appearance of the Sunken City! ¡°Little girl, you came back to die?¡± The members of the Dark Screenughed at Shi Linglong. They had chased Shi Linglong but hadn¡¯t expected her to be able to escape from them. If she had run away, they could have done nothing to her. However, Shi Linglong had returned. They found this to be an act of stupidity. ¡°Those who eavesdrop on our organization¡¯s secrets must die!¡± The Dark Screen was made up of numerous native creatures of the Overlord ne. Some of them had the head of a lion and the body of a human. Some had the horns of a cow and the ws of an eagle. Yet others had the wings of a bird and the hooves of a horse. Shi Linglong was so scared that she ran and hid behind Su Wan. She knew how powerful the White Dragon Saint was. Although she didn¡¯t know why the White Dragon Saint stayed with Su Wan, she knew that these creatures were nothing in front of him. The White Dragon Saint had shrunken down to a smaller size, so no one recognized him. The lion-headed creature sneered at Su Wan. ¡°Your reinforcements aren¡¯t of any use,¡± it said. ¡°Today, you will bear the consequences of offending us.¡± The lion-headed creature red at Su Wan and the others with her. They thought Su Wan and the bundle in her arms weren¡¯t a threat. It seemed to them that only the White Dragon Saint could fight among them. The lion-headed creature wanted to get rid of the White Dragon Saint first and then deal with the other weaklings. It wanted to drive the others to fear and despair. The lion-headed creature swung its ax at the White Dragon Saint. Chapter 115 - 115 The Dark Night Saint 115 The Dark Night Saint The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t expect the fire to burn him. He was just standing there quietly. Why did the enemy treat him like a pushover? ng! The White Dragon Saint used his tail to block the enemy¡¯s ax. ¡°Hmph!¡± The White Dragon Saint wasn¡¯t a useless decoration just because he chose to keep a low profile. He was extremely powerful. Even though he might be thest among the Twelve Holy Envoys, he was still far more powerful than any of them. BOOM! The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t directly kill the enemy. Instead, he slowly approached them after sting them down to the ground, exerting unparalleled pressure and fear on the enemies. With the White Dragon Saint¡¯s strength, it would have been easy to kill them. However, he was confused. Why did the enemies choose to attack him first rather than the others? Did they think he was easy to bully? The more he thought about it, the angrier it made him. The White Dragon Saint wanted to torture the enemies to vent his anger out. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te near!¡± One of the members was lying on the ground in a sorry state. After they realized how powerful the White Dragon Saint was, they immediately changed their strategy. They attacked him together as a group. But the result was still the same. The White Dragon Saint waved his tail, and all of them were sent flying! ¡°Trash. All of you,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°You think you are worthy of guarding the Arcanotech device?¡± The White Dragon Saint¡¯s unintentional words made Su Wan and Xu Yuan vignt. The magic device was important because it had the ability to pull the entire underground empire to the surface. The Dark Screen couldn¡¯t let such weaklings guard a device like that. ¡°You¡¯re a fool!¡± shouted one of the members. If the Dark Night Saint wasn¡¯t held back by the Divine Knight, you wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant!¡± Xu Yuan and Su Wan understood that they were not the only ones guarding the Arcanotech device. The Dark Night Saint! However, the Dark Night Saint seemed to be held back by the Divine Knights. Therefore, these creatures were guarding the device in her absence. ¡°Oh? Thank you for your information. Since the Dark Night Saint is not here, isn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity to destroy that thing?¡± Shi Linglongughed. She wanted to destroy the Arcanotech device before the Dark Night Saint returned. She wanted to sabotage the Dark Screen¡¯s n as revenge. The creatures became anxious when they heard this. If the Arcanotech device was destroyed, the Dark Night Saint would make them pay most painfully. At this moment, Xu Yuan flew to the top of the device. There was one thing in this device that attracted his attention. It had the Elemental Heart! The Elemental heart was the one that was powering the device, providing it with immense energy. Xu Yuan wanted the device. It was a Lightning Elemental Heart. It was definitely of powerful quality. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. The Elemental Hearts were of different grades, depending on the strength of the Lord. Among the different types, Legendary Elemental Heart was the strongest! However, it was only possible for Xu Yuan to get hold of a Legendary Elemental Heart if he ever met a Legendary Lord. There were very few Legendary Lords in the whole of the three nes. In the ancient past, things were different. The Divine Knights had their own Elemental Hearts, and they were mostly of the legendary level. Xu Yuan knew that the Elemental heart in front of him was of a legendary level. It probably belonged to a Divine Knight of the same level. ¡°Only a Legendary Elemental heart could power such an Arcanotech device,¡± said Xu Yuan. He knocked on the device. The members of the Dark Screen all screamed in fright. ¡°No! Let go of that!¡± Everyone shouted with all their might to stop him. But the White Dragon Saint still had them pinned down. They could only watch in terror as Xu Yuan dismantled the Arcanotech device and plucked out the Elemental Heart. ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± The creatures agonized over it andy on the ground in a daze. It was also at this moment that a roar sounded in the distance. ¡°Who is it? How dare you break the organization¡¯s arrangements?¡± A dark mist surged, and a Dark Elf appeared from it. The creatures immediately rambled over themselves toin. ¡°Your Excellency, these Overlords are evil!¡± ¡°They attacked us and destroyed the Arcanotech device!¡± However, the Dark Night Saint paid no attention to their whimpering. She stared at the White Dragon Saint. Even though the White Dragon Saint had changed his appearance to the extent that the creatures couldn¡¯t recognize him, it had no effect on the Dark Night Saint. They were both members of the Twelve Holy Envoys. There was no way she couldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°White Dragon, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± asked the Dark Night Saint. Although the White Dragon Saint was thest among the envoys, the Dark Night Saint knew she would have difficulty fighting him alone. The White Dragon Saint¡¯s tail shook as he walked to Xu Yuan. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he said. ¡°My master wants to borrow this thing of yours for a while.¡± ¡®Borrow?¡¯ The Dark Night Saint looked at the Lightning Elemental Heart in Xu Yuan¡¯s hand. She was furious. ¡°Master? That thing?¡± she said. ¡°The Dragon n will be ashamed of you!¡± The Dark Night Saint wanted to spit out curses. She never thought someone from the proud Dragon n would bow to somebody like this. However, the Dark Night Saint realized that something was wrong. The one the White Dragon Saint referred to as ¡°master¡± was a dragon too! This little dragon looked ordinary. ¡®Why does the White Dragon Saint call him his ¡°master¡±?¡¯ Although the Dark Night Saint did not know the specific reason for it, she was a little anxious when she saw the Elemental heart in Xu Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! Give it back!¡± The Dark Night Saint turned into wisps of ck smoke and flew toward Xu Yuan. She wanted to snatch it away from Xu Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°You dare to ignore me and attack my master?¡± The White Dragon Saint felt insulted. The Dark Night Saint didn¡¯t even care about the underling and directly approached the master! ¡°You can¡¯t challenge my master before me! You have to defeat me first!¡± The White Dragon Saint let out a roar, and the entire earth started to shake. Countless wisps of darkness were shattered! ¡°White Dragon, does this mean you have betrayed the organization?¡± asked the Dark Night Saint, icily. The White Dragon Saint looked down at the Dark Night Saint. ¡°Betray? How could I betray something that I was never loyal to?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. He had joined the organization for a little bit of fun, after all. He had never really sworn loyalty to it. ¡°You traitor!¡± The Dark Night Saint was furious. She thought that the White Dragon Saint was an ungrateful wretch. The organization had treated him well, but he had chosen to betray it and be the enemy. ¡°I will make you understand why you were thest among us!¡± The Dark Night saint decided to deal with the White Dragon Saint first instead of Xu Yuan. As for Xu Yuan, he secretly activated the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and watched as ck mes encased the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Oh! This sweet strength! Unparalleled power!¡± Chapter 116 - 116 Leaving the Underground Ruins 116 Leaving the Underground Ruins The White Dragon Saint¡¯s scales were now tainted by the ck mes. For a moment, he looked as though he was a ck dragon, not white! However, this ck form wasn¡¯t whole. He nced at his scales to see that some of them still remained white under the ck mes. ¡°Little sharp-eared bug, what do you have that can fight against me?¡± The White Dragon Saint mocked his opponent. The Dark Night Saint was seventh among the Twelve Holy Envoys, so there was still a big gap in strength and power between them. But, after obtaining the power of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, the White Dragon Saint felt as though he could overturn the sky! The Dark Night Saint cast a wary nce at Xu Yuan. Perhaps Su Wan and Shi Linglong didn¡¯t notice, but she could. The White Dragon Saint¡¯s present aura was simr to what she noticed in Xu Yuan. ¡°You! It¡¯s you who did this!¡± The Dark Night Saint wanted to kill Xu Yuan. Even if this was just a buff, it was still terrifying! To be able to increase the White Dragon Saint¡¯s strength so much¡­ ¡°What?¡± Xu Yuan innocently nced at the Dark Night Saint. He could feel her murderous rage. However, he had nothing to worry about. The White Dragon Saint would take care of it. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Dark Night Saint and was killed in the process, he could always be revived at the Territory Core. The White Dragon Saint also felt the Dark Night Saint¡¯s rage. He walked in front of Xu Yuan. He was loyal only to Xu Yuan as much as a little brother would be. He also knew, as an underling, that he would receive a lot of benefits in the future. The Dark Night Saint looked icy. She didn¡¯t know what other abilities Xu Yuan had, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to increase the White Dragon Saint¡¯s power by so much. She decided it was foolish to recklessly start a fight. ¡®What if the tiny ck dragon gives another buff to the White Dragon Saint in the middle of a fight?¡¯ The Dark Night saint was reluctant. She looked at Shi Linglong. ¡°So, you are the one who has been going against the organization?¡± Shi Linglong¡¯s name and face were familiar to the higher-ups of the Dark Screen. Shi Linglong was furious. She stomped her feet in anger. ¡°So what? Do you want to fight back? For the record, it was you guys who started chasing after me for no reason at all!¡± Shi Linglong felt wronged. Su Wan and X Yuan were clear about this. Shi Linglong looked aggrieved. She just needed to walk around to encounter something dangerous. She was always chased and hunted down. ¡°Interesting¡­,¡± said the Dark Night Saint. ¡°The previous Overlord who dared to go against the organization died without the ability to be resurrected ever again.¡± Her threat had incited Shi Linglong¡¯s rebellious heart. ¡°Bah! You think your threat can scare me?¡± she said. ¡°I will make it clear to all. I will always go against your organization, no matter what.¡± With Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint with her, Shi Linglong wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. The Dark Night Saint left. She turned around for thest time to nce at the Elemental Heart in Xu Yuan¡¯s hand. The Legendary Elemental Heart was a rare treasure even in their organization. After the Dark Night Saint left, Xu Yuan merged the Elemental Heart into one of the twelve dark energy balls and absorbed it into his Chaos Realm. Now, there was an additional Lightning Element in the Chaos Realm. If he ever encountered an enemy with the Lightning Element, he could activate the Lightning Chaos Core and directly disable the enemy¡¯s ability! Others didn¡¯t know about it. Only Su Wan, who knew a bit about Xu Yuan, thought that the Elemental heart was of great benefit. ¡°Since we¡¯ve stopped the enemy¡¯s n, it¡¯s time for us to leave!¡± Su Wan had been wary of the second level from the moment they stepped through the entrance. She wanted to leave this ce immediately. Now that they had achieved their goal, there seemed to be nothing they could do further. However, at this moment, the sounds of thousands of horse hooves reverberated in the cave. ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°It¡¯s the army of ancient souls!¡± Shi Linglong turned pale with fright. The confrontation between the White Dragon Saint and the Dark Night Saint had caused too much of amotion. It had awoken the ancient souls. One by one, the ancient souls charged toward Xu Yuan. Mysterious runes were engraved on their armors, which carried special powers. ¡°They aren¡¯t dead?¡± Su Wan looked at the scene and sighed. The ancient souls looked like they were made of flesh and blood. They did not look like the undead at all. ¡°No, they¡¯re already dead. But, in a sense, they are somehow immortal, at least within the boundary of the ancient empire. But if they leave the boundary, then they will reveal their true colors.,¡± exined the White Dragon Saint. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t resist looking at the majesty of the ancient souls. They had to retreat! The White Dragon Saint let out a Dragon Breath behind him, andrge numbers of ancient souls fell. However, the fallen ancient souls were revived in an instant. ¡°We need to leave the ruins!¡± The White Dragon Saint activated a dragonnguage magic, and walls of earth and ice rose from the ground. They slowed the advance of the ancient souls. Although everyone was in a dire state, they had to admit that the White Dragon Saint¡¯s method was quite effective. Everyone arrived at the first level. They only had to follow the original path and return to Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°Eh? We have unknowingly killed so many ancient souls?¡± Su Wan suddenly discovered this. Even though everyone was fleeing in a dire state, they had killed so many ancient souls on their way. When they reached the first level, Su Wan realized she had killed almost thousands of ancient souls. ¡°Does this mean that I only need to get 100 units of minerals to turn it into 100,000 units of minerals?¡± Su Wan was excited. At this moment, the entire Sunken City started to shake. The ancient ruin was about to copse. ¡°I have a premonition that this ce will be closed for a while!¡± Su Wan quickly asked the White Dragon Saint and Shi Linglong to help her collect some resources. If she didn¡¯t collect them now, she might not have the chanceter. Su Wan was right. They had just collected some resources when the entire ruins began to copse. After facing bumps along the way, Su Wan finally found her way back to her own territory. She reached the crack and climbed out of it. ¡°I have enough resources!¡± Su Wan did not forget her original purpose of exploring the ruins. Initially, she only wanted to deal with the Inter-Campus Tournament. That was why she was eager to collect resources to create Dragon Knights and Dragon Blood Warriors. Now, she had enough resources. It was finally time! Chapter 117 - 117 You’re Allowed to Scam Anybody, But Not Me 117 You¡¯re Allowed to Scam Anybody, But Not Me ¡°So many resources! It¡¯s like a dream!¡± Back in the territory, Su Wan was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Xu Yuan always used up resources, so she didn¡¯t usually have so many resources in her territory. Seeing the number of resources now made her immensely happy. Suddenly, Su Wan remembered something. She turned and looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°Scammer Xu, you better not scam me this time!¡± Su Wan stared suspiciously at wish. !! Although she assumed that Xu Yuan was still a bit weak, she was unclear about how powerful he was. Who knew what kind of tricks he would use to continue to trick her? Xu Yuan noddedzily, as though he had no intention to trick her. At this moment, the White Dragon Saint stood up and spoke for his master. ¡°Hmph! What kind of entity do you think master is? You are just a puny human Overlord! Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± The White Dragon Saint was aggressive as if Su Wan¡¯s words had vited some taboo. Su Wan looked at him to discover that his gaze was filled with a sort of fanaticism. She had only seen that kind of look in religious fanatics. The White Dragon Saint was like a fanatic believer of Xu Yuan. He thought that Su Wan was wrong to talk this way to someone as high and mighty as Xu Yuan. Su Wan helplessly shook her head and sighed. There were many words in her heart, but the only thing that she could muster was a sigh. It was impossible tomunicate with him in a rational way. So, Su Wan gave up. However, Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan. ¡°Why would I trick you?¡± He shook her head in disdain. The White Dragon Saint was right. With the power he had, why would he bother tricking a small human Overlord? Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief at his response. She tried to think back on everything. She realized that Xu Yuan had never actually lied to her outright. Xu Yuan had hidden some things and nned meticulously, and Su Wan had fallen into his trap. She only needed to be more careful! Su Wan looked at wish. She walked to the Territory Core and began to create Dragon Knights and Dragon Blood Warriors with the resources she now had. ¡®I have enough resources! I will make a hundred of each type!¡¯ ording to the current number of resources, even after creating a hundred Dragon Knights and Dragon Blood Warriors, she would have enough resources to squander. [Do you wish to create Dark Dragon Knights X100?] ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wan pressed the option. [Do you wish to create Dark Dragon blood Warriors X100?] ¡°Confirmed!¡± Su Wan only reacted at this time. It seemed that something was wrong. ¡°Wait, not a Dragon Knight?¡± she asked. ¡°What¡¯s with the Dark Dragon Pdin?¡± She immediately checked her territory attribute panel. The Dragon Knight soldiers had be Dark Dragon Knights. As for the Dragon Blood Warriors, they had be Dark Dragon Knights! ¡°Scammer Xu? What did you do?!¡± Su Wan¡¯s first thought was that Xu Yuan had tampered with it again. Xu Yuan was a Dark Demon Dragon, after all. Anything rted to darkness was his doing. However, Xu Yuanzily turned his head to look at Su Wan with a puzzled look on his face. His sheepish expression always made her blood boil in annoyance. ¡°What?¡± Xu Yuan asked, puzzled. The White Dragon Saint chimed in. ¡°Human Lord, what is the meaning of this? You dare question the great Demon Dragon?¡± The White Dragon Saint waved his dragon ws at Su Wan and bared his teeth. He looked as though he was ready to tear her apart if she did anything wrong. Su Wan was angry. She pointed at Xu Yuan and then to the attribute panel of the territory. ¡°What¡¯s with the Dark Dragon Knights?¡± Su Wan insisted that this was rted to Xu Yuan. However, Xu Yuan was toozy to exin to her. The White Dragon Saint moved closer to the Territory Core to take a look. ¡°You human Lord, how dare you nder the master?¡± The White Dragon Saint pointed at the information rted to the Dark Dragon Knights with his w. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look!¡± Su Wan looked at the overbearing White Dragon Saint and felt a little guilty. Could it be that she had misunderstood? Su Wan looked in the direction the White Dragon Saint pointed. She finally understood the reason for her confusion. A long time ago, the territory¡¯s military evolution direction had been already fixed. Xu Yuan was a Dark-Type hero. Therefore, her troop types were all Dark-Types. Therefore, Dragon Knights automatically transformed into Dark Dragon Knights, while Dragon Blood Warriors transformed into Dark Dragon Blood Warriors. The Dwarven Army still retained their attributes and was not converted to Dark-Type because they were forcibly converted and not created from scratch in Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°This¡­¡± Su Wan trailed off. She blinked and looked at Xu Yuan. She had really made a mistake. ¡®I can¡¯t always me myself,¡¯ thought Su Wan. This was all wrong. If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t decided on her behalf, she might not have been stuck with Dark-Type troops. Then she wouldn¡¯t have to consume so many resources! Su Wan was exasperated. If she could make Dragon Knights and Dragon Blood Warriors ording to her original n, she would have remaining resources to spare. But turning them into Dark-Type troops meant an increase in resource consumption. Now, the resources that she had obtained with great difficulty were instantly consumed! No matter how she thought about it, it was all Xu Yuan¡¯s fault! However, when she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t utter a word. That was because he hadn¡¯t really lied to her. This time, he hadn¡¯t interfered or tricked her. The White Dragon Saint saw that Su Wan¡¯s resolve had weakened and took advantage of the situation. ¡°Human Lord, if you continue to nder my master, you will bear the consequences!¡± The White Dragon Saint made a throat-slitting gesture. Su Wan felt fear. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. She felt a little angry. ¡°Scammer Xu, keep your underling in line!¡± She saw Xu Yuan yawn. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Do whatever!¡± she eximed. Su Wan gritted her teeth in anger. But she needed to restrain herself because, this time, Xu Yuan really hadn¡¯t lied to her. She had been so angry at the beginning. She even med him. But now, she felt guilty. Chapter 118 - 118 The Dark Dragon Knight 118 The Dark Dragon Knight Su Wan brushed aside her worries about Xu Yuan for the time being. She was waiting for the Dark Dragon Knights to bepleted. ¡®Hmph! I would like to see what¡¯s so special about these Dark Dragon Knights that took so many resources to be created!¡¯ Although Su Wan was angry at the number of extra resources that had cost her to create the Dark Dragon Knights, she was curious to see how powerful this troop was. The Dark Dragon Knights cost more resources to create than even a ck Gold Behemoth! Su Wan waited. The first Dark Dragon Knight was finallyplete. This Dark Dragon Knight was somewhat different from what Su Wan had imagined. In her imagination, the Dark Dragon Knight was actually a dragon with a knight in shining armor on its back, holding a long spear. However, what she saw in front of her was nothing like that. Su Wan had expected the Dark Dragon Knights to be different from Dragon Knights, but she hadn¡¯t thought it would be this dissimr! What stood in front of her was far from a mighty, ordinary dragon, it was instead a Bone Dragon! There was barely any flesh and blood on its body. It was entirely made of bones! Its wings pped and it soared into the sky. Seated at its back was not a knight in shining armor, but a bony skeleton! The skeleton wore a tattered, old armor that was covered in rust. It wasn¡¯t holding a glorious spear of precious metal like in Su Wan¡¯s imagination. It held a long spear that was made of bones. It looked old. The Bone Dragon pped its wings, and a cloud of dust rose from the ground. [Dark Dragon Knight: a top-tier troop ss that evolved after being eroded by the primordial darkness. In addition to having defense and attack power no less than that of ordinary dragons, it also has the ability to remain undead, which is very difficult to achieve.] [Attribute: death is not its end. If the Dark Dragon Knight¡¯s Soul Fire is not extinguished, it can be resurrected infinitely on the battlefield.] [Evolution: ¡ú Dark Dragon Knight General ¡ú Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight] Su Wan felt as though she had discovered a whole new world of creatures. ¡°This is strange¡­,¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°The previous troops never showed such detailed information.¡± Su Wan recalled the troops she already had. She didn¡¯t know the evolution capabilities of the other troops at all. She could only discover it one at a time. The Dark Dragon Knight was different from her other troops. It showed detailed information. It even showed its evolution capabilities. ¡°Dark Dragon Knight General and Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight¡­,¡± mumbled Su Wan. ¡°Although I have never seen something like this before, it does sound powerful.¡± Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. It would take a long time for her to develop the Dark Dragon Knight into a Dark Dragon Knight general. However, it was different from Xu Yuan. She had seen him apply his ability to the other troops, which had helped them evolve rapidly. If she could somehow convince Xu Yuan, she could get to see the Dark Dragon Knight General today, or even the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight! Xu Yuan and Su Wan had been together so long that it was impossible for him not to know what was on her mind. The moment she looked at him, he knew what she wanted. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t deny her. It was because he was curious too. The White Dragon Saint looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°Master, these Dark Dragon Knights still seem to becking something. The Bone Dragon looks weak.¡± Su Wan was taken aback at his words. Only a powerful dragon like the White Dragon Saint could notice something like that. The Bone Dragon, without the knight, was on par with the ck Gold Behemoth in terms of strength. At least that was what Su Wan thought. However, she decided that the White Dragon Saint wasn¡¯t wrong, either. In his eyes, the Bone Dragon was weak. ¡°Master, in the future, if we get an opportunity, why don¡¯t we go to the Dragon n¡¯s burial ground and dig out some of the powerful skeletons of the dragons?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°I believe that we can create an iparably powerful Dark Dragon Knight Army with the bones we find.¡± The White Dragon Saint said it as though it was the most casual thing in the world. To Su Wan, the prospect of disturbing the resting ce of the dragons to dig out their bones sounded very disrespectful. Su Wan realized why the White Dragon Saint got along so well with Xu Yuan. It was because his heart was also as ck as Xu Yuan¡¯s. After some discussion, Xu Yuan wanted to see if he could turn the Dark Dragon Knights into Dark Dragon Knight General or even the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight. He applied the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on it. The Dark Dragon Knight¡¯s body burned with dark mes. Its attributes increased drastically. ¡°It¡¯s changing!¡± eximed Su Wan. The Dark Dragon Knight in the sky was wrapped in dark mes. The pitch-ck mespressed, forming an outer shell around the Dark Dragon Knight. Gradually, it cleared out. The dark mes had really turned into a shell! The Dark Dragon Knight in the sky was no longer in the form of a Bone Dragon. Instead, the dragon had turned pitch-ck with a knight at its back in ck armor. The dragon¡¯s eyes were blood-red. ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Dragon Knight General!¡± Su Wan looked at the attribute panel. Xu Yuan¡¯s power was really unnatural. It had sessfully transformed the Dark Dragon Knight into Dark Dragon Knight General! ¡°Master, that dragon looks like the real red-eyes dark dragon from the Hero ne,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. At this moment, the Dark Dragon Knight General wanted to show off its strength. It let out a hiss, and ck mes gathered in the dragon¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s the misty demonic dragon¡¯s breath!¡± said Xu Yuan. The dark fireball inside the dragon¡¯s mouth was his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath. Xu Yuan had helped the Dark Dragon Knight evolve, so it had gained its own ability in part. BOOM! The ck fireball fell from the sky and headed toward the mountain in the distance. Su Wan and Xu Yuan could see a mushroom cloud rising from the mountain. When the dust settled, the entire mountain had been razed to the ground! ¡°So powerful!¡± Su Wan gulped. She looked at the Dark Dragon Knight General in admiration. However, Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t satisfied. He wanted to see the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight. ¡®How do I make it evolve?¡¯ Xu Yuan thought about a solution to it for a long time. Chapter 119 - 119 The Legend of The Chaotic Dragon King 119 The Legend of The Chaotic Dragon King Dark Dragon Knight could turn into Dark Dragon Knight General with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing cast by Xu Yuan. How will the Dark Dragon Knight General continue to evolve? Su Wan understood Xu Yuan¡¯s issue. ¡°Do you need to apply more buff to help it evolve further?¡± she asked him. If Xu Yuan could apply his ability to a Dark Dragon Knight General, he could help it evolve further into the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight. ¡°The troop that receives a buff cannot receive it a second time,¡± he said. ¡°Oh¡­,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Unless we have an original Dark Dragon Knight General, we can¡¯t buff it into the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight?¡± Unless Su Wan found other means to help the Dark Dragon Knight evolve into the Dark Dragon Knight General permanently, Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t apply his ability to help it to evolve into the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight. Both Xu Yuan and Su Wan fell into deep thought toe up with a solution. The Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight sounded very powerful indeed. The final round of the Inter-Campus Tournament will be held soon. If Su Wan had a powerful troop with her, it would make a world of difference. Although she already had the White Dragon Saint as a helper, it was always better to have extra troops at hand. ¡°Master, I think I have heard about the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight somewhere before,¡± said the White Dragon Saint while Xu Yuan and Su Wan were busy racking their brains. The White Dragon Saint tried to recall where he had heard about it before. ¡°I think there used to be an Ultimate Dragon n in the ancient past. It¡¯s just a legend, though.¡± The White Dragon Saint shook his head and sighed. He told them that the dragon race was many and varied in the past. There were the Ultimate Dragons, the Sky Dragons, the Electric Dragons, etc. Unfortunately, they had gone extinct. The prosperous dragon race only had a few species of dragons left today. The true Red-eyed Dark Dragon was an ancient relic now. Su Wan was so surprised that she was open-mouthed. ¡°There were that many species of dragons before? I thought the Dragon n only had dark dragons, white dragons, red dragons, green dragons, and gold dragons.¡± Su Wan was always discovering something new these days. The information she possessed always fell short of the ancient secrets she discovered. The White Dragon Saint ignored Su Wan. He continued with his narration. ¡°It was said that there was a supreme ruler among the dragons in the ancient past. He was the King of the Dragon n and a Master of Chaos. He was called the Chaotic Dragon King!¡± The White Dragon Saint looked at Xu Yuan thoughtfully. ¡°It is, of course, only a legend. The Dragon n doesn¡¯t take it very seriously.¡± ¡°However, that was until I met you, my master,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°The chaotic presence you have is bing more and more apparent. It is simr to the Chaotic Dragon King. Master, perhaps you will be a Chaotic Dragon King after so many eras!¡± The White Dragon Saint had guessed it for a while now. The Chaotic Dragon King. The King of the Dragon n. The White Dragon Saint did not even believe in such an existence until he met Xu Yuan. Although Xu Yuan was a dark dragon, he exuded a lot of chaotic auras. This made the White Dragon Saint think of the legendary Chaos Dragon king. Perhaps, one day, he could contribute as Xu Yuan ascended to the throne as the Chaotic Dragon King, supreme ruler of the Dragon n. The White Dragon Saint looked at Xu Yuan expectantly. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t seem interested. He yawnedzily. Su Wan¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Xu Yuan too. She had mixed feelings in her heart. She had always considered Xu Yuan a bit weak. She knew he had a powerful auxiliary ability, but not so much ofbat skills. ¡®Xu Yuan has the potential to be a Dragon King?¡¯ Even though Su Wan found the information exaggerated, she couldn¡¯t help herself from imagining how powerful a Chaotic Dragon King would be. ¡®I need to treat Scammer Xu better than this,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Otherwise, he might just discard me when he bes the Dragon King.¡¯ The White Dragon Saint sighed and continued with his story. ¡°The Ultimate Dragon was something different,¡± he said. ¡°It is said that it had three heads.¡± Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. Their eyes met. They thought about the same thing! ¡®Three heads? Wasn¡¯t it the same as Cerberus?¡¯ Su Wan recalled the Hellhound troops which had been merged into a three-headed, ferocious Cerberus with Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. She wondered if Xu Yuan could use his Dark Fusion on the dark Dragon Knights in the same way. ¡°Xu Yuan, try your dark Fusion ability on them!¡± Su Wan pointed at the Dark Dragon Knights that had already been created. Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way. No matter how many dark Dragon Knights I try to fuse, they won¡¯t turn into the Ultimate dark Dragon Knight.¡± Xu Yuan had used Dark Fusion many times before. He knew about its limits. If he wanted to create the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight, he would probably need to fuse multiple Dark Dragon Knight Generals. Su Wan thought that what he saw made sense. Xu Yuan applied the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing to three dark Dragon Knights and evolved them into Dark Dragon Knights Generals. The ability¡¯s effect was only temporary. Once the time was up, they would return to their original forms. Xu Yuan activated Dark Fusion and merged the three dark Dragon Knights Generals. Xu Yuan felt the energy rapidly drain from his body. It had been a long time since he had felt such a drain on his energy. He had grown so strong that he could usually use Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and Dark Fusion without much impact on himself. However, this case was different. Fusing the three Dark Dragon Knight Generals made him feel drained and exhausted. ¡°Interesting¡­,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. The more energy it took to merge with the three Dark Dragon Knight Generals, the more powerful the troops would be! In the sky, the three Dark Dragon Knight Generals gradually fused together. The process was slow and time-consuming. Su Wan noticed that Xu Yuan was physically weak. He swayed in the air. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan knew that Xu Yuan was still weak from thest fight. However, he seemed especially drained now. The fusion ability must have taken a toll on him. She ran to him and held him in her arms. At the same time, the merger in the sky ended. Chapter 120 - 120 The Dragon That Should Have Gone Extinct 120 The Dragon That Should Have Gone Extinct The fusion was over! In the sky, the three Dark Dragon Knight Generals merged into an ultimate Dark Dragon Knight! ¡®This is the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight?!¡¯ thought Su Wan. The Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight hovered in the air and the space around it distorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just the red-eyed, three-headed dark dragon?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint skeptically. The White Dragon Saint wasn¡¯t trying to nder the dragon or Xu Yuan. It was indeed true. The body of the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight was simr to the red-eyed dark dragon. The only difference was that it now had three heads. At the same time, countless mysterious patterns appeared on its body. The patterns were not just decorations. They were runes with mysterious powers. On the dragon¡¯s back, there was a warrior who was covered in ancient armor from head to toe. He held a spear and looked downward. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. It looks like it¡¯s on a different level!¡± Su Wan muttered. Although Su Wan was unable to recognize the armor that the soldier wore, she did realize that the armor was made of red gold and Mithril. These two types of metals were extremely precious. They were also rare. A small piece of red gold or Mithril would cost an arm and a leg. However, the warrior on the back of the three-headed dragon wore armor that was made of a generous amount of red gold and Mithril. The Ultimate Dark Dragon roared. The earth trembled and began to crack bit by bit. The clouds in the sky were blown away. Shi Linglong, who was close to Su Wan¡¯s territory, was actively preparing to make things difficult for the people of the Dark Screen. At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky. A tremor spread to Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, and the ground cracked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Linglong was flustered. She walked out of the Territory Hall and looked outside. She was shocked by what she saw. The clouds in the sky seemed to be dispersing in all directions under the effect of some kind of force. It was as if a stone had been thrown into a calmke, causing ripples to spread out in all directions. After a short while, the clouds in the sky dissipated quickly! ¡°Ofunai, what¡¯s happening?¡± Shi Linglong asked her hero, the Flower Fairy. The Flower Fairy¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°It¡¯s an ancient dragon from the Dragon n!¡± ¡°Ancient dragon?¡± Shi Linglong was confused. If it was just the Dragon n, what was the big deal for the Flower Fairy to be this terrified? She had already seen the dark dragon Xu Yuan, and the White Dragon Saint. Why was Ofunai so terrified? ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± The Flower Fairy shook her head as she struggled to exin. ¡°The existing dragons, such as the dark dragons, white dragons, red dragons, green dragons, and gold dragons, only appeared in theter era. In the ancient past, there were species of dragons that you might have never even heard of!¡± The Flower Fairy took a deep breath. Shi Linglong could not see the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight in the sky, but she could! The Ultimate Dark Dragon is the cause for the dispersing clouds in the sky! ¡°The Dragon n had many species that went extinct.¡± The Flower Fairy tried hard to exin, but Shi Linglong looked like she didn¡¯t understand how terrifying the ancient dragons were. The Flower Fairy continued with her story. ¡°You are aware of the current pentashade dragons, right? There were other species in the past. There were gemstone dragons, fairy dragons, etc. These dragons were very rare.¡± Shi Linglong could only shake her head. If she had known about these things, she wouldn¡¯t have been so suspicious of everything. The Flower Fairy continued with her exnation. ¡°The pentashade dragons evolved from the emperor dragons of the ancient past. The legendary emperor dragon had five heads, which represented different attributes. Those types of dragons were also called the Elemental Dragons.¡± ¡°After the emperor fell, he was divided into five different dragons, creating the pentashade dragons that we see today.¡± Shi Linglong finally understood a little bit of the history of the Dragon n. The five Emperor Dragons were only one of the many Dragon ns in the ancient era. There might have been other dragons who were even more powerful and terrifying. ¡°Is that the foundation for the current dragon race?¡± asked Shi Linglong. It was hard for her to imagine what kind of era it was when such dragons existed. She trembled at the thought of giant dragons crossing the sky. Shi Linglong suddenly realized something. ¡°That¡¯s not good! That came from Wanwan¡¯s territory!¡± She rushed to Su Wan¡¯s territory to check on her friend. ¡­ In Su Wan¡¯s territory, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing ended. The fused Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight also disappeared. They all turned back into Dark Dragon Knights. ¡°That¡¯s a pity! I am afraid we can¡¯t use that ability whenever we want.¡± Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan in concern. He was exhausted. The Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight could only be used as ast resort. Once it was created, Xu Yuan would be too exhausted to do anything else. ¡°We found a new troop type!¡± said Su Wan excitedly. The Dark Dragon Knights had been such a pleasant surprise. ¡®What about the Dark Dragon Blood Warriors?¡¯ thought Su Wan. The Dark Dragon Blood Warriors were also ready. Compared to the Bone Dragon and the knight on its back, the Dark Dragon Blood Warriors looked very ordinary. The Dark Dragon Blood Warriors looked human. They heldrge machetes in their hands. Their muscles bulged. ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of evolution they are capable of,¡± muttered Su Wan. Su Wan looked at the attribute panel, but there was nothing! The Dark Dragon Blood Warriors were different from the Dark Dragon Knights. They did not have detailed information about their abilities, attributes, and evolution capabilities. ¡°Why don¡¯t the Dark Dragon Blood Warriors have these?¡± Su Wan was full of doubts. The White Dragon Saint said thoughtfully, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the Dragon Blood Warriors are too weak. Even after bing Dark Dragon Blood Warriors, they are still too weak and not as qualified!¡± A Dragon Blood Warrior was so named because they bathed in the dragon¡¯s blood to strengthen themselves. It was still impossible for them to be on par with the power of a dragon. It would be impossible for them to be equivalent to the Dark Dragon Knights! When Su Wan obtained these, the Dragon Knight troop type had been the main reward and the Dragon Blood Warrior troop type had been supplementary! It meant that only the most powerful troop type had a detailed attribute panel. Su Wan was somewhat disappointed. The Dark Dragon Knights had surprised her too much. Her expectations for the Dark Dragon Blood Warriors had increased. ¡°Ahh¡­ just forget about it,¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°The Dark Dragon Knights have already brought us enough surprises. The Dark Dragon Blood Warriors are just a bonus.¡± Su Wan was actually a bit disappointed that the Dark Dragon Blood Warriors couldn¡¯t evolve into something else. However, she looked at Xu Yuan. He had used Dark Fusion and was too exhausted. Su Wan was worried. She decided to forget about the dark Dragon Blood Warriors for the time being. Chapter 121 - 121 Enhanced Skills 121 Enhanced Skills Su Wan was feeling really disappointed when Shi Linglong arrived. ¡°Wanwan, are you alright?¡± Shi Linglong had run all the way to Su Wan¡¯s territory. She was panting. As soon as she found out that the terrifying power wasing from her friend¡¯s territory, she rushed over. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± Su Wan wasn¡¯t prepared. She wondered why Shi Linglong had suddenlye to her territory. ¡°I am so d you are okay,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°Wanwan, I saw a terrifying thing in the sky just now. I don¡¯t know where it went. It was above your territory!¡± Su Wan finally understood. Shi Linglong had seen the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight. She had hurried over because she was afraid for Su Wan¡¯s safety. Su Wan wanted to tell her friend about the recent developments but¡­ ¡°Wanwan, which b*stard sent something like that to harm you?¡± Shi Linglong was fuming. ¡°Really, it¡¯s not done! It ran away after a roar! What a wimp!¡± Shi Linglong cursed at it. Su Wan was now in an awkward situation. She could see that her friend was very angry and dissatisfied with the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight. If she told her that it was actually her troop, how would her friend react? So, Su Wan pretended like she didn¡¯t know anything about it. Xu Yuan was asleep, but the White Dragon Saint snickered. It was amusing for him to see Su Wan in a bind. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re fine, Wanwan.¡± Said Si Linglong. ¡°The Grand Finals for the Inter-Campus Tournament is not very far now. You have to rest well.¡± After making sure Su Wan was safe, Shi Linglong left. As they were leaving, the Flower Fairy nced up at the sky and saw that several Dark Dragon Knights circled the sky. The Flower Fairy wondered if the Ultimate Dark Dragon Knight they had seen was somehow rted to Su Wan. Maybe it had something to do with Xu Yuan¡­ ¡®It¡¯s suspicious¡­,¡¯ thought the Flower Fairy. She was sure it was rted to Xu Yuan, but Su Wan had denied any involvement. So, the Flower Fairy kept quiet. She was scared of Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint. Whenever the Flower Fairy stepped into Su Wan¡¯s territory, she felt like she was entering a minefield. She trembled in fear. Shi Linglong was in a good mood after finding her friend safe and sound. Time passed, and it was finally the day for the finals. Xu Yuan had also recovered fully. ¡®The Grand Final for the Inter-Campus Tournament¡­ I feel like it is not as simple as we think it is.¡¯ He recalled the information he had regarding the finals of the tournament. He wanted to make his own preparations. ¡®The one who could absorb the God Core could be a Mythical Lord¡­ Thepetition venue is supposed to be on the back of an ancient beast that the Dark Screen is trying to revive¡­¡¯ So far, that was all the information he had. The Dark Screen wanted to revive the ancient beast by taking advantage of the tournament. He felt that the Grand Final of the Inter-Campus Tournament was like a dangerous storm that was brewing quietly. Xu Yuan considered his own situation. ¡®I haven¡¯t used any of my skill enhancement points after I reached Level 60¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan had a total of three skill enhancement points. He wanted to carefully consider the skill that was worth enhancing. He thought about the new skills he had achieved after he reached Level 60. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before, but now he felt like he had to make full use of every skill. [Dark Destructive Light: summons a huge ck pir of light from the sky and prates the earth. All enemies within the pir of light will be annihted. Damage dealt is (spirit X5).] [Original Field: summons a force field. The field can block most attacks.] ¡®I guess I should enhance the Original Field,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. He didn¡¯t really need it that much, but he was afraid his Overlord would die if he didn¡¯t have a shield to protect her. The fight would involve a mythical, ancient beast at that. It would likely possess some power that could bypass the rules of the Overlord ne and kill the Lord permanently. The Original Field would indeed be of use. If something happened, he could summon the Original Field around Su Wan. After she was protected, he could fight without restraint. The existence of a Lord had its advantages, but it also had disadvantages. In most cases, a Lord was very beneficial to the hero. The Lord would always share experience points with the hero and revive them if necessary. Having a Lord meant having many lives to spare. However, when the hero was stronger than the Lord, the drawback arose. The hero would then be held back by the Lord because the hero had to think about keeping the Lord alive while trying to fight. Xu Yuan used one of the skill enhancement points to enhance the Original Field ability. [Original Field LVL 2: summons a force field that can withstand most attacks. The force field will form a space of its own, and anyone inside it can escape into an alternate dimension to avoid damage.] ¡°Not bad!¡± Xu Yuan nodded in satisfaction. The Original Field at Level 2 exceeded his expectations. Even if the force field can withstand a lot of damage, it was inevitable for it to break at some point. At that time, being able to escape into another dimension was pretty useful. Xu Yuan still had two skill enhancement points left. He thought hard. ¡®Maybe I should strengthen my attack abilities¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan realized that the attack abilities he had were rather simple. The only truly destructive abilities were the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath and Dark Destructive Light. He decided to enhance the Dark Destructive Light Ability. [Dark Destructive Light LVL 2: summons a huge ck pir of light from the sky and prates the earth, annihting all enemies within the pir of light. Damage dealt is (spirit x 10). The Dark Destructive Light has the ability to lock space. Once it locks onto an enemy, it can bombard the enemy across space.] Chapter 122 - 122 Special Building, Dark Arena 122 Special Building, Dark Arena ¡®Bombard the enemy across space?¡¯ Xu Yuan was satisfied with the result. He could lock an enemy and use the ability to annihte them! Even if the enemy fled the area, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The enemy could be destroyed. Xu Yuan used the skill enhancement points wisely. He had used one to strengthen defense. He now had only one skill enhancement point left. ¡®Thest one¡­ what should I enhance?¡¯ After thinking about it for a while, Xu Yuan decided to enhance Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. He used that ability frequently. There were other two abilities he used all the time, which were Night Shift and Dragon God¡¯s Slumber. However, they were both passive skills. Xu Yuan used hisst skill enhancement point on the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 3: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto dark creatures, strengthening them. All attributes will increase by 1200% for 30 minutes.] Xu Yuan felt satisfied with the new developments. He noticed some changes in the territory. ¡®It seems a new building has been built.¡¯ Xu Yuan followed the sound of construction and came upon something which had just finished building. [Dark Arena] The building was under construction for a long time ago. It had taken too much time toplete. Finally, it was done! [Dark Arena LVL 1: The troops ced inside this unit will be fused permanently.] Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw the information about the new building. Su Wan¡¯s territory didn¡¯t have many strong troops, but she had enough that could be used as cannon fodders. Xu Yuan created a lot of Skeleton Soldiers to increase the poption. They were pretty useless. He could fuse them into Skeleton Knights by using the Dark Fusion ability, but that was only temporary. This Dark Arena could fuse them permanently! However, he didn¡¯t have time to experiment with it because Su Wan rushed over as soon as she heard themotion. ¡®Scammer Xu secretly built something like this?¡¯ thought Su Wan. Su Wan always assumed that Xu Yuan was causing trouble secretly. However, when she saw the Dark Arena in front of her, her doubts vanished. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± She hugged him happily. She knew she wasn¡¯t the one who had given themand for the building to be constructed, so it was obviously Xu Yuan who had done it. It was what she needed the most right now. ¡°You are my lucky charm!¡± she said. Su Wan was ecstatic that she was able to get a hold of such a special building because of Xu Yuan¡¯s foresight. She was excited to use the building. The White Dragon Saint also rushed over. ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± The White Dragon Saint was also very curious about this building. When he found out about the use of the building in front of him, he eximed, ¡°This is amazing! So, this is the product of the Overlord ne!¡± The units were being built with the help of the Overlord ne, so there was nothing wrong with how the White Dragon Saint put it. Su Wan discussed the usage of the new unit with Xu Yuan ¡°We can fuse the Skeleton Soldiers fuse and see how it turns out,¡± she said. ¡°But even after fusion, they will not be that strong, though.¡± The fusion took time, and they were running out of time. Su Wan tried to calm herself. Her original n was to fuse all the Skeleton Soldiers because theirbat power was very weak. However, she gave up on the idea. She might do it after the Inter-Campus Tournament when they had enough time to spare. Su Wan and Xu Yuan tried fusing several troop types and concluded that it took longer to fuse stronger troops. Su Wan¡¯s n was ruined. It meant fusing two ck Gold behemoths would take too long. They couldn¡¯t make it in time for the tournament. She had wanted to fuse the ck Gold Behemoth and the three-headed Cerberus. It seemed that was impossible to aplish right now. After discussing with Xu Yuan, she decided to fuse the troops with averagebat power. ¡°Maybe we can fuse the Dark Goblins for now,¡± she said. Two Dark Goblins were sent to the Dark Arena. They fused and created another stronger Dark Goblin. ¡°Big Dark Goblin, Bulin, at your service,¡± said the creature. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much, but it certainly looks stronger,¡± said Su Wan. She wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied with the oue. However, Bulin did look bigger and strongerpared to the other ordinary Dark Goblins. It was at least two meters tall. It looked like a small giant. Bulin brandished its mace and disyed its strength. ¡°Let¡¯s see what others can do,¡± said Su Wan. She sent the two Skeleton Knights into the Dark Arena. They fused into an Undead Commander. Its attributes were tripled. Troops fused in the Dark Arena had three times more attribute points than their original forms! The amplification made Su Wan very happy. After trying the fusion process with a few other troops, she had some information. Fusing two ghouls created a Ghoul King while fusing two gargoyles created a Big Gargoyle. Data collection was somewhatplete. ¡°Which troop should we fuse next?¡± Su Wan asked. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t need to think twice. He suggested Skeleton Knights. Su Wan thought that Xu Yuan had a special preference for undead, skeletal creatures. She told him as much. Fusing Skeleton Knights created a Skeleton Commander with special undead characteristics. ¡°I prefer the undead because they can be resurrected infinitely on the battlefield,¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan was stunned. ¡®As expected of Scammer Xu¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°We will do as you say.¡± The Dark Arena continued to fuse the creatures. Every fusion consumed a certain number of resources. Fortunately, the dwarves were very hardworking. They continued mining and replenishing the resources of the territory. Time passed quickly. Finally, it was the day everyone had been waiting for. ¡°This day has finallye!¡± The Grand Finals of the Inter-Campus Tournament was here. Su Wan had been waiting for this day for a long time. She had also fantasized about the freshmen tournament back then too. However, at that time, she didn¡¯t know Xu Yuan¡¯s capability and never expected to reach this state. When she looked back, everything had worked out, and she had finally reached here. Chapter 123 - 123 Your Hero’s Favorability Toward You Has Increased 123 Your Hero¡¯s Favorability Toward You Has Increased ¡®This is the back of the legendary giant beast?¡¯ Su Wan and Xu Yuan arrived at the venue through a Dimensional Portal. What was in front of them was a lush, green world. The green grass under their feet was fragrant and soft. There was a dense growth of trees in the distance. There were green mountains and clear streams. Everything looked ordinary and tranquil. If she didn¡¯t know about the ancient beast, she would never believe that this ce formed the back of a creature. At this moment, an exnation of the relevant rules was visible in front of them. ¡°All participants will be randomly ced at a location in this arena. The Overlords can summon their troops through the Dimensional Portal. However, no one is allowed to leave the arena and return to their territory. If an Overlord does this, he or she will be immediately eliminated,¡± said Su Wan as she read the rules. ¡°Every Overlord will be provided with a gem¡­¡± Su Wan looked at the blue gem that appeared in her hand. It looked very beautiful. Su Wan turned to Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, this is called the Competition Gem. It is a mark of the Overlord¡¯s participation in thepetition.¡± ¡°Thepetition willst for three days and three nights. Once the time is up, points will be given depending on how many gems the Overlord has collected. The top three people will receive a special reward.¡± Su Wan exined the rules to Xu Yuan. She nced at the bag in her hand. She handled it delicately, as though she was afraid it might break. ¡°If we want to win, we will need to snatch the gems from the other Overlords.¡± Su Wan was full of energy at the thought. However, Xu Yuan lookedzy. He didn¡¯t care about the gems. He couldn¡¯t care less about the wholepetition. He was here partly because he couldn¡¯t stand Su Wan¡¯s yammering. She threatened to carry him to the arena if he continued to sleep. So, he tagged along. The other reason was to collect Territory Cores to fill his Chaos Realm. As long as this goal was fulfilled even to an extent, he couldn¡¯t care less about the winners and losers. Su Wan was not in the mood to coddle him for now. She had seen Xu Yuan being energetic only once during the mock tournament. That was because he had a hidden agenda. Su Wan needed to stay alert. If Xu Yuan was unusually spirited, it would only mean he had some hidden motive. Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to think about that right now. Su Wan thought about it for a while and handed the gem to Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, I will let you keep this.¡± This was a sign of her sincerity. She trusted him enough to put him in charge of her Competition Gem. She hoped he could see her sincerity. However, Su Wan did have another reason for doing this. She believed that the gem would be safer with him than with her. She knew that he was stronger than he let others believe. He had saved her life, after all. She ced the gem in his hands. Either way, Su Wan felt that this was a good idea. It would show Xu Yuan how much she trusted him, and the gem would be safer in his hands. Su Wan was unaware that Xu Yuan had already guessed her thoughts. The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t know what was in her mind, but Xu Yuan knew her well. He could read her intentions with just one look at her face. Prompts appeared in Su Wan¡¯s mind. [Your hero¡¯s favorability toward you has increased.] [Your hero¡¯s favorability toward you has increased.] [Your hero¡¯s favorability toward you has increased.] The series of prompts shocked Su Wan. She hadn¡¯t expected that her simple decision could increase her favorability to such an extent. The favorability scale was still increasing. 70¡­ 90¡­ 100¡­ It reached 1000! Su Wan realized that she had been yed. How could the favorability increase to 1000 suddenly? ¡®This is not normal at all!¡¯ Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. He looked at her innocently. She recalled that he was a master maniptor. He could hide everything from her. So, was it any difficult for him to create a fake scale? He must have tampered with the interface! Su Wan gritted her teeth. She felt that she might have entrusted the task to the wrong person. She had good intentions and yet, Xu Yuan tricked her in this manner! Su Wan calmed herself. She felt that she might need to have a talk with her hero. If there was any misunderstanding between them in thepetition, it would definitely affect their teamwork and the oue of thepetition. Xu Yuan stared at the gem in his w. ¡®The material doesn¡¯t seem like anything I have encountered before¡­¡¯ He activated the True Eye of The Demon Dragon to analyze it. With this ability, he could trace everything that had happened in the past twenty-four hours. Since Xu Yuan had grown stronger than before, his ability was also more powerful. The True Eye of The Demon Dragon could trace the past of an object infinitely. There was no limit of twenty-four hours, anymore. It now depended on how much energy Xu Yuan would spend on the ability. If he spent more energy, he would be able to look further into the past. When he activated the ability, something like a clock appeared in his mind. The needle moved, and time reversed. ¡°As expected of the master!¡± eximed the White Dragon Saint. ¡°The ability to see through time is an ability we can¡¯t even dream about!¡± Su Wan, who was watching, was also stunned. She had discovered some of Xu Yuan¡¯s abilities in the past few days. But she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so powerful. She had always believed that Xu Yuan had a strong auxiliary ability that made the other troops, and even the White Dragon Saint, bow in front of him. Whenever Xu Yuan used his ability, the attributes of the other troops skyrocketed. This situation convinced Su Wan further of her theory. She didn¡¯t sense any threatening or offensive power from Xu Yuan. This ability was also a very strong supporting ability. Xu Yuan saw the past of the Competition gem that he held in his hand. Time continued to rewind. He could see how the Competition Gems were created. Chapter 124 - 124 I Want To Follow The King 124 I Want To Follow The King ¡°It¡¯s a building upgrade stone!¡± He was a little surprised when he saw the original form of the gem. The gems that the contestants currently had were made from the building upgrade stone. ¡°What?¡± Su Wan¡¯s head buzzed. ¡®Building upgrade stone?¡¯ That was an extremely valuable item, much like the troop ss upgrade scroll. It could upgrade a building by one whole level! ¡°Xu Yuan, why did you suddenly mention the building upgrade stone?¡± Su Wan looked at the gem carefully. She wanted Xu Yuan to confirm it once more. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Xu Yuan held the gem in front of Su Wan. ¡°This gem is made from the building upgrade stone!¡± he said. Su Wan gulped. She was conflicted. ¡°It would be so great if the gems weren¡¯t used to just calcte points and instead, we were able to keep them!¡± ¡°Xu Yuan,¡± she said. ¡°Can this gem still be used to upgrade buildings?¡± Xu Yuan looked at the gem for a long time. He shook his head. Su Wan¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. It was like holding a golden cup in one¡¯s hand but being unable to use it for anything at all. Just when she was ready to give up on the idea, Xu Yuan said, ¡°If I smelt and forge it again, it¡¯s possible that we can use it to upgrade buildings.¡± ¡°Smelting and reforging?¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She recalled something else. ¡°Xu Yuan, don¡¯t we have dwarves? Their forging technique is first-ss! We can let them smelt and reforge the gem into building upgrade stone!¡± Xu Yuan had the same idea. But there was a problem. ¡°But¡­ if we leave now and smelt this gem, won¡¯t we be eliminated from the tournament?¡± asked Su Wan. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t reply. No one knew what he was thinking. The White Dragon Saintughed. He was very good at this kind of thing. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid!¡± he said. ¡°Can¡¯t we just snatch the gems from the other Lords?¡± The White Dragon Saint knew the rules of thepetition. ¡°The points will be calcted based on how many gems a Lord has. We can snatch them from other Lords and smelt themter.¡± ¡°When the timees, we will leave thest gem behind. Based on that, we will have 1 point, and the other Lords will have 0. It doesn¡¯t matter if we only have one point because we will still be the winners as long as other Lords have 0.¡± To Su Wan, the White Dragon Saints idea sounded really good. Even Xu Yuan agreed. The results would be announced three dayster. The points would be awarded depending on how many gems a Lord has. One gem would mean one point. The top three winners would receive a mysterious reward. If Su Wan snatched all the gems to smelt them, her points would decrease as the number of gems reduced. However, as the White Dragon Saint put it, everyone would be at 0 points, but she could just keep 1 gem in her hand and still be counted as the winner. ¡°We don¡¯t need to be smarter than others. We just need to lower their intelligence to your level. Then, we can use our strength to defeat them.¡± ¡°What do you mean by lowering their intelligence to my level?¡± asked Su Wan angrily. ¡°I meant what I said. You aren¡¯t as smart as the others.¡± ¡°Xu Yuan, keep your underling in check!¡± Su Wanined. Xu Yuan ignored her. He was toozy to pay attention. Not long after, the group decided to carry out their n of snatching the gems from other Lords. ¡°Who should we rob first?¡± Su Wan looked around. There were a total of ten Lords participating in thepetition. Everyone had been randomly sent to the arena, so they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s location. ording to Su Wan¡¯s understanding, the first day was the time for everyone to gather information. Therefore, the various Lords went into hiding, collecting information on each other and deciding on their strategies. On the first day, the Lords would decide who their allies would be and who else would be the enemy. Then, they would test each other on the second day, and the battle would begin on the third day. Su Wan¡¯s n of starting a fight right on the first day to snatch away gems would be considered reckless. Su Wan and Xu Yuan decided to go ahead with their n. In another part of the arena, A Lord and a hero looked in the direction of Su Wan and her team. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of His Majesty. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± An angel with three pairs of ck wings, high up in the sky, looked into the distance. He looked in the direction of Su Wan and her hero. His Lord looked in that direction too. He was confused. ¡°Lufasi, why do you keep looking that way?¡± ¡°This time, the enemy is not going to be easy to deal with,¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Overlord was a young man. At this moment, he was not proud of the fact that he had the six-winged Fallen Angel as his hero. He was cautious. Even the six-winged Fallen Angel could not break through this stage. The participants in this Grand Finals were all very powerful. Their troops and heroes were not simple at all. Without waiting for his Lord to finish, the Fallen Angel flew in a certain direction. ¡°Lufasi, wait for me!¡± The Lord followed anxiously. ¡°Lufasi, what¡¯s wrong? At least tell me what happened!¡± The Fallen Angel said, ¡°He is the symbol of darkness. The uncrowned King. I want to follow the King! We are duty-bound to revive the dark and glorious!¡± The Lord didn¡¯t understand. However, he guessed that the Fallen Angel had found a very powerful entity. It was so powerful that even the Fallen Angel was willing to bow to it. ¡®Did he find some ancient historical remains?¡¯ thought the Lord. He thought that the Fallen Angel might have found some ancient ruins and sensed the aura of a powerful creature. That was why the Fallen Angel had rushed in that direction. Chapter 125 - 125 The Fallen Angel’s Information 125 The Fallen Angel¡¯s Information When the Fallen Angel came to their area with his Lord, Xu Yuan sensed it. ¡°Master, I sense movement,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°This enemy is powerful.¡± The White Dragon Saint acknowledged the strength of the enemy. He even thought that he might not be able to defeat it if it came to a fight. However, with Xu Yuan around, the White Dragon Saint wasn¡¯t scared. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and ambush them first?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. Su Wan considered the situation. At present, everyone was thinking about how to snatch the gems from others. So, she figured the enemy was approaching her because of that. Su Wan felt that it was better for her to make the first move. Hence, everyone set up an ambush. The Fallen Angel brought his Lord to theke. ¡°Eh? This is strange. Where is His Highness?¡± The Fallen Angel looked around. His Lord was panting from fatigue. ¡°Lufasi, what are you looking for?¡± asked the Lord. The Lord was confused. He had thought that his hero had discovered some ancient ruins. That was why he had followed. However, there was nothing here! ¡®Is the Fallen Angel alright in the head?¡¯ Just as the young Lord thought about it, ripples appeared on theke¡¯s surface. At this moment, the Fallen Angel¡¯s back faced theke. The Lord realized that something was wrong. He wanted to warn the Fallen Angel, but it was toote. A white figure emerged from the water and struck the back of the Fallen Angel¡¯s head with a hammer. The Fallen Angel fainted. The Lord wanted to open the Dimensional Portal and call for another troop to cover him. However, there was someone standing behind him. She held a wooden rod in her hands. She struck the Lord on the head. He fainted as well. The Fallen Angel and his Lord had both fallen. ¡°Done!¡± Su Wan pped her hands in excitement. This was the first time she had attacked someone directly. It felt too exciting! Xu Yuan flew and searched the Overlord¡¯s body until he found the gem. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the gems can¡¯t be hidden in the territories. Otherwise, it would be difficult to find them,¡± he muttered. The Competition Gems could not leave thepetition venue. The Lords could hide them on their persons but couldn¡¯t send them back through the Dimensional Portal to their territory. Once they left the arena, the gems would lose their effects. They wouldn¡¯t be counted after that. ¡°Xu Yuan, let me see!¡± said Su Wan as she rushed to him. She stared at the azure gem and couldn¡¯t help smiling. When shepared the gem with the one she had, she found out that they were roughly the same. However, some of the patterns on the inside were different. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough!¡± She let Xu Yuan keep both gems. Xu Yuan kept the Competition Gem and threw the other one through the Dimensional Portal into their territory. He instructed the dwarves on what to do. At this moment, the Fallen Angel and the Lord woke up. They were tied up. The White Dragon Saint waved his ws threateningly at the Fallen Angel. But the Fallen Angel did not seem to be afraid. He ignored the White Dragon Saint and looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s me, Lufasi!¡± He struggled to break free from the rope that was tied around his hands. Su Wan and the White Dragon Saint both were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the Fallen Angel to know Xu Yuan. The White Dragon Saint¡¯s shock was soon reced by disappointment. It meant he wouldn¡¯t get to fight the Fallen Angel. Su Wan was baffled. She wondered why the enemy changed his attitude in front of Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan was also thinking about it. He recalled the hero. Although he had gone through a lot with Su Wan, he clearly remembered Lufasi, the six-winged Fallen Angel, from the Hero ne. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t respond. The Fallen angel said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Light-Types have sent the Light Princess after you.¡± Su Wan and the Lord of the Fallen Angel were both speechless. They wondered who the Light Princess was. She sounded pretty powerful. However, the White Dragon Saint knew about the Light Princess. ¡°The second-inmand of the Light-Type?!¡± The White Dragon Saint sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°She came to the lower realm as a hero too? What does the Light-Type take us for? They sent just the Light Princess? Really? Are you looking down on the Great Dark Demon Dragon?¡± The White Dragon Saint was insulted. The strongest among the Dark-Type heroes was here in the Overlord ne, and the Light-Types hadn¡¯t even bothered to send their strongest member! They had sent their second-inmand! The White Dragon Saint took it as an affront that the Light-Types underestimated the Dark-Types. The White Dragon Saint was filled with righteous indignation. He cursed the Light-Types. The Fallen Angel agreed with him. ¡°The Light-Types are looking down on us. The Light Princess is no match for the Dark Demon Dragon! I came here to tell you this.¡± The Fallen Angel stated his purpose foring here. The Light Princess was indeed powerful, but she wasn¡¯t a match for the Dark Demon Dragon. Therefore, the Fallen Angel and the other Dark-Type heroes decided to follow. They decided to handle the Light Princess. Otherwise, any small fries could turn up and try to challenge the Dark Demon Dragon. After seeing the Fallen Angel¡¯s determination and loyalty, the White Dragon Saint found him to be decent. ¡°You are a good creature. Dealing with the Light Princess is now your responsibility.¡± The White Dragon Saint untied the Fallen Angel. They began to chat and soon found each other friendly. The Lord of the Fallen Angel, Gadar, was not happy. He was defeated, and now his hero was conspiring with the enemy! How could he endure this humiliation? If he didn¡¯t summon his army of 100,000 troops for revenge, his name wouldn¡¯t be Gadar anymore! Chapter 126 - 126 Building Upgrade Stone 126 Building Upgrade Stone Overlord Gadar saw that the Fallen Angel was still chatting with the White Dragon Saint. He shouted in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lufasi!¡± Gadar really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The back of his head still hurt. Su Wan also appeared embarrassed. She reminded herself that they were enemies, and she couldn¡¯t appear soft-hearted. However, the hero of the Overlord before her seemed to know Xu Yuan and got along with the White Dragon Saint. So, Su Wan felt embarrassed that she had hit the Overlord on the head just a few moments ago. When Gadar saw that Su Wan was embarrassed, his attitude became even more domineering. !! Even though their heroes knew each other, Gadar wasn¡¯t having any of it. He wouldn¡¯t agree to form an alliance until Su Wan and her hero apologized to him! However, Gadar found that his hero was still talking to the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Lufasi!¡± Gadar was furious. ¡®Does he think that the white dragon is his long-lost father?!¡¯ When Su Wan saw this, she was disheartened. ¡®D*mn it! It¡¯s all White¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯te up with the stupid n, we could have been allies! Maybe there is still hope of an alliance¡­¡¯ Su Wan sighed regretfully. Unfortunately, there was no turning back. Even if the Fallen Angel knew Xu Yuan and got along well with the White Dragon Saint, Lord Gadar didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Su Wan. At this time, the Fallen Angel finally turned to Gadar. He didn¡¯t leave with his Lord as everyone expected. Instead, he hovered cross-legged in the air and wavedzily at Gadar. ¡°Lord, go do whatever you want for now,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with the grand n of the Dark-Types.¡± ¡°You should know as a Lord that the Dark-Type heroes don¡¯t have an efficient system right now. Maybe in the future, it will be different. We can only hope¡­¡± It was true. Light-Types and Dark-Types didn¡¯t just have different attributes. They also had different sorts of systems by which they functioned. The Light-Types were more orderly and efficient, while the Dark-Types were absolutely chaotic. The Light-Types had an order in ce. They had the Light Council, the Twelve war generals, and other offshoot groups to handle different matters. The Dark-Types didn¡¯t have anything like that. They were too chaotic. They didn¡¯t care about a system or an order. The only thing they ever did was fight each other on things they didn¡¯t agree with. Nobody could control them enough to keep order. Therefore, the Dark-Types had a long way to go until they learned to govern themselves and form an efficient system. And now, to fight and resist the Light-Types, the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint felt that they needed a specific system in ce with the Dark demon Dragon as their core and supreme ruler. Their abilities weren¡¯t as strong as some of the Dark-Type heroes, but they were strong enough to be one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Darkness in the future. Lord Gadar was perplexed. His own hero was shamelessly joining the enemy and abandoning him! Gadar¡¯s face kept changing from shock to anger to disappointment. Su Wan, after having dealt with the White Dragon Saint for a while, understood his thought process. Although he was a white dragon, he was still a Dark-Type hero. No matter how much ¡°white¡± he had in his name, his heart was as ck as night. The Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint probably weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. Gadar reluctantly epted his fate. Although he had a huge army, he knew he had no chance of winning without the Fallen Angel by his side. His Competition Gem had been stolen too! ¡°In short, that¡¯s our n!¡± said the White Dragon Saint to the Fallen Angel as he finished exining their n for thepetition. ¡°Alright!¡± said the Fallen Angel. Lord Gadar was stumped. ¡®So, they n to rob the gems of all the other Lords. That way they would have 0 points. But there is still a chance to make it to the Top Three!¡¯ ording to the White Dragon Saint¡¯s n, everyone¡¯s gems would be snatched away. In the end, only Su Wan would have a gem. She would gain one point while the others would be at zero. ¡®Then, how will the top three people be decided?¡¯ Gadar wondered. Su Wan would definitely bag the first ce because she would be the only one with the gem. The rest would be at zero. So, who would be in second and third ce? ¡°There¡¯s still a chance!¡± Gadar muttered softly. He was determined. He clenched his fists in anticipation. If everyone had zero points, Gadar would still get the chance to rob a gem from someone and gain a point! Thus, in this way, Gadar was tricked by the White Dragon Saint into joining them. Their robber party had two more new members. ¡­ In Su Wan¡¯s territory, the dwarves had already smelted the gem and reforged it ording to Xu Yuan¡¯s instructions. It was remade into a building upgrade stone. [Building Upgrade Stone: It can directly upgrade all buildings except the Territory Core by one level.] After Su Wan and Xu Yuan saw the panel, they knew they had seeded. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Su Wan carried Xu Yuan in her arms and twirled around. ¡°Xu Yuan, how should we use this building upgrade stone?¡± Su Wan was already fantasizing about which building she wanted to upgrade. ¡°Should we upgrade the city walls first?¡± Su Wan thought that, on the attack front, her troops were already strong enough. She had Dark Dragon Knights and ck Gold behemoths. She even had someone as powerful as the White Dragon Saint. Also, Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing always came in handy! She wanted to focus on defense now. If the enemies stormed her territory in her absence and destroyed the Territory Core, it would be bad. Su Wan earnestly exined the benefits of fortifying the city walls to convince Xu Yuan. ¡°If we upgrade the city walls, we might get cannons too! If an enemy approaches, we can always fire at them! It might also be possible that the city walls will be upgraded into real iron walls!¡± Xu Yuan thought that her reasoning was nonsensical. Xu Yuan never nned to have important things like the Territory Core on the surface. He wanted to securely move it to the underground. He still had the eighteen-leveled territory blueprint in mind. He would continue expanding the territory downward. How cool would it be to have a territory like the eighteen levels of hell?! Therefore, Su Wan¡¯s worries about the enemies storming and raiding the territory were foolish. Xu Yuan¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t in it. Su Wan was unaware of Xu Yuan¡¯s n. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, she took it to mean that he agreed with her. So, Su Wan upgraded the city walls. Chapter 127 - 127 Hell Goblin Knight 127 Hell Goblin Knight [You no longer have any upgrade tools!] Su Wan pressed the upgrade button, but a prompt popped up. She was stunned. She didn¡¯t even know how to react for a moment. ¡®How did the upgrade Tool suddenly disappear?¡¯ She pressed the option again. [You no longer have any upgrade tools!] !! [You no longer have any upgrade tools!] Su Wan looked at the prompt dejectedly. The building upgrade stone could no longer be used. ¡®But how did this happen?¡¯ Su Wan investigated the system panel. She searched through the list of buildings and finally found the answer. [Used the building upgrade stone to upgrade the Dark Arena.] Su Wan slowly understood. She looked at Xu Yuan angrily. ¡°Scammer Xu, what the hell?!¡± She felt so angry that she clenched her fist tightly. Xu Yuan wore an innocent and sheepish expression as he looked at her. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Su Wan was furious. Su Wan¡¯s anger subsided as quickly as it had awoken. She knew that there were a total of ten gems, including hers. One needed to be preserved to be a champion. They had used another one already. So, they would have eight gems to spend if things went ording to n! Su Wan just needed to use it carefully next time. She calmed herself and looked at the building Xu Yuan had upgraded. ¡°Hmph! Scammer Xu, you better pray that the upgrade is useful! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you touch any gems next time.¡± Su Wan¡¯s retaliation sounded weak. Soon, she and Xu Yuan focused their attention on the building that had been upgraded. [Dark Arena LVL 2: You can now fuse three different levels of the same troop type. You can also fuse two different troop types.] Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. When the Dark Arena was at Level 1, they could only fuse troops of the same type. They could fuse a goblin with a goblin, or a skeleton with a skeleton, but it was impossible for them to fuse a goblin with a skeleton. However, it had a new feature now. They could fuse different troop types to create something new! ¡°This is great!¡± said Su Wan. Her anger and her disappointment disappeared. ¡°Xu Yuan, I forgive you! You really did something good! You are worthy of your name!¡± She giggled in joy. Xu Yuan¡¯s tail softly struck her hand. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°I apologize, okay? I was wrong to shout at you. I knew you had a deeper reason behind your action.¡± ¡°Xu Yuan, let¡¯s discuss which buildings we are going to upgrade next. We will get more gems for it, after all! Why don¡¯t we take turns upgrading the buildings that we like?¡± Su Wan looked at him expectantly. This made Xu Yuan feel a bit ufortable. So, he hurriedly waved his ws at her and nodded to show his agreement. ¡°Really?!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Then, don¡¯t cheat in the future!¡± She suddenly recalled something. It seemed that she had experienced a simr thing not long ago. She had asked Xu Yuan to not trick her once before. But, in the end, he still¡­ Su Wan shook her head and brushed off her doubts. Since the Dark Arena was now upgraded, she needed to think of how to make good use of it. ¡°Hmm¡­ Xu Yuan, I will leave it up to you.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t understand much when it came tobining troops. Xu Yuan knew more about it since he always used the Dark Fusion. She thought he would have a better understanding of itpared to her. She also thought that if she let him choose this time, he wouldn¡¯t trick her the next time. Xu Yuan looked at the troops and thought for a while. He understood that the Dark Arena still had its limitations. If he fused stronger troops, it would consume more resources and take more time to aplish the feat. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked. Su Wan nodded fiercely. Xu Yuan chose the Big Dark Goblin, Bulin. ¡°Hm¡­,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Goblins are indeed weak, and they will take less time.¡± However, the goblins were generally weak inbat. There was another troop weaker than the goblins. Those were the Skeleton Soldiers. Su Wan usually used them as cannon fodders because the Skeleton Soldiers were able to revive instantly. The Dark Goblins were able to revive themselves. If the Dark Goblins were sent out to fight, it would be a waste of resources. ¡°What next?¡± she asked. ¡°Fuse three Dark Goblins? Or fuse them with other units?¡± Xu Yuan was silent. He was deep in thought. ¡°The Hellhound.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t expect that Xu Yuan would merge a hellhound and a goblin. ¡°What kind of creature will be formed from them?¡± asked Su Wan. Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He genuinely didn¡¯t know. He just wanted to merge the goblin with something that would increase itsbat ability significantly. The fusion took a while. Then it ended. [Hell Goblin Knight] The creature¡¯s entire body burned in ck mes. Su Wan felt suffocated looking at the creature in the middle of such intense mes. What appeared before her was a Dark Goblin riding a Hellhound. They were both encased in dark mes. ¡°The Hell Goblin Knight looks so cool!¡± Su Wan was ecstatic. She felt that Xu Yuan¡¯s decision had been right. She had only given him the chance to fuse troops, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t trick her the next time. Who knew Xu Yuan was smart enough to create such a creature for her? ¡°Xu Yuan, you really are my lucky charm!¡± She instinctively kissed Xu Yuan¡¯s cheek. Chapter 128 - 128 The Challenge from The Light-Type Hero 128 The Challenge from The Light-Type Hero ¡°Human Lord, what do you think you are doing?!¡± shouted both the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint at the same time. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan were discussing the matter of upgrading the building, they remained quiet and waited. However, the human Overlord was crossing her limit and kissing Xu Yuan now! He was their king! How could she subject him to something like that? The Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint couldn¡¯t take it anymore. So, they shouted at her, Su Wan realized that everyone was staring at her. Her face turned red. She lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare look at anyone. After the Hell Goblin Knight was created, Xu Yuan was satisfied. In terms of strength andbat prowess, the Hell Goblin Knight was still weaker than the ck Gold Behemoths and the Dark Dragon Knights. However, the Hell Goblin Knight was the most cost-effective! Creating the Hell Goblin Knight didn¡¯t consume a lot of resources, but itsbat power was still extraordinary. ¡°They can be the main force!¡± said Xu Yuan. The Hell Goblin Knight ran on the empty ground, leaving a long trail of mes in its wake. ¡°Hmm¡­,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I have decided. I will call you the Burning Legion from now on.¡± Xu Yuan decided to fuse more Hell Goblin Knights. He fused more and more goblins and hellhounds. Everyone¡¯s focus was back on track. ¡°Who are we going to rob next?¡± The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angels discussed. ¡°Hey, kid, do you have any information about the other Lords?¡± the White Dragon Saint asked Gadar. Gadar shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just find a random stick and flip it? We then go to the direction it points,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. No one had a better idea at the moment. The Fallen Angel froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. Xu Yuan, Su Wan, and the others also turned to look at the Fallen Angel. ¡°B*stard!¡± The Fallen Angel scowled. ¡°It¡¯s the Radiant Envoy. He is challenging me to a battle.¡± The Fallen Angel told them about the grudge between him and the Radiant Envoy. In the Hero ne, both had been at odds and had fought many times. However, the Fallen Angel lost almost every time. ¡°He senses my aura and is challenging me to a fight.¡± The Fallen Angel was embarrassed. Usually, he would just ignore the Radiant Envoy. However, he felt stressed in front of Xu Yuan. If he backed out of a fight, it would lower his impression in Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes. But if he agreed to the fight and shed with the Radiant Envoy¡­ He might be defeated very badly this time. It would be even more embarrassing if the Dark Demon Dragon saw him in that state. The Fallen Angel was conflicted. The White Dragon Saint roared. ¡°Just agree to it,¡± he said. The Fallen Angel was puzzled by this. He thought that the White Dragon Saint was so evil that he wanted to trick him into epting the fight so that the dark demon Dragon could watch his humiliation at the hands of the Radiant Envoy. ¡°We will go fight him together,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. Su Wan and Gadar were at a loss. ¡°White, do you really intend to gang up on the Radiant Envoy? Do you have no morals?¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan felt a little embarrassed. The Radiant Envoy had obviously challenged the Fallen Angel to a duel. But the White Dragon Saint intended to gang up on him with the fallen Angel. Was this even eptable? ¡°Tsk!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Human Overlord, you need to stop acting like you are above it all. Weren¡¯t you nning to rob gems from the other Lords? This is an opportunity!¡± Su Wan realized that he was right. If the enemy¡¯s hero was killed, they would lose theirbat power. It would be so easy to get the gem from them after that. If she could get hold of another gem, she could smelt and reforge it to upgrade another building! After thinking it through, Su Wan supported the White Dragon Saint. The Fallen Angel definitely did not object. No one even asked for Gadar¡¯s opinion. However, he was still a key to this whole n. The Fallen Angel and White Dragon Saint both looked at Xu Yuan. They wanted his opinion. What if he found their actions unfair and embarrassing? Xu Yuan stretchedzily. His focus was on the Burning Legion. He didn¡¯t seem interested. The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel sighed in relief. Hence, they decided to go ahead with the n. The White Dragon Saint flew in the air happily. The Fallen Angel was also extremely excited when he thought about it. Finally, he would be able to get his revenge. He also flew in the air happily. It was strange to see both flying in the air. Not long after, the Fallen Angel flew down to Xu Yuan¡¯s side and reported about the Radiant Envoy. ¡°That b*stard asked me to fight him on the highest mountain!¡± The Fallen Angel pointed in a direction. There was indeed a mountain there. The tip of the mountain pierced through the clouds. The mountain peak was covered in snow. ¡°Oh? The Snow Mountain?¡± asked Xu Yuan. He could somewhat see a man in a white robe with a magical spear in his hand at the top of the mountain. The man stood on the peak of Snow Mountain and looked into the distance. He looked like an expert. ¡°When does he want to fight?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°Tonight, at midnight, when it¡¯s the full moon.¡± The Fallen Angel clenched his fist. He always got beat up. But it was time for revenge now. His body trembled in excitement. ¡°When we reach the Snow Mountain, we¡¯ll¡­¡± The White Dragon Saint was full of bad ideas that he animatedly exined to the Fallen Angel. ¡°Alright!¡± The Fallen Angel bowed to the White Dragon Saint in gratitude. It wasn¡¯t dark yet. Everyone hurried to Snow Mountain. Chapter 129 - 129 The Snow Mountain Was Once Alive 129 The Snow Mountain Was Once Alive Although Su Wan didn¡¯t know the exact name of Snow Mountain, she could see that it looked very beautiful in the setting sun. The snow-capped mountain looked reddish in the glow of the setting sun. It was breathtaking. ¡°This Snow Mountain is not simple!¡± Xu Yuan sighed. He possessed the True Eye of The Demon Dragon, yet he didn¡¯t use it at that time. He was making a judgment based on his own understanding. When they arrived at Snow Mountain, Su Wan stopped in her tracks and looked up. ¡®What is Xu Yuan talking about?¡¯ Su Wan thought. ¡®Does the Snow Mountain hold some secret?¡¯ !! The Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint observed the mountain nervously. They wanted to know what was so special about this mountain. ¡°This Snow Mountain was once alive!¡± The Fallen Angel¡¯s tone was somber. His tone made Gadar and Su Wan want to take a step back. ¡°Alive?¡± said Gadar. ¡°Lufasi, what do you mean it was alive? Do you even understand what it would be like to have something alive of that size?¡± Gadar pointed at the Snow Mountain with a trembling finger. He took a deep breath to calm himself. The Snow Mountain in front of them was huge! It was so tall that it pierced the clouds in the sky. It was even impossible to see the peak from the foot of the mountain. This was because the white clouds obstructed the view. Su Wan didn¡¯t lose herposure like Gadar. She took a deep breath to calm herself. She looked at the mountain carefully. ¡®What kind of creature would be this huge?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. She recalled something. ¡®Dark Dragon King!¡¯ The Dark Dragon King had been huge like the mountain. He had covered the entire mountain when he flew over them. Dark Dragon King was thergest creature Su Wan had ever encountered. However, whenpared to this massive mountain, even the Dark Dragon King seemed tiny. It was hard for Su Wan to imagine Snow Mountain alive. If it was truly alive, how powerful it must have been! ¡®Wait¡­,¡¯ thought Su Wan. She recalled that the final showdown was supposed to be on the back of an ancient beast. Snow Mountain did upy a corner of thepetition area. Lord Gadar didn¡¯t know about any ancient beast as Su Wan did. He was in shock. ¡°Lufasi, you are talking about the ancient past, right?¡± asked Gadar anxiously. ¡°This Snow Mountain¡­¡± Gadar thought that the Snow Mountain was young when it was alive. But now it had grown to this size! ¡°If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s too frightening to think about,¡± said Gadar. ¡°This Snow Mountain is the corpse of a giant beast which was close to the mythical level,¡± said Xu Yuan. Gadar was in a daze. Nothing made sense to him. ¡®A corpse? Giant beast?¡¯ However, Su Wan was theplete opposite. What Xu Yuan said confirmed her suspicions. She was excited. She was calm. Unfortunately, Gadar couldn¡¯t calm down. He panicked. ¡°Lufasi, how powerful is this¡­ giant beast?¡± he asked. He felt hopeless. Therger a creature was, the stronger it was. This rule applied to most creatures but not all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the master?¡± said the Fallen Angel. ¡°The beast was close to the mythical level of power.¡± Su Wan and Gadar listened attentively. Gadar recalled his family mentioning that the secret to bing a Mythical Overlord was hidden in the Grand Finals. But that¡¯s all he knew about it. Su Wan knew more. She knew how powerful a Mythical beast was. The Mythical Level beast, the Earth Core Butterfly, which had flown out of the core of the sun that burned numerous worlds, had crashnded here. It had then remained unconscious. Although Su Wan knew a little more than Gadar, it was still not enough. She looked at Xu Yuan. She wanted to ask him for more information. However, she knew him. He wouldn¡¯t tell her anything. So, she stayed quiet. Thankfully, she had other alternatives. There was the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint who could tell her more about the beast. Su Wan secretly rejoiced. If she were to ask Xu Yuan, he would just ignore her. If she asked the others after that, they likely would not tell her. So, she decided to directly ask the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Excuse me?¡± said Su Wan to the Fallen Angel. ¡°Are the Mythical Level beasts that strong? How many heroes have reached that level so far?¡± Su Wan was full of anticipation. She assumed the Mythical Level beasts were no big deal, especially in the Hero ne, so she thought there were a lot of them there. The Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint shook their heads, ¡°Not many. I can only tell you that even an SSS-ss hero can¡¯t reach that level.¡± An SSS-ss hero was very powerful. If such a hero couldn¡¯t reach the Mythical Level, then the beasts might really be indomitable. The White Dragon Saint looked at the Snow Mountain in front of him. Su Wan was baffled. She understood a little more. The Mythical Level beasts weren¡¯t as simple and abundant as she thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Since it is dead already, it should be rtively safe.¡± The sky was already dark. The Radiant Envoy was waiting for the Fallen Angel at the top of the Snow Mountain. The Fallen Angel flew to the top of the Snow Mountain. He went to meet his opponent alone for now. ¡°I am here!¡± he said, without any sign of fear. The Radiant Envoy had been waiting a long time for him. Chapter 130 - 130 Dark-Type Hero VS Light-Type Hero 130 Dark-Type Hero VS Light-Type Hero ¡°Lackeys of the dark!¡± The Radiant Envoy sneered when he saw the Fallen Angel. The Fallen Angel had never beaten the Radiant Envoy in a fight before. However, he never held himself back from cursing him every chance he got. ¡°Stupid dog of light! Kneel before me if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± The Fallen Angel¡¯s aura and attitude puzzled the Radiant Envoy. The Fallen Angel didn¡¯t seem scared this time. The two heroes faced each other, and so did their Lords. !! The Lord of the Radiant Envoy was a woman with short, golden hair. ¡°Evelyn!¡± Gadar shouted. He recognized the Overlord of the Radiant Envoy. Evelynughed at him. ¡°Gadar, when will you stop? Look at you! You look disheveled and messy. Do you still want to pester me?¡± Gadar¡¯s face turned pale. He looked distressed. Su Wan saw their interaction from where she was hiding. She looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°Scammer Xu, do you feel like there is something going on between those two Lords?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t hear them well. However, from the looks of it, it seemed like they had a shared history. ¡°Maybe they were having an affair?¡± Xu Yuan suggested. ¡°What? Really?¡± Su Wan was surprised. She loved good gossip. Xu Yuan had only said it as a joke at first. However, he realized it was true as he listened to their conversation further. ¡°The two of them were engaged,¡± said Xu Yuan, trying to strain hard to hear the conversation. ¡°But the Lord of the Fallen Angel¡¯s family didn¡¯t approve of it. The Lord of the Radiant Envoy didn¡¯t want to put up with them. So, they broke off the engagement¡­¡± Su Wan was stunned. It was beyond her imagination! She hadn¡¯t expected their lives to have so many twists and turns. ¡°Are you¡­ engaged?¡± asked Xu Yuan suddenly. Su Wan was perplexed by the question. ¡°Wait¡­ what does that have to do with anything? Why are you asking that suddenly? Are you nning to nder my reputation?¡± Su Wan wasn¡¯t sure why she felt so flustered by his question. Xu Yuan ignored her. He turned his head the other way. His tail swayed gently. He pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Why are you getting so heated up?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I was just casually asking a question.¡± Xu Yuan was indeed asking her just to confirm. However, he hadn¡¯t expected her to react in that way. Su Wan was so embarrassed that she felt like crying. ¡°Um¡­ No,¡± she said. ¡°I am not engaged to anyone yet.¡± In the distance, the two Lords, Evelyn and Gadar, faced each other with hostility. ¡°You¡­,¡± mumbled Gadar as he pointed a trembling finger at Evelyn. ¡°What?¡± she snapped. ¡°You look like a clown. You always did. Does your family rejoice in holding the title of the most clownish family in this era?¡± Evelyn¡¯s words pierced his heart. Hisst shred ofposure disappeared. Gadar was ready to rush forward and fight. However, at this moment, the Fallen Angel and the Radiant Envoy were already fighting. BOOM! A huge pir of light descended from the sky and prated the peak. The Radiant Envoy¡¯s attack almost pierced the Fallen Angel right in the middle. ¡°You are a scum! Always using your sneak attacks!¡± The Fallen Angel sounded exasperated. The two of them cursed at each other. ¡°Hmph! The light will judge you!¡± said the Radiant Envoy. He waved the long spear in his hand. A huge hexagram covered the peak of the mountain. At the same time, Evelyn attacked. Gadar was caught off guard. ¡°Lufasi, these two are so shameless!¡± Gadar cried. The Fallen Angel nodded. He had always assumed that the Dark-Types were the scum because they were always chaotic and cheated people. However, he realized that the Light-Types were worse. The Fallen Angel wanted to dy the fight for a while. ording to the n, the White Dragon Saint was to appear soon. The Fallen Angel provoked the Radiant Envoy and kept stalling for time, but he didn¡¯t see the White Dragon Saint anywhere. The Fallen Angel became anxious. ¡®What in the hell is that evil dragon doing?¡¯ It was bing difficult for the Fallen Angel to hold his own in the fight. The Radiant Envoy was just about to attack again when the White Dragon Saint finally appeared. A roar came from the horizon. ¡°A dragon?!¡± Both Evelyn and the Radiant Envoy looked in the direction where the roar resounded. They saw a white dragon flying toward them. ¡°I can feel it! The dark aura! The filthy dark aura needs to be purified by light!¡± shouted the White Dragon Saint. The Radiant Envoy was relieved to see the white dragon express his disgust for the dark-Type heroes. The Light-Types and Dark-Types were different. With Dark-Types, it was more likely for an ally to get stabbed in the dark because the dark-Type heroes only thought about their own gain. However, the Light-Types were different. They were organized and efficient and rarely betrayed their own kind. The White Dragon Saint flew to them. ¡°A ck Fallen Angel!¡± he shouted. ¡°Filthy! Your aura is nauseating!¡± The White Dragon Saint made his stance clear in front of the Radiant Envoy. The Fallen Angel stomped his feet in anger. ¡°You b*stard! I don¡¯t have time for you. I am here to end this stupid dog of the light. Go away!¡± The Fallen Angel wasn¡¯t entirely pretending. He was actually furious with the White Dragon Saint. He thought that the dragon must have cursed him or enjoyed watching him getting beat up just a moment ago. Seeing the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint bickering with each other, the Radiant Envoy was happy to watch the show. The enemy of an enemy was a friend, after all. He assumed that the White Dragon Saint was a hero of some other participating Lord. If these two fought each other, he would surely convince Evelyn to ally with the dragon¡¯s Lord. In their hiding spot, Su Wan burst intoughter as she watched the scene in front of her. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Xu Yuan, did you notice that?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°When they were shouting at each other, it wasn¡¯t all just pretend. They actually meant it.¡± Chapter 131 - 131 A True Performance 131 A True Performance Su Wan noticed it. She knew the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint weren¡¯t decent or reliable creatures. In front of Xu Yuan, they acted all innocent and harmless. Even Su Wan was fooled. She believed that the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint were getting so close to each other that they were now practically brothers. However, she realized she was wrong. If such a bond was between Light-Type heroes, she might have believed that they could actually be close to each other. Xu Yuan was unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± He stretchedzily and continued watching the fight. !! ¡°Scammer Xu, aren¡¯t you worried that they might actually fight each other?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Well, if they are just bickering, let them bicker,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°If they really fight each other, let them.¡± Xu Yuan was only watching from the sidelines, so he couldn¡¯t care less. However, Su Wan was still worried. Their goal was to take down the Radiant Envoy. Xu Yuan secretly told the two to stop fighting with each other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much,¡± he said to Su Wan. ¡°If they don¡¯t work ording to the n, I will wring their headster.¡± Su Wan was even more concerned than before. She never saw Xu Yuan as a domineering presence. He usually stayed at the back and insulted people. But, at times like these, she began to doubt everything. ¡°Scammer Xu, you better not be making fun of me,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I know you have some powerful buffs, but those are the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint¡­¡± Su Wan still firmly believed that the Fallen Angel and White Dragon Saint were stronger than Xu Yuan. She assumed that Xu Yuan¡¯s ability was too powerful, so the Fallen Angel and the White dragon Saint sucked up to him. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he tilted his head to the other side and ignored herpletely. In the distance, the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint cursed at each other. After a short while, the White Dragon Saint suddenly turned to look at the Radiant Envoy. ¡°You want to fight this filthy thing first?¡± he asked. The Radiant Envoy frowned. He had thought that the White Dragon Saint was just there to dy their fight. It was more likely that the White Dragon Saint wanted to fight the Fallen Angel first. The Radiant Envoy thought for a while. ¡°I chose tonight to fight him. So, I will fight him first.¡± The White Dragon Saint ced his ws at his waist and looked at the Fallen Angel in disdain. The Radiant Envoy and his Lord, Evelyn, were thinking the same thing. They thought that the White Dragon Saint would request to have a go first. ¡°One-on-onebat¡­ not bad!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°But how about we band together and fight him? We are two heroes of the light, after all.¡± The Radiant Envoy was speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected the White Dragon Saint to say something like that. ¡°What?¡± said Lord Evelyn. ¡°You mean¡­ you two are going to gang up on him?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°We don¡¯t need to consider the morality of our actions when we are up against something so dark and evil! We can attack together.¡± The Radiant Envoy found his words reasonable. He had long since wanted to lead a group against the Dark-Types. ¡°Alright!¡± he said. ¡°He is an evil creature of darkness, after all. Let¡¯s attack together!¡± The Fallen Angel¡¯s face changed. Lord Gadar almost jumped up in anger. ¡°Shameless! Absolutely despicable! You dare call yourselves the heroes of light?!¡± Gadar was excited. He had never thought this fight would turn out to be different. Even with the White Dragon Saint and the Dark Demon Dragon, he hadn¡¯t thought he could escape. However, he did mean what he said. He had expected the Light-Type heroes to be more moral than the Dark-Types. He had overestimated the Light-Type heroes. They were even worse. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a one-on-one duel¡­,¡± said Gadar. ¡°You challenged my hero to one-on-onebat, and now you are ganging up on him? Where is your shame?¡± Gadar was so angry that he almost blew their cover. For a moment, he forgot about Xu Yuan and their n. He was angrily rebuking the Radiant Envoy for his shamelessness. If this was a battle and the Fallen Angel was too powerful to fight, Gadar would understand the weaker opponents¡¯ need to band together. However, this was unfair! It was the Radiant Envoy who had challenged the Fallen Angel to a duel, and now he was ganging up with another creature to fight him. ¡°Cut the cr*p!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°ept the judgment of the light!¡± The White Dragon Saint charged toward the fallen angel. Seeing this, the Radiant Envoy also followed. The Fallen Angel¡¯s acting was exaggerated. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± he shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t think I will go down easy!¡± The Radiant Envoy was suspicious of how the Fallen Angel acted. ¡°Brother, I think this is a trap!¡± he said, trying to warn the White Dragon Saint. Xu Yuan smiled in the dark. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to make our appearance,¡± he said. ¡°You know what to do?¡± Su Wan nodded. She looked at Evelyn. She was familiar with their n. The White Dragon Saint would pretend to ally with Radiant Envoy and fight the Fallen Angel, while Gadar fought with Evelyn. Su Wan would quietly sneak from behind and take care of Lord Evelyn. Gadar finally remembered the n. He looked in the direction where Su Wan was hiding. He then turned to Evelyn and tried to keep her focused on him. It was time for Su Wan to sneak behind Evelyn. Chapter 132 - 132 The Dragon Clan Only Believes In Strength 132 The Dragon n Only Believes In Strength On the night of the full moon, at the peak of the Snow Mountain, The Radiant Envoy was entangled in a fight with the Fallen Angel. Their respective Lords were also engaged in a battle. Evelyn and Gadar had reached an impasse. At that moment, Su Wan ran out of the dark. She had a wooden staff in her hands. It was a sneak attack! Su Wan felt like she was bing more of a trickster these days. She used to be the elegant andposed campus belle. But now¡­ ¡°Evelyn, be careful!¡± shouted the Radiant Envoy. He had seen Su Wan. Evelyn heard him. But Su Wan was ready. She struck Evelyn on the back of her head. Bang! Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. She slowly turned around and looked at Su Wan in confusion. The grudge was between her and Gadar. She turned and saw Su Wan with a wooden staff. ¡®This girl!¡¯ Peerless looks, perfect figure, and cold temperament. Su Wan looked like an ice goddess to her. However, her appearance didn¡¯t match her actions. Evelyn looked at the girl in front of her holding a wooden staff and acting like a petty thief. ¡°You¡­¡± Someone smacked Evelyn on the head from behind again. Bang! It was Gadar! He had struck her when she turned around to face Su Wan. However, their n didn¡¯t work. Even after being smacked twice on the head, Evelyn wasn¡¯t knocked out. Evelyn was in pain. She had gotten hit twice in the head. Once again, as she turned to face Gadar, Su Wan hit her a third time on her head from behind. For some reason, Evelyn seemed to be very resistant to repeated smacks on the head. Theirbined blow couldn¡¯t knock Evelyn out! When Evelyn turned to Su Wan in anger, Gadar hit her on the head once again. The process repeated in the same manner until poor Evelyn¡¯s head was full of painful bumps. Finally, Evelyn fell. It was likely that she had passed out from pain rather than the actual hits on the head. The Radiant Envoy roared in anger. ¡°D*mn it!¡± He and the White Dragon Saint were about to attack the Fallen Angel. It could have been the perfect n. However, his Overlord was attacked, and now shey on the ground, barely conscious. ¡°What are you so angry about?¡± said the fallen Angel with a grin. ¡°It will be your turn next.¡± The Radiant Envoy realized that something was wrong. The Fallen Angel was never so bold before. He became more vignt. Right at this moment, a dragon¡¯s tail swung from behind him and strangled his neck. The tail was white. The Radiant Envoy recognized it. It was the White Dragon Saint! ¡°You!¡± He struggled against the tail tightening around his neck. The Fallen Angelughed. ¡°Let¡¯s see whether you die easily.¡± A dark elemental hammer appeared in the Fallen Angel¡¯s hand. He then swung it at the Radiant Envoy¡¯s head. Thump! The loud noise made Evelyn shiver. She was barely conscious. The Radiant Envoy had taken a blow from the Fallen Angel¡¯s hammer, but he was still conscious. The White Dragon Saint used ice and snow to form an ice staff. When he was about to hit the Radiant Envoy, the Fallen Angel stopped him. ¡°What are you doing? Just use your ws and gut him out,¡± said the Fallen Angel. The White Dragon Saint replied in disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the type of thing that shows that the Dark-Types have no structure and order?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Master wants us to ambush the enemy, not kill him here. I will follow his orders faithfully.¡± The Fallen Angel thought for a while. He then conjured a dark elemental staff and joined the White Dragon Saint. They took turns hitting the radiant Envoy on the head with their staff. Poor Radiant Envoy didn¡¯t even get to use his power when the attacks came one after the other. He felt dizzy. After a while, the Radiant Envoy fainted. Without much bloodshed and destructive battle, Lord Evelyn and her hero, the Radiant Envoy, had been taken down. Su Wan found the gem on Evelyn¡¯s body. ¡°Great! I got another gem!¡± The building upgrade stone from before had been used to upgrade the Dark Arena. This gem, after being reforged into building upgrade stone, was entirely under her control! Su Wan passed the gem, through the Dimensional Portal, to the dwarves. Evelyn and the Radiant Envoy came to their senses. They were tied up, back-to-back. ¡°D*mned White Dragon! You betrayed the light and colluded with the dark!¡± cursed the Radiant Envoy. The White Dragon Saint snorted. ¡°Betrayed? We dragons don¡¯t give a sh*t about light and dark. The Dragon n has many types of dragons from many elemental origins. There are white dragons, ck dragons, dragons of light, dragons of dark, dragons of fire¡­¡± ¡°Just because I am white doesn¡¯t mean I belong to the light. Simrly, a ck dragon might not really belong to the dark. There is only one belief in the Dragon n. We bowed to the strongest one, the Chaotic Dragon King. However, the Chaotic Dragon King has be the stuff of legends and myths. Now, we only believe in strength!¡± The White Dragon Saint sneered. ¡°Only fools like you divide yourselves into light and dark.¡± He mocked the Radiant Envoy. The Radiant Envoy was stunned. He knew a bit about the Dragon n. But he wasn¡¯t aware that they weren¡¯t divided into light and dark like other heroes. The Dragon n only believed in strength! ¡°If that is true, then what kind of power made you team up with that pathetic Fallen Angel?¡± asked the radiant Envoy. If he was going to die, he wanted rification, at the least. Chapter 133 - 133 New Overlord Skill 133 New Overlord Skill In response to the Radiant Envoy¡¯s question, the White Dragon Saint approached Xu Yuan. The Radiant Envoy watched. There was a girl with a small dragon in her arms. The ck dragon didn¡¯t look like much. ¡°Him?¡± asked the Radiant Envoy skeptically. The Radiant Envoy was certain that Su Wan wasn¡¯t the one the White Dragon Saint spoke of. But he could see that this tiny ck dragon was somewhat unusual. So, he guessed that the White Dragon Saint was talking about Xu Yuan. !! However, the Radiant Envoy was doubtful. The little ck dragon didn¡¯t look that exceptional. The Fallen Angel walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side as well. He stood there proudly. The Radiant Envoy realized that the Fallen Angel had surrendered to the little ck dragon too. He wondered what was so special about the small dragon. The Radiant Envoy was deep in thought. Evelyn couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shouted, ¡°Radiant Envoy, save me! Kill them all! I can¡¯t take it anymore! My gem is gone. Kill them!¡± Evelyn made a fuss. The Radiant Envoy felt vexed. Finally, the Radiant Envoy recalled who the ck dragon was! Even though he had changed a lot, his aura was still the same. The terrifying aura of the Dark Demon Dragon. ¡°Dark Demon Dragon!¡± said the Radiant Envoy in shock. Xu Yuan looked at him in surprise. He had done so much to conceal his true identity. He had done all to make himself appear small and harmless. And yet¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± said the Radiant Envoy. ¡°I had a glimpse of the terrifying Dark demon Dragon in the Hero ne.¡± In the Hero ne, when Xu Yuan had taken a peek at the Pool of Light, the Radiant Envoy had seen him! It made sense why the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel acted so obedient around Xu Yuan. After confirming that the dragon was actually the Dark Demon Dragon, the Radiant Envoy fell silent. He knew that nothing he did would be effective against the Dark Demon Dragon. At this time, the dwarves in Su Wan¡¯s territory had finished smelting and reforging the building upgrade stone! ¡°Scammer Xu, remember our agreement,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t trick me.¡± ¡°Why do you think I have so much time on my hands to scam you?¡± Xu Yuan repliedzily. ¡°Really? You mean that?¡± she asked. Su Wan suspiciously stared at Xu Yuan as she held the building upgrade stone in her hands. After thinking a while, she decided on a building that she wanted to upgrade. ¡°I have decided!¡± she said. ¡°I am going to upgrade the Dark Castle. As a Lord with a poption of thousands, how can we live in such a small castle?¡± Su Wan upgraded the Dark Castle. [Confirm Upgrade?] ¡°Yes!¡± Su Wan was nervous. She thought something might go wrong. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t trick her this time. The building was upgraded sessfully. ¡°Eh? I gained a new Overlord skill!¡± Su Wan was ecstatic. She knew how valuable an Overlord¡¯s skills were. Ever since she became a Lord, she had only received one Overlord skill. It was a type of supporting skill that provided a buff for her troops. However, that skill waspletely uselesspared to Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. She, as a Lord, had no useful skill to employ! ¡°What?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°What did you get?¡± He was quite interested to know. He walked to her side to look. [Desperate Battle: select a Lord tounch the Desperate Battle. Both will select a corresponding number of troops to enter the duel space to fight. The winner will obtain all the resources of the loser.] Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°This is useless. We don¡¯tck resources.¡± They did notck resources now. But no one could tell the future. So, Su Wan was still happy with her skill. Besides, if shecked any type of resources, she could challenge another Lord to a fight to get the resources. She remembered a story she had heard once. In a crisis, while everyone in the vige hoarded food, one man hoarded guns. Later, he threatened the families with his guns and robbed them of their food. ¡°Hehehe. Scammer Xu, do you realize how powerful this makes me? This ability is not bad! This skill might be as good as yours!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t know why, but she wanted topare herself with him. Xu Yuan had upgraded the Dark Arena so the Hell Goblin Knights could be fused. Su Wan had chosen the Dark Castle. Now she had an ability that she could use whenever they fell short of resources. Su Wan and Xu Yuan exchanged nces. Both looked happy. Lord Evelyn cursed. ¡°B*tch, let me go! If you don¡¯t let me go with dignity, I will make you suffer once I reach my family.¡± Evelyn was aggressive. She didn¡¯t consider that she might be killed here. Even if she was killed, death wasn¡¯t the end for the Lords. She could always revive in her territory. It was only a matter of time before she returned to her territory. When she returned to her family, she would find out the identity of the Lord in front of her and make her suffer. Evelyn¡¯s arrogance made Su Wan angry. It was supposed to be a fairpetition. Winning and losing were up to strategy and luck. If someone lost in apetition, they should just ept defeat with dignity. Su Wan hadn¡¯t expected that people like Evelyn existed. Just because she didn¡¯t win, she wanted to use her family to threaten her! This wasn¡¯t fair. Su Wan red at Evelyn with resentment. Her re incited fear in Evelyn¡¯s heart. She trembled. Something was not right¡­ Chapter 134 - 134 Can’t Spoil A Lady With A Bad Attitude 134 Can¡¯t Spoil A Lady With A Bad Attitude She couldn¡¯t spoil ady who already had such a bad attitude! Su Wan and Xu Yuan looked at each other. Xu Yuan felt the same. Before Su Wan could act, Gadar stepped forward and pped Evelyn across the face. He wanted revenge. ¡°Do you realize the situation you are in?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you still think you can act like a snobbish youngdy? In front of someone so powerful, you aren¡¯t even like an ant!¡± !! Gadar was referring to Xu Yuan. He did not know Xu Yuan¡¯s real identity. He only knew that the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint both respected him immensely. If both of them bowed before him, Gadar assumed he must be very powerful. He took it as an honor to be able to follow him. Su Wan was still ignorant. She assumed that everyone else followed Xu Yuan because his auxiliary ability was simply too powerful to let go. It was too unnatural, and everyone coveted such power. However, Gadar knew better. He had seen Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes. There was something mysterious and ancient about them. He was the mastermind that the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel willingly bowed to. Everything happened only because Xu Yuan willed it. So, Gadar was sure he was someone very important. Evelyn was furious. ¡°You scum! You dare hit me? Even my parents didn¡¯t hit me. Ever!¡± She red at Su Wan. ¡°And you, b*tch!¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stepped forward and struck Evelyn across her cheek too. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Evelyn screamed. Gadar pping her was somewhat expected because of the bad blood they had between them. But she hadn¡¯t expected this girl to p her as well. How humiliating! Evelyn looked at her hero, the Radiant Envoy. He looked back at her helplessly. He was also tied up and couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Evelyn, right?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this score. I challenge you to a duel. The winner will get all the resources of the loser. How about it?¡± Su Wan activated the Desperate Battle ability. Evelyn received a prompt in her mind. ¡°Sure, why not? I will kill you!¡± Evelyn¡¯s face only held hatred and anger. She didn¡¯t want to back down, so she could only choose to face the fight. Besides, the rule of the Desperate Battle was fair enough. Both Lords could choose a hundred troops of their own to enter the duel space. Others could watch the battle but were not allowed to enter the duel space. Evelyn looked smug. ¡°B*tch, it¡¯s toote to go back on your words now. Just wait and see how I crush you.¡± Evelyn chose her troops. She chose 100 Ascetics. They appeared in the duel space. A screen appeared in the duel space. It showed information about the troops that each Lord had. For the moment, it showed 100 Ascetics on Evelyn¡¯s side. Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. ¡°Scammer Xu, will you be able to buff the troops from outside the duel space?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to expose the Dark Dragon Knights for now. I want to keep them as a trump card,¡± she exined. ¡°But¡­ I am worried that the other troops might not be strong enough to win.¡± Xu Yuan, at first, didn¡¯t want Su Wan to rely on his strength too much. However, after thinking about it, he realized that her words made sense. Powerful troops like the Dark Dragon Knights should be saved forter. If they used them now, the enemies would study them and know their strengths and weaknesses. Moreover, if Su Wan wins this duel, they will get a lot of resources¡­ Xu Yuan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a duel space. It won¡¯t stop me from casting a buff. In fact, I think you can cast your own buff as well.¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we use both types of buff together?¡± At first, Su Wan had thought that Xu Yuan would cast the buff and the situation would be favorable toward them. But she realized that she could also use her buff within the duel space. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can save another trump card forter!¡± If her buff was enough to strengthen the troops, then Xu Yuan didn¡¯t need to intervene at all. His ability was extremely powerful, after all. The enemy would be on guard if they knew about Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. She wanted to keep his ability hidden if she could help it. Evelyn shouted, ¡°B*tch, are you backing out? Are you that afraid? It¡¯s toote now!¡± Sheughed. Su Wan ignored her. She chose her troop type. ¡°Hell Goblin Knights!¡± Hell Goblin Knights were also called the Burning Legion by Xu Yuan. With a little buff, they might turn out very strong. In the duel space, the Hell Goblin Knights, covered in mes, charged! They burned bright as they ran toward the enemy. However, the Ascetics chanted a strange spell and rain fell in the duel space. The Hell Goblin Knights¡¯ bodies emitted smoke as their fire gradually extinguished. At this rate, the mes would die downpletely! Su Wan was still thinking of a way. She was very calm. She didn¡¯t worry. Even if all her strategies failed, she still had Xu Yuan, whom she could rely on. Lord Gadar wasn¡¯t as calm as Su Wan. When he saw that Su Wan¡¯s troops were at a disadvantage, he became anxious. He picked up the wooden staff and approached Evelyn where she was tied up. ¡°Quick! Make your troops surrender!¡± He lifted the staff. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind hitting you on your head until it cracks open!¡± Gadar waved the staff threateningly. ¡°I know you can be resurrected. But do you really want to go through the pain again?¡± Chapter 135 - 135 On The Verge Of Vomiting Blood Because Of All The Rage 135 On The Verge Of Vomiting Blood Because Of All The Rage Evelyn thought her troops would be enough to deal with Su Wan¡¯s troops. However, before her troops could even fight, Gadar was making trouble for her. She was stunned. ¡°Gadar, what is the meaning of this?¡± she shouted. ¡°The fight is between me and her. You stay out of this.¡± Evelyn was enraged. She struggled against the rope that tied her hands. Su Wan had challenged her. It was a fight between them. However, Gadar was already threatening her before the fight between the troops could even begin. Su Wan was also shocked. She had been thinking about applying the buff on her troops, so they could defeat Evelyn¡¯s troops. That way, she could get all the resources. !! However, this was so simple! Evelyn was still her prisoner. Su Wan didn¡¯t even have to worry about applying a buff. All she had to do was threaten Evelyn and have her surrender. ¡®If I do this, the bar of my morality will get lower and lower¡­¡¯ But Su Wan didn¡¯t stop Gadar. He clearly had thought of a more convenient way to solve the problem. If it was that simple, Su Wan didn¡¯t have toplicate matters and worry about buffs and whatnot. Evelyn sneered. ¡°Do what you must,¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t care even if I die, but I won¡¯t yield.¡± Evelyn wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that poverty was worse than death. Even if she died right now, she could still use her resources to revive herself and her troops. However, if she lost the fight, all her resources would be snatched away by Su Wan. Without resources, she couldn¡¯t even revive herself if she ended up dead. ¡®I can¡¯t surrender, and I can¡¯t lose,¡¯ thought Evelyn. ¡®If I win, I will still have a chance to make aeback!¡¯ Evelyn was adamant. It didn¡¯t matter how Gadar threatened her, she wouldn¡¯t budge. This made Gadar very angry. It was already very difficult for him to make a good impression in front of the Dark Demon Dragon, and now Evelyn was making things harder. Gadar wondered if he could p Evelyn a few more to knock some sense into her. At this moment, the situation in the duel space changed! Su Wan activated her skill and applied the defense buff on the Hell Goblin Knights. They now had the thickest armors of protection. They became aggressive and charged at the Ascetics. ¡°Kill them!¡± Even without the mes, the Hell Goblin Knights looked formidable. They knocked down a few of the Ascetics with their fire. Evelyn was a little anxious. She was about tomand the Ascetics when Gadar stuffed a rag in her mouth. Evelyn struggled to make a legible sound but couldn¡¯t. She really wanted to curse Gadar. Evelyn was infuriated. How was this fair? If she wasn¡¯t even allowed tomand her troops, what kind of fight would that make this? Gadar had an idea. He lifted Evelyn and pushed her forward, so her troops could see her. ¡°If you want your Lord to live, surrender immediately!¡± Gadar knew that Evelyn, as a Lord, would never surrender. So, he had covered up her mouth and now was using her to threaten her own troops. He knew that nothing he said would change Evelyn¡¯s mind, so he used her situation to threaten the Ascetics. In the duel space, the Ascetics, who were diligently fighting the Hell Goblin Knights, turned around one after another to look at their Overlord. They saw that their Overlord was tied up, and her mouth had been gagged. ¡°Gahh¡­ nuhh¡­.¡± Evelyn tried to shout with all her might. She wanted tomand the Ascetics to keep fighting and to kill the enemies. She wanted to tell them that even if she died, it wasn¡¯t the end for her. No matter how much she struggled, Evelyn couldn¡¯t make a legible sound. Gadar used that to his advantage. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± He pointed at Evelyn. ¡°Your Lord is asking for help. Why aren¡¯t you surrendering already?¡± Evelyn was on the verge of vomiting blood because of all the rage. She had said nothing of the sort! She wanted to tell her troops to ignore her and keep on fighting, but she couldn¡¯t even make a sound. The Ascetics heard Gadar¡¯s words. They hesitated. They saw that their lord was gagged and tied up. She was clearly struggling. They turned to look at the Radiant Envoy. He was their source of strength. But he sat there, with his eyes closed, as though he had epted his fate. The Ascetics couldn¡¯t believe it. If their Lord was trapped and the Radiant Envoy couldn¡¯t fight, they had to rely on themselves. They finally gave in. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t defeat the Hell Goblin Knights, but if they continued to fight, their Lord might be killed by the enemies! The Ascetics reluctantly gave up, and the Hell Goblin Knights rushed forward and ughtered them. ¡®Nooo!!!!¡¯ Evelyn was horrified. ¡®Idiots! Kill the enemy!¡¯ Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t utter a word. The more she struggled to shout, the more helpless she appeared in the Ascetics¡¯ eyes. Chapter 136 - 136 I Can’t Be The Only One Scammed! 136 I Can¡¯t Be The Only One Scammed! In the end, the Ascetics were massacred by the Hell Goblin Knights. Evelyn almost fainted in anger and defeat. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t these b*stards understand my hint?!¡¯ When thest Ascetic was eliminated, the duel space determined Su Wan as the winner. All of Evelyn¡¯s resources were transferred to Su Wan. Su Wanughed. ¡°Thank you! I kindly ept your resources.¡± !! In the beginning, Su Wan had thought that the Desperate Battle ability was a double-edged sword. She might get to have all the resources if she won. But the opposite was also true. The enemy, if they won, would snatch away all her resources too. Su Wan finally understood the loopholes of the ability. For stronger enemies, her troops might not be a match. But she could also use the White Dragon Saint, and Xu Yuan. If Xu Yuan applied a buff on the White Dragon Saint in the duel space, he would be invincible. She could totally win any fight. Next time, she would use the White Dragon and his power to threaten the others to admit defeat! Su Wan felt that her n was perfect. Once the duel was over, Gadar removed the rag from Evelyn¡¯s mouth. ¡°B*stard! You shameless scum!¡± Evelyn screamed. ¡°Shameless? I am shameless?¡± said Gadar in disdain. ¡°When your hero ganged up to bully my hero, why didn¡¯t you stop him? Wasn¡¯t that shameless?¡± Even though the White Dragon Saint had been on their side, the Radiant Envoy readily epting to band with him to attack someone who was alone had been a very shameless and immoral act. ¡°Bah! It¡¯s obvious that the Radiant Envoy had already sensed something was amiss, so he pretended to band up with the white dragon,¡± said Evelyn, trying to clear up his name. She refused to admit that the Radiant Envoy had indeed ganged up on the Fallen Angel. Su Wan walked to Evelyn and looked down at her. ¡°I have taken all your resources. You are our prisoner,¡± she said. ¡°You have two choices: either get eliminated or help us eliminate the others.¡± Su Wan was very intimidating at that moment. Xu Yuan¡¯s domineering influence had rubbed off on her. She had also changed. Her words didn¡¯t bring any despair to Evelyn. But it didn¡¯t give her any hope, either. If Su Wan wanted to cause despair, Evelyn might really withdraw from thepetition. What Su Wan wanted was for Evelyn to help them eliminate others because Evelyn might actually have some information about the other Lords. Evelyn was conflicted. She didn¡¯t like the situation she was in. Su Wan had used despicable means to win against her. However, she felt that she couldn¡¯t let everything go like this. Maybe someone could defeat Su Wan. Su Wan had snatched her gem away, so she had no hope of advancing in thepetition anymore. Evelyn decided that she might as well help her captor. She was scammed by Su Wan and her resources were down to zero. The other Lords wouldn¡¯t have an easy time either. Evelyn looked forward to it. She wondered what would happen when the other Lords were also cheated out of their wealth. Evelyn made up her mind. She would help Su Wan find the others. ¡°I know a Lord nearby¡­,¡± she said. ¡°I have a grudge against her. I can act as bait to lure her here.¡± Evelyn told Su wan about the Overlord. Her name was Lina, and she had an SSS-ss Dark-Type hero, the Dark Enchanter. ¡°The Dark Enchanter¡¯s ability is very strange,¡± said Evelyn. Her face became dark. Lina¡¯s hero was a mage. However, she was different from other mages. All mages had elemental powers. However, the Dark Enchanter¡¯s power was strange. It did not follow the elementalws. ¡°Once, the Dark Enchanter cursed my Ascetics to turn into frogs¡­¡± Evelyn looked terrified, as though recalling the memories was too much for her. ¡°The Dark Enchanter uses Dark Magic. That kind of magic is irrational. It doesn¡¯t abide by the normal rules. If you think about it, water and fire are opposite elements. They can¡¯t be put together. But the Dark Enchanter can make the fire burn on water. Dark Magic can make clouds opaque, allowing them to lift objects and fly away. It can even make the stars fall from the sky!¡± Evelyn exined to Su Wan how Dark Magic could bypass universal rules. The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel were stunned. They had heard about Dark Magic and mages who knew how to use it. But they had never experienced it first-hand. The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel were a little confused. However, they masked their doubts in front of Xu Yuan. They could not be seen confused or scared in front of him! ¡°Hmph! Dark Enchanter, you say?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°If she blocks our way, we will just fight her.¡± Evelyn lowered her head. A vicious smile appeared on her face. It was better this way. The more they underestimated her, the more careless they would get. She would lead them to the Dark Enchanter and when they nned their sneak attack, she would alert the mage. The Dark Enchanter was so stealthy and powerful that she could even kill the White Dragon Saint! Evelyn wanted revenge. She would bide her time patiently. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Lina,¡± she said. Evelyn earnestly expressed that she knew Lina very well. She could absolutely lead them to her. The Radiant Envoy seemed to want to say something, but Evelyn red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Evelyn was afraid he would expose her n to the enemy even before it was implemented. She wanted to lead Su Wan and others to Lina. They would obviously n an attack. At that time, the Dark Enchanter would take care of them. Evelyn would stand at the side and watch them pay for what they did to her. She would have her revenge! Chapter 137 - 137 The Dark Enchanter With Strange Abilities 137 The Dark Enchanter With Strange Abilities The Radiant Envoy got a scolding from Evelyn. He was getting annoyed. He was a powerful creature of the Light-Type and yet, the White Dragon Saint and the others had fooled him. He was already feeling depressed and angry. And now, Evelyn didn¡¯t even let him speak! His temper red. He wanted to remind her of something, but he didn¡¯t want to anymore. He remained quiet along the way. Evelyn led the way. Soon, they came upon a river. !! ¡°Do you see the bonfire by the river?¡± said Evelyn. ¡°That means Lina is resting.¡± Evelyn was thinking about how to make the best use of the situation. If Su Wan and Lina fought head-on, it wouldn¡¯t have the desired effect. Evelyn wanted Su Wan to snatch away all of Lina¡¯s resources, then get killed by the Dark Enchanter as revenge. As for Evelyn, she would hide until both Lords were too injured and take them down together. That was the ideal scenario in her head. First, she needed to pretend to help Su Wan, so she could snatch away Lina¡¯s resources. She wanted her nemesis to feel the pain she felt when her resources were robbed. ¡°We should think of a n to trick her into fighting you,¡± said Evelyn. Su Wan understood. Evelyn wanted her to fight Lina in the duel space created by activating the Desperate Battle. In fact, Su Wan wanted to do exactly that! ¡®How do I do it?¡¯ ¡°You challenge her to a fight and I will distract her from the side,¡± said Evelyn. ¡°I will distract them so that they can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening in the duel space.¡± That was all Evelyn coulde up with. Having Su Wan and Lina fight wasn¡¯t asplicated to achieve. Su Wan¡¯s Desperate battle skill didn¡¯t need the consent of the opponent. She could just activate it and then the enemy would have to choose her troops to fight, whether she liked it or not. Both sides would choose their troops and the battle would begin. If the opponent refused to send in the troops, the duel space would see that as defeat and the resources would be transferred to Su Wan. ording to the n, Su Wan would activate the Desperate battle ability. Evelyn would rush out to distract Lina. She wouldn¡¯t give her enough time to select her troops. ¡°But¡­ what if Lina chooses the troops somehow and Su Wan¡¯s troops aren¡¯t strong enough to defeat them?¡± Gadar expressed his doubts. He didn¡¯t trust Evelyn at all. He felt that she was nning something else entirely. However, for Su Wan, this wasn¡¯t a problem at all. She had her own buff, and then she had Xu Yuan, her ultimate support. Su Wan didn¡¯t want to reveal this in front of them. She didn¡¯t trust Gadar and Evelyn. While she thought about it, she looked helpless. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do what we did before?¡± Gadar suggested. ¡°We could send the Radiant Envoy to fight against the Dark Enchanter, as he is a hero of light. Then we can have the Fallen Angel pass by, pretending to help a fellow Dark-Type hero, the Dark Enchanter. In the end, the Radiant Envoy and the Fallen Angel can gang up against the Dark Enchanter and capture her.¡± Gadar wanted to do what they didst time. Evelyn and Lina were old enemies, after all. So, Evelyn attacking her with the Radiant Envoy wouldn¡¯t look suspicious. While Lina fought with Evelyn, Gadar wouldunch a sneak attack. Both he and Evelyn could then take Lina down. Gadar didn¡¯t really want to work with Evelyn. If he could, he would tie her up and leave her to rot. However, he wanted to make a good impression on Xu Yuan. So, he agreed to cooperate with Evelyn temporarily. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the enemy together!¡± Su Wan, Evelyn, and Gadar formed a n. They agreed that Gadar¡¯s n was reasonable. ¡°Xu Yuan, what do you think?¡± asked Su Wan. Even though they had discussed it and saw no problem with the n, Su Wan still felt uneasy. She wanted Xu Yuan¡¯s opinion. Xu Yuan, at the time, was sleeping. He was still gaining experience points from sleeping in the dark. When Su Wan approached him and asked a question, he slowly opened his eyes. He looked at her. Then, he looked into the distance. He looked at Lina, by the river, and her hero, the Dark Enchanter. He then closed his eyes and yawned. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just continued to sleep. ¡°Xu Yuan?¡± Su Wan gently shook him. She wanted him to say something. However, no matter how hard she shook him or called his name, he wouldn¡¯t wake up. She stopped when the White Dragon Saint rushed to her and waved his ws at her threateningly. ¡°If you disturb my master again, I will not hold back!¡± Su Wan sighed. ¡°We must not dy. Let¡¯s begin with the n,¡± said Evelyn. Evelyn walked to where Lina was. She shouted, ¡°B*tch! I finally found you. Today will be the day you die!¡± Lina, who was building a fire by the river, suddenly stood up. She snorted. ¡°I was wondering who it was, but it¡¯s just you, loser! Do you want me to beat you again?¡± A mage in a ck cloak stood beside Lina. She had a slender figure and long, golden hair. Her fair hand gripped a mysterious staff. Chapter 138 - 138 Abusing The Opportunity For A Personal Grudge 138 Abusing The Opportunity For A Personal Grudge Lina sneered at Evelyn, just like how Evelyn had mocked Gadar when she first saw him. Evelyn realized how Gadar must have felt at that time. However, she didn¡¯t have much time to think. The ck-robed woman next to Lina made her move. She spun the staff and pointed it at Evelyn. ¡°Dark Magic: Forbidden Curse!¡± she shouted. ¡°Dodge!¡± said the Radiant Envoy. He pushed Evelyn away, However, the Radiant Envoy was hit. He turned into a frog and croaked. ¡°What a terrifying ability!¡± muttered Su Wan. She sucked in a breath of cold air. Su Wan and Gadar both knew of the Radiant Envoy¡¯s strength. At the Snow Mountain, the Fallen Angel would have been defeated, even killed, if it hadn¡¯t been for the others. Even the Radiant Envoy had no resistance against the Dark Magic. Everyone was worried about the Radiant Envoy. The Radiant Envoy¡¯s body burst into a dazzlingly bright light. He used Holy baptism to wash away the Dark Magic. The Dark Enchanterughed. ¡°Your attainments in the Light Element are clearly not weak.¡± There were purple stripes on her face like tattoos from an ancient tribe. When she smiled, she looked unusually beautiful. The Radiant Envoy returned to his original form. He was no longer a frog. He faced the mage with a somber expression. The Fallen Angel finally appeared. ¡°I found you!¡± He stopped midair. His ck wings were unfurled wide in the air. He looked very imposing. The Fallen Angel did not say who he was looking for. However, he kept staring at the Radiant Envoy. Three heroes faced each other. Among them, the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter were Dark-Type heroes, while the Radiant Envoy was a Light-Type hero. ¡°Are you two nning to fight me together?¡± asked the Radiant Envoy. ¡°As expected of the Dark-Types! Utterly shameless!¡± Although the Radiant Envoy was pretending, he sounded genuinely disgusted. This was because his words came from the bottom of his heart. He hated the Dark-Types. Even without all the acting, it was obvious that Dark-Types would always band together against the Light-Types. The Fallen Angel was abusing the opportunity for a personal grudge! At this time, Xu Yuan was in between Su Wan and the White Dragon Saint. ¡°The Dark Enchanter seems very powerful,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Her one spell turned the Radiant Envoy into a frog. She must be one of the best among the Dark-Types.¡± Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. He was a Dark-Type hero, after all. Su Wan thought he might know something about it. But Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t sure about a lot of things. He had just awoken into consciousness when he was sent to the Overlord ne, right after he had transmigrated into this body. Therefore, he had no idea what other creatures existed among the Dark-Types. Xu Yuan remained quiet. Su Wan didn¡¯t expect an exnation. Xu Yuan was always silent and mysterious, after all. Su Wan didn¡¯t know that he had no idea about other Dark-Type heroes. She just assumed he didn¡¯t want to tell her. The White Dragon Saint answered her. ¡°The Dark Enchanter is indeed one of the most powerful beings among the Dark-Types,¡± he said. ¡°Although she might not be as equal as the Light Princess among the Light-Types, she isn¡¯t that far off.¡± The White Dragon Saint thought that Su Wan underestimated the power of the Dark Enchanter, so he brought up the Light Princess as aparison. ¡®The Royal Daughter of the Light, The Light Princess¡­¡¯ Su Wan had heard of her before. The Fallen Angel had mentioned her. The Light Princess was extremely powerful and was the second-inmand of the Light-Type heroes. Su Wan now understood how powerful the Dark Enchanter actually was! The Fallen Angel pretended to fight the Radiant Envoy. ¡°I will hold him back. You canunch an attack when you find an opening.¡± He scowled. ¡°I have long since wanted to get my revenge!¡± ¡°D*mned Dark-Types, you can rot in hell!¡± The Radiant Envoy was furious. The Radiant Envoy was in a dilemma. He wanted no part in this. However, if he refused and went his own way, the dark Demon Dragon would shred him to pieces. If he stayed, he would have to work together with the disgusting Fallen Angel that he despised so much. In the face of the Fallen Angel¡¯s attack, the Radiant Envoy resisted and retaliated. The Fallen Angel and the Radiant Envoy started to fight. The Dark Enchanter watched patiently. ¡°Those two b*stards! Don¡¯t tell me they forgot about the n!¡± The White Dragon Saint suspected that they were fighting for real and had forgotten all about their n to capture the Dark Enchanter and her Lord, Lina. ¡°I have to go!¡± The White Dragon Saint flew forward. A roar sounded from the horizon. He made a dazzling entrance. His body was covered in white scales. He could disguise himself as a Light-Type hero. ¡°I can smell the stench of dark aura!¡± roared the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Birdman, why don¡¯t you go back to hell?¡± The Fallen Angel and the Radiant Envoy, who were in the middle of a fight, noticed the White Dragon Saint. Only then did they remember their purpose. They weren¡¯t here to actually fight! They were here to put on a convincing act! The Dark Demon Dragon was watching from the dark! The Fallen Angel and the Radiant Envoy momentarily stopped their attacks and looked at each other. The Radiant Envoy then turned to the White Dragon Saint and called for help. Chapter 139 - 139 There’s Nothing That Can’t Be Solved With A Bludgeon 139 There¡¯s Nothing That Can¡¯t Be Solved With A Bludgeon ¡°Ganging up on a lone Light-Type hero? As expected from dirty Dark-Types!¡± The White Dragon Saint heard the Radiant Envoy¡¯s cry for help. He flew to the Radiant Envoy¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t even think for a moment that your n would seed! Lackeys of the dark! Come and fight me!¡± The Dark Enchanter snorted. ¡°With your strength? Perhaps if the Light Princess was here, then you could fight me.¡± !! She didn¡¯t care about the White Dragon Saint or the Radiant Envoy¡¯s strength. The Fallen Angel yed his role very well. He didn¡¯t waste time and directly attacked the White Dragon Saint. When they started fighting, the Radiant Envoy joined in. The three of them were engaged in a chaotic battle. The fight slowly moved toward the Dark Enchanter, trying to lure her in. The Dark Enchanter was unaware of their ns. She quietly watched the show. Lord Lina and Lord Evelyn reached a stalemate. At this moment, Lord Gadar appeared. ¡°Evelyn, you b*tch!¡± he shouted. ¡°I finally found you.¡± Gadar looked furious. It was as though he had some truly unforgettable score to settle with Evelyn. Lord Lina saw how angry Gadar was. The enemy of an enemy was a friend. So, she let her guard down against Gadar. She assumed Gadar was on her side. However, something unexpected happened. Gadar suddenly appeared behind Lina. ¡°You¡­¡± Lina realized that something was wrong. However, it was toote. Gadar smacked her on the back of her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved with a bludgeon!¡± Gadar saw that Lina had not been knocked unconscious. He was a little disappointed. The movies were all a lie! People didn¡¯t drop unconscious with just one hit to the head. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯ thought Gadar. ¡°If there¡¯s something that can¡¯t be solved with a bludgeon, then I¡¯ll hit it again!¡± Gadar hit the back of Lina¡¯s head again with the club. Finally, on the seventh strike, Lina was knocked out cold. ¡°Quick, attack her!¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes were burning with jealousy. She stared at Su Wan. Her resources had all been snatched away. She wanted others to feel the same agony she did. Su Wan listened to her and activated the Desperate Battle ability. She chose a strong troop type to fight in the duel space. But Lina was unconscious, so she couldn¡¯t choose her troop type. That would be taken as an unwillingness to fight by the duel space. Su Wan would then win automatically. All of Lina¡¯s resources would be snatched away. Su Wan had chosen the Hell Goblin Knights, also known as the Burning Legion. The Dark Enchanter realized that something was wrong. She saw that her Lord had been ambushed. ¡°You are looking for death!¡± The Dark Enchanter wanted to help her Lord. However, at thest moment, the Fallen Angelunched a sneak attack on her. ¡°What?!¡± The Dark Enchanter was very powerful. She sensed the Fallen Angel¡¯s attack before it reached her. She was confused. She didn¡¯t understand why the Fallen Angel would attack her. They were both Dark-Types. She didn¡¯t dwell much on it. She wanted to deal with the Fallen Angel. However, both the White Dragon Saint and the Radiant Envoy attacked her together. The Dark Enchanter was shocked. She thought the two heroes might be happy to see her deal with the Fallen Angel, but they attacked her instead! At this moment, the Dark Enchanter realized something was amiss. ¡°Are you all together?¡± The Dark Enchanter was even more puzzled. The Light-Types and Dark-Types never got along. They had been fighting each other for eternity. What could convince them to forget their enmity and join hands? The Dark Enchanter realized that the matter was not so simple. Meanwhile, Su Wan was facing her own problems with the Desperate Battle ability. Based on their ns, she activated the Desperate Battle ability and chose her troops. She assumed she would win because Lina was unconscious to choose her troop type for the duel space. So, Su Wan had thought she would win by default. However, it so happened that the duel space chose a troop for Lina automatically. The Hell Goblin Knights now faced a Mage Army. ¡°This is not good!¡± shouted Evelyn. She tried to shake Lina awake. ¡°Quick! Order your troops to surrender!¡± Gadar watched the scene unfold. He recalled that he had been the one who had threatened Evelyn to make her surrender a while back. He had done it so that Su Wan could win. The goal was the same even now, but the characters ying the game had changed. Now, it wasn¡¯t Gadar trying to threaten Lina to surrender but Evelyn. ¡®This woman is so vindictive!¡¯ thought Gadar. He remained vignt. Right now, because of Xu Yuan, everyone cooperated. Once this was done, everyone would go back to settle their personal grudges. ¡®I tricked you. And you want to trick others in the same way. You are so vengeful,¡¯ thought Gadar as he looked at Evelyn. Evelyn¡¯s hair was disheveled. She looked messy. She shook Lina violently. ¡°Hurry! Make your troops surrender! Otherwise, I will pull your nails out of your fingers one by one!¡± Chapter 140 - 140 The Dark Enchanter, Eve 140 The Dark Enchanter, Eve Evelyn¡¯s words sent a chill down Gadar¡¯s spine. ¡®I am not as ruthless as that woman,¡¯ thought Gadar, trying to convince himself. He tried to persuade himself of the fact that Evelyn couldn¡¯t defeat him even if they fought. He decided to remain vignt at all times. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know even if she killed him in broad daylight. At this moment, Lina became conscious again. She was still in pain. She tried to remember what had happened to her. She recalled Gadar sneaking behind her and hitting her on the head. Then, she had fallen unconscious on the ground. A prompt appeared in her mind, informing her that she was participating in the Desperate Battle. It also informed her that all her resources would be taken away if she lost the battle! She couldn¡¯t afford to lose! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lina red at Evelyn. She was very tight-lipped for now. She thought of herself as a Lord who had to save her resources, much like how Evelyn was in the past. Even if she died, she could be resurrected! But if she lost, all her resources would be gone! ¡°Alright!¡± Evelynughed. ¡°I like stubborn people like you!¡± She brought out a pair of pliers. ¡°I will pull out your nails one by one. Once I am done with that, your teeth will be next. Let¡¯s see when you will break.¡± The creepy smirk on Evelyn¡¯s lips chilled Lina to her bones. Lina was scared. She looked up at the sky and shouted, ¡°Eve, save me!¡± The Dark Enchanter, Eve, heard the cry for help from her Lord. She felt even more anxious. However, she was facing three powerful heroes at that time. She couldn¡¯t find an opening to escape. Lina finallypromised. ¡°I ¡­ I surrender! I will make those soldiers surrender!¡± Lina trembled. Tears fell from her eyes. This experience made her understand the dangers of the world. The Lord could use the Territory Core to resurrect themselves, but the pain of torture evoked fear in their minds. Being tortured was worse than dying. As Lina epted her fate, her Mage Army also surrendered. Su Wan won. This was the second time she had used the Desperate Battle ability and won resources. However, both times Su Wan had not really fought fair. Instead, the reason for her victory was something else. Lina was in a corner. She leaned against a huge rock. She stared at Su Wan and Evelyn and then shivered. ¡°Eve¡­ we lost all of our resources.¡± Evelyn sobbed. ¡°I am so miserable¡­¡± The Dark Enchanter saw this from the sky. She was furious. ¡°Do you all have a death wish?¡± she roared. She had not expected the enemy to be so deceitful. They dragged her away into the sky and ambushed her Lord with stealth. ¡®How shameless!¡¯ ¡°You will feel my wrath!¡± The Dark Enchanter¡¯s staff began to spin. ¡°Dark magic: Thunder of Obliteration!¡± The sky was suddenly covered with ck clouds. ck lightning thundered in the sky. ¡°Repent. This is for Lina¡¯s tears!¡± ck lightning descended from the sky, striking down on the Fallen Angel and the other heroes. At this moment, the three heroes each disyed their abilities. The Fallen Angel spread his wings and flew away, avoiding the attack of the ck divine lightning. The Radiant Envoy used teleportation to avoid the attack. The White Dragon Saint thought that his dragon body was very strong, so he decided to take the attack head-on. BOOM! The ck lightning struck the White Dragon Saint. He cried out in pain. However, he survived. ¡°Hmph! This is nothing!¡± he said. ¡°Master¡¯s magic protects me! You can use your lightning. I can take it a hundred times more!¡± As soon as the White Dragon Saint finished his words, ck lightning bolts fell one after another, striking him! ¡°Owwuuu!¡± ¡°Aowu!!!¡± The White Dragon Saint howled in agony. Those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought it was a wolf crying nearby. ¡°You are actually good!¡± The Fallen Angel praised. ¡°I underestimated the resistance of dragons!¡± He was very envious of the White Dragon Saint¡¯s resistance to magic. The Dragon n indeed was strong when it came to fighting magic! Most spells¡¯ effectiveness was reduced to 10% when they struck against dragons. Even the Radiant Envoy looked envious. He also wanted to have such strong resistance to magical attacks. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The White Dragon Saintughed. ¡°You can¡¯t be envious of my¡­¡± The White Dragon Saint was still alive. However, his body slowly turned to stone. The Fallen Angel and Radiant Envoy looked aghast. ¡°He¡¯s petrified!¡± The Fallen Angel¡¯s voice trembled. The Radiant Envoy came out of a stupor. ¡°The direct damage of the ck lightning is not that much of a problem. The real damage is the petrifying ability! After being hit by the ck lightning, the creature will be petrified.¡± The Radiant Envoy had a rather deep understanding of magic. Even though he did not know much about Dark Magic, he could see the effects in front of his eyes! The White Dragon stood there, frozen solid. His eyes open in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t let it hit you!¡± said the Radiant Envoy. It was rare for him to warn the Fallen Angel, whom he despised from the bottom of his heart. However, they had angered the Dark Enchanter, so they were all in the same boat now. BOOM! The ck lightning struck down one after another. The Fallen Angel dodged it frantically. His wing was struck by the ck lightning. ¡°This is bad!¡± The Fallen Angel panicked. He was about to say something, but it was toote. He turned into stone. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left now!¡± The Dark Enchanter looked at the Radiant Envoy. The Fallen Angel was a Dark-Type hero. The Dark Enchanter knew that Dark-Types were tricksters, so she attacked him directly. However, she hadn¡¯t expected a Light-Type hero to be so shameless and low on morality. Since they had tricked her, the Dark Enchanter used a despicable trick on the Radiant Envoy too! She aimed her ck lightning toward the Radiant Envoy¡¯s Lord, Evelyn. Chapter 141 - 141 A Desperate Crisis 141 A Desperate Crisis ¡°Save me!¡± shouted Evelyn in fear. The Dark Enchanter had decided. It was because of tricks yed by Evelyn and Gadar that her Lord had fallen. The Dark Enchanter attacked Evelyn because she knew the Radiant Envoy would try to save her. If it was a Dark-Type hero, it wouldn¡¯t be beneath them to sacrifice their own Lords to save themselves. But Light-Types were different. The Dark Enchanter knew this. Just as the ck lightning was about to reach Evelyn, the Radiant Envoy went through several internal struggles. He finally rushed toward Evelyn. He wanted to push her out of the way, but he was a little toote. As he reached her, the ck lightning hit him. ¡°No!¡± Evelyn cried in despair. She saw the Radiant Envoy turning to stone before her eyes. As a Lord, she had countless troops. But he was her Initial Hero. His presence determined the oue of the battle. Losing him meant that Evelyn had lost the only chance of making aeback in thispetition. Therefore, watching her hero gradually turn to stone was torture for her. The Dark Enchanter was looking down from above. A magic array was suspended under her feet, allowing her to float in the air. The Dark Enchanter smiled in satisfaction. ¡°What kind of resistance do you have now?¡± The Fallen Angel, White Dragon Saint, and Radiant Envoy had all turned to stone! ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± Gadar looked at his hero, the Fallen Angel, who had turned into stone. He then looked at the other heroes, who had suffered a simr fate. The three Lords didn¡¯t have a strong enough hero that they could use. Perhaps the three Overlords could open the Dimensional Portal and summon their strongest troops to fight the enemy¡­ Su Wan¡¯s face paled. She hadn¡¯t expected the Dark Enchanter to be so powerful. Moreover, the Dark Enchanter had ticked the Radiant Envoy and petrified him in one strike. How could they fight someone like that with their current strength? Maybe if they waited for the Dark Enchanter to get tired or slip just once, then they could have a chance of defeating her. The Dark Enchanter descended onto the ground barefooted. She pulled Lord Lina to her andforted her. ¡°Lina, don¡¯t cry. I will get you double of whatever you lost.¡± The Dark Enchanter red at Su Wan, Evelyn, and Gadar with murderous intent. Evelyn pointed at Su Wan with a trembling finger. ¡°It was her! It was her idea! She forced me to do this!¡± Evelyn was biting back. Even though she was the one who suggested Lin to them, she med it on Su Wan. The situation was hopeless. So, she wanted to switch sides. Evelyn didn¡¯t know how powerful Xu Yuan was, but based on what she had seen so far, he seemed useless to her. Her hero was the Radiant Envoy, Gadar¡¯s hero was the Fallen Angel, and she assumed Su Wan¡¯s hero was the White Dragon Saint. All three heroes had been wiped out from Evelyn¡¯s perspective. Therefore, she thought they had nothing to fight Lina with. Evelyn realized it was time to surrender, so she willingly did. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t considered defecting to the enemy. She was previously captured by Su Wan. She had been plotting revenge and nning her escape ever since. Lord Gadar was of a different opinion. He knew Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked. So, he felt like there was still hope. There was still a mysterious ck dragon on Su Wan¡¯s side who could turn things around. Thus, Gadar remained quiet. He waited for the right opportunity to strike. Lina and the Dark Enchanter turned to Su Wan. Lina whispered, ¡°It¡¯s her. She snatched all of our resources!¡± The Dark Enchanter red at Su Wan. Evelyn was excited. She couldn¡¯t wait for Su Wan and Lina to fight so that she could take advantage of the situation and escape! Whether it was Lina or Su Wan, Evelyn felt that all of them were her enemies. She didn¡¯t want to stay there for even a moment. Su Wan instinctively took a step back when the Dark Enchanter looked at her with hostility in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. The powerful White Dragon Saint, the Fallen Angel, and the Radiant Envoy had all been defeated! Su Wan was so panicky that she even forgot about Xu Yuan. She retreated step by step. Suddenly, Su Wan¡¯s foot didn¡¯t find a ground to step on. She looked behind her. There was nothing there, except the river. If she took another step back, she would fall into the river! ¡®What do I do?¡¯ Su Wan looked at the Dark Enchanter, who was approaching her step by step. Her heart raced in panic. Since she became a Lord, Su Wan had experienced countless battles, both big and small, but not once had she died. Was she going to die here? Su Wan was unable to calm herself enough to think of a way. Her body trembled. She closed her eyes, waiting for her death. However, at this moment, Gadar shouted. Su Wan opened her eyes. She saw Gadar looking into the dark in the direction where Su Wan and Xu Yuan had hidden before. Su Wan had sneaked into the fight. But Xu Yuan had been toozy. He must still be there! ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t it time for you to make your move?¡± shouted Gadar. Gadar¡¯s voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The one who panicked the most was Evelyn. Su Wan¡¯s team had captured Evelyn. So, she had volunteered to lead them to Lina. She had forgotten about Xu Yuan¡¯s existence. She had just tried to switch sides. What would be the consequences of it now? Evelyn was in a dilemma. It didn¡¯t matter whichever side won this fight. For Evelyn, things weren¡¯t looking good. Su Wan had captured her. She had led Su Wan here and then turned her back on her, while Lina was already her enemy. Evelyn was trapped either way. She broke out in a cold sweat. Chapter 142 - 142 Your Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon! 142 Your Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon! ¡®What do I do?¡¯ thought Evelyn. Although she should have been happy seeing Su Wan in a dire state, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. She knew that she would be next. ¡®How did the situation turn out this way?¡¯ While Evelyn panicked, Su Wan heard Gadar shout. She finally remembered that she still had her final trump card, Xu Yuan! Su Wan didn¡¯t ask for his help. ¡°Xu Yuan, run!¡± If the White Dragon Saint, the Fallen Angel and the Radiant Envoy couldn¡¯t deal with the Dark Enchanter, Su Wan didn¡¯t think Xu Yuan was strong enough to deal with her. So, she told him to escape. At this time, she was only worried about his safety. She wanted to stall for time until he could escape. However, she made a mistake. She nced in the direction where Xu Yuan was hiding. The Dark Enchanter noticed it. She and Lina walked in that direction. ¡°Oh? There is still someone hiding here?¡± The Dark Enchanter smiled. ¡°How strange! I didn¡¯t even notice.¡± The Dark Enchanter was fascinated. This was the first time she had encountered a creature that couldpletely mask its aura, so it was practically undetectable. Su Wan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± she shouted. ¡°Run! Just run! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± She didn¡¯t want to be held hostage like some female lead in a melodramatic movie. However, Su Wan was afraid that that was exactly what was going to happen. Xu Yuan was always indifferent to everything around him. Su Wan prayed he would be indifferent right now and run away. However, Xu Yuan appeared. Su Wan felt touched that he stayed for her, but she was also annoyed at him for being so foolish. He should have run away when he had the chance! If Su Wan died, she could resurrect back at the Territory Core after consuming some resources. That would be true for Xu Yuan too. But resurrecting both of them together would consume a ton of resources! In the end, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t run. He stayed. Now both of them were done for! ¡°Xu Yuan¡­,¡± said Su Wan. She didn¡¯t know what else to say. Should she scold him for being foolish enough to not have escaped when he had the chance? Should she thank him for staying back for her? Su Wan epted his kindness in the end. Xu Yuanzily walked out of the dark. The Dark Enchanter¡¯s face changed. Evelyn didn¡¯t see the Dark Enchanter¡¯s reaction, so she justughed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ this is yourst hope?¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t know much about Xu Yuan. She had only seen him sleep andze around. She thought he wasn¡¯t very powerful. No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t possibly be tougher than thebined strength of the White Dragon Saint, the Fallen Angel, and the Radiant Envoy. Even thebined strength of the three heroes wasn¡¯t a match for the Dark Enchanter. What could Xu Yuan do alone, after all? Evelyn thought Gadar had gone mad from panic. He had called upon this tiny thing to make a move. Looking at Su Wan¡¯s reaction, Evelyn was certain that Xu Yuan was useless. Lina had the same thoughts as Evelyn. Lina saw Su Wan shouting at Xu Yuan to escape. If he was truly powerful, why would she tell him to run? ¡°Eve, kill him!¡± Lina wanted to end it. She had been bullied and tricked. Her resources had been taken away in an instant. She was going to take everything back, one way or another. However, the Dark Enchanter did not move. Xu Yuan walked out of the shadows. He was now clearly visible to everyone under the moonlight. He was a ck dragon-like creature with a strange me at the tip of the tail. Countless runes flickered on the creature¡¯s body. Twelve dark energy balls spun behind him. There was a magic array glowing under his feet. ¡°Eve¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lina realized that something was wrong with her hero. She looked at her worriedly. The Dark Enchanter was trembling slightly. Lina understood. The enemy was of unparalleled strength. That was why her hero was acting like that. Soon, the Dark Enchanter made a move. She spun her staff and then flew toward Xu Yuan. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s over!¡± Evelynughed. Once Xu Yuan fell, Su Wan¡¯sst hope would be shattered. Evelyn was ecstatic. Her hero was defeated. Her hope was lost. Nothing gave her more pleasure than to watch Su Wan¡¯sst hope getting crushed. When Su Wan saw the Dark Enchanter charge at Xu Yuan, she was anxious. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± she shouted desperately. ¡°You idiot! I told you to run! What are you standing there for? Go!¡± In the blink of an eye, the Dark Enchanter reached Xu Yuan. The two heroes faced each other. Everyone was nervous. However, what happened next left everyone shocked. The Dark Enchanter didn¡¯t attack Xu Yuan. Instead, she looked excited to meet him. ¡°Your Majesty! The Dark Demon Dragon in the flesh! I have finally found you!¡± It was as though a fangirl had finally found her idol. Everyone was stunned. They all looked at the Dark Enchanter and Xu Yuan in turns. The Dark Enchanter was like a fangirl, who moved back and forth on her feet, trying hard to make a good impression on her idol whom she had the good fortune to meet! On the other hand, Xu Yuan yawnedzily. ¡°Oh? You aren¡¯t here to challenge me?¡± asked Xu Yuan groggily. The Dark Enchanter fiercely shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, Your Majesty! How could I ever challenge you?¡± When Xu Yuan had left for the Overload ne, so many of the Dark-type heroes had followed. The Light-Types had followed too, thinking that if too many Dark-Types left for the Overlord ne, they would certainly make a mess. Chapter 143 - 143 Su Wan Is Jealous 143 Su Wan Is Jealous Numerous Light-Type heroes had followed suit and left for the Overlord ne too. Some of them were very powerful beings from the Light-Types. The Dark Enchanter, Eve, was one of the best and strongest Dark-Type heroes. She could not just stand by and let the Light-Types leave for the Overlord ne just like that. Although Eve knew that the Dark Demon Dragon could deal with all the Light-Types, she felt it would be too degrading to let the Dark Demon Dragon handle them all by himself. After thinking for a while, Eve had followed the other heroes to the Overlord ne. ¡°I am here to help you deal with the Light-Types, Your Majesty!¡± The Dark Enchanter smiled sweetly. Everyone was dumbfounded. Gadar knew Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t someone simple. However, he was still taken aback when he saw the Dark Enchanter being so obedient in front of Xu Yuan. As for Evelyn and Lina, they were utterly baffled. Lina, especially, was shocked. The Dark Enchanter was her hero. With her as her hero, Lina¡¯s journey as a Lord had been very smooth. All the enemies she had ever faced had been defeated by the Dark Enchanter. No one ever could match her power and her strength. However, the current situation was something that she could never have predicted in her wildest dreams. Her formidable hero, her most trusted partner, had turned to the enemy¡¯s side in an instant! Su Wan was conflicted, even more so than the others. She knew Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t ordinary among the Dark-Type heroes. She still believed it was because of his powerful auxiliary skill that everyone respected. She had always assumed the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel respected him because of his auxiliary skill. It was simr to how doctors were respected when they visited the area during wartime. However, Su Wan hadn¡¯t expected someone as powerful as the Dark Enchanter to give up in front of Xu Yuan so easily. ¡®Is it because of Scammer Xu¡¯s charm?¡¯ Su Wan felt sour as she watched the Dark Enchanter chatting heartily with Xu Yuan. An indescribable feeling emerged in her heart. All this time, Su Wan had never felt threatened that her hero would be snatched away from her. He was azy bum, after all. He asionally tricked her, but he spent most of his time sleeping. So, Su Wan let him be. The other Lords would definitely not ept such azy, scamming hero. So, she was secure in the knowledge that no one would take him away. Su Wan had never felt like this, even with the Flower Fairy. The Flower Fairy was a woman, but she was always well-behaved. She always respected Xu Yuan. She was more like a follower than anything else. So, Su Wan didn¡¯t feel worried. Apart from her, the White Dragon Saint, the Fallen Angel, and the Radiant Envoy were all men. They followed Xu Yuan around like obedient little puppies and nothing more. But now¡­ The current situation made Su Wan uneasy. She was on her guard. The Dark Enchanter was being too persistent. Su Wan feared that the Dark Enchanter might snatch Xu Yuan from her. Just as Su Wan was about to say something, Xu Yuan instructed the Dark Enchanter to free the others from petrification. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty!¡± said the Dark Enchanter. The Dark Enchanter aimed the staff at the three stone heroes. She chanted an incantation. After a short while, a ck bolt of lightning shot out from the staff and hit the Fallen Angel. At a speed that was visible to the naked eye, the Fallen Angel turned from a stone statue back to a creature of flesh and blood. The Fallen Angel was a little stunned after he recovered. When he saw the Dark Enchanter pointing her staff at him, he dodged instinctively. The Dark Enchanter then aimed at the White Dragon Saint. A bolt of ck lightning hit him, and he recovered as well. The battle had ended. The Dark Enchanter was turning them back to their original forms. When thest hero, the Radiant Envoy, returned to his original form, all three of them stared vigntly at the Dark Enchanter. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± The Dark Enchanter snorted. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for His Majesty, I would curse all your generation to turn to stone.¡± The three heroes understood the situation. Xu Yuan saved them in the end! He had instructed the Dark Enchanter to turn them back to flesh and blood. Lina sobbed. ¡°Eve, what about our resources? All our resources are gone!¡± With Su Wan activating the Desperate Battle, and Evelyn and Gadar tricking her, they had snatched away all of Lina¡¯s resources. The Dark Enchanter looked at Su Wan. She noticed that Su Wan was staring at her with great hostility in her eyes. ¡®This is going to be difficult,¡¯ thought the Dark Enchanter. She understood that Su Wan was Xu Yuan¡¯s Lord. Therefore, she had a close rtionship with him. So, Su Wan¡¯s territory and resources were also Xu Yuan¡¯s resources. If she asked for the resources back, it would be like asking the Dark Demon Dragon to return them. The Dark Enchanter couldn¡¯t possibly say that to him! She couldn¡¯t ask Su Wan to return the resources. But she needed an exnation for her Lord. After thinking for a while, the Dark Enchanter looked at Evelyn. Evelyn¡¯s hero was a Light-Type hero, but Evelyn was ck of heart. She had schemed everything! Besides, Evelyn and Lina were old enemies. The Dark Enchanter realized that there was no harm in shifting the me to Evelyn. Since the Dark Enchanter couldn¡¯t ask Su Wan to return the resources, she would target Evelyn, who had tricked Lina. The Dark Enchanter looked at Evelyn and the Radiant Envoy. ¡°Were you the ones who tricked my Lina?¡± She pointed her staff at Evelyn. Lina wanted to say that it was Su Wan who had snatched away her resources. After thinking about it, she kept her mouth shut. She wanted to deal with Evelyn first. She and Su Wan were ordinarypetitors, after all. But Evelyn and Gadar had tricked her. If not for them, her troops wouldn¡¯t have epted defeat! Chapter 144 - 144 Fighting To Show Off In Front Of His Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon 144 Fighting To Show Off In Front Of His Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon The Dark Enchanter pointed her staff at Evelyn as if she was going to attack her. Evelyn was in despair. The only one who could save her now was Su Wan. But she had shifted all the me to Su Wan and offended her! No one would save her now! The Radiant Envoy stood in front of Evelyn, blocking her from view. He looked at the powerful Dark Enchanter and then at Xu Yuan. The Dark-Types had gathered. The Radiant Envoy epted his fate. He had no way to escape from the current situation. However, even if was defeated here today, there would always be more heroes from the Light-Types standing against the Dark-Types. He still had hope. The Dark Enchanter turned around and nced at Xu Yuan. Her gesture was clear. She was asking for his opinion. If he told her to stop, she would. At this moment, the Dark Enchanter turned around and nced at wish. Xu Yuan yawnedzily. ¡°The Light-Types will never submit to uspletely. If we let them live, they will pretend to be on our side on the surface while secretly plotting our downfall.¡± The Dark Enchanter understood Xu Yuan¡¯s implications. He wanted her to kill the Radiant Envoy. The radiant Envoy and Evelyn realized that this was their end. The Radiant Envoy had epted his fate, but Evelyn wasn¡¯t like him. She trembled in fear. Su Wan had snatched away her resources. If she were to die here, she would have no resources to resurrect herself in her territory. She would truly die! ¡°No!¡± she cried. ¡°I can¡¯t die!¡± She grabbed a fistful of her hair on both sides. Her face twisted in despair. She still couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between Su Wan and Xu Yuan. She still assumed that the White Dragon Saint was Su Wan¡¯s hero ¡°I agree that I was involved in tricking your Lord,¡± said Evelyn. ¡°But I did that because she threatened me!¡± Evelyn still pointed fingers at Su Wan. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have to die here yet. Lord Lina was also furious. She remembered that she was dragged into the Desperate Battle duel space, which was activated by Su Wan. Su Wan had then taken away all her resources. She couldn¡¯t be left alone either! Lina knew that the Dark Enchanter was respectful of the ck dragon. However, she was also confused about why he would help Su Wan. She didn¡¯t understand what rtionship Su Wan and Xu Yuan shared. Lina thought that Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t really care for the current matter¡­ The Dark Enchanters smiled mysteriously as she spun the staff in her hands. She pointed the staff at the Radiant Envoy and Evelyn. ck lightning shot out. They couldn¡¯t escape! The Radiant Envoy realized that the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel had already surrounded him. Together with the Dark Enchanter, the three of them formed a triangr formation and surrounded him, not giving him an opening to escape! As the ck lightning struck, the Radiant Envoy stood there quietly, waiting for his death. However, Evelyn screamed hysterically, trying to escape. She was struck down by the ck lightning before she could even take a step. Evelyn looked at Lina and the others with a venomous gaze. ¡°Even if I die here, I won¡¯t let you all have it easy!¡± Evelyn had always been the kind of person who couldn¡¯t let others live in peace if her own life was hell. At thest moment, when Evelyn turned to stone, she opened the Dimensional Portal to her territory. In an instant, numerous Light-Type troops surged out of the portal. This was Evelyn¡¯sst bit of madness. She wanted to summon all the troops at thest moment of her life. If this could cause even a little bit of trouble for the ones present, Evelyn would be satisfied. Su Wan, Lina, and Gadar took a deep breath. They didn¡¯t expect Evelyn to be so ruthless. Looking at the numerous Light-Type troops, Su Wan and the others opened the Dimensional Portal to their own territories and summoned their troops as well. Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze was fixed on Evelyn¡¯s Territory Core. Xu Yuan still needed Elemental Hearts for his Chaos Realm. Just as Xu Yuan was about to make a move, the White Dragon Saint realized his intention. The White Dragon Saint flew forward. ¡°Master, leave it to me!¡± The White Dragon Saint flew impatiently toward Evelyn¡¯s territory to take away the Territory Core. The Fallen Angel, who was at the side, was confused. But from the White Dragon Saint¡¯s expression, the Fallen Angel understood that the Territory Core was important to Xu Yuan. How could he leave such an important job to the White Dragon saint alone? The Fallen Angel looked at the White Dragon Saint, who was about to step into the portal to go to Evelyn¡¯s territory. He attacked. Numerous dark tentacles shot forward and wrapped around the White Dragon Saint, pulling him back. ¡°You just fought a battle. You must be tired. You should rest,¡± said the Fallen Angel. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± The Fallen Angelughed and flew toward the Dimensional Portal. The White Dragon Saint was stunned. Even before this, there were many troops who obediently followed Xu Yuan. However, all of them were weaker than the White Dragon Saint. He was the most powerful creature under Xu Yuan¡¯smand. But now, the Fallen Angel was going to snatch away all the credit for his hard work. ¡°B*stard!¡± muttered the White Dragon Saint. ¡°You say you are worried that I might need rest. Then, what are these tentacles? Why are they binding me?¡± The White Dragon Saint was furious. He waved his ws and tore the dark tentacles apart. However, the Fallen Angel had already entered through the Dimensional Portal. He was toote! This time, the Fallen Angel was about to get the Territory Core! He would get the credit for it! The White Dragon Saint was angry at himself for not being on guard against the Fallen Angel. He had been toocent. Just as the White Dragon Satin was filled with regret, ck lightning arched from above his head and hit the Fallen Angel¡¯s wings. ¡°What?¡± The Fallen Angel realized something was wrong. Chapter 145 - 145 The White Dragon Saint And The Fallen Angel’s Mutual Deception 145 The White Dragon Saint And The Fallen Angel¡¯s Mutual Deception The ck lightning seemed to weigh a thousand tons. The White Dragon saint saw the Fallen Angel¡¯s wings gradually turning into stone. The Fallen Angel lost his ability to fly and fell down hard on the ground. ¡°B*stard!¡± shouted the Fallen Angel. ¡°Eve, what do you mean by this?¡± !! The Fallen Angel was furious at being ambushed by the Dark Enchanter. He turned around and looked behind him. The Dark Enchanter pointed the staff at the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Wait¡­,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Eve, what are you doing?!¡± The White Dragon Saint couldn¡¯t think straight. Why was the Dark Enchanter attacking them suddenly? Could it be that she had changed her mind and no longer wanted to listen to Xu Yuan? ¡®Is she going to disobey the dark demon Dragon¡¯s orders?¡¯ The White Dragon Saint wondered. ¡®Maybe she wants to kill us all, so she can be the only underling of the dark demon Dragon!¡¯ The White Dragon Saint¡¯s eyes widened as the ck lightning shot toward him and struck his wings. The White Dragon Saint, who was flying in the air, felt his wings be heavy, and he temporarily lost the ability to stay aloft. He fell straight to the ground. BOOM! The White Dragon Saint¡¯s huge dragon body smashed a huge hole in the ground, filling the air with dust. In the distance, the Fallen Angelughed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± said the fallen Angel. ¡°You aren¡¯t any better.¡± The Fallen Angel had been ambushed by the Dark Enchanter and felt very depressed. When he saw the White Dragon Saint suffering the same fate, he felt better. ¡°Eve! What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The White Dragon Saint roared in anger. ¡°If we dy the master from getting his hands on the Territory Core, will you take the responsibility?¡± He knew that he couldn¡¯t beat the Dark Enchanter, so he brought up Xu Yuan. The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel both wanted to run through the Dimensional Portal for Xu Yuan. It was to get the Territory Core for Xu Yuan. At that moment, they were representing Xu Yuan. If the Dark Enchanter attacked them to hinder them from getting the Territory Core, the consequences would be dire. The White Dragon Saint hoped that the Dark Enchanter would see some sense and release him so that he could save face in front of Xu Yuan The Dark Enchanter smiled. ¡°You both have fought a hard battle. You must be tired. Leave this to me.¡± The White Dragon saint and the Fallen Angel finally understood what she meant. She was trying to take the credit! The Fallen Angel dragged his petrified wings and ran toward the Dimensional Portal. Numerous troops attacked and tried to stop him, but he was unstoppable. Even if his wings were useless, he still had his legs! The Fallen Angel took advantage of the Dark Enchanter¡¯s diverted attention toward the White Dragon Saint and ran for the portal. The Dark Enchanter faced the White Dragon Saint, so her back was turned toward the Fallen Angel. She couldn¡¯t see what he was up to. The White Dragon Saint saw the Fallen Angel and warned the Dark Enchanter. ¡°Look! That d*mned birdman is running toward the portal!¡± Upon hearing this, the Dark Enchanter let fly another bolt of ck lightning toward the Fallen Angel. It hit his legs. His legs slowly turned to stone. He couldn¡¯t run anymore! The Fallen Angel had only to take a few steps to take the Territory Core, but, at the most crucial moment, he was betrayed by the White Dragon saint. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± shouted the Fallen Angel at the White Dragon Saint. The White Dragon Saintughed. ¡°Birdman, just stay there obediently¡­¡± The White Dragon Saint rolled his eyes. He had a brilliant idea. He got up and ran toward the Dimensional Portal. To stop the Dark Enchanter from attacking him, he exined as he ran. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I am just going over there to deal with the Fallen Angel,¡± he said. ¡°I want to attack that dog while it¡¯s down.¡± The White Dragon Saint sessfully passed through the portal, and the Dark Enchanter didn¡¯t attack him. The n was going smoothly! The White Dragon Saint saw that the Territory Core was getting closer and closer. Then, suddenly, the White Dragon Saint¡¯s legs sank. His legs had turned to stone, and he couldn¡¯t run anymore! The Dark Enchanter walked through the portal and took the Territory Core into her hands. Numerous troops disappeared suddenly. Without the Territory Core, they couldn¡¯t exist. The Dark Enchanter took the Territory Core and walked past the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re really dishonest,¡± she said. ¡°Do you still want to lie to me?¡± The Dark Enchanter hadn¡¯t suspected the White Dragon Saint at first. She had genuinely believed that he had a beef to pick with the Fallen Angel, so she had let him go. But then she noticed something. The Fallen Angel was very close to the Territory Core. If the White Dragon Saint wanted to deal with him, then he would be too close to the Territory Core, too. What if the White Dragon Saint directly took the Territory Core? The more she thought about this, the more doubtful she became. The White Dragon Saint and the fallen Angel had tried to trick her before, after all. She understood that the White Dragon saint was probably aiming to collect the Territory Core by using the Fallen Angel as an excuse. The Dark Enchanter had then shot her ck lightning at the White Dragon Saint¡¯s legs. Both the fallen Angel and the White Dragon saint had lost their ability to move. This time, no one could take the credit for getting the Territory Core besides her! The Dark Enchanter held the Territory Core happily and walked toward Xu Yuan. She could tell that Xu Yuan was interested in this thing. If she gave this to him, it would be counted as a huge contribution! She could gain favor from the dark Demon Dragon himself! The Fallen Angel and White Dragon Saint cursed as they watched the Dark Enchanter leave. Both the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint had been very close to the Territory Core. They had been only a few steps away from sess. In the end, the Dark Enchanter had taken the fruits of theirbor right from under their noses! ¡°I hate this! If not for you, I would have gotten the Territory Core!¡± eximed the Fallen Angel. He red at the White dragon Saint. The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°It¡¯s because of you. If you hadn¡¯t acted so tantly obvious, she wouldn¡¯t have figured out we were going for the Territory Core in the first ce!¡± The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel started arguing. They med each other for their failures. The Dark Enchanter, on the other hand, held the Territory Core and approached Xu Yuan proudly. Chapter 146 - 146 Is He Your hero? 146 Is He Your hero? Xu Yuan took the Elemental heart from the Dark Enchanter¡¯s hands. The twelve dark energy balls behind him glowed, and one of them absorbed the Elemental heart. ¡°Not bad!¡± Xu Yuan praised. The praise made the Dark Enchanter euphoric with happiness. !! However, the Dark Enchanter¡¯s Lord, Lina, didn¡¯t feel as joyful. This was because the other two Lords who had tricked her, Gadar and Su Wan, were still alright. ¡°Eve, these two¡­¡± Lina pointed at the two of them. She could not let go of her loss so easily. Su Wan had snatched away all her resources, and Gadar had hit her on her head several times. She wanted to settle her score with the two Lords. When the Dark Enchanter heard this, she frowned. She thought that her Lord was a little too difficult to please. The Dark Enchanter nced at Xu Yuan. Before he could say anything, Gadar ran and hid behind Xu Yuan. Gadar was terrified of the Dark Enchanter. ¡°Your Majesty, I did what I did ording to your instructions. Please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± Gadar was very anxious. He had a powerful hero like the Fallen Angel. But his hero seemed nothing in front of the Dark Enchanter¡¯s power. His only hope now was Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan would definitely be able to protect him. Lina¡¯s heart sank as she saw Gadar hide behind Xu Yuan. If what he said was true, then he was working for Xu Yuan. And the Dark Enchanter respected Xu Yuan. ¡®D*amn it!¡¯ thought Lina. She was getting a headache. It would be terrible if Gadar received protection from Xu Yuan. Lina looked at Su Wan. Su Wan was still annoyed by the Dark Enchanter. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± she snapped at Lina. ¡°Are you still sulking that I took away your resources?¡± Gadar was hiding behind Xu Yuan. So, Lina thought that Su Wan was easy to deal with since she didn¡¯t have anyone to protect her. Su Wan snorted. ¡°Are you trying to steal the resources back? My team stole your resources not only for me but also for Xu Yuan.¡± When she said this, she wasn¡¯t staring at Lina. Su Wan looked directly at the Dark Enchanter. Her gaze was full of hostility. The Dark Enchanter sensed Su Wan¡¯s anger. A surprised voice interrupted the tense atmosphere. ¡°What?!¡± said Lina. ¡°That¡­ thing is your hero?¡± Su Wan turned to nce at Lina. She appeared cold and aloof. Her words were clear enough. She was in no mood to exin further. Her resources were also Xu Yuan¡¯s resources. If Lina was dissatisfied with the recent developments, she would have to take her resources back from Xu Yuan. The task was undoubtedly impossible for Lina. Xu Yuan nodded at Su Wan, acknowledging her. Lina didn¡¯t say anything further. From the way the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel reacted, it was clear to see that Xu Yuan was someone powerful. Even a strong Light-Type hero like the Radiant Envoy had temporarily submitted to Xu Yuan and followed his orders. An existence powerful enough to make a Light-Type hero submit to him, how powerful was Xu Yuan exactly? Lina¡¯s hero, the Dark Enchanter, was one of the most powerful Dark-Type heroes, and yet, she was fawning over Xu Yuan at the moment. While Lina was still in shock, the Dark Enchanter walked to her with a troubled expression. ¡°Lina, this is not easy,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe we can consider the stolen resource as a contribution to His Majesty?¡± Lina felt even more frustrated. Her most trusted hero was giving up! Lina had no choice but to give up too. After talking to Gadar, she realized that there was no second or third ce in thispetition. The rest would be eliminated except the one person who would hold all the gems. Lina handed over her gem. The gems of all other contestants would be snatched away by Su Wan sooner orter, anyway. There were still six Lords left. Lina didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Su Wan. Su Wan had colluded with Evelyn and tricked her. She had stolen all of Lina¡¯s resources! Gadar, on the other hand, had hit her on the back of her head mercilessly. She hated them from the bottom of her heart. Her hero had also given up. Lina had no choice but to forget about what had happened, at least for now. They gathered to discuss the next course of action. Now, they had gathered together to discuss a n to get rid of the remaining six Lords. While Su Wan discussed the n to trap the six Lords, some Lords had received a message from the Radiant Envoy before he died. ¡°It says a powerful enemy has appeared¡­,¡± said one of the Lords. The heroes of the three Lords were all of Light-Type. When they received the message, they joined forces. ¡°The specific situation is still unknown, but if the Radiant Envoy couldn¡¯t even send aplete message, the enemy indeed must be too powerful.¡± The three Lords had gathered to discuss and decode the information from the message sent by Radiant Envoy before his death. Chapter 147 - 147 We Must Join Forces To Fight Against Su Wan 147 We Must Join Forces To Fight Against Su Wan ¡°Su Wan¡­¡± ¡°That is the only name clear in the message.¡± The three Lords gathered and discussed. The Radiant Envoy had been petrified by the Dark Enchanter¡¯s power. However, at thest moment, he used all his strength to send a message. When the message reached the other Lords, it was barely legible. The heroes connected the broken message and finally reached a conclusion. !! The Radiant Envoy seemed to have encountered an unimaginably powerful enemy. And this enemy¡¯s name was Su Wan! The three heroes looked at the Lords. Among the heroes, they had never heard of someone called Su Wan. They thought that Su Wan wasn¡¯t a hero but an Overlord! ¡°Su Wan?¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°That name is very familiar¡­ I heard it somewhere¡­¡± ¡°I think I also heard that name before¡­,¡± said another Lord. They recalled where they had heard of the name. She was a fellow contestant from the Star Academy! The Overlords searched on the inte and found Su Wan¡¯s information. All the information about the final contestants was on the inte. ¡°So, she has sneaked into thepetition?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very strong!¡± ¡°Even the Radiant Envoy was killed before he could send aplete message!¡± The three heroes and the three Lords discussed gravely. They gradually came to understand that Su Wan might be unimaginably powerful. ¡°I checked the video of her match. Her hero never showed himself. They both are very mysterious.¡± An Overlord checked the recording of Su Wan¡¯s previous match in school. They found out that Su Wan¡¯s hero was something that looked like a small, ck dragon. However, the creature looked veryzy. Even in the selection tournament, when Su Wan fought, her hero didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It is no wonder the Radiant Envoy was killed before he could even send aplete message¡­¡± ¡°It seems that Su Wan¡¯s hero is not as simple as he looks!¡± They all looked into the distance, thinking about this Overlord and her hero. The heroes couldn¡¯t ess the interface like their Lords, so they didn¡¯t see the information on it. They had yet to find out that Su Wan¡¯s hero was the Dark Demon Dragon. ¡°It looks like we need to join forces to get rid of that mysterious and powerful enemy first!¡± Although the Lords were usually arrogant and didn¡¯t want to team up with others, they knew what had happened to Evelyn and her hero, the Radiant Envoy. They were not weak people. One could imagine how powerful the enemy was. So, they decided to form an alliance to get rid of thismon enemy. ¡°I feel that if we fight alone, Su Wan will wipe us out one by one.¡± ¡°We need to work together to eliminate her first!¡± The three Lords set aside their pride and joined forces for amon goal: to eliminate Su Wan. The three Lords then used their own ability to gather more information. ¡°This is not good!¡± The three Lords looked very somber. ¡°Lord Gadar, with his hero, the Fallen Angel, and Lord Lina, with her hero, the Fallen Angel, have joined Su Wan¡¯s side!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t win against all of them!¡± The three Lords had assumed that it would be possible for them to defeat Su Wan if the three of themjoined hands. However, they realized the futility of their n. It won¡¯t be just the three of them fighting Su Wan alone. Su Wan had powerful allies by her side! If they fought against Su Wan¡¯s team, their defeat was apparent. ¡°I guess this is the only way!¡± One of the Lords made up his mind. ¡°Evelyn has been eliminated. Nine more contestants are still in the arena. Besides Gadar, Su Wan, and Lina, there are still six Lords left.¡± ¡°Maybe we can find the other three Lords and band together. The six of us might have a chance against the three of them!¡± These three Lords were smart but very arrogant. But they had no choice but to increase their numbers if they wanted to stay alive. Just the three of them might not be able to defeat Su Wan. ¡°How strong is the Dark Enchanter?¡± One of the Lords asked. The Light Mage of one of the Lords grimaced. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit this, I am no match for her.¡± The Light Mage was quite powerful. But the enemy was stronger. For a Light Mage to admit that she was no match for someone¡­ Su Wan¡¯s hero must be indeed too powerful! ¡°Everyone, we shouldn¡¯t hesitate. My Light Mage can¡¯t deal with the Dark Enchanter.¡± ¡°We need the help of another person. Maybe two against one might be enough when ites to the Dark Enchanter¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget¡­ if we lose too many troops fighting with the Dark Enchanter, there would still be Su Wan¡¯s hero to deal with¡­¡± ¡°What about the Fallen Angel?¡± The discussion shattered everyone¡¯s pride. They realized the situation was dire, so they set their arrogance aside and decided to join forces for real. Somewhere in the arena, in a Canyon, Lord Bevin analyzed the current situation with his hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. He was contemting how he should proceed. Suddenly, a beam of light arched from afar. It was the S-ss hero, the Light Mage! Chapter 148 - 148 Planning To Make It Into The Finals 148 nning To Make It Into The Finals When Lord Bevin saw the Light Mage approach, he was nervous. His hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, was about as strong as the Light Mage. If they fought together, it was hard to tell which one would win. ¡°D*mn it!¡± muttered Lord Bevin. ¡°I was just looking for a ce to hide! How could he find me here?¡± As a Lord who was well-versed in the ways of thepetition, the first thing he did after entering the arena was to find a ce to hide. By the time the other Lords were almost done killing each other, he would have made it into the finals. At least, that was his n. However, he had been discovered! Lord Bevin cursed. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon beside him snorted coldly. He was spirited for a fight. ¡°Light Mage,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Come then. Let¡¯s continue with the old fuel between the Light and the Dark!¡± But the Light Mage did something unexpected. She waved her hand and rified. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I am not here to fight. Instead, I want to offer an alliance.¡± ... ¡®An alliance?¡¯ Lord Bevin thought he was better off alone. He didn¡¯t know about the longsting feud between the Light-Type and Dark-Type heroes. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t as shocked as he should have been. Red-Eyed ck Dragon was stunned. His first thought was that this Light Mage was bluffing! The enmity between the Light-Types and Dark-Types spanned centuries. They could never ally with each other. When the two creatures faced each other, it was even difficult to restrain themselves from fighting on the spot. ¡°Alliance? That¡¯s impossible!¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The Light Mage exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. Believe me. I am also as baffled as you. I never imagined there woulde a time when we would work together. But¡­ the enemy we encountered this time is too powerful.¡± The Light Mage told them everything about Su Wan and her hero, who had managed to defeat the Lords till now. She told them about the other two Lords who had joined her side. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon fell silent. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be someone so powerful in thepetition. ¡°Our current n is to join forces with the remaining Lords. The six of us can unite to defeat the three Lords. After that, the final champion will emerge from among these six Lords.¡± The Light Mage told Lord Bevin that if he agreed to this alliance, he only had to appear on the top of the Snow Mountain when the sun rose. Then, the Light Mage turned into a beam of light and disappeared. ... Only Lord Bevin and his hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, were left now. ¡°ckie, what do you think we should do?¡± asked Lord Bevin. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was deep in thought. ¡°The Light-Types are all hypocrites! You can¡¯t believe anything they say¡­¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon believed that the enemy was too powerful, and they wanted to join forces. However, he also knew how the Light-Types were. ¡°I am sure the Light-Types will try to use the alliance to their advantage. If we join them, they might stab us in the back right when we fight the enemy.¡± Lord Bevin nodded in agreement. ¡°ckie, your guess might be correct. The rest are all scum! They will stab us in the back!¡± Lord Bevin was sure that the others would use him and his hero to get rid of Su Wan and the other Lords, and then they would stab him in the back. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think we have a choice,¡± said Lord Bevin. ¡°If we refuse their offer of alliance, then they wille after us first after they join forces with the other Lords.¡± He wanted the other Lords to fight among themselves. However, he knew that the other Lords weren¡¯t stupid. The three Light-Type heroes and their Lords had already banded together. The other Lords wouldn¡¯t take the risk. After all of them joined forces, they would seek out those without a side to eliminate first. If Bevin was in charge, he would have done the same. The ones who remained neutral couldn¡¯t be trusted. Who knew if they would take advantage of the battle and join the winning side at thest moment? ¡°Even if we join them, we have to make sure we don¡¯t reveal our trump cards,¡± said Lord Bevin. ¡°It¡¯s six against three, after all. We just need to fight a little.¡± ¡°Reserve your strength and wait for the final showdown after the enemy is killed!¡± said Lord Bevin to his hero. ... He believed that the six against three was an easy win. The three Lords would definitely suffer a crushing defeat. The oue of the battle was already decided! Hence, Lord Bevin thought he could contribute to eliminating the three Lords without much effort. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon nodded. ¡°But we don¡¯t know anything about the enemy.¡± After some serious consideration, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon felt that it was inappropriate to agree to an alliance with the Light Mage so soon. At the very least, he wanted to investigate further and find out about the enemy before making a decision. ¡°What if the three enemies only have a grudge against the Light-Types?¡± asked the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°What if they leave us alone if we remain neutral?¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon considered the possibility that the three enemy Lords just might be seeking to eliminate the Light-Types and not the whole contestants. If that was the case, Lord Bevin just needed to hide and wait for the oue. They could even reap the benefits from the spoils. However, if they agreed to this alliance, they would be dragged into a bloody war. ¡°ckie, what you say makes sense too¡­,¡± said Lord Bevin. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s go and check on the enemy.¡± Lord Bevin decided to listen to his hero, and they both decided to gather more information about the enemy. That way, they could make a more informed decision on which side to choose. Chapter 149 - 149 Act As Our Spy 149 Act As Our Spy For now, there were no Lords fighting among themselves in the arena. However, everyone could feel that this was the calm that came before the main storm. As for Su Wan¡¯s team, everyone discussed which Lord they should attack first. Suddenly, the Fallen Angel became vignt. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Fallen Angel waved his hand and countless shadows appeared in the sky. The Dark Enchanter had also sensed something. She looked in the direction where the Fallen Angel had deployed his shadows. ¡®This aura¡­ Red-Eyed ck Dragon?¡¯ After a while, a giant dragon encased in ck mes appeared in the sky. It was indeed the Red-Eyed ck Dragon! The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had used a special ck me clone to investigate. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had been very curious about the enemy before this. He couldn¡¯t understand what kind of enemy could make Light-Types and dark-Types cooperate even temporarily. Now that he knew who the enemies were, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon felt relieved. ... ¡®It¡¯s just the Fallen Angel, Lufasi, and the daughter of the legendary Dark Magician Marshal, the Dark Enchanter, Eve!¡¯ Both the fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter were too powerful, especially the Dark Enchanter. If she went all out, she could defeat three heroes at once. The Dark Enchanter had allied with the Fallen Angel. It would be very difficult to take them down if they were working together. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was shocked when he saw them. The White Dragon Saint flew into the air and roared. ¡°Red eyes, what is this?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± he asked. ¡°Have you forgotten me?¡± The White Dragon emissary saw the Red-Eyed ck Dragon gazing in admiration toward the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel, but he did not seem to notice him. Hence, the White Dragon Saint was dissatisfied. Although the White Dragon Saint wasn¡¯t affiliated with anyone as their hero, he was still a force to be reckoned with. ¡®Is the Red-Eyed ck Dragon blind? Or did he ignore me intentionally?¡¯ thought that White Dragon Saint. ... The Red-Eyed ck Dragon only noticed the presence of the White Dragon Saint when he questioned him. ¡°You are with them too? It is no wonder they are joining forces to deal with you all,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was getting a headache. The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel weren¡¯t as strong as the Dark Enchanter, but they were still very powerful. It would be difficult to defeat these three heroes, especially if they were working together. Even with a six-on-one scenario, it was difficult to guess who would win. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were on good terms. They had met many times and they had a good rtionship. ¡°Join forces to deal with us?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. He perked up at the news. The White Dragon Saint thought that this was his chance to show off. The Dark Enchanter, Eve, had taken away his chance when she snatched the Territory Core from under his nose. If he could obtain critical information from the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, it could still be counted as an important contribution. The White Dragon Saint had an advantage. He and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were practically friends! ¡°Red eyes, What do you mean? Who has joined forces to deal with us?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon hesitated. He was still in a dilemma. He and the White Dragon Saint werepetitors, after all. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon felt that he should first consider his own Lord¡¯s interest before doing anything. The White Dragon Saint saw him hesitating. ... Seeing that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was not going to respond to his questions, the White Dragon Saint quickly mentioned Xu Yuan without giving the fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter a chance to show off. ¡°Red eyes, you should answer the question honestly, especially since His Majesty, the Dark Demon Dragon, is here,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Do you really want to go against His Majesty¡¯s will?¡± The White Dragon Saint said this in one breath. He felt different. It was so good to have a backer. As for the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, he was stunned at the White Dragon Saint¡¯s words. ¡®Dark Demon Dragon? Since when did the Dragon n have a new king?¡¯ The Red-Eyed ck Dragon recalled the recent events in the Hero ne. ¡°The Dark Demon Dragon¡­¡± He remembered everything that had happened in the Hero ne. His intentions hadn¡¯t been to fight for the Lords in the Overlord ne. He had descended to the Overlord ne because he had wanted to follow the Dark Demon Dragon. The White Dragon Saint flew to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°Hurry and greet His Majesty!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon looked at Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan had reversed the changes in his body, so he looked very ordinary. However, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had seen the Dark Demon Dragon before. He was familiar with his aura. He recognized Xu Yuan at a nce. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally get to see you.¡± ... Xu Yuan yawnedzily. ¡°I remember you from the upper realm.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was speechless. He had talked with the Dark Demon Dragon momentarily in the Hero ne. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Yuan to remember him. ¡°I-It¡¯s my greatest honor to be remembered by you, Your Majesty!¡± By this time, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had brushed aside his concerns for his Lord and the need to gather information on the three Lords. ¡°I apologize that I am using a me clone to meet you, Your Majesty!¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°It is rude of me to meet you like this. I wille and meet you personally!¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon couldn¡¯t wait to meet Xu Yuan physically. As for concerns for his Lord, he had forgotten all about it. He had intended to gather information for Lord Bevin and cause some trouble, but now, he abandoned his ns. ¡°No need,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°If youe here with your real body, you will be suspected.¡± Su Wan took this opportunity to spin her own web. ¡°What my hero means is that, if youe here with your real body, others might get suspicious of you, so you can¡¯t act as our spy. You can go back and report to us on every move the enemy Lords make.¡± Su Wan was toozy to exin everything. But ever since the Dark Enchanter had joined them, she had been looking for a chance to show off. She emphasized the word ¡°my hero¡± whenever she referred to Xu Yuan. Chapter 150 - 150 The Anti-Su Wan Alliance Gathered At The Top Of The Snow Mountain 150 The Anti-Su Wan Alliance Gathered At The Top Of The Snow Mountain Su Wan emphasized that Xu Yuan was her hero. The White Dragon Saint noticed that Su Wan had been doing it more often than before. However, he was used to it. He had seen Su Wan be very close to Xu Yuan, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. However, others were familiar with it, especially the Dark Enchanter. When she saw Xu Yuan refer to Xu Yuan repeatedly as ¡°my hero¡± as though she owned him, the Dark Enchanter, Eve was angry. She red at Su Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude to His Majesty!¡± The Dark Enchanter couldn¡¯t ept the fact that a simple human Overlord dered such ownership upon the dark Demon Dragon! Su Wan wasn¡¯t willing to back down, so she red right back at the Dark Enchanter. The atmosphere was tense. The fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint exchanged nces with each other. They were gloating. They were happy to see the Dark Enchanter and Su Wan fight. Both of them were someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. So, it was good to see those two fighting among themselves. The atmosphere was so tense that a fight could erupt at any time. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon took a stand and interrupted the scene. His me clone bowed respectfully to Xu Yuan. ¡°Your majesty, should I pretend to ally with the Light-Types and steal information for you?¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had nned toe back and hang around Xu Yuan but from Xu Yuan¡¯s implication and Su Wan¡¯s suggestion, it seemed he could fulfill another function. ... Xu Yuan nodded, acknowledging Su Wan¡¯s n. The White Dragon Saint flew to the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Red Eyes, tell us when you get to know about the enemy.¡± Ever since the White Dragon Saint¡¯s intention of making a good impression on Xu Yuan had been thwarted by the Dark Enchanter, he remained vignt. Whenever there was a chance to show off, he grabbed at it. Originally, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had intended to take away his clonepletely without leaving a trace for fear of being discovered by the Light-Type heroes. However, his ns had drastically changed. He retracted everything except a wisp of ck me at the scene. The wisp of me spoke. ¡°The one who met me and my Lord was the Light Mage. The n against you was initiated by the three Light-Type heroes, namely, the Light mage, Starlight Swordsman, and the Rainbow Pegasus.¡± The ck me flickered as though it would extinguish at any moment. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was very cautious. He made sure to leave behind the smallest wisp of ck me because he didn¡¯t want to be discovered by the Light-Types. ¡°Three Light-Types?¡± muttered the White Dragon Saint. ¡°This is fascinating. It seems to be like the Light-Types are using us as an excuse to fool you. They are trying to lure the Lords who want to remain neutral in this fight.¡± The war between Light-Types and Dark-Types had raged on since the beginning of time. However, there were still many heroes who refused to join either side and remained neutral. The White Dragon Saint was now certain that the three Lords joining forces against them had Light-Type heroes. ... As for the other three remaining Lords, one of them was Lord Bevin with Dark-Type hero the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. There was no information about the other two Lords, yet. If the other two Lords had heroes who neither belong to the Light nor the Dark, then it would be difficult to recruit them to the cause. They would definitely refuse if the Light Mage invited them to fight the Dark-Types. So, she had used an excuse of ¡°getting rid of amon enemy¡± to lure them into joining the three Lords! The Light-Types were tricking other heroes and Lords to join them in the fight. ¡­ After the Red-Eyed ck Dragon left Xu Yuan and Su Wan¡¯s area, he materialized into his real body near a gorge. ¡°I investigated the enemy,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the top of the Snow Mountain to meet other Lords. We must unite and eliminate the enemy!¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had a n in mind. He didn¡¯t tell his Lord the truth and kept it a secret for now. Lord Bevin didn¡¯t know anything about what hade to pass. He believed his hero when he said the enemy was strong, and they needed to ally with the other Lords. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are the enemies too strong?¡± asked Lord Bevin. Lord Bevin was curious to know more about the enemies. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon looked solemn. ¡°Yes. They are very powerful. If the six of us don¡¯t work together, we have no chance of defeating them.¡± ... Lord Bevin sucked in a long breath. He only now realized how serious the matter was. If his hero was reacting like this, then Su Wan must be unimaginably powerful! ¡°ckie, let¡¯s go!¡± he said. ¡°We must meet up with the other Lords before Su Wan and the others can kill us by surprise.¡± Lord Bevin hurriedly followed the Red-Eyed ck Dragon to the peak of the Snow Mountain. The Lords who wanted to ally would gather there. Seeing the anxiety on his Lord¡¯s face, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was very satisfied. There was a reason why he did not tell his Lord the truth. He knew that his Lord might not be able to pretend to be scared if he knew the truth. If his n was exposed, it would ruin the dark Demon Dragon¡¯s n. Therefore, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon decided to hide everything from his Lord. He would only reveal the truth at thest moment! On the way to the peak of the Snow Mountain, Lord Bevin met the two other Lords. The six of them had formed an alliance. The three lords with light heroes were already waiting for everyone at the top of the Snow Mountain. As for the remaining three lords, they met on their way to the top. One of the Lords had a nature hero, the Thorn Fairy. The Thorn Fairy had long, fiery-red hair, and her entire body was covered in mysterious patterns. She had a beautiful figure, but her hands and hair were covered with all kinds of thorny vines. She looked like a poisonous rose, beautiful and captivating, but with the ability to kill. The other Lord¡¯s hero was a nine-headed snake, a Hydra! ... Chapter 151 - 151 You Join Forces And Fight Against Me 151 You Join Forces And Fight Against Me The Lord with the Hydra was called Aiur. The Hydra was a very powerful hero. As long as one of the heads of the SSS-ss hero, Hydra, was still alive, the other heads would regrow. The only way to defeat the nine-headed snake was to kill all nine heads at the same time. In addition, Lord Aiur had an army of Hydra Warriors. Many Lords trembled in fear because of this. The multi-headed Hydra Warriors were different from ordinary Nagas. Ordinary Nagas only had one head. However, the Hydra Warriors had heads ranging from one to nine, depending on their strength. For now, the Hydra in front of them was the only one with nine heads. The Hydra Warriors had the same characteristics as the Hydra. If they had even one head that was alive, others would regrow. Even if the body was pierced, as long as the head was still intact, the Hydra could heal! The only way to defeat them was to kill all the heads at once. Lord Aiur had such a hero and such an unnatural army of Hydra Warriors. Lord Aiur was praised by the outside world as the strongest candidate to be the final champion! Therefore, on his trip to the peak of the Snow Mountain, Lord Aiur had already decided not to ally with the Lords. He was here to look at the clowns who wanted an alliance. ¡°What a joke!¡± muttered Lord Aiur. ¡°They actually think I need to join forces with them? They should be joining forces if they want to defeat me!¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon saw everything. He silently reported everything through the wisp of ck me that he had left where Xu Yuan was. Far away, Xu Yuan narrowed his eyes as he listened to the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. Su Wan walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. She understood Xu Yuan to a certain extent now. She told him about her thoughts first. ¡°I was thinking maybe we can make use of Lord Aiur¡¯s pride and make him fight the other Lords,¡± she said. Su Wan expected a fight when Lord Aiur reached the top of the Snow Mountain. The three Lords with Light-Type heroes wanted to ally with other Lords to deal with Su Wan. Lord Aiur was the most promising candidate. He must feel annoyed by the offer to join forces just to fight someone like Su Wan. Lord Aiur held deep contempt for whatever was going on. He took their alliance offer as a provocation against his power and strength. ¡°When the timees, we can secretly trick them and let them fight on the Snow Mountain,¡± said Su Wan. He looked at Xu Yuan with anticipation on her face. She wanted Xu Yuan to praise her, even if just a little. However, Xu Yuan yawnedzily. Lord Gadar and Lord Lina expressed their agreement when they heard Su Wan¡¯s n. The enemy wanted to join forces to deal with them. So, they might as well use the opportunity to create an internal conflict within the group of enemies. ¡°Red eyes, do you remember your mission?¡± she said to the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Think of a way in which you can trick them to fight among themselves.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon treated Su Wan with respect because he knew she was the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s Lord. ¡°Alright!¡± The wisp of me disappeared. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s senses returned to his main body. He found himself at the top of Snow Mountain. The three Lords were waiting. ¡°Wee!¡± The Starlight Swordsman, who was holding the star sword, stood at the top of the Snow Mountain, waiting for the arrival of the other three Lords. Just as Lord Bevin expected, Lord Aiur and his hero, the nine-headed Hydra, did not appreciate the Starlight Swordsman¡¯s wee. ¡°Cut the cr*p! You think I am weak, don¡¯t you?¡± cursed Lord Aiur. ¡°Are you guys looking down on me?¡± From Lord Aiur¡¯s point of view, the others were weaklings who needed to join forces if they ever wanted a chance to fight with him. He felt humiliated that they underestimated him enough to offer an alliance just to defeat some other Lord. The matter was ironic and angering in his view. From behind Lord Aiur, the Hydra approached. Nine ferocious tongues stuck out of his mouth. ¡°Hissss¡­ little, weak Light-Types. Do you really think I need to work with you? Do you know how strong I am? I will say this once, I wee you all to join forces and deal with me instead.¡± The Hydra was aggressive. He invited the Lords to join forces and fight him. The Light-Type heroes were so angry at the Hydra¡¯s audacity, but they didn¡¯t say anything. The Light-Types and Dark-Types were at simr levels of strength. Hence, they could crush each other. They had a war going on for centuries, after all. But some special heroes were powerful. They couldn¡¯t really defeat them easily. One such hero was the Hydra. Even if they were at the same level as the Hydra, it would still be difficult to defeat him. Not to mention, the Hydra was an SSS-ss hero, while the three Light-Types were only at an S-ss or SS-ss. The Starlight Swordsman and the Rainbow Pegasus looked at the nine-headed snake. The Hydraughed like a madman. ¡°Hahaha! Come on! Come and challenge me!¡± The Hydra seemed indifferent to any consequences his words might cause. ¡°Calm down!¡± said the Rainbow Pegasus to the Starlight Swordsman, who was about to draw his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that there is something wrong with the Hydra? Perhaps this is a conspiracy. What if the Hydra and his Lord are in league with Su Wan?¡± said the Rainbow Pegasus. The Hydra almost went crazy when he heard those nderous words. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was closer to the Lords, so he could hear them too. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had yet to implement his n. The Hydra was simply too arrogant and was creating conflict by himself. He was on a mission for the dark Demon Dragon to sow discord between the Lords. However, the situation escted without him doing anything! Chapter 152 - 152 They Predicted Our Involvement 152 They Predicted Our Involvement In the distance, a wisp of ck me appeared in front of Xu Yuan. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was reporting the recent developments. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t even get to implement the n yet.¡± His voice was a little sad. When Su Wan and the others heard this, they nced at each other. After a while, the White Dragon Saint couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°These Light-Types aren¡¯t that stupid, it seems,¡± he said. ¡°They predicted that someone might be conspiring with us from there, but they got the wrong person.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even get to do anything,¡± said Lord Lina sadly. ¡°Are they going to me us for everything?¡± Before this, with her SSS-ss hero, the Dark Enchanter, her journey as a Lord had been very smooth. Who knew her life would go downhill after participating in the tournament? Or was it because of Su Wan that she had attracted so much rotten luck to her side? First, she was ambushed by Gadar and he hit her on her head. Then, her own hero had practically deserted her. Now, even before they got the chance to implement their n, the other Lords were already ming them for everything. None of them had any further ideas. They all nced at Xu Yuan. Everything depended on Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan, on the other hand, yawned. ¡°Let¡¯s just see what happens next. There is no hurry.¡± Xu Yuan wanted to observe the situation on Snow Mountain first. He wanted to see if the Hydra would really fight the Light-Types. At this moment, at the peak of Snow Mountain, the Light Mage tried to exin the whole situation to the Hydra. ¡°The Overlord Su Wan is very powerful. She is also very cunning. Perhaps you have been deceived by her too? If we fight among ourselves, the only one who will benefit from this is Su Wan.¡± The Light Mage exined everything in detail. She didn¡¯t want to face the Hydra head-on. It was even ridiculous to think about. They were just following a procedure to contact the remaining Lords to seek an alliance. It was inexplicable for the Hydra to hate them for no reason at all! In the end, the Light Mage, the Starlight Swordsmen, and the Rainbow Pegasus tried their best to persuade him. Only then did the nine-headed snake and its Lord, Aiur, leave. Lord Aiur and the Hydra weren¡¯t scared. However, if the situation really was as the Light Mage described¡­ There was a strong and mysterious enemy. If they fought among themselves, only that enemy would benefit. That was something that the nine-headed snake could not ept. After much thought, he and his Lord finally decided to leave and watch the show from the sidelines. The Light Mage wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and heaved a sigh of relief when the Hydra left. ¡°The madman is finally gone.¡± The Starlight Swordsman believed that the three Light-Type heroes had nothing to fear when it came to the nine-headed snake. But the problem was that Su Wan and other Lords were still lurking in the dark. If they fought among themselves, it would only benefit Su Wan and her team. ¡°Since the two of you haven¡¯t left, does that mean that you¡¯re thinking of working with us?¡± The Light Mage looked at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Thorn Fairy. The two Lords nodded. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy was especially willing to join hands with them. She had heard of Su Wan before, and listening to the Light Mage made her feel even more uneasy. Based on what she had heard, Su Wan was formidable. She even forced other Lords and heroes to abide by her side. On top of that, there was the arrogant Lord Aiur. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy couldn¡¯t deal with any of them alone. So, she decided that this alliance was important for her, As for Lord Bevin, he nodded. However, he had his own agenda for joining them. He definitely wanted to join them, but he would just contribute minimally. The sun rose and shone on the Snow Mountain. The Light-Type heroes felt their power surge with the sunlight. ¡°Since everyone has already decided to form an alliance, why don¡¯t we use this spot as the meeting ce?¡± ¡°Let¡¯se up with a n to deal with Su Wan!¡± Everyone began to chatter and discuss. Their discussion and their ns already reached Xu Yuan via the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Their n is nothing but trash,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. After hearing them, the White Dragon Saint wanted tough at their stupidity. Everyone present started discussing how to make use of the current information to trick the Light-Types. Su Wan walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. She gently shook him awake. ¡°Xu Yuan, please don¡¯t sleep,¡± she said. ¡°You should also share your opinion.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t call Xu Yuan ¡°Scammer Xu¡± for nothing! He was an expert in tricking others. Su Wan had been tricked by him multiple times. He was really a scammer! Su Wan deliberately woke Xu Yuan for two reasons. First, she really wanted to hear his opinion on how to trick the Light-Types. Secondly, she wanted to show the Dark Enchanter how close she was to Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan let out a long yawn and stretched his back. ¡°Tell me about the n.¡± He listened to Su Wan as she told him of their discussion based on what the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had reported. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He had an idea! ¡°Didn¡¯t they want to trap and eliminate us?¡± he said. ¡°We can pretend to fall into their trap and be surrounded by them.¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t borate. Su Wan was confused, but, more than that, she was scared of the expression Xu Yuan had on his face. It chilled her to her bones. Scammer Xu was up and kicking to trick people again! Xu Yuan exined his n. He wanted Su Wan to know that, in terms of scamming people, he was on another level and Su Wan could neverpare to him. ¡°We have to think clearly. We can¡¯t just stupidly fall into their trap. They will be suspicious,¡± he said. ¡°They will set traps for us, but we can¡¯t fall into it too easily. We need a strong reason.¡± Xu Yuan told her of this ¡°reason¡±. The Competition Gems! Their original n had been to snatch away the gems. They could use it as a reason for their entrapment. They could im that they were so blinded by the gems that they couldn¡¯t see the trap at all. ¡°Under the pretext of our own interest in snatching the gems, we can pretend to be blinded by our goal. We can then fall into the enemy¡¯s trap!¡± Chapter 153 - 153 The Plan To Deal With Su Wan 153 The n To Deal With Su Wan After listening to Xu Yuan, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had a clear understanding of what he must do now. He needed to urge the Light Mage to set a trap using the Competition Gems so that Su Wan could fall into the inevitable trap. As contestants, the gems definitely held extraordinary meaning to everyone. The purpose of the wholepetition was to win the gems and increase points, after all. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had a course of action that he could suggest to the Light Mage based on what Xu Yuan wanted to do. ¡°Your Majesty, please wait for the good news! I will be back,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. He returned to his body. At this moment, everyone was discussing their ns at the peak of the Snow Mountain. ¡°We can make Aiur and Su Wan fight,¡± said the Lord of the Light Mage. ¡°That way, they will both get injured. We will have eliminated both of them!¡± The Light Mage¡¯s Lord realized that there were two formidable contestants in this arena. One was Su Wan, who had even killed the radiant Envoy! The other one was Aiur. With his hero, the Hydra, and an army of Hydra Warriors, he was practically invincible. Before Su Wan, everyone had believed that Aiur might actually win the tournament. ¡°Aiur and Su Wan both are strong. Why don¡¯t wee up with something that can get rid of them both?¡± ¡°The most convenient thing would be to make them fight each other.¡± The other Lords nodded. The reason why they didn¡¯t want to fight Aiur was that it would inadvertently benefit Su Wan. The ideal thing for everyone would be for Su Wan to fight Aiur. ¡°We have to find a way to cause conflict between the two of them!¡± said the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. Everyone was deep in thought toe up with a n to make Su Wan fight with Aiur. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon realized that he should say something soon, otherwise it would be difficult to suggest his nter. ¡°I have an idea!¡± he blurted out. He sounded very serious. ¡°If we can somehow trap Su Wan, do you think we can kill her?¡± The Lord of the Rainbow Pegasus looked at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, it will be very difficult to win against Su Wan even if the fight is a three-on-three situation. She has Lord Gadar, whose hero is the Fallen Angel. She also has the cooperation of Lord Lina and the Dark Enchanter.¡± Su Wan was not alone. She had allies! ¡°If the three of us join hands, I think we can deal with Su Wan,¡± said the Lord of the Starlight Swordsman. ¡°But how do we deal with her two aplices and their heroes?¡± He knew that the battle would be difficult with two of Su Wan¡¯s aplices because they had powerful heroes of their own. The Lords of the Starlight Swordsman, the Light Mage, And the Rainbow Pegasus all looked at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Thorn Fairy. Their meaning was clear. The three Lords and their heroes would deal with Su Wan, while the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Thorn Fairy dealt with Su Wan¡¯s aplices. ¡°Can you two do it?¡± asked the Light Mage. She narrowed her eyes. The Light-Types knew how strong the Dark-Types were. They knew that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Thorn Fairy were no match for the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel, but they had no other choice. ¡°If you are defeated at the critical moment when we are dealing with Su Wan, it will be troublesome. If her two aplices turn up at that time, we won¡¯t be able to hold her back.¡± The Light Mage knew that it would never work. She was feeling hopeless. ¡°Perhaps we can somehowe up with a way to make Aiur deal with the two aplices?¡± suggested Lord Bevin. Luring Aiur to fight Su Wan was difficult. Both were very strong. It was difficult to guess who would win. ¡°Gadar and Lina have strong heroes,¡± said Lord Bevin. ¡°However, Aiur is stronger. If he could deal with them both, he could defeat them easily.¡± Bevin guessed that if an opponent was too strong, any Lord would hesitate to fight because they had to weigh the pros and cons of the fight. However, if the opponent was weak, the Lord didn¡¯t have to think much about it. Lord Bevin put himself in the imaginary scenario. He would do the same if it was up to him. Was there still a need to consider this? Aiur could kill the weaker ones. It didn¡¯t matter who was behind this, as long as the job was done. This was apetition, after all. They could clean up the messter. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had proposed a way to deal with Su Wan, and Lord Bevin had given them an idea to deal with her aplices. The n sounded reasonably sound. ¡°Okay then,¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°Tell us about the n in detail. There is no harm in trying it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°The Competition Gems! You all know the importance of the gems in thispetition. To deal with Su Wan, we need a foolproof n that can lure her into a trap. We could promise her something that she covets, so even if she knows it¡¯s a trap, she will have no choice but to follow through.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon frowned. ¡°But Su Wan isn¡¯t a fool. She won¡¯t just walk casually into your trap with empty promises. We need to use Competition Gems as bait. Maybe even let her have a taste of the possibility that she could actually get them all¡­¡± Chapter 154 - 154 There Seems To Be Something Wrong With This Plan 154 There Seems To Be Something Wrong With This n The Red-Eyed ck Dragon suggested a n to deal with Su Wan. His n included using the Competition Gems as bait to lure her. Then, everyone would rush out and attack her. The n sounded simple enough. Now, they had to think about how exactly they were going to lure Su Wan into their rap. ¡°We need to show her that it¡¯s possible. Maybe we can send a Lord and they can pretend to join the enemy. The Lord can then gain her trust and even give her their gem as a sign of loyalty. Then, she could be lured here. The Lord can tell her about all the other gems that are hidden here.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon finished speaking and looked at them. Everyone seemed stunned. Then they cheered. !! ¡°As expected of a Dark-Type hero! Your heart is dark indeed!¡± eximed the Starlight Swordsman. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Dark-Type heroes were dangerous. He had to be on his guard. Right now, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was scheming against Su Wan on their side, but in the future, they might be his target! They needed to remain prepared. ¡°But who will pretend to go to Su Wan¡¯s side?¡± Everyone fell silent at the Light Mage¡¯s question. To pretend to be on Su Wan¡¯s side, one needed good acting skills. What if Su Wan got suspicious if the person acting to defect to her side wasn¡¯t convincing enough? It would turn out troublesome if that happened. The second problem was the Competition Gem. ording to the Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s n, the person who ran to Su Wan¡¯s side would have to surrender their own gem to earn Su Wan¡¯s loyalty. Only then she would believe the person when they mentioned the other gems. Who would be willing to give up their gem for the n? No one was willing. It would be difficult for them to get back their gem, after all. It wouldn¡¯t matter who won and who lost. If their n failed and Su Wan seeded, then the gem would be gone forever. However, if they seeded¡­ The Lords would start fighting among themselves. At that time, the Lords would take Su Wan¡¯s remaining gems. The one who would pretend to defect to Su Wan¡¯s side would never get their gem back! Therefore, no one was willing to be the bait. The Lords and the heroes looked at each other. All of them knew the importance of the gems. Therefore, no one was willing to sacrifice it. They looked at the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. The n was suggested by the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and his Lord. So, they couldn¡¯t force them to be the bait. So, there was only another weaker Lord in the scene. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy felt immense pressure from everyone. She looked at Lord Bevin. ¡°Since this was your idea, why don¡¯t you implement it? You will know the intricacies of the n more than anyone. It will be better for you to do it.¡± The Lord of the Thorn Fairy was a coward. She didn¡¯t want to be the one to pretend to turn to the enemy. Lord Bevin immediately refused. ¡°That won¡¯t do! We came up with the idea! There are other details to the idea for which we need to be here. Also, our acting skills aren¡¯t as good¡­¡± Lord Bevin wasn¡¯t a fool. He saw the risk in the n. He wasn¡¯t willing to join the enemy. No one was willing. None of them wanted to be eliminated from the game by giving up their gems. Fortunately, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon broke the silence. He hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for us to act like we are defecting to Su Wan¡¯s side¡­,¡± he said. ¡°But if Su Wan is defeated, we want our gem to be returned to us.¡± If they defeated Su Wan, the Lords would fight among themselves to determine the winner. But the Red-Eyed ck Dragon suggested that they couldn¡¯t immediately fight with each other. Instead, they will be given a safe period during which they would take their gems back. They will then be allowed to walk away within that safe period. After that, they could officially begin theirpetition! The Lords and heroes looked at each other and nodded. They agreed to the Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s request. Agreeing now was one thing, whether they would keep to their promiseter was an entirely different matter. The most important thing right now was the n. They wanted to let the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and Lord Bevin carry out the n. The Thorn Fairy and her Lord also agreed to the n. They were thinking the same thing as the other Lords. The first phase of the n wasn¡¯t easy, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and Lord Bevin had agreed to do it. In any case, they would fulfill their promiseter. ¡°Well said! After all, you are making a sacrifice for the n! We agree to your condition,¡± said the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. Lord Bevin¡¯s head throbbed. He had no intention of pretending to get along with the enemy. But his hero had already suggested it. He had been tricked by his own hero! ¡°But¡­,¡± he mumbled. He wanted to say something to his hero. He was unwilling to give up his gem to the enemy. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon didn¡¯t give Bevin a chance to protest. ¡°After we earn Su Wan¡¯s trust, we need more gems as bait,¡± he said. He suggested hiding the gems at a specific location. This way, when he lured Su Wan over, she would not doubt his intention because she would sense the gems. At that point, even if she was suspicious, she would still fall into their trap because she coveted the gems. ¡°When the timees, we will deceive her,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°I will just say that we hid thepetition gems because we couldn¡¯t risk them being taken away by you all.¡± When the Red-Eyed ck Dragon said that, the others were a little doubtful. Chapter 155 - 155 The Only Person In The Dark 155 The Only Person In The Dark ¡°We can make a case of being ostracized by you all,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°We can then say that we sought refuge with her. This way, Su Wan wouldn¡¯t doubt us! She will think we are revealing the location of the gems for revenge.¡± The Lords and the heroes looked at each other. Something didn¡¯t feel right with the n, but they couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. However, when they thought at length about the n, they realized that it did make sense. Besides, as long as their territory remained intact, the Lords could still revive themselves. But if their gem was gone, they would be eliminated from thepetition. !! The Red-Eyed ck Dragon made sense because it was safer to hide the gems in a specific location. Even if they failed in fighting Su Wan, their gems would still be safe. The n seemed to have no problems at all. However, there was one issue that the Starlight Swordsman raised. ¡°The n to deceive Su Wan is sound,¡± he said. ¡°However, what about her two aplices? How do we lure them away?¡± ¡°We will use the same principle,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Send another Lord to them. The Lord will offend them and lure them away for a fight. After we bait them away, Aiur will definitely fight!¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had thought about that too. He would first send someone to join Aiur. That person would have to be the one who would offend Su Wan¡¯s two aplices. After that, the person would run all the way to Aiur and ask for his help. Aiur was very arrogant and easily ruffled. He wouldn¡¯t stand by when his underling was attacked. ¡°That¡¯s a good n!¡± said the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. ¡°But there is a problem¡­¡± Everyone looked at the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. To deal with Su Wan, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, and Lord Bevin had volunteered. However, which Lord would join Lord Aiur? ¡°Don¡¯t look at the three of us,¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°We need to be here to be able to fight Su Wan.¡± The Light Mage referred to the three Light-Type heroes. The three of them were the main force that was going to deal with Su Wan. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy gritted her teeth and agreed to the mission. In any case, she felt that relying on Aiur was better than relying on these Lords. If not, she would have had to give up her gem with no hope of getting it back if she agreed to pretend to join Su Wan¡¯s side. If she joined Aiur, she wouldn¡¯t need to give up her gem at all. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy felt that this was better. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time, we have to quickly execute the n!¡± It was already the second day. On the third day, thepetition would be over. The score would be calcted ording to the number of gems they had. They didn¡¯t have much time to deal with Su Wan! The Lords and the Light-Type heroes went to set their trap. The Thorn Fairy and her Lord headed to Aiur to seek refuge. Lord Bevin was still in a daze. He was supposed to head to Su Wan¡¯s location with his hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. When they were far away from Snow Mountain, Lord Bevin finally asked the question that was burning in his heart. ¡°ckie, what¡¯s wrong? I feel like you were too reckless in making that decision.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had enthusiastically proposed the idea of dealing with Su Wan. Lord Bevin knew his hero. He noticed that his hero was acting strange. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon hadn¡¯t told his Lord the truth yet. He hid the full information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Just follow the n for now. Leave the rest to me.¡± Lord Bevin was now certain that something was terribly wrong. However, he didn¡¯t know what exactly was amiss. He decided to believe in the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and follow his lead. He sat on the back of the Red-Eyed ck Dragon as he flew in the sky. Soon, they reached a camp. A bonfire was raging. ¡°Who is it? You dare fly above our camp? Do you have a death wish?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon flew down. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt us! We are here to seek refuge.¡± Xu Yuan and the others knew about the n. They yed along with the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The only person who was kept in the dark was Lord Bevin. Lord Bevin only knew that his hero was acting, so he yed along too. Xu Yuanzily opened his eyes and looked at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The Fallen Angel flew over and stood in front of Lord Bevin. ¡°Refuge? What do you mean?¡± asked the Fallen Angel. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Lord Bevin anxiously. He pretended to forget his lines and was silently asking his Lord for help. Lord Bevin also became anxious. He followed his hero because his hero seemed to know what he was doing. But now, his hero was lost. ¡®How could he forget his lines at such a critical moment?¡¯ Bevin calmed himself. ¡°We are here to join you. As a token of our sincerity, wee with a very important secret we want to reveal to you.¡± The n was a mess. Lord Bevin couldn¡¯t remember his lines well. ¡°W-we¡­ were the member of an alliance that¡­¡± Lord Bevin told them about the alliance formed by the Light-Types, who were nning to fight Su Wan and her team. Bevin was smart. He knew that lies were more convincing when they were shrouded in half-truths. ¡°The other members looked down on us. They threaten to steal our gem if we don¡¯t do our job well.¡± Lord Bevin narrated his imaginary tragic experience. However, a few drops of tears squeezed out of his eyes. Xu Yuan and the others were amazed at the scene. Lord Bevin certainly knew how to act. ¡°I heard about you all. I heard that you are very strong. I want to join you and fight them. Ie with important information regarding the Competition Gems.¡± Lord Bevin recalled the n and took out his Competition Gem. ¡°As proof of my loyalty, I hand you my own gem.¡± He gave it to Su Wan. ¡°They are nning to attack you. For this reason, they have hidden their Competition Gems so that they won¡¯t be taken away. I know where they hid the gems and I can lead you to the location.¡± Chapter 156 - 156 He Now Wanted To Join The Enemy For Real 156 He Now Wanted To Join The Enemy For Real Lord Bevin was still unsure. But he feigned surrender and joined Su Wan¡¯s side ording to the n. His hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, was unable to hold it in any longer and almost blurted out everything. He wasn¡¯t deliberately nning to keep his Lord in the dark. However, the Light-Types had ced a mark on them. They had done it, theoretically, for their safety. The mark would allow them to help if their n failed and if Lord Bevin was attacked. The Light-Types could hear every conversation between Lord Bevin and his hero. This was the reason why the Red-Eyed ck Dragon couldn¡¯t tell his Lord the truth now. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon knew that the mark was a listening device to spy on them. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon couldn¡¯t tell Lord Bevin the truth, but maybe he could signal or give him hints through other means. But he didn¡¯t. He was afraid that his Lord would panic after knowing the truth and the Light-types would find out everything. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon, Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and the others present knew the truth. They quietly watched Lord Bevin. ¡°Is that really true?¡± asked Lord Gadar. Lord Gadar was just ying along. He knew it was the truth. Everything had beenmunicated to them by the Red-Eyed ck Dragon even before the n went into action. Lord Bevin didn¡¯t know that only he was kept in the dark. Seeing that Su Wan and the others were convinced of his words, he thought his acting was quite good. ¡°Yes! Although I have been bullied a lot by them, I have maintained a low profile and gathered much information,¡± said Lord Bevin earnestly. ¡°In their eyes, I am worthless. They thought I was too much of a wimp to do anything, so they didn¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± When Lord Bevin said this, his palms were covered in sweat. He felt like he had said too much. If Su Wan and the others asked for further rification, he would be exposed! Lord Bevin had an idea! ¡°It¡¯s up to you to choose to believe me. I have already proved my sincerity.¡± He looked at the gem in Su Wan¡¯s hands. Su Wan realized that Lord Bevin was looking at the gem he had given her. She saw that Lord Bevin was very reluctant to part with his gem, and justifiably so. Lord Bevin had no choice. If he refused to cooperate and did not follow the n through, he knew the Light-Types would eliminate him. On top of that, his hero was acting very strange. His hero seemed very supportive and positive of this n and the oue. Lord Bevin couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was wrong with his hero. However, he didn¡¯t know what exactly was wrong. He decided to trust his hero. He would join the enemy. His hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, did not say anything for now. Lord Bevin took his silence to mean that he was on the right track. ¡°Since he has handed over his gem, I think he is sincere about this,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°We don¡¯t have any enmity with him. I think we can believe his words.¡± The gems seemed to be very important to Su Wan. The others agreed with her decision. Lord Bevin was a little doubtful. The group in front of him had gone from vignce topliance too quickly. Bevin felt all this was suspicious, but he didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother,¡± said Lord Gadar, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°You have proven your sincerity. None of us will mistreat you here. In fact, we will avenge you. We will teach them a lesson they will never forget after we steal their gems.¡± Lord Bevin felt that Gadar¡¯s face was strange. It was as though he was retraining himself fromughing. However, Lord Bevin assumed that Gadar must have been moved by his act of offering up his Competition Gem. So, he was happy to find such a trustworthy new member. Bevin felt proud of himself that he had infiltrated the enemy¡¯s base and gained their trust. Bevin told Su Wan the location of the gems and volunteered to lead her there. Everyone went off to make preparations. Finally, Lord Bevin was alone with the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. He had too many questions he wanted to ask. But he knew all their conversations would be heard. ¡°ckie¡­,¡± he said. He nced at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon with questioning eyes. Bevin was conflicted. It was normal for people to strive for greater heights. He hade here to gain Su Wan¡¯s trust and to betray themter, but he saw that they were too powerful. He now wanted to join them for real and not just as an act. Lord Bevin knew that the Light-Types wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Su Wan and her team. Bevin wanted to be on the winning side of things. He wanted to follow Su Wan and beat up the Light-Types instead. However, due to the mark on his body, his words would be heard by the Light-Types. He tried to think of a way to bypass the mark. Lord Bevin had an idea. He picked up a stick and wrote on the ground. But the Red-Eyed ck Dragon pretended to not see anything. He yawned. Then, he told Bevin to act ording to the n. Bevin was even more confused now. He thought his hero really wanted to fight for the Light-Types with all his heart. Lord Bevin didn¡¯t have time to think. After Su Wan and her team were done with the preparations, they asked him to lead the way. He led Su Wan and her team to the location where they would be ambushed. At the same time, the Thorn Fairy and her Lord were heading toward Aiur as nned. Chapter 157 - 157 Do They Really Believe I Will Fight With Su Wan For Them? 157 Do They Really Believe I Will Fight With Su Wan For Them? ¡°Lord Aiur, I want to join you,¡± said the Lord of the Thorn Fairy anxiously. The Lord seemed to be in a sorry state. Aiur narrowed his eyes and examined the Lord and the Thorn Fairy. Aiur had long since expected other Lords to beg him to join his group. However, none had done so till now. Seeing this Lord wanting to join him now left him annoyed. ¡°Join me?¡± he asked in disdain. ¡°Hmph!¡± He red at the Lord and the Thorn Fairy angrily. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? Now that you can¡¯t stay with the Light-Types, you approach me?¡± Aiur was irritated. The Thorn Fairy and her Lord had chosen to follow the Light-Types before. Aiur hadn¡¯t been their first choice. Only now that they couldn¡¯t stay with them, they sought him out. ¡®What do they take me for?!¡¯ Aiur wasn¡¯t some kind of trash to be discarded whenever they wanted to! The Lord of the Thorn Fairy was so anxious that her forehead was covered with sweat. The Lord finally understood. Lord Bevin¡¯s task had seemed very difficult because he would have to give up his gem to gain Su Wan¡¯s task. That was why she had epted this task. The Lord now realized that gaining Aiur¡¯s trust was even more difficult than gaining Su Wan¡¯s trust. She raked her mind for a solution. Finally, she had an idea. ¡°Lord Aiur, I intended to follow you from the start! But¡­ as I was about to leave, I realized they were plotting against you. So, I stayed back to gather more information.¡± The Thorn Fairy looked at her Lord in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect her Lord to be so quick-witted. The Thorn Fairy was now intrigued and wanted to see what would happen next. Aiur, likewise, was interested in this new turn of events. ¡°They are plotting against me? I thought they were busy plotting against Su Wan.¡± Aiur recalled the Light-Types being terrified of Su Wan. That was why they had gathered everyone. ¡®What does this Lord mean?¡¯ The Lord of the Thorn Fairy thought Aiur would be furious. However, Aiur was more intrigued than angry. There was a trace of anticipation on Aiur¡¯s face. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy was confused now. She wondered why Aiur was so excited to get ambushed. What she didn¡¯t know was that Aiur had been greatly provoked by the fact that the others thought Su Wan was so strong that they needed to band together to defeat her. All the others had acknowledged Su Wan¡¯s strength. Even Aiur had been called to join in with them! Aiur was greatly annoyed that they didn¡¯t think he was as strong as Su Wan. Now, after hearing it from this Lord, Aiur was amused. What Aiur felt was not anger but joy. His strength was finally being recognized! Aiur was now certain that the Light-Types were no match for him. That was why they were plotting against him. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy didn¡¯t know what was in Aiur¡¯s mind. She just went with the n she was deployed to fulfill. ¡°Lord Aiur, there are only two Overlords right now who are extremely strong,¡± she said. ¡°One is Su Wan, and the other is you. I heard them. They need to eliminate both you and Su Wan to win thispetition.¡± The Lord of the Thorn Fairy told him about how she had escaped and was sure that Aiur would allow her to join him. ¡°I wanted to stay with them longer to find out everything but¡­ I was discovered. I am being chased. They were hunting me.¡± Aiur thoughtfully nodded. He didn¡¯t think that the Lord was lying to him. He knew how strong he was. It was only natural for other Lords to want to join him. ¡°What¡¯s their n?¡± asked Aiur. At this moment, the Light-Types, who were eavesdropping on the conversation, became nervous. Everything that had happened so far was beyond their expectations. ¡°Lord Aiur, the Light-Types intend to make Su Wan and you fight each other until you both are too injured to fight the others¡­¡± When the Light-Types heard this, they were enraged. They had thought of this n before but because of some changes, this n was put on hold. They thought that if all else failed, then they would pit Su wan against Aiur. But the Lord of the Thorn Fairy revealed it! If they really needed Aiur to fight Su Wan, he would be on his guard from now on! ¡°Just calm down,¡± said the Rainbow Pegasus to the others. ¡°She is also in a helpless situation. She needs some truth in her lies to gain Aiur¡¯s trust, after all.¡± The Rainbow Pegasus defended the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. Everyone thought that this made sense. A lie needed a bit of truth to sound convincing. Everything went ording to their n. Aiur believed in the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. ¡°I see your dedication. Since you have risked yourself to bring me this information, you can join me,¡± said Aiur. ¡°Hmph!¡± he said in disdain. ¡°Do they really believe I will fight with Su Wan for them? I won¡¯t fight Su Wan until I wipe out the small fries first!¡± Aiur¡¯s words made the Light-Types feel a chill down their spine. Now that Aiur was on his guard, it would be even more difficult to deal with himter. Chapter 158 - 158 The White Dragon Saint Wants To Take All The Credit 158 The White Dragon Saint Wants To Take All The Credit Su Wan and the others went to the designated location and were about to step into the trap. The Thorn Fairy and her Lord also led Aiur to the designated location. ¡°Remember, you aren¡¯t supposed to lead Aiur to the ambush location.¡± The Light Mage triedmunicating with the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. They were only strong enough to deal with Su Wan for now. If they had to fight Aiur too, it wouldn¡¯t be them trapping Su Wan but Su Wan and Aiur trapping them! ¡°Just lure him somewhere nearby!¡± said the Starlight Swordsman. The Thorn Fairy replied on behalf of her Lord. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We know what we are doing.¡± The Lord ryed this information to Aiur. ¡°Lord Aiur, the others are nning to ambush Su Wan. I know where they are nning to trap her. Why don¡¯t I sneak over there and watch till they injure each other?¡± Aiur nodded. The Light-Types had nned to make him and Su Wan fight. Perhaps he could use this opportunity to attack when the enemy and Su Wan were both injured. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Aiurmanded. The Thorn Fairy and her Lord led him to the location obediently. However, they didn¡¯t take him directly to the area. Instead, they stopped at a nearby area. ¡°Lord Aiur please wait,¡± said the Lord of the Thorn Fairy. ¡°Go and check the area first,¡± said the Lord to the Thorn Fairy. ording to their n, they needed to lure Su Wan¡¯s two aplices here and have Aiur deal with them. If they both left together, Aiur would be suspicious. The Lord decided to stay with Aiur and sent the Thorn Fairy instead. The Thorn Fairy agreed and disappeared in the wake of countless vines. Under Bevin¡¯s lead, Su Wan and the others arrived near the encirclement. Lord Gadar suddenly was alert. ¡°Why do I feel like there is something spying on us?¡± Gadar did not know for certain that the Thorn Fairy was hiding in the dark. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and Lord Bevin also didn¡¯t know about this. They only knew that the Light Mage and the others were nning to lure Su Wan¡¯s two aplices to Aiur. However, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and Lord Bevin didn¡¯t know how they were going to do it. ¡°Why is the forest full of vines?¡± Gadar looked at the vines in the forest in front of him and felt a little strange. Suddenly, the vines flew out and attacked Gadar and Lina. ¡°This is not good!¡± The Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter rushed forward to protect their respective Lords. Lord Lina and Lord Gadar barely escaped the attack. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Fallen Angel flew up in the air and coldly stared at the forest below. At this moment, someoneughed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°I was wondering who it could be. So, it¡¯s you, huh?¡± The Thorn Fairy emerged from the forest. She looked at Gadar and Lina arrogantly. ¡°Bevin, you betrayed us!¡± Bevin was stunned by the Thorn Fairy¡¯s words. ¡°But your betrayal is meaningless. We¡¯ve already hidden the Competition Gems. You piece of trash! You will never get your gem back!¡± The Thorn Fairy pretended to run away. The Fallen Angel and Dark Enchanter didn¡¯t allow her to run away. ¡°B*stard! Follow her!¡± The Fallen Angel and Lord Gadar followed behind the Thorn Fairy. Lina was equally angry. She was attacked for no reason at all. She and her hero, the Dark Enchanter, followed behind too. With two Overlords working together, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to take the enemy down and rejoin Su Wan¡¯s group. Su Wan stayed where she was, waiting for her two Lords to return. Bevin understood the n. After all, this n was also suggested by his own hero. Lord Bevin was certain that Lina and Gadar would face Aiur in the direction that they had followed. Only Su Wan was left now. Once she stepped into the trap¡­ Lord Bevin was conflicted. Finally, he made a decision. He had led Su Wan till this point. If she stepped into the trap, her defeat was imminent. He followed the n. He would join the side that had the most possibility of winning. ¡°Oh no, they¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Bevin pretended to be anxious. Su Wan frowned. ¡°But she is wrong¡­,¡± said Lord Bevin. ¡°The Competition gems are still there. They haven¡¯t been taken away.¡± Lord Bevin secretly contacted the Light-Types. ording to the n, the Light-Type heroes had to emanate the aura of the gems, so Su Wan could sense it. Just as Su Wan hesitated, the Light-Types followed the n and emitted the heightened aura of the gems. ¡°It¡¯s true! I can feel the aura,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. Whether it was for Su Wan or Xu Yuan, both had their eyes set on the Competition Gems. The White Dragon Saint wanted to snatch the gems and offer them to Xu Yuan. That would count as an incredible achievement, and it would improve his impression in front of Xu Yuan! ¡®If the fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter return, they will try to take the credit once again!¡¯ thought the White Dragon Saint. He sent a false message to the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two here yet? Master is getting impatient. If you don¡¯t bring back the gems¡­¡± The White Dragon Saint let the message hang withoutpleting it. But it was clear enough for the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter. The two had run off in pursuit of the Thorn Fairy. They couldn¡¯t return without dealing with the enemy and snatching at least some of the gems. ... They chased the Thorn Fairy with all their might. The Thorn Fairy was stunned. She had provoked them, so they would follow her, but they were pursuing her as though she had killed their parents. The Thorn Fairy couldn¡¯t understand why they were so provoked. There was no time for her to think. Under the pursuit of the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter, she used the advantage of her thorn forest and escaped to her Lord¡¯s side. Lord Aiur and his hero, the Hydra, were waiting for the Thorn Fairy to return. Chapter 159 - 159 What Will We Say To His Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon? 159 What Will We Say To His Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon? While the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel chased after the Thorn Fairy, their Lords discovered that something was wrong. ¡°Eve, we should go back,¡± said Lord Lina. ¡°I feel like she is trying to deliberately lead us somewhere.¡± Lina finally understood. The enemy¡¯s n was to lure them away so that Su Wan would be alone. ¡°I think they want to lure us away and deal with Su Wan once she is alone¡­¡± !! Lina expressed her concern. She still didn¡¯t know if Su Wan was strong. She only knew that the Dark Enchanter had given up before even making a move on Su Wan. Lina guessed that Su Wan and her hero must be powerful. But she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes. She thought from the enemy¡¯s perspective. If she was in their shoes, she would definitely lure Su Wan¡¯s aplices away from her first. They followed the Thorn Fairy for a long while. They were not ambushed at all. Lina guessed they were not the target. They were just being lured away. They had sent only the Thorn Fairy of average strength, after all. However, the Thorn Fairy could be considered as having average strength only whenpared to the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter because Thorn Fairy was one of the most powerful heroes in the Hero ne. Gadar had felt that something was wrong with Lord Bevin. When Lina mentioned that they were being lured away, Gadar realized that they were deceived! ¡°Lufasi, why don¡¯t we head back?¡± he asked. Gadar felt tired of the forest. The Thorn Fairy had escaped easily. As a nature hero, it was easy for her to navigate the forest. It was her home. However, the vines made it difficult for the rest of them to proceed forward. The two heroes could use their magic to destroy the forest, but it would take a long time. They were caught in the vines, and the Thorn Fairy had already fled. ¡°Go back?¡± said the Fallen Angel. ¡°How can we go back without dealing with the Thorn Fairy? What will we say to His Majesty, the Dark Demon Dragon?¡± The Fallen Angel shook his head. They had wasted far too long for them to return empty-handed. Even if Xu Yuan didn¡¯t reprimand them, the White Dragon Saint would mock them for all eternity. The Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter had no choice but to defeat the Thorn Fairy before returning. The Dark Enchanter had climbed a tree. She stared ahead. ¡°We can¡¯t go back without catching the Thorn Fairy. Our pride won¡¯t allow it.¡± Lord Gadar and Lord Lina looked at each other helplessly. Lord Gadar shook his head. ¡°I have no choice but to follow.¡± He sighed. Lina forced a smile. She had no choice but to follow her hero and capture the Thorn Fairy too. From the other side, Aiur could see the vines covering the ground up to the sky from afar. ¡°Something is wrong!¡± said Aiur. His shout woke the Lord, who had almost fallen asleep. She looked at the vines and found them familiar. It was her hero¡¯s ultimate ability! The Thorn Fairy only used this ability in dire situations, especially when she wanted to escape. ¡°She¡¯s in danger!¡± The Lord became anxious. Lord Aiur snorted in disdain. ¡°I would like to see who attacks my subordinate,¡± he said. The Hydra woke up from his nap and hissed. He stared ahead. ¡°Aiur, the enemy is a little tricky.¡± The Hydra¡¯s tone of voice was serious. This was the first time Aiur had seen his hero on guard. His hero was extremely powerful in his eyes. His hero had defeated every enemy they ever encountered with ease. However, the Hydra seemed vignt now. ¡°There are two of them. They are also famous in the Hero ne.¡± Aiur nced at his hero and nodded. He never wanted to admit that there were any heroes stronger than the Hydra. He assumed that the Hydra was vignt because there were two enemies in total, not because the enemies were stronger than his hero. Aiur had no time to think further. Soon, the Thorn Fairy ran toward them. ¡°Help!¡± shouted the Thorn Fairy. She wasn¡¯t pretending this time. She was truly scared and in need of help. One of her arms was petrified. A ck feather stuck out from her chest where her heart was. Green blood oozed out. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy anxiously asked for Aiur¡¯s help. ¡°Please save her!¡± The Lord felt a little regretful. She was truly worried. She regretted getting involved in any of this. The Lord and the Thorn Fairy had been doing okay before this. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, they had always been able to escape the enemy because of the Thorn Fairy. They had remained safe, at the very least. It was the same this time. The Thorn Fairy had managed to escape, but she was injured! Lords and heroes could be revived as long as the Territory Core was intact, but they still felt the pain. Aiur wanted to show off his strength in front of his underlings. Hemanded his hero. ¡°Heimjue, let¡¯s go!¡± The nine-headed Hydra heeded his Lord and took action. He and Aiur were simr in many aspects. Like Aiur, he had taken the Thorn Fairy under his wing. How could he stand by and do nothing when his underling was attacked so brutally? Chapter 160 - 160 The Princess Of The Dark-Types 160 The Princess Of The Dark-Types ¡°You dare to attack my subordinates? You have a death wish!¡± shouted the Hydra. The huge snake slithered forward. The nine heads spat out different elemental powers. One head spat fire, another spat out thunder, yet another shot out poison¡­ ¡°An Elemental Hydra?¡± The Dark Enchanter stooped in her tracks on a tree. The Fallen Angel also froze. ¡°What is an Elemental Hydra?¡± asked Lina curiously. Lina had heard of the nine-headed snake before. However, she had never heard of However, she had never heard of an Elemental Hydra. She found it very novel. Before the Dark Enchanter could exin, the Hydra shouted, ¡°Daughter of the Dark Magician Marshal, Dark Enchanter Eve! And what do we have here? The Fallen Angel, who was once a member of the Light-Type and was deprived of his power, Lufasi!¡± The Hydra revealed their identities. As powerful heroes, they did know each other. ¡°Heimjue, is the Dark Magician Marshal truly powerful?¡± asked Lord Aiur. Dark Magician Marshal sounded very strong, but Lord Aiur had never heard of them before. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy held her hero and stood beside Lord Aiur. She was also very curious about it. The heroes hade to this ne from the mysterious Hero ne. They made a contract with the Lords and fought beside them. However, the Lords knew next to nothing about the Hero ne. The Hydra narrowed his eyes at the Dark Enchanter, vigntly. He then answered his Lord¡¯s question. ¡°The Dark Magician Marshal was a leader of the Dark-Types in the third war between the Light-Types and the Dark-Types. It was the most recent battle.¡± ¡°Third war between the Light-Types and the Dark-Types?¡± asked Lord Aiur. He didn¡¯t know anything about that. However, he understood what being a leader meant. It was evident that the Dark Magician Marshal had been truly powerful if he was chosen to lead a war. ¡°So, is she the princess of the Dark-Types?¡± Aiur gulped in nervousness. The status of the enemy in front of him was beyond his expectation. ¡°It is no wonder she keeps the Fallen Angel as her bodyguard!¡± Aiur assumed that the Fallen Angel was the bodyguard to the princess of the Dark-Type. The Fallen Angel was enraged. ¡°Puny human, who are you calling a bodyguard?¡± When the Dark Enchanter heard this, she just snorted. The Hydra said to his Lord, ¡°The Fallen Angel isn¡¯t weak in strength either. He is the former deputy to the King of Heaven. He once was a Light-Type hero. I heard he fell in love with the Princess of Light. His power was then stripped away, and he was cast into darkness, transforming into a Dark-Type hero.¡± The Fallen Angel nodded in satisfaction at the exnation. Three pairs of ck wings unfurled behind him, showing off his strength and status. When Lord Aiur heard the Hydra¡¯s exnation about the origin and power of the two enemies, he was a little disheartened. Not only their strength, but their background was also very impressive. They could crush him in an instant. ¡°Heimjue, can their status in the Hero ne affect everyone in the Overlord ne?¡± asked Aiur. He was especially worried about the princess of the Dark-Type. If he attacked her, would a group of bodyguards descend from above and kill him? Aiur¡¯s words stunned the other Lords. All the other Lords present also pondered whether some creatures would descend from the Hero ne if they were dissatisfied with what was happening there. When Aiur raised the question, they, too, wondered about it. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said the Thorn Fairy in exnation. ¡°But¡­¡± The Lords were relieved upon hearing it, but they were still nervous because the Thorn Fairy had said ¡°but¡± in the end. They were unsure about what she meant. The Thorn Fairy didn¡¯t continue. This made everyone even more anxious. ¡°In theory,¡± she said. ¡°A hero could be summoned if the summoner is willing to pay a certain price.¡± Aiur¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Heroes could descend from the Hero ne by paying a price. Aiur was especially worried now. If the Dark Enchanter, the princess of the dark, wasn¡¯t able to win or fight, would she summon heroes to defend her? Meanwhile, Lord Gadar looked at Lord Lina in surprise. ¡°Your hero is that powerful? Does that mean we can still win this fight?¡± ¡°Wait¡­,¡± said Gadar. He felt that something didn¡¯t connect. He remembered Xu Yuan. ¡®If the Dark Magician Marshal was the leader of the Dark-Types who led the war¡­ and we address Xu Yuan as ¡°His Majesty¡±, does that mean Xu Yuan is the Dark Magician Marshal?¡¯ Gadar didn¡¯t say that aloud. It was just a thought. If he said it aloud, Xu Yuan¡¯s identity would be exposed. Xu Yuan was their strongest trump card for now. Lord Lina looked at her hero in surprise. She had known that the Dark Enchanter was very powerful. Ever since they had agreed on a contract, her hero had fought valiantly and won against other enemies. The Dark Enchanter had never lost until she met Xu Yuan¡­ Lina didn¡¯t know that her hero had such an important and powerful background. Eve saw all of it. She noticed Lord Gadar¡¯s shock, her own Lord¡¯s surprise, and Lord Aiur¡¯s fear¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to be arrogant because of her status. On the contrary, she epted every challenge with gusto. ¡®Princess of the Dark¡­ that is in the past,¡¯ thought the Dark Enchanter. She spun her staff and clenched it in her hands. ¡°My strength has nothing to do with my father. I have reached here with my own effort and hard work!¡± she said. The Dark Enchanter pointed the staff at the Hydra. Chapter 161 - 161 The Hero That Has All Nine Elements 161 The Hero That Has All Nine Elements Everyone went quiet. The stories of these heroes were very intriguing. So, the Lords listened attentively, They would not know about any of this under normal circumstances. The Dark Magician Marshal had gone missing in the war¡­ ¡°Who won?¡± asked Aiur. ¡°The Light or the Dark?¡± The Hydra remained silent. Instead, the Fallen Angel answered. ¡°The war had no winner because of an ident.¡± !! The Fallen Angel nced at the Hydra. It was obvious that the matter was rted to the Hydra. The Dark Enchanter also nced at the Hydra. ¡°An ident?¡± asked Lord Lina. ¡°Is it rted to the Hydra?¡± Lord Lina had heard about ordinary Hydra, but the Dark Enchanter had referred to this particr Hydra as an Elemental Hydra. This Hydra wasn¡¯t ordinary. In addition, the way the Fallen Angel looked at the Hydra proved that the matter was rted to the Hydra in front of them. The Dark Enchanter, Eve, nodded lightly. ¡°The war between the Light and the dark wasn¡¯t simple. More and more factions joined the war. It was¡­plicated.¡± ¡°During the second war between the Light and the dark, the five Emperor Dragons ended the war and brought peace to the Hero ne temporarily,¡± she said. ¡°The Hydra n had been studying the five Emperor Dragons closely. In the third war, they created an Elemental Hydra in imitation of the five Emperor Dragons.¡± ¡°The five Emperor Dragons were powerful enough to end an era because they had mastered the five elements. The Hydra n believed that the Emperor Dragons were powerful because they had control of the elements. Thus, they tried to create their own creature which could master different elements.¡± ¡°They created a nine-headed snake. Each head represented one element. Light, darkness, earth, water, wind, fire, nature, lightning, and ice. These elements created the legendary Elemental Hydra.¡± The Dark Enchanter, Eve, exined it in detail. The Lords were all shocked. They were still unaware of However, there was no need for the Dark Enchanter to continue. The Hydra revealed the truth. ¡°To capture the power of the nine elements, the Hydra n secretly hunted and killed creatures possessing the elemental powers. The creatures noticed that something was wrong. When the war was at its peak, many noticed that those who possessed elemental powers were disappearing inrge numbers. They investigated the matter. They found out that the Hydra n was the culprit. The leaders of the nine elemental factions set out to confront the Hydra n. This was the first time they hade across someone who had offended all the ns at the same time. However, when they arrived, they noticed something was wrong.¡± ¡°The Hydra n had fused all the nine elemental powers into one nine-headed Hydra. This unusual experiment caused the elements to go berserk. The Hydra that was used for the experiment used the terrifying power of the nine elements and started a war with all the factions. No one knows the oue of that battle.¡± ¡°When everything ended, they realized that the Hydra n and the leaders of the nine elemental factions had gone missing. Others were no longer in the mood for war. They all channeled their energy into finding the missing creatures instead. This was especially true for the Dark-Types.¡± ¡°Their leader, the Dark Magician Marshal, had disappeared. They could not ept this. They put all their energy into finding him. The war abruptly came to an end.¡± ¡°So, are you the subject of the experiment?¡± asked the Fallen Angel The Hydra did not hide his identity. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I was the subject of that experiment. I was lucky to be able to escape back then.¡± The Hydra¡¯s nine heads looked at the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter. Each head spat out a different elemental attribute. ¡°It¡¯s very stable now,¡± said the Hydra. ¡°There is no sign of any violent and uncontrolled impulse like in the past.¡± ¡°You must be a sess story now,¡± said the Dark Enchanter as she looked at his nine heads. In the past, the nine heads had gone crazy and started attacking everything around. However, the nine-headed Hydra looked calm now. The elements were bnced. The Hydra didn¡¯t seem to want to continue talking about it any longer. One of the heads hissed. ¡°The two of you¡­ do you really want to make an enemy out of me?¡± He slithered in front of Lord Aiur and the Thorn Fairy, shielding them. Lord Aiur was his Lord, so it was his duty to protect him. The Thorn Fairy and her Lord were under his protection, so he couldn¡¯t let them die either. ¡°We don¡¯t really want to be your enemy,¡± said the Fallen Angel. ¡°However, this is apetition. We need a winner, either way. Also, this is His majesty¡¯s decree, so we have to obey.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The pupils of the nine heads of the Hydra suddenly contracted. There was a gap between the strength of the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel. This was because the Fallen Angel had been stripped of his power and had to cultivate it once again from the beginning. Otherwise, Lufasi, the deputy of the King of Heaven, was extremely powerful. His power was notparable to how strong he would be at his peak. The Hydra was surprised. What kind of entity couldmand the powerful Fallen Angel? The nine heads looked at each other. He still could not figure it out. ¡®Is it possible that the Dark Magician Marshal has returned?¡¯ The Hydra had offended the nine elemental factions in the Hero ne. His life in the Hero ne would not be easy. He was hiding in the Overlord ne. He didn¡¯t have much information about what had happened after he had left the ne. He was unaware of the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s appearance in the Hero ne and the Overlord ne. No matter how he thought about it, the Hydra couldn¡¯t imagine the Fallen Angel addressing any other creature as ¡°His Majesty¡±. It had to be the Dark Magician Marshal! Chapter 162 - 162 The Legend Of The Dark Demon Dragon 162 The Legend Of The Dark Demon Dragon The Hydra looked at the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter warily. Those two weren¡¯t the mostpassionate creatures. One was the daughter of the former leader of the Dark-Types, while the other used to be deputy to the King of Heaven. The Hydra was extremely vignt when it came to them. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t been in contact with the outside world after all,¡± said the Fallen Angel in disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that a Dark Demon Dragon has appeared in the world.¡± The Fallen Angel did not think he could take down the Hydra, even with the Dark Enchanter by his side. So, he brought out the name of their trump card, the Dark Demon Dragon! !! ¡°The Dark Demon Dragon¡­¡± The Hydra was nervous. His ancient memories which had been sealed away unfurled gradually in his mind. The Dark Demon Dragon is well-known in the Hero ne. However, he was only a legend! Most only treated it as a myth! How could an ancient legende to life? The Hydra¡¯s nine heads throbbed with the effort. ¡°How is that possible? The Dark Demon Dragon is only a legend! Just like the eighteen-winged angels of the Light-Types! They don¡¯t exist at all!¡± The Hydra sounded agitated. He couldn¡¯t believe any of it. ¡°Heimjue, what is a Dark Demon Dragon?¡± asked Lord Aiur cautiously. Even though every Lord was bound by some form of contract with the heroes, they knew little of the events of the Hero ne. Aiur noticed that his hero had been calm even at the mention of the extremely powerful Dark Magician Marshal, but his hero seemed disturbed at the mention of the Dark Demon Dragon. ¡®Was the Dark Demon Dragon even stronger than the Dark Magician marshal?¡¯ wondered Aiur. The heads of the Hydra looked at each other as if they were discussing something. One of the heads moved close to Aiur and whispered in his ear. ¡°Dark Demon Dragon is an entity rted to the first war between the Light and the Dark. The second war was stopped by the five Emperor Dragons.¡± The Hydra nced at the Fallen Angel. ¡°ording to the legends, the first war is said to have ended because of the appearance of a Dark Demon Dragon. The first war was too long ago. No hero can verify whether it was real or just a myth. No one knew the oue of the first war. The appearance of the Dark Demon Dragon is said to have made the Dark-Types victorious in the first war.¡± ¡°However, some ounts varied. ording to the legends, the Dark Demon Dragon was so powerful that the Light-Types and the Dark-Types had to set aside their enmity and had to band together to fight the Dark Demon Dragon. In the end, both the Light-Types and the Dark-Types had lost too many people and suffered great losses that they could not continue with the fight. It is rumored that the Dark Demon Dragon has the ability to imitate all abilities. Legends say that he copied the abilities of both the Light and the Dark¡­¡± The Hydra exined why the Dark Demon Dragon was terrifying. The Light and the Dark had to join forces to fight against the Dark Demon Dragon. The other reason was that the Dark Demon Dragon could imitate all abilities. ¡°So, how was the Dark Demon Dragon annihted?¡± asked Lord Aiur. The Hydra shook his head. ¡°The truth is buried in the ancient past. No one knows. The only thing that we know is that the Dark Demon Dragon went missing. No one could stand against the Dark Demon Dragon. Both the Light and the Dark would have been destroyed.¡± The other Lords at the scene also heard this. They had a clearer understanding of the Dark Demon Dragon now. The Hydra looked at the Fallen Angel. ¡°You lie to me! The Dark Demon Dragon is only a legend. A myth!¡± The Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter looked at each other, then at the Hydra. They shook their heads helplessly. The Hydra didn¡¯t believe them. They couldn¡¯t negotiate with the Hydra. ¡°If you take a step forward,¡± said the Hydra. ¡°I will consider it as an attack.¡± The Hydra shielded his underlings and his Lord behind his body. The Fallen Angel did not hesitate. Since the Hydra did not believe him, there was no ce for negotiation. He had to attack. ¡°Darkness befall!¡± The Fallen Angel¡¯s six wings unfurled behind his back. Dark energy circted on the wings. The sky was gradually covered with dark clouds. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky. The dark clouds formed a dark vortex. At the center of the vortex, terrifying dark energy gathered. BOOM! The terrifying dark energy sted downward. ¡°You really think it¡¯s that easy to fight against me?¡± shouted the Hydra. ¡°Even if you were once the deputy to the King of Heaven, you are nothing now¡­¡± The four heads rose, and the corresponding elements gathered in the mouths. These elements were of the earth, water, wind, and fire respectively. Four streams of terrifying energy shot out of the Hydra¡¯s four mouths and fused. The energy shed with the Fallen Angel¡¯s dark energy pir. ¡°This is not good!¡± Lord Gadar and Lord Lina were horrified. They regretted being so close to the battlefield. They had been close to their heroes because they could apply buffs on them if needed. However, the heroes had been able to deal with any enemies they encountered till now. They had never thought that their heroes would be challenged like this someday. It was only now that the Lords realized they were foolish to stand so close to their heroes. There was a terrifying explosion. The dazzling light illuminated everything in the surrounding area. Sand and stones flew from the ground. The trees were almost uprooted from the earth. The Lords were thrown away by the terrifying st. They crashed far away on the ground. They could see a huge pit on the battlefield. The collision of the two powers had caused this! The Fallen Angel panted. His forehead was beaded with sweat. The Hydra raised his heads arrogantly, as though the attack hadn¡¯t consumed much of his energy. Chapter 163 - 163 A Bad Idea From The Red-Eyed Black Dragon 163 A Bad Idea From The Red-Eyed ck Dragon ¡®Is the Fallen Angel defeated?¡¯ Lord Gadar was so scared for his hero that he broke out in a cold sweat. The Dark Enchanter noticed Gadar¡¯s nervousness. ¡°From a certain perspective, he is indeed defeated,¡± she said. ¡°You must know that the Hydra only used four of his heads when fighting Lufasi.¡± Gadar shuddered. The Hydra had only used half of his strength to deal with the Fallen Angel. The oue of the fight was clear. If the Hydra chose to use all nine heads, the Fallen Angel could not possibly withstand such an attack! ¡°Eve,¡± said Lina. ¡®If you and the fallen Angel attack together, you might be able to win.¡± Now that they were allies, there was no need to think about the morality of joining hands with each other. They could band together and attack, especially since the enemy was too powerful. The Dark Enchanter turned to look at her Lord. Lina noticed that Eve looked tired. ¡°I have already made my move,¡± said the Dark Enchanter. Her words were uttered in exhaustion. ¡°As expected from the daughter of the Dark Magician marshal!¡± said the Hydra. ¡°I see that your Dark Magic is on par with your father¡¯s.¡± Everyone looked at the Hydra. He had been petrified! Suddenly, something cracked. The cracks spread. The petrified head crumbled and fell. One of the heads was destroyed! Lord Lina and Lord Gadar watched happily. However, a new head grew from the neck that had turned to stone. ¡°I have to get rid of all nine heads quickly,¡± whispered the Fallen Angel. He was panting from evading thest attack. The Fallen Angel realized things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. The Fallen Angel had assumed that the battle wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he and the Dark Enchanter worked together. However, he realized that it wasn¡¯t so easy. He had failed to consider the Hydra¡¯s regenerative ability. If even one head was intact, the other heads could regenerate quickly! If they couldn¡¯t find a solution for that, then the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter couldn¡¯t defeat the Hydra, no matter how hard they tried. ¡­ On the other side of the arena, Lord Bevin led Su Wan and the others to the vicinity where the trap was ced. ¡°Wait, Xu Yuan. I feel something is not right¡­,¡± said Su Wan. She pretended to be worried. Lord Bevin was anxious. Su Wan didn¡¯t seem to want to move forward. The Light-Types, and their Lords, cursed in their hearts when they saw Su Wan stop in her tracks. They needed her to move just a few steps forward. But Su Wan seemed to have sensed the danger. ¡°What should we do?¡± whispered Lord Bevin. He had meticulously carried out the n till now. If Su Wan didn¡¯t move forward, all his effort would be wasted. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon looked at his Lord. ¡°The only way to convince her to move further is to show her the other Competition Gems.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon intended to make his Lord ask the Lord of the Light-Types for their gems. Lord Bevin would then be standing in the middle of the trap with three gems. Bevin thought that Su Wan would willingly step into the trap after that. Lord Bevin needed to do it urgently before Su wan changed her mind and left from there. Lord Bevin had thought of joining Su Wan¡¯s side before. However, he had already carried out his n to this extent. He could only move forward from here. There was no looking back. Lord Bevin quickly ran to the spot where the Light-Types were hiding. He found the Starlight Swordsman with his Lord in that corner. There is no time to exin,¡± he said. ¡°Quick, give me your gems. We need to show her so that she doesn¡¯t turn back.¡± The Starlight Swordsman felt that the n was feasible. They had no time to think about it. He contacted his other twopanions and exined the situation. They agreed to do as Lord Bevin suggested. Hence, they gave their gems to Lord Bevin. Soon, Lord Bevin stood in the middle of the trap with three gems in his hands. ¡°Here,¡± he said. ¡°I told you. I have the gems here.¡± Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint, trying not tough. If they fought the three enemies one by one, it would take too long to get all the gems. This was convenient. The three enemies were gathered in one ce and the gems were right in front of her now. Su Wan, along with Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint, stepped into their trap. To confuse the enemy, Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint reduced themselves to the smallest possible size. They looked tiny and harmless. Lord Bevin froze. He only now realized that the two heroes at Su Wan¡¯s side had reduced in size. They looked tiny. ¡®Who are they trying to fool?¡¯ They looked so small that they looked utterly harmless. This meant that Su Wan already knew about this trap, and so did her heroes! Even so, she had followed him as though she wasn¡¯t afraid of any ambush. Just as Lord Bevin was about to warn the Light-Types, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon walked to him and took the three gems. Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and the White Dragon Saint walked toward him. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon offered the gems to them. Only then did Lord Bevin understand. He had been curious about why the Red-Eyed ck Dragon seemed so enthusiastic about the n. They didn¡¯t need to ask for the three gems ording to the original n. He only needed to lure the enemy by giving up his gem. That was all. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon handed over the three gems so willingly to the enemy¡­ Chapter 164 - 164 I Handed Them Over Willingly 164 I Handed Them Over Willingly Not too far away, the Light-Types and their Lords watched. They were waiting for Lord Bevin¡¯s signal. After he gave them the signal, they would rush out and ambush the enemy. Lord Bevin didn¡¯t give them a signal yet. So, they waited. They weren¡¯t in a hurry. They thought Lord Bevin was talking with Su Wan to make her feel morefortable, so she would lower her guard. It would be easier for them to ambush her. They didn¡¯t know that the gems they cared about the most had already been offered to Su Wan. Su Wan smiled and took the gems from the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Xu Yuan, now we have five more gems! That means five upgrade stones!¡± said Su Wan happily. Originally, there were ten contestants with ten gems. Su Wan had one gem of her own in the beginning. But she had snatched away the gems from Lord Gadar and Lord Evelyn. Then she had gotten a gem from Lord Lina. Lord Bevin had handed his gem over to her as a sign of trust. That meant a total of four gems. She now had three more. Including her own, she had eight gems in total. Su Wan had to keep her own gem with her so that it could be counted at the end of thepetition. She had already spent two gems on upgrades. So, there were five gems left for further upgrades. ¡°I will say this again, Xu Yuan,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°We will take turns upgrading buildings, alright?¡± Su Wan was still afraid of being tricked by Xu Yuan. She didn¡¯t ban him from upgrading them. She negotiated with him, so it would be fair to both of them. Su Wan was still happily discussing it with Xu Yuan. The Light-Types were getting impatient. Lord Bevin still hadn¡¯t signaled them. Right at this moment, a strange thing happened. The sky was covered with dark clouds and thunder rumbled in the distance. The ck pir of light collided with a four-colored pir of light, resulting in a terrifying explosion. The ground shook. ¡°That¡¯s not good! There is no time. We should do it now!¡± The Light-Types didn¡¯t wait for Lord Bevin¡¯s signal. They attacked. In an instant, the trap was activated, and Su Wan was at the center. Three huge walls of light rose from three different directions and enveloped Su Wan. Lord Bevin saw this and panicked. He had discussed with the Light-Types that they would only attack after his signal. They couldn¡¯t even wait! He was also trapped now. The three Light-Type heroes appeared from their hiding ces. ¡°Hmph! An opponent who was so brutal that the Radiant Envoy died without being able to send out a full message! This is disappointing. I thought you would be stronger,¡± said the Starlight Swordsman. He looked at Su Wan and the two mini dragons beside her. They had overestimated Su Wan¡¯s strength. The Rainbow Pegasus spread his wings, ¡°I can smell the aura of darkness in you. We, from the Holy Light, will judge you!¡± The Rainbow Pegasus made it sound grander than it actually was. He was just trying to lump the three Light-Types together deliberately so that they could destroy this opponent and move on. Su Wan sneered. She had known everything about this trap and ambush from the beginning. ¡°Judge us?¡± She snorted. ¡°You are just after these gems, aren¡¯t you?¡± Only now did the Light-Types realize that the gems were still inside the trap. ¡°Bevin, return the gems to us!¡± said the Light Mage. Lord Bevin wasn¡¯t feeling good about all this. Su Wan pretended to be confused. ¡°What?¡± she asked Bevin. ¡°What do they mean, Bevin?¡± Bevin lowered his head. He didn¡¯t know what to say. When the Light-Types saw Su Wan¡¯s confusion, they thought their n had gone quite well. She was still in the dark about the whole thing. ¡°You look so pitiful,¡± said the Light Mage to Su Wan. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you got rid of the Radiant Envoy.¡± The Light Mage¡¯s face was full of disdain. She wanted Su Wan to feel despair as she exined everything to her. ¡°We set up this trap. We sent Lord Bevin to your camp as a spy,¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°Clearly, we overestimated your strength. This trap was for you.¡± Su Wan feigned disbelief. ¡°Bevin, is that true? You are a spy?¡± Bevin lowered his head in shame. However, Lord Bevin knew that his own hero had already turned to Su Wan¡¯s side long before Lord Bevin got involved in the n. ¡°That¡¯s right, we were sent to lure you here,¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon before Lord Bevin could say anything. The Light-Types still couldn¡¯t figure out that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had been on Su Wan¡¯s side from the beginning. They thought the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was just exining to Su Wan to make her feel despair. The Light Mage remembered the gems. ¡°First get the gems back!¡± The Light-Type heroes assumed that Bevin still had the gems in his hands. Bevin didn¡¯t know how to answer them. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon replied, ¡°Gems? I already gave them to her!¡± He pointed at Su Wan. When the Light Mage heard this, she was baffled. ¡°What do you mean? Did she snatch it from you?¡± Lord Bevin thought that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon would continue to act. However, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon answered them honestly this time. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°She didn¡¯t snatch it from me. I handed them over willingly.¡± The Light-Types and Lord Bevin were stunned by his answer. Chapter 165 - 165 Do You Have The Confidence To Deal With Them? 165 Do You Have The Confidence To Deal With Them? The Light Mage and the other Light-Type heroes had yet to understand the severity of the situation. They still believed that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had handed the gems to make Su Wan trust them. The Starlight Swordsman stared at Su Wan in disbelief. ¡°No¡­,¡± he said. ¡°She only has one gem.¡± The Starlight Swordsman had a unique ability that could sense the aura of things. He could sense the aura of only one gem on Su Wan. He was confused. Su Wan should be in possession of two gems at this point. Her own gem and Lord Bevin¡¯s gem that he had given her to gain her trust. What the Red-Eyed ck Dragon said didn¡¯t match with what the Starlight Swordsman felt. The Starlight Swordsman exined this to the others. They were stunned. Either Su Wan had somehow hidden the gems, or Lord Bevin was lying to them. However, Su Wan couldn¡¯t hide the gems right now. There was no ce to hide them. Besides, the Starlight Swordsman could sense only one gem on Su Wan. The Light Mage turned to Bevin. ¡°You! You are lying to us! You pocketed the gems, didn¡¯t you?¡± She thought Lord Bevin might have told his hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, to hide the gems somewhere else. And now, Bevin was lying and iming that Su Wan took it! He had taken the gems from them, after all. They hadn¡¯t seen them being handed over to Su Wan. There was only one possibility. Lord Bevin was lying! The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was absolutely perplexed. He didn¡¯t expect the Light-Types to ignore his exnation and turn against Bevin. Lord Bevin felt bitter and frustrated. How could he have the courage to steal gems from three strong Light-Types? They didn¡¯t even suspect the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. Su Wan was almost happy to see the enemies fighting among themselves. She didn¡¯t say anything. She quietly watched the show. Su Wan asked Xu Yuan in a low voice, ¡°Xu Yuan, If the three of theme after us after dealing with Bevin, do you have the confidence to deal with them?¡± Su Wan was not a fool. Although she enjoyed watching the enemy fight each other, she knew that they were the next target after Bevin was dealt with. Su Wan wanted to know if Xu Yuan had any ideas on how to escape the situation. If Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t confident enough to deal with all of them together, then Su Wan needed to think of a way to escape. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t answer immediately. He looked at the energy wall around him. This was a trap the Light-Types had set up for Su Wan. Su Wan saw Xu Yuan¡¯s solemn face and didn¡¯t say anything further. Xu Yuan was watching the surrounding walls intently. Su Wan realized that something was terribly wrong. His silence worried her more than anything else. ¡®This can¡¯t be right,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Even Xu Yuan doesn¡¯t have a solution for these walls?¡¯ The White Dragon Saint was speechless as he looked at Xu Yuan and Su Wan whispering at each other. The White Dragon Saint could see that Xu Yuan was deliberately teasing Su Wan. Xu Yuan pretended to be solemn and worried to intentionally mislead Su Wan into thinking that they were really trapped. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t even say anything. His little actions worried Su Wan so much that she made her own imaginary conclusions. The White Dragon Saint saw all this. He didn¡¯t dare expose Xu Yuan. He stood there quietly. He also acted somber and worried and went along with Xu Yuan¡¯s act. Su Wan saw the White Dragon Saint and noticed that he, too, was serious. Su Wan was now even more certain that they were trapped. ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®This is how I die!¡¯ Her face was sad and bitter. Ever since she became a Lord, she had never died. She didn¡¯t need to use her resources to resurrect herself until now. That was because everything they had encountered so far had been frightening but not life-threatening. However, Su Wan felt that this was different. The more she thought about it, the more she panicked. Meanwhile, Lord Bevin was about to go crazy. Since his hero had already joined Su Wan from the beginning, he would stop pretending too. ¡°I am not lying,¡± he said. ¡°She took the gems!¡± Bevin pointed at Su Wan. ¡°You are lying!¡± shouted the Straight Swordsman. ¡°If that is true, why do I only sense the aura of one gem on her?¡± The Straight Swordsman was certain of the fact that Lord Bevin had taken the gems from him. He had never seen Bevin give it to Su Wan. Besides, Su Wan had never left the trap, so how could she hide the gems somewhere else? Bevin was in the middle of it all. He probably had his hero hide the gems before he stepped into the encirclement! The Starlight Swordsman was unable to guess how Bevin had done it, but he was sure that he could only sense one gem on Su Wan. Lord Bevin shook his head fiercely. He didn¡¯t know how he could make them believe him. He had done nothing! Su Wan calmed herself. She analyzed the current situation. The only one she could use for now to buy some time was Lord Bevin. If she said that she didn¡¯t get any gems from him, the enemies would continue pestering him for now. Su Wan could use that time to figure out a way to escape the trap. ¡°What do you mean, Bevin?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me any gems! You traitor! You lied to me, and now you are throwing the me on me?¡± Su Wan slowly approached Bevin while she signaled to Xu Yuan to quickly think of an escape. Meanwhile, she would try stalling for more time. Chapter 166 - 166 Why Should We Escape? 166 Why Should We Escape? Xu Yuan didn¡¯t pay any mind to Su Wan¡¯s hint at all. He pretended to be dense on purpose. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Wan to doubt his strength this much. Xu Yuan was just teasing her. He could escape from the silly trap. He could even kill the enemy if he had to. Xu Yuan was appalled at Su Wan. She was panicking. He had expected her to consider injury, but she was already thinking about reviving herself after death. Meanwhile, Su Wan was even more anxious since Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t understand her signal at all. There were enemies in front of them. They were all Light-Types! Moreover, Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and the White Dragon Saint were trapped. They couldn¡¯t escape. Everyone knew that the Dark-Types and the Light-Types were the most powerful group of heroes in the Hero ne. Su Wan was sure that the Light-Type heroes in front of her were extremely powerful. Although Xu Yuan was also a Dark-Type, Su Wan knew that he wasn¡¯t very strong inbat. He only had powerful auxiliary power! Su Wan assumed that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t even half as strong as the Light-Types that were in front of her right now. Su Wan was still not sure what kind of hero the White Dragon Saint was. He definitely wasn¡¯t Light-Type, otherwise, he would never be so close to Xu Yuan. Su Wan thought that the White Dragon Saint couldn¡¯t be categorized. But he surely wasn¡¯t as strong as three Light-Type heroesbined. There was also the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. Perhaps he was powerful enough to face the Light-Types. If the Red-Eyed ck Dragon could fight one of the Light-Type heroes, then perhaps Xu Yuan and the White Dragon Saint could tackle the other two! However, the opponents had three Overlords. Su Wan felt that their defeat was imminent. Meanwhile, the Light Mage looked at Lord Bevin and snorted. ¡°I knew that you weren¡¯t worthy of my trust. You have a Dark-Type hero, after all. Hurry up and hand over the gems now!¡± The other two Light-Type heroes, the Starlight Swordsman and the rainbow Pegasus, expressed simr opinions. ¡°I am afraid whoever has a Dark-Type hero can¡¯t be trusted at all.¡± ¡°The enmity between the Light and Dark goes back a long time. We shouldn¡¯t have trusted a Dark-Type hero with his n.¡± Lord Bevin came o a realization. He had felt that something was wrong with his hero. He had wondered why his hero was so enthusiastic about the n. Now it made sense. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was a Dark-Type. He was plotting against the Light-Types and helping Su Wan all along! Su Wan obviously had nned everything with the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The guilt that Lord Bevin had felt when betraying Su Wan disappeared. Most of the questions in his mind were answered now. ¡®Did my hero n all this? Did he consider everything before implementing the n?¡¯ Lord Bevin wondered. ¡°ckie, how are we going to escape?¡± asked Lord Bevin in a low voice. Bevin had no intention of fighting the enemy head-on. The three enemies in front of him were Light-Type heroes. They were too powerful. His current n was to dupe the enemy somehow and escape. However, his hero didn¡¯t cooperate. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon held his head high. ¡°Escape?¡± said the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Why should I escape?¡± Bevin was perplexed. He didn¡¯t understand what the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was doing. They had fought together before. They always had mutual understanding when doing things together. However, the hero with him now seemed like aplete stranger. ¡°Hmph! Evil Dark-Type creature, you finally reveal your true colors,¡± said the Light Mage. She pointed her staff at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The Starlight Swordsman also aimed his big sword at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°You stole our gems, and now you want to escape?¡± The atmosphere was tense. Su Wan walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°Xu Yuan, what should we do? Do you have a way to make a passage through the walls?¡± Su Wan was smart. She was always able to figure out a way in any situation. However, currently, she couldn¡¯t find an opening anywhere. Also, whenever Xu Yuan was there, she unconsciously relied on him. She asked for his opinion even now. Xu Yuan realized that Su Wan was panicking. He stopped teasing her. ¡°Escape? Why must we escape?¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had said the same thing. However, Su Wan was different from Lord Bevin. When Xu Yuan said that, she knew he had some trick up his sleeve. Xu Yuan always tricked her on small matters. But when it came to important moments, Su Wan found that he had always been reliable. The Light Mage heard them talking. She smiled sinisterly. ¡°Oh? It looks like your hero is very confident,¡± she said to Su Wan. The Light Mage was at ease because Su Wan and her heroes were trapped inside the wall of light. She had heard that Su Wan was too powerful, and her hero was mysterious. However, as long as they were inside the walls of light, Su Wan and her hero were at their mercy. They weren¡¯t afraid of Su wan at all. ¡°I see that your little dragon also emits a dark aura. All of you should be judged by the Holy Light.¡± The Light Mage deliberately wanted to provoke Xu Yuan because she wanted to see what abilities he had. Su Wan¡¯s hero had remained too calm from the beginning. His calmness was striking fear in her heart! Chapter 167 - 167 Su Wan Had Snatched All Of Their Gems 167 Su Wan Had Snatched All Of Their Gems In the face of the Light Mage¡¯s provocation, Xu Yuan remained indifferent. ¡°Xu Yuan, she is trying to provoke you,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Keep your cool. As a hero with only auxiliary ability, you must not lose your cool.¡± Su Wan knew the importance of Xu Yuan¡¯s auxiliary ability. His buffs were too powerful, and everyone coveted them. If he lost his cool, the enemy would know about it. The enemy could kill Xu Yuan! Xu Yuan yawned and red at Su Wan with a look that asked, ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°A truly strong creature doesn¡¯t have to prove himself to anybody.¡± Su Wan understood what he meant. Self-restraint was a type of strength too. If a person or a creature fell for someone else¡¯s provocation and acted recklessly, then they would be considered weak. Having to prove oneself to others just to gain recognition wasn¡¯t strength. Su Wan often found Xu Yuanzy, but he had such wisdom! Those who were strong didn¡¯t need validation from others. They didn¡¯t need to prove themselves to anyone. Their strength was their own. And if someone had to go to lengths to prove themselves, then they didn¡¯t consider themselves as strong, let alone expect others to believe it! The Light Mage also heard this. She was nervous. She had assumed that she had overestimated Su Wan and her hero¡¯s strength. However, she now felt uncertain. However, the Light Mage couldn¡¯t show her fear. She continued to provoke Xu Yuan. She expected Xu Yuan to reveal his w at one point. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many Dark-Types like you I have killed till now,¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°Plenty, to say the least.¡± The Light Mage¡¯s attempt at provocation was silly from Xu Yuan¡¯s perspective. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to respond. However, just because Xu Yuan didn¡¯t bother with it didn¡¯t mean the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint would stand by and watch silently. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon both wanted to show off in front of Xu Yuan. However, the White Dragon Saint was aware that he had fallen into this trap before with the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter. He had learned the lesson. The White Dragon Saint decided to shock the enemy. He was no longer the tiny dragon he had reduced himself into. A roar reverberated. A small white dragon grew rapidly. The White Dragon Saint roared again and pped his wings, The ground was covered in dust in the wake of the pping wings. ¡°You dog of the Light,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°How dare you speak like that?¡± The White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t reveal Xu Yuan¡¯s identity because he didn¡¯t know if Xu Yuan wanted to do that. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was shocked by the White Dragon Saint. ¡®This dragon is so skilled!¡¯ The Light-Type heroes were all shocked. They had expected Su Wan¡¯s heroes to be formidable. Su Wan¡¯s reputation preceded her. However, they hadn¡¯t expected the tiny white dragon to grow to such a size! This was all very difficult for them to ept. As for the White Dragon Saint, he was full of tricks. He roared again. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all asking about your little gems?¡± The White Dragon Saintughed. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon knew that the white dragon was going to cause trouble. But he couldn¡¯t tell what he was nning exactly. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon also wondered where the gems had disappeared. He knew that the Starlight Swordsman could sense the aura of the gems. He was curious about where Su Wan had kept the gems after he had offered them to her. It was impossible that she had thrown it thousands of miles away after he gave it to her. He hadn¡¯t seen her doing anything with it. Outside the wall of light, the Light-Types were nervous. Something was wrong! They were terrified of the White Dragon Saint¡¯s huge form. ¡°You have lost your gems,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Literally! Your gems have been sent to the Lord¡¯s territory to be reforged into something else.¡± The White Dragon Saint smiled wickedly. For a moment, nobody made a sound. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they stared at the White Dragon Saint. Apart from Su Wan, Xu Yuan, Lord Bevin, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, all others looked at the White Dragon Saint in disbelief. They were all contestants in the tournament. They knew the significance of the Competition Gems. The gems would be counted, and points would be awarded at the end of thepetition. If the gems were somehow taken out of the arena, they would be counted as void, and they wouldn¡¯t be counted. That rule existed because everyone would, otherwise, send their own gems to their territories for safekeeping. Although the Lords could summon their troops by opening a Dimensional Portal into their territory, they weren¡¯t allowed to step into their territories or hide the gems there. Otherwise, thepetition would be unfair because no one would be able to get the gems from other Lords. To prevent that from happening and to keep things fair, the gems needed to be kept inside the arena. But Su Wan had snatched all of their gems and thrown them into her own territory! All the gems were gone! For a few moments, nobody could make sense of anything. Their heads buzzed with confusion. Chapter 168 - 168 The Power Close To Chaos 168 The Power Close To Chaos ¡®All the gems were lost?¡¯ The Rainbow Pegasus¡¯ Lord looked at Su Wan with wide eyes. ¡°Su Wan¡­ you destroyed all the gems?!¡± The Lord was afraid of it being true. There were only ten gems in total in thepetition. If any one of them was taken out of the arena, it wouldn¡¯t be counted! Even if Su Wan had taken the gems, they still had a chance of defeating her and taking the gems back. But if the gems were already destroyed¡­ !! All of them would be out of thepetition! Even if they could defeat Su Wan and snatch her gems away, they would only get one gem. Two other Lords would be without any gem. ¡°You did such a vicious thing?!¡± The Lord of the Light Mage was furious. He pointed a trembling finger at Su Wan. The Lords treated their gems like treasure. They took very good care of their gems so that they wouldn¡¯t lose or break them. But Su Wan¡­ Su Wan had snatched them all away and destroyed them to keep her point intact, while not leaving any choice for the other Lords to regain points! If all other participants lost their gems and Su Wan had just one gem of her own, she would be the winner. The three Lords realized that that was what Su Wan had intended. Her actions were truly selfish and vicious! ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The White Dragon Saintughed and roared in the sky. ¡°Now you all are getting anxious?¡± Su Wan looked at the walls of light and sighed. ¡°Xu Yuan,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°How will we get out?¡± Xu Yuan silently activated his ability, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. Within the walls of light, ck mes suddenly began to burn. Rolling ck mist filled the air. ¡°This is familiar¡­,¡± muttered Su Wan. She had seen these mists and mes before. ¡°Xu Yuan¡ª¡± Su Wan mped her mouth shut. She saw that Xu Yuan was concentrating hard to apply buffs to the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint. She didn¡¯t want to disturb him. If she made a sound and the enemy was alerted of Xu Yuan¡¯s ability, it would be troublesome. Su Wan calmed herself and kept quiet. Lord Bevin panicked when he saw the ck mes and mists. ¡°ckie, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Lord Bevin knew this wasn¡¯t the work of the Light-Types. It could only be the doing of some Dark-Type hero. He assumed it was the Red-Eyed ck Dragon causing this to happen. He looked at his hero and noticed that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s body was zing with ck mes. His red eyes were almost pitch ck! BOOM! The Red-Eyed ck Dragon opened his mouth and shot a ck ball of energy at the walls of light. Numerous ripples spread on the walls. The walls of light were on the verge of copse. ¡°This is bad!¡± eximed the Light-Type heroes. ¡°We can¡¯t let the Dark-Types escape!¡± The Light-Types realized that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was very violent. If he managed to escape from the walls of light, he would be too difficult to deal with. Before they could rush to strengthen the walls of light to contain Su Wan and the others, the White Dragon Saint made his move. Just like the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint was imbued with the demonic Dragon¡¯s blessing. He opened his mouth and a terrifying vortex of energy gathered there. The ball of energy was a blend of ck and white. This energy bomb of ck and white took the shape of a chaotic energy ball. The White Dragon Saint roared. BOOM! This time, the walls of light were shatteredpletely! ¡°Noooo!¡± The Light-Type heroes helplessly watched the walls of light shatter into fragments. The White Dragon Saint spread his wings wide and soared into the sky. At this moment, one could see that along with ck mes, there were ck stripes on his body. The ck created a sharp contrast with his white body. He looked like a zebra. However, nobody couldugh at that thought. They were too terrified. ¡°How is this possible?¡± said the Light Mage in a trembling voice. ¡°Why does it feel like the aura of Dark Magician Marshal?¡± The Light Mage realized that the White Dragon Saint¡¯s power was very simr to the power disyed by the leader of the Dark-Types in the third war. ¡°Chaos!¡± shouted the White Dragon Saint excitedly. ¡°This power is close to chaos!¡± He only now understood that the fusion of light and dark power gave birth to chaos! The White Dragon Saint had the power of light, which fused with the power of darkness because of Xu Yuan¡¯s blessing. With the power of the light and the dark in his body, he felt as if he could break through theyer and reach the Realm of Chaos. However, the White Dragon Saint couldn¡¯t do it, no matter how hard he tried. A voice brought him back to the present. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dealing with the enemies?¡± The White Dragon Saint finally remembered the situation he was in. He looked at Xu Yuan in awe. If Xu Yuan could grant him such power through a blessing, he wondered how powerful Xu Yuan himself must be! ¡®How powerful is the Dark Demon Dragon at his peak?¡¯ His existence alone had made creatures of the dark and the Light tremble in fear. The White Dragon Saint came back to his senses and looked at the Light-Type heroes below. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± he shouted. The White Dragon Saint flew down to where the Red-Eyed ck Dragon was and attacked the enemies together. At the same time, the Light-Types hurriedly took action. ¡°Kill that Overload!¡± The Light-Types realized that the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were on something simr to drugs. They were no match for the two dragons. The three Light-Type heroes decided to work together. The strangest things were the ck mes and the mist. Chapter 169 - 169 Obtaining An Ability From Xu Yuan 169 Obtaining An Ability From Xu Yuan The Light-Type heroes had not realized yet that the ck mes and mists were Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. They suspected Su Wan. ¡°This might be her Overlord¡¯s skill!¡± ¡°The three of us will hold the heroes back. You, Lords, go and deal with her!¡± It was the Light Mage¡¯s idea. If the three Light-Type heroes fought with the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint, only Su Wan would be left. Then, their Lords could directly attack Su Wan. As for Xu Yuan, he was ignored by all. That was because the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint had shocked everyone. Nobody noticed the silent Xu Yuan in the corner. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three Lords understood the Light Mage¡¯s n. They charged toward Su Wan. In their eyes, Su Wan had no one to protect her at the moment. Su Wan was ready. She was about to tell Xu Yuan to be prepared because their next target might be him. Before she could say anything, Xu Yuan activated his ability, Original Field. This was a skill Su Wan had never seen before. A force field surrounded Xu Yuan. It was at this moment that Su Wan realized that the Lords had opened a Dimensional Portal and summoned numerous troops. They were aiming their firepower at them. All the firepower was concentrated on Xu Yuan¡¯s force field. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°I keep feeling something is wrong with that hero!¡± The three Lords were not stupid. They realized that the hero on Su Wan¡¯s side had never once made a move till now. However, they suspected that the sudden power of the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint was because of Xu Yuan. They pretended to attack Su Wan but, at thest moment, turned their firepower at Xu Yuan. They wanted to kill him. Boom! Boom! Boom! The firepower gathered at the force field. However, no matter how hard they tried, it could not prate the force field. When Su Wan saw this, she gradually calmed down. She realized that the force field was too strong. However, she was outside it for now. ¡°Xu Yuan,¡± she said. ¡°Quickly, let me inside the force field.¡± She saw that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint were fighting fiercely. As long as she persevered and managed to stay alive till they were done, she might still have a chance. Xu Yuan¡¯s force field seemed strong enough to protect them both. Su Wan and Xu Yuan could stay inside the force field until the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint could take care of the enemies! However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t let her in. He knocked on the force field, but he couldn¡¯t change it. It seemed there was no way for someone to enter or exit the force field for now. ¡°It¡¯s my first time using this ability,¡± said Xu Yuan awkwardly. ¡°I am not familiar with it¡­¡± Su Wan was baffled. She was hoping to enter the force field and counting on it to keep her safe! Su Wan was angry at Xu Yuan because he couldn¡¯t control his ability. She had no choice but to change into half-dragon form. Like the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint, she was encased in ck mes. A pair of dragon wings unfurled from her back. Su Wan pped her dragon wings and quickly left the ce. At the same time, more firepower gathered and bombarded the force field. Boom! Boom! Boom! Dust filled the air. Xu Yuan¡¯s force field remained intact. However, Su Wan was no longer outside it. ¡°Over there!¡± an Overlord shouted. The other Lords looked to where he pointed. Su Wan was hurriedly flying away. The wings pped on her back and her hair blew in the wind. Xu Yuan, who was inside the force field, enjoyed the show. He hadn¡¯t lied to Su Wan. It was his first time using the ability, and he wasn¡¯t familiar with it. However, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t control it. He could open the force field if he wanted to. Su Wan had jumped to her own conclusions and assumed Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t control the force field enough to let her in. However, if Su Wan chose to fight, he would earn a lot of experience points. Xu Yuan saw many troops still emerging from the Dimensional Portal. He saw them all as a way to gain experience points. Su Wan was his symbiont. Any experience points gained by her would be multiplied by a hundred and sent to Xu Yuan. That was why Xu Yuan had deliberately misled her. He wanted her to fight. Su Wan didn¡¯t know she had been tricked by Xu Yuan once again. Perhaps if she could calm herself enough to think carefully, she might realize it. But she had no time to spare right now. Su Wan, who flew into the sky, tried to open a Dimensional Portal to summon her troops. But there seemed to be a problem. She couldn¡¯t open a portal at all! Su Wan assumed the enemy had tampered with the space. At this moment, a pir of light fell from the sky toward Su Wan. ¡°This is bad!¡± Su Wan realized that she might not be able to escape in time. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Su Wan recalled Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. He had an ability that allowed him to teleport between shadows. ¡®If only I had that right now!¡¯ Su Wan sighed helplessly. If the pir of light hit her, the injuries would be severe. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan thought about which one of his abilities he should share with Su Wan. Since Su Wan was his symbiont, he could share any ability with her. He saw that the pir of light was close. He shared the Demon Dragon Wings with her. Su Wan suddenly received a prompt in her mind. It informed her that she had received a new ability: Demon Dragon Wings! The ability, apparently, increased the speed of flying and allowed one to travel from one dark area to another. She could hide in the shadows! Su Wan stared at a shadow in the corner a little far away. She pped her wings and flew toward it. The wings were too fast! Su Wan hadn¡¯t even gotten the time to react when she arrived at the destination. Chapter 170 - 170 Enraged At Xu Yuan 170 Enraged At Xu Yuan ¡®This is one of Xu Yuan¡¯s many unnatural abilities?¡¯ Su Wan sighed in relief and hid in the shadows. The pir of light struck the ground. Su Wan slowly emerged from the shadows. It was her first time seeing an ability like this. It was called Demon Dragon Wings. She had seen this ability being used by Xu Yuan before. She never thought she would be able to use it for herself one day. ¡°Scammer Xu,¡± she muttered. ¡°You have too many hidden abilities.¡± Su Wan knew that he would never have revealed this ability to her if it wasn¡¯t a matter of life and death! Su Wan knew that her Demonic Dragon form was also rted to Xu Yuan somehow. She wondered if this was just a buff from him. She was not surprised at all. What surprised her was the strength of these buffs. Xu Yuan¡¯s instinct for survival was immacte. Even now, he hid within his force field instead of escaping. ¡°In the end, he indeed is toozy!¡± mumbled Su Wan. She believed that he could dodge the attacks and escape, but he was toozy to do that. Su Wan guessed correctly. Xu Yuan could escape easily. The reason he had stayed behind was to test his new ability. Also, he was indeedzy. These measly attacks were not enough to make him act. As the dust settled, the three Lords found that Su Wan was unscathed. They looked at her in surprise. ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡± Su Wan¡¯s Demonic Dragon form shocked the three Lords. The Lords had thought that other Lords were human too. Su Wan certainly didn¡¯t look like a human at that moment. They were confused. Lords were human. All of them. They couldn¡¯t be Lords if they weren¡¯t human. So, how did Su Wan be a Lord if she wasn¡¯t human? ¡°Don¡¯t you see that her wings are simr to her hero¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her hero¡¯s ability.¡± One of the Lords discovered that Su Wan¡¯s wings were simr to Xu Yuan¡¯s. It was obvious that her hero had something to do with her transformation. ¡°I am telling you,¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°Her hero is strange.¡± The three Lords were a little envious. If only they had a hero like Xu Yuan, they could transform into something impressive too! ¡°But it¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, your hero doesn¡¯t have much directbat power!¡± ¡°He can only give you the ability, but you have to fight alone.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can resist us and our troops?¡± Su Wan, undoubtedly, was stronger because of Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. However, what they said was true. She was just one person against three Lords and their numerous troops. ¡®This isn¡¯t good!¡¯ Su Wan thought. She knew that her Demonic Dragon form had a limit of its own. Once the time was up, she would return to her original form. The three Lords had enough troops to keep her engaged until he ran out of time. ¡°D*mn it! Why can¡¯t I open a Dimensional Portal?¡± she muttered. ¡°Which b*stard did this?¡± Su Wan was a little anxious. Xu Yuan, who was still hiding inside the force field, sneezed. ¡°Achoo!¡± ¡®Strange¡­ who¡¯s talking badly about me?¡¯ Xu Yuan raised his head. He saw Su Wan fight with the three Lords and their troops. A pir of holy light shot into the sky and chanting reverberated everywhere. Xu Yuan felt the experience points rising. He could feel it! Previously, when Su Wan had dealt with the Radiant Envoy, she had only activated her Overlord Skill and defeated Lord Evelyn and her troops without much fight. Xu Yuan had felt that it was such a pity to let that chance go. However, when he saw the troops advancing toward Su Wan now, he felt very happy. ¡°Scammer Xu!¡± shouted Su Wan. Su Wan had been worried about Xu Yuan. She wanted to make sure he was alright. So, she nced at him in the middle of the fight. However, not only was he safe and sound, but he was also smiling at her happily. Su Wan was enraged at the sight. At this time, she realized that Xu Yuan might have tricked her. He could control the force field as he wanted. He had deliberately chosen not to! Su Wan was distracted. A holy spear hit one of her wings. ¡°O! It hurts!¡± Su Wan grimaced in pain. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although he wanted to make Su Wan fight because he could gain experience points, her cry of pain made him upset. He activated Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. Su Wan felt her power surge. Her injuries healed. She knew this was Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. He was helping her. ¡°Hmph! At least you still have a conscience!¡± Su Wan recovered from her injuries and her attributes skyrocketed. She spread her dragon wings. ck mes shot outward at the enemies. Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath! The ck mes that shot out were because of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath ability. Another one of the many abilities that Xu Yuan possessed. ¡°Dodge!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the me touch you!¡± The Knight troops, the Nun Army, and the Elven Archers panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°The dark power can be neutralized by the Holy Light!¡± The Acetic Army stepped up to calm the troops. One of the powerful Ascetics took the lead and cast a light spell. The Nun Army sang hymns and chants in support. In an instant, a huge light screen rose, protecting the enemy troops. The mes that Su Wan had released shed with the light screen. ¡°Look, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± ¡°The light will defeat the darkness!¡± Seeing that the ck mes were blocked by the light screen, the enemy troops felt at ease. The three Lords also heaved a sigh of relief. Although they didn¡¯t know how powerful the mes shot by Su Wan were, the darkness of it made them tremble in fear. However, they had overestimated the ck mes. The light screen had blocked it! ¡°The mes werepletely suppressed by the power of light!¡± ... Chapter 171 - 171 Lord With Two Heroes? 171 Lord With Two Heroes? A huge light screen shot upward, shielding the enemy troops. Hymns were sung, as though an angel had appeared on the scene. It felt as if light sprites were sprinkling drops of light in the sky¡­ All of this was an illusion. The legendary Kingdom of Heaven was just an illusion projected over the Overlord ne. ¡°Eternal Holy Light!¡± !! The Mage Army chanted the holy incantations. The Light-Type heroes sighed when they saw what was happening below. They felt that it was a waste of time to spend so long fighting the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint. If they remained here, the fruits of theirbor would be snatched away by others. The Light-Types didn¡¯t want to waste their time in the air. They realized that they might not be able to defeat the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint in a short time. The only way to put an end to all this was to eliminate Lord Su Wan. ¡°She, ever likely, seems to have two heroes,¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°How terrifying!¡± said the Starlight Swordsman. ¡°How powerful is she?¡± Lords could have multiple heroes. However, only the strongest Lords could make a contract with more than one hero. For students like them who were still in the academy, it was impossible to make a contract with more than one hero. Su Wan had two dragons. One was ck and another, white. No matter how they looked at it, the number of Lords in Su Wan¡¯s team and the number of heroes did not tally. Right now, there were three heroes on Su Wan¡¯s team. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, and Xu Yuan. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s Lord was Bevin. There were two heroes remaining and only one Lord, Su Wan. The numbers didn¡¯t match. The only exnation was that Su Wan might be the Lord of both the ck and the white dragon. ¡°Fortunately, that little ck dragon doesn¡¯t have muchbat power.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work together and eliminate her first!¡± ¡°Once she is eliminated, the heroes won¡¯t have any bearings.¡± The Light-Type heroes thought about it carefully. If Su Wan was eliminated, both her heroes would be eliminated too. In that case, the only enemy left would be the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The three Light-Type heroes against one Red-Eyed ck Dragon would be an easy fight. For them, it would be a win-win situation! However, they needed to get rid of Su Wan first. Meanwhile, Su Wan received a prompt in her mind. [Congrattions, Symbiont Su Wan! You have obtained a temporary skill, the Dark Destructive Light.] Su Wan was stunned. ¡®Symbiont? What does that mean?¡¯ She was confused. However, she brushed off her doubts for the moment. ¡°Dark Destructive Light?¡± she muttered. ¡°Surely, this is rted to Xu Yuan.¡± Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. He was still watching the show happily. This made Su Wan angry. ¡®Forget it!¡¯ Su Wan wasn¡¯t sure if this was truly Xu Yuan¡¯s ability. She had never received or seen such an ability from Xu Yuan before. However, Xu Yuan hid too many things from her, so she couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Let¡¯s just try,¡± she said excitedly. She sped her hands in front of her chest as though she was holding something. She uttered an incantation. ¡°The world changed color! The clouds that were dyed gold by the Holy Light were now turning ck. In the blink of an eye, the sky turned dark and red lightning rumbled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Light Mage was shocked. The other Light-Type heroes were stunned too. ¡°The Holy Light will never admit defeat!¡± The Ascetic Army glowed in golden light. Their faith turned into a substantial power that dyed the light screen. At this moment, a strong wind started to blow. The towering ancient trees in the distance were blown away by the wind! ¡°Such deep darkness¡­¡± The White Dragon Saint¡¯s voice trembled. He was absolutely sure that this was Xu Yuan¡¯s doing. There was no doubt about it. Su Wan, a human Overlord, received a little nudge from Xu Yuan and cast such a powerful spell! Su Wan was finally finished with the incantation. Her voice was heavy on thest syble. In an instant, the earth trembled, and the mountains shook. Rays of ck light emerged from the ground. ¡°Dark Destructive Light!¡± Su Wan shouted. A huge ck pir of light emerged from the ground and shot up into the sky. The surface of the ground had been shattered by the impact. The screen of holy light that the Ascetic Army and the Nun Army had absolute trust in was shattered as easily as ss. The crash resounded in the air. The light screen was destroyed into fragments. ¡°How is this possible?¡± some of the knights¡¯ faith wavered. ¡°Is this heavenly punishment?¡± They saw red lightning descend on them. This was the punishment meted out to them by the Supreme Will! ¡°Hurry! Run!¡± Some of the troops were still in a daze. Others tried to warn them as they escaped from the range of fire. Those who fled were spared. Those who were still in a daze were caught by the ck pir of light. Their entire bodies were corroded by the ck light. They dissipated. The soldiers who were lucky enough to escape were greeted by the ck mes! They trembled in fear. ¡°No!¡± One of the Knights was touched by the ck mes, and he instantlybusted. The zing ck fire burned everything. ¡°P-please¡­ save¡­ me!¡± The Knight writhed on the ground in agony. ¡°Water!¡± ... ¡°Use water!¡± The Ascetics reminded the Mage Army. The Mage Army calmed themselves enough to act on it. ¡°Quick, use water magic!¡± The Mage Army began to chant. Pirs of water shot out of the ground and sshed on the Knight who was burning. ¡°Ah!¡± The Knight let out an even more tragic cry. The water did not affect the fire. ¡°Noooo!¡± ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡± Everyone noticed that the ck mes showed no signs of abating. Instead, the water seemed to make it burn even more fiercely. It was like spraying gasoline on an already burning fire. Chapter 172 - 172 Eliminate Xu Yuan First 172 Eliminate Xu Yuan First ¡°The fire can¡¯t be put out!¡± ¡°This is the legendary Dark Fire!¡± The Starlight Swordsman recognized the ck mes! ¡°The Dark magician Marshal used the Dark Fire in the third war between the Light and the Dark to burn the Sea of Prayers dry!¡± !! ¡°Does that mean the Dark Magician Marshal has returned?¡± The three Light-Type heroes trembled. The inextinguishable ck mes reminded them of the Dark Magician Marshal. Nobody connected it to Xu Yuan. He was ignored for now. He looked harmless. The battle became intense. The fight had turned chaotic now. The troops that were burned to death by the ck mes returned as skeletons and attacked! ¡°D*mn it!¡± ¡°Evil dark creatures!¡± ¡°Holy Light, purify them!¡± The Ascetic shouted, calling for divine light. However, the sky was now covered in dark clouds. Theypletely blocked the Holy Light. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t the Holy Light prate the dark clouds?¡± The Nun Army looked up at the sky. The thick dark clouds were like an absolute barrier, blocking the Holy Light. The situation was getting worse. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint were euphoric. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°You dogs of the Holy Light. You¡¯re dead!¡± The White Dragon Saint fought with the enemy. He felt even more courageous than before. He felt like he had endless hope and strength at his disposal. The three Light-Type heroes looked at each other. Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, they understood that it was a bad idea to continue fighting like this. They needed to find a way to turn the tide. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The Light Mage pointed at Xu Yuan. She now suspected that the harmless little ck dragon was the source of everything. It was very likely that this was his special ability. ¡°Kill him first!¡± said the Light Mage to her two fellow Light-Types. She charged toward Xu Yuan with them. ¡°Holy Light Cannon!¡± shouted the Light Mage. A golden beam of light burst out from her staff and shot toward the force field. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± shouted Su Wan in concern. Su Wan had been sure that Xu Yuan¡¯s force field would withstand any attack, but he must be tired now. He must have expended too much energy Su Wan was afraid his force field might not be able to withstand the Light Mage¡¯s attacks. BOOM! The light hit the force field. The impact was so great that the surrounding area cracked open. Su Wan couldn¡¯t see Xu Yuan among the dust and debris. She was scared it had hit him. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± She flew to him anxiously. ¡°You want to leave?¡± The three Lords surrounded her and didn¡¯t let her fly to Xu Yuan. The dust slowly settled, and the air became clear again. Thend under Xu Yuan¡¯s feet was still intact! The force field, and everything within it, was intact! ¡°D*mn it! I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy!¡± shouted the Light Mage. However, she had gathered much information from the encounter. The hero seemed to matter a little too much to Lord Su Wan. The Light Mage noticed how anxious Su wan had been, so much so that she had abandoned her fight to fly to her hero. The Light mage decided that she could use that to her advantage in this fight. The Light Mage was even more determined to kill Xu Yuan now. She didn¡¯t need to eliminate Su Wan. If she could kill Xu Yuan, everything woulde to an end. ¡°Evil dark creature! Die!¡± The staff in the Light Mage¡¯s hand burst out with a dazzling light. A special golden light extended from the tip of the staff. The golden light shed at the force field. Xu Yuan chuckled. ¡°Every mage wants to be a warrior these days.¡± The golden light was a powerful attack. The Light Mage had created it from thousands of rays of Holy Light. She was saving it to fight the Hydra. However, the situation was dire. She had no choice but to use it because nothing else worked against the force field. The golden light shed through the force field! ¡°We won!¡± The Light Mage was excited. As long as she could kill Xu Yuan, she could win. ¡°Purify!¡± The Sword of Holy Light cut through the force field. The Light Mage flew to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. She suddenly had an idea. She knew that this hero didn¡¯t have muchbat power. She wanted to use him to threaten Su Wan. She could make Su Wan surrender in humiliation! ¡°You¡­¡± The Light mage was going to tell Xu Yuan to cooperate if he didn¡¯t want to be hurt badly. However, she realized that something was wrong! Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t panicking at all. He was smiling! ¡°You are going to purify me?¡± he said. Xu Yuan had shed his small form. He now had twelve dark energy balls floating behind him. There was a magical array under his feet. Sharp bone des grew out of his joints. BOOM! Xu Yuan sent the Light mage flying with a swish of his tail. The Light Mage crashed into the ground at a distance. Dust flew. A deep pit had formed where the Light magended. ... The Light Mage was stunned. ¡°Y-you¡­ you are¡­ it¡¯s you?¡± She finally recognized Xu Yuan. She should have recognized him sooner, but his disguise had fooled her. The Light Mage shook her head in fear. ¡°Please! No!¡± She hadn¡¯t expected the creature in front of her to be the Dark Demon Dragon! ording to ancient legends, the Dark Demon Dragon had only appeared once before, during the first war between the Light and the Dark. The Light-Types and the Dark-Types had joined forces to fight him in that war! No One knew what had happened in that war. The Dark Demon Dragon had disappeared. The Light and the Dark had both suffered huge losses. After so many years, here was the Dark Demon Dragon again! The situation went from chaotic to outright terrifying! Chapter 173 - 173 It’s The Dark Demon Dragon! Run! 173 It¡¯s The Dark Demon Dragon! Run! ¡°Dark Demon Dragon!¡± The Light Mage¡¯s voice trembled. There was little information about the Dark Demon Dragon as it was. There had been only two appearances of the Dark Demon Dragon till now. First, during the first war between the Light and the Dark. Second, at the end of the third war between the same. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡± The Light Mage was terrified. It was impossible to win! !! During the first war, the Dark Demon Dragon suddenly appeared, and the Light-Types and Dark-Types had to join forces to fight the Dark Demon Dragon. However, the Light Mage knew that this Dark Demon Dragon was different. After numerous years, the Dark-Types had epted the Dark Demon Dragon as their own. They practically worshiped him. The Light and the Dark could no longer join hands to fight the Dark Demon Dragon. If anybody so much as looked offensively at the Dark Demon Dragon, countless Dark-Type heroes would be up in arms. The Light Mage struggled to get out of the pit. ¡°Run¡­,¡± she warned. ¡°Run!¡± The two Light-Type heroes stooped in their tracks when the Light Mage shouted. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint, who were no longer held back by the Light-Types, flew to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. They stood on each side of Xu Yuan as though they were his left and rightmanders. At this moment, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing had expired, and they were in their original forms. Su Wan¡¯s wings disappeared. She almost fell. The White Dragon Saint, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, and Su Wan looked like bodyguards guarding Xu Yuan from every side. ¡®Fortunately, these two saved Scammer Xu on time¡­¡¯ Su Wan thought that the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had arrived on time and protected Xu Yuan. She assumed they had injured the Light Mage. Su Wan was too tired. She fell from the sky. She had exhausted all her strength. Xu Yuan flew up to her and held her. He looked in the direction where the Light Mage and the other enemies had escaped. He was in no hurry to chase after them. He restrained himself. He shouldn¡¯t kill everyone at once. He needed them to get experience. He would fight them slowly, one after the other. Xu Yuan gently ced Su Wan onto the ground. The ce was away from the battlefield. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint stood beside Xu Yuan like his henchmen. Lord Bevin stared at Xu Yuan with newfound fear. Su Wan had been busy fighting the enemy, so she hadn¡¯t seen it. But Lord Bevin had seen everything. Xu Yuan¡¯s tail flick had sent the Light Mage flying backward with such force! He had heard the Light Mage address Xu Yuan as the Dark Demon Dragon. Lord Bevin saw that Xu Yuan¡¯s power was terrifying! He finally understood why his hero, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, had joined Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan, who was sleeping soundly. She seemed exhausted. He had an idea. ¡°Burning Legion!¡± The Dimensional Portal opened, and the Hell Goblin Knights emerged. Xu Yuan chuckled. ¡°Go! Kill them!¡± To gain experience points, Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t stepped in to defeat the Light-Types and the other troops. Instead, he had let Su Wan fight. However, the three Light-Types had suffered great losses in the recent fight. Their troops were only at 10% strength. Who knew if they even had the strength to fight with the Burning Legion? They might have used resources to revive their army. This was what Xu Yuan wanted, He wanted them to keep using up their resources. If Su Wan recovered enough to cast another Dark Destructive Light, Xu Yuan could gain even more experience points! In the distance, the Hydra was also engaged in an intense battle. However, there was one Lord who was idle in that battle. The Lord of the Thorn Fairy. The Thorn Fairy and her Lord had lured the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel to fight the Hydra, and then quietly slipped away. The two teams engaged in battle didn¡¯t notice their disappearance. The Thorn Fairy and the Lord had their own agenda. Their n was a sess! ¡°The three Lords and the three Light-Types are dealing with Su Wan and her team, and the Hydra is busy fighting the other two Dark-Types,¡± muttered the Lord of the Thorn Fairy, as they shuttled through the forest. ¡°Thankfully, no one will notice me.¡± The Lord was thrilled. The Thorn Fairy followed her Lord without a word. However, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Have you thought of the consequences of awakening the mythical creature?¡± she asked. The Lord was a member of the Dark Screen! The Lord and the Thorn Fairy were eager to carry out the n of awakening the Earth Core Butterfly. Thepetition venue was special. It was guarded by experts at other times, barring anyone from entering. So, the Lord had taken advantage of the Inter-Campus Tournament as a contestant and reached here. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said the Lord. ¡°The organization has a way with which they can control the mythical beast.¡± The Thorn Fairy was still ill at ease. She had always felt that the Dark Screen was ying with forces out of their league. The strength of the ancient mythical beast wasparable to Dark magician Marshal. Once it awoke, it would cause unimaginable destruction. Even the Light and the Darkbined might not be able to stop the mythical beast. ¡®Way to control the mythical beast¡­,¡¯ thought the Thorn Fairy anxiously. She was uncertain. She felt like she had followed the wrong person. The Lord seemed to understand her hero¡¯s concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. If it was a mythical beast at its peak, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it. But this mythical beast is injured and has been sleeping for many years. We still have a chance.¡± Chapter 174 - 174 A Bunch Of Heroes Vs One 174 A Bunch Of Heroes Vs One The Thorn Fairy¡¯s heart sank when she heard her Lord reveal her n. She was nning to control the mythical beast. The n was crazy! ¡°Will it really work?¡± asked the Thorn Fairy. It was an ancient mythical beast, after all. The appearance of any mythical beast caused fear. ¡°Of course,¡± said the Lord. ¡°In this era, there are no traces of any other mythical beast. If we can control this beast, we will be invincible! Even Legendary Lords can¡¯tpare to such a mythical beast!¡± The Thorn Fairy still felt uneasy. Power even stronger than the Legendary Lord was unimaginable. Only one person had been that powerful, and that was the Dark Magician Marshal. But he had gone missing. Everyone believed he was lost in some distant Dimensional Space. It was true that there were no traces of other mythical beasts except the one they were looking for. If the Earth Core Butterfly awoke and they couldn¡¯t control it¡­ It would be a disaster! The Thorn Fairy ryed her concerns to her Lord. Her Lord nodded. ¡°I know,¡± said the Lord. ¡°But I believe in the organization. Believe in us! We will definitely seed!¡± The Lord continued to shuttle through the forest to the venue. The Thorn Fairy watched from behind, feeling conflicted. ¡­ The Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel fought with the Hydra until the sky turned dark. When they worked together, they managed to cut off a few heads of the Hydra. However, they were unable to sever all nine of them. The heads kept growing back, even if one of them was left intact. The battle was never-ending. The Fallen Angel still believed that if he and the Dark Enchanter worked together, they could seed in killing the Hydra, however, they were pressed for time. This was going to take too long. They had vowed to kill the Thorn Fairy in front of Xu Yuan, but they had been gone too long. They had deviated from the main mission. This was embarrassing! Regardless of whether they managed to kill the Thorn Fairy, the White Dragon Saint wouldugh at them for taking too long. A dragon¡¯s roar was heard from afar. ¡°It¡¯s the White Dragon Saint!¡± said the Fallen Angel. He recognized the familiar roar. The White Dragon Saint was rushing toward them. The Fallen Angel was conflicted. If the White Dragon Saint saw them like this, he would definitely mock them. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Another dragon¡¯s roar followed closely. ¡°Another one?¡± The Dark Enchanter looked in that direction in surprise. ¡°Birdman, why aren¡¯t you done with this battle yet?¡± said the White Dragon Saint scornfully. Following behind the White Dragon Saint was the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and Su Wan with her wings unfurled. The two dragons and Su Wan in her half-dragon formnded on the ground. The Hydra was already having a difficult time dealing with both the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter. There were now three more on the scene. ¡®How am I supposed to deal with all of them?¡¯ The Fallen Angel wanted to snap at the White Dragon Saint, but he saw Xu Yuan flying behind, so he restrained himself. ¡°This Hydra is too difficult to deal with¡­¡± The Fallen Angel admitted the truth. He also told them what he had discovered while fighting the Hydra. ¡°A nine-headed snake, you say?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. The White Dragon Saint had heard and seen Hydras before, but it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deal with. Furthermore, the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel had both joined forces. They should have been able to deal with the Hydra. There was no doubt about the strength of the Dark Enchanter. She was the daughter of the Dark Magician marshal, after all. She was taught by the best. As Dark magician marshal was her mentor, the kind of knowledge and training she must have gotten couldn¡¯tpare to anyone else. The Fallen Angel¡¯s strength was only slightly lower than the Dark Enchanter. He was once the deputy to the King of Heaven. His strength might not be the same as before, but his skill, knowledge, and talent still counted. His experience was not something a nine-headed snake could challenge. How then had these two heroes been unable to take down a snake? ¡®It¡¯s an Elemental Hydra,¡± said the Fallen Angel. The Hydra¡¯s Lord had been happy until then. His hero was winning. The enemies were shocked at his hero¡¯s identity. It was a happy day for him, all in all. However, his happiness was short-lived. He realized that the tides had turned. The situation wasn¡¯t in his favor. He now wanted to run as fast as he could and as far as she could. Just when he was thinking of retreating, Su Wanunched her Desperate Battle ability. ¡°This is bad!¡± Lord Aiur cried out. He was so angry that he almost let out a curse. Both Lords now had to choose a troop and let them fight in the duel space. ¡°You!¡± yelled Lord Aiur. ¡°You think you can win easily?¡¯ He knew that he would eventually be defeated by the four Lords and five heroes, however, he didn¡¯t want to give Su Wan the satisfaction of winning the fight so easily. ¡°Come, my servants!¡± he said as he summoned his Hydra Warriors. Numerous Hydra Warriors filled the duel space. Some had seven heads, some six, and some only two. However, there was one with eight heads. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you summon to win against me,¡± said Lord Aiur. He was confident. Maybe he would be defeated by the group in the end, but for now, he wanted to defeat Su Wan. Chapter 175 - 175 We Still Have Hope As Long As The Dark Demon Dragon Is Kept Busy 175 We Still Have Hope As Long As The Dark Demon Dragon Is Kept Busy In the face of the Hydra Warriors, Su wan was stunned. She didn¡¯t even know Lord Aiur possessed Hydra Warriors! She had activated her skill at Xu Yuan¡¯s insistence. ¡°Quickly, Scammer Xu, think of a way!¡± Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan anxiously. She had been ying it safe before. But on Xu Yuan¡¯s insistence, she had done this. If not, she would have properly investigated the enemy¡¯s troops before taking such an action. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan felt a little calm, seeing him appear so confident. No matter the kind of danger, Su Wan always felt a sense of security when Xu Yuan remained calm and confident. ¡°It seems like we can only use our trump card!¡± Su Wan remembered that she still had a powerful troop, the Dark Dragon Knights! ¡°No rush! There is still some time to select a troop type,¡± said Xu Yuan. His words puzzled her. Xu Yuan seemed to have some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°Scammer Xu, are you trying to trick someone again?¡± asked Su wan in a low voice. Based on what she knew about Xu Yuan, he probably was nning something quietly. In fact, Xu Yuan was nning something. He wasn¡¯t just plotting to trick Lord Aiur. He wanted to end the battle in one fell swoop. If it was only Lord Aiur, Su Wan could summon the Dark Dragon Knights or the ck Gold Behemoths to fight. However, Xu Yuan was deep in thought. The current situation was clear. The three Light-Type heroes had fled, but they would be back with their Lords. Lina, Gadar, and Bevin were now on Su Wan¡¯s side. There was Lord Aiur and another mysterious Lord who was left. Xu Yuan wanted to trick all four Lords and their heroes into rushing over where they were now so that he could end them all in one shot. Then, only the Thorn Fairy and her Lord would be left. ¡®How do I trick those three Light-Types and their heroes intoing here?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. ¡®It¡¯s hard to trick someone who already knows who I am¡­¡¯ Xu Yuanmented that letting the enemy discover his identity had been a bad move. Now they were too afraid to face him. Xu Yuan realized that his n of garnering experience points would be ruined if things continued this way. ¡®I have to somehow create an illusion of me not being able to participate in this battle¡­,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®But how?¡¯ Many Lords, like Su Wan, thought he was powerful and mysterious, but they didn¡¯t know the extent of his strength. They didn¡¯t know he was the Dark Demon Dragon, so they weren¡¯t terrified to fight him, or at least, try to. However, the Light-Types were an entirely different matter. They knew how powerful the Dark Demon Dragon was. If there wasn¡¯t a more powerful Light-Type hero, they would never risk confronting him. The Dark Demon Dragon was too powerful. Even if Xu Yuan pretended to be fatally injured, no one would believe him. Just as Xu Yuan thought long and hard about the issue, the ground shook. Huge cracks spread all around. It was as if the entire earth was shattering. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone was shocked. The Light-Type heroes who had fled saw this too. Their faces were pale. ¡°Has the Dark Demon Dragon made a move?¡± As far as they knew, the Dark Demon Dragon was the only one who possessed such terrifying power! Only he could cause such amotion. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Blue light emitted from the cracks in the ground. The blue light turned into butterflies and fluttered out of the cracks. In an instant, the entire arena was filled with countless blue butterflies. ¡°This is¡­ the ancient mythical beast!¡± ¡°This is not good!¡± The three Light-Type heroes began to panic. ¡°Somebody else is involved in this tournament!¡± This was thepetition ground. The participants should have been the chosen Lords and their heroes. The only one who was closer in strength to the mythical legends was the Dark Demon Dragon. However, the Dark Demon Dragon had just arrived from the Hero n not so long ago. He was not at his peak yet. So, it was unlikely this was caused by him. If it wasn¡¯t the Dark Demon Dragon, then who was it? The Light-Types didn¡¯t dare take any action. Even after they discovered the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s identity, they were unable to send a message to other Light-Types. Had a stronger hero decided to kill the Dark Demon Dragon before he reached his peak? It was impossible for heroes to cross nes to attack other heroes! Maybe it was the mythical beast who had been unconscious in the Overlord ne all this time. ¡®There is still a chance!¡¯ The Light Mage clenched her fists. The Dark Demon Dragon surely was the mythical beast¡¯s target! If the Dark Demon Dragon was held back by the mythical beast¡­ The Light Mage was excited about the possibility. The Dark Demon Dragon had descended to the Overlord ne ording to the rules of the three realms, so he was not as strong as he used to be. However, the mythical beast might still be powerful! Maybe it couldn¡¯t kill the Dark Demon Dragon, but it could certainly keep him upied. That was all they needed. ¡°We still have hope as long as the Dark Demon Dragon is kept busy,¡± said the Light Mage. Chapter 176 - 176 Eliminate Xu Yuan’s Lord 176 Eliminate Xu Yuan¡¯s Lord The Starlight Swordsman and the Rainbow Pegasus agreed to the Light Mage¡¯s n. ¡°When the Dark Demon Dragon is upied, we will kill the other Dark-Types and their Lords.¡± ¡°As long as we eliminate Su Wan, we will have won!¡± The three Light-Type heroes looked at each other andughed. They thought it would sound beautiful for them to kill the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s Lord and defeat the Dark demon Dragon in the Overlord ne. It would be glorious. If word got out, it would be equivalent to the Light-Types winning the fourth war between Light and Dark. ¡°It¡¯s decided then!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sneak over there to take a look.¡± The three Light-Type heroes and their Lords went to find Su Wan. They wanted to watch. If everything went as nned, they could join forces and attack Su Wan. They certainly could do it if they didn¡¯t have to worry about the Dark Demon Dragon. If he was kept upied by the strongest in the Light-Types or even the second-inmand¡­ But it couldn¡¯t be them. They couldn¡¯t stand against the Dark Demon Dragon. ¡­ The scene became even more chaotic. Countless blue lights condensed into butterflied and danced in the air. The earth rumbled, and the mountains shook as though everything was about to crash and fall. ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± There was a loud roar. Countless vines gathered to form a single sky-reaching vine, lifting the Thorn Fairy and her Lord from the crack in the ground. The Thorn Fairy¡¯s face turned pale, either because she was scared or because she had spent too much energy. As for her Lord, she wasughing at her side. He looked mad. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sess! It¡¯s a sess! Our organization has finally managed to control the legendary, mythical giant beast!¡± The Lord¡¯s words made everyone understand some things they had overlooked before. The recent developments were rted to this Lord who had disappeared. Lord Aiur trembled in rage. ¡°You!¡± He had been tricked! The proud Lord Aiur, who had been pleased with the other Lord¡¯s submission, was tricked so badly! The Lord who hade to seek refuge with him turned out to have ulterior motives! ¡°Everyone, please remember me. I, the great Lord Ca, will rewrite this era!¡± The Lord, who had lived with low self-esteem till now, cried out her name. Lord Ca ignored Lord Aiur and looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°You are a danger to us all.¡± Through the organization¡¯s aid, Lord Ca was able to control the giant mythical beast and had even obtained a portion of its power. Lord Ca knew that Xu Yuan was the most dangerous creature at the scene. She didn¡¯t know for certain how powerful Xu Yuan was, but he was counted as a danger by the organization. ¡°I will bury you in the stomach of my giant beast!¡± Suddenly, a hole of blue light appeared under Xu Yuan¡¯s feet. He fell into the hole. ¡°No! Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan shouted anxiously. Ever since she had felt the frightening power, Su Wan had been nervous. This was the most terrifying enemy she had encountered so far. She wasn¡¯t referring to Ca, but the mythical beast behind her. Nothing couldpare in size and power to that mythical beast! Su Wan saw Xu Yuan fall into the hole. She was worried he was in trouble. ¡°Hahaha!¡±ughed Ca. ¡°He has fallen into the belly of the giant beast!¡± Su Wan was worried now. What hope was there if Xu Yuan had fallen into the belly of a giant beast? The White Dragon Saint and the others panicked too. They wouldn¡¯t be worried if Xu Yuan was at his peak and had fallen through the hole. However, Xu Yuan was in the Overlord ne and had to follow the rules. He was not at his strongest! If Xu Yuan had to face the mythical beast in this state, it would be too dangerous even for him. Lord Ca¡¯s smug smile did notst long. Her smile froze on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°No! I have to kill him! We can¡¯t let him ruin our n again!¡± A blue ring of light appeared around Lord Ca. She and the Thorn Fairy entered this light and disappeared. Everything happened so quickly that none of them had the time to react. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± cried the White Dragon Saint. The Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel were also shocked. They all wanted to chase after Ca and ask her about Xu Yuan. They wanted to threaten her to release him. But Lord Ca had disappeared along with Xu Yuan! ¡°Hurry up!¡± The White Dragon Saint roared. They had to find Lord Ca. However, the nine-headed Hydra didn¡¯t allow them to leave. ¡°You want to leave?¡± said the Hydra. ¡°Did I give you my permission to leave?¡± The nine-headed snakeughed. He was suddenly very happy. The few heroes and the Lords were in no state to continue the fight. They wanted to leave. The Hydra could see that they were all shaken. Their minds wouldn¡¯t be in the fight. So, the Hydra didn¡¯t want to let them leave. He could win this fight. If he allowed them to leave and recuperate, they would definitely band together to defeat himter! The Dark Enchanter¡¯s path was blocked by the Hydra. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± she snapped. The two sides fought again. The three Light-Type heroes were watching. They managed to gather some information from what had transpired in front of them. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°The Dark Demon Dragon is away dealing with the mythical beasts, and the Hydra is keeping the other heroes busy. If we join hands with the Hydra, we can take Su Wan down!¡± They only needed to eliminate Su Wan and everything would be alright. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said the Light Mage and charged. ¡°Oi! Nine-headed snake, we are here to help you!¡± The nine-headed Hydra was retreating under frenzied attacks from the White Dragon Saint and the others when he heard a voice from behind. The White Dragon Saint was furious. He and the others nned to get rid of the Hydra and then find Xu Yuan. He didn¡¯t expect the Light-Types to emerge just when they were in a hurry. ... At the same time, Su Wan was in trouble. She had activated the Desperate battle already. She had no choice now but to fight with Lord Aiur. Su Wan was in no mood to fight with Lord Aiur. She was worried about Xu Yuan. But she discovered something suspicious¡­ Chapter 177 - 177 Who Used The Building Upgrade Stones? 177 Who Used The Building Upgrade Stones? The tournament venue was in chaos. The Light-Types heroes and the nine-headed Hydra joined forces to attack Su Wan¡¯s alliance. Su Wan, on the other hand, had her own enemy to deal with. That was Lord Aiur. Su Wan had activated the Desperate Battle at the insistence of Xu Yuan, and now she had no choice. Once the Desperate Battle was activated, it could not be retracted. The winner would get all the resources of the loser. Xu Yuan had disappeared. But Su Wan still had to live with the mess he had left behind. Su Wan wondered whether she should just choose the strongest troops she had, the Dark Dragon Knights! She had Lord Aiur¡¯s multiple-headed Hydra Warriors to deal with, after all. The multi-headed Hydra Warriors had simr attributes to the Elemental Hydra and were difficult to kill. They were a little different from the Elemental Hydra. They could not simrly regenerate their heads. They had fewer lives. Themander of the Hydra Warriors had eight heads, therefore, eight lives. The other warriors had two or three heads. However, there were a hundred of them. ¡°If I lose now, it will be terrible,¡± muttered Su Wan. She couldn¡¯t lose. If she lost now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to revive Xu Yuan if she needed to. Su Wan calmed herself. She thought about it carefully. She was uncertain whether Xu Yuan was dead or alive at this point. Su Wan did not forget that Xu Yuan was her Initial Hero. As long as the Territory Core was intact, Xu Yuan could be revived. Su Wan had a lot of resources now. If she lost here, it would be the ultimate end to everything. She had to save the resources. If she lost, all their resources would be lost. There would be no hope. Su Wan decided to send the strongest Dark Dragon Knights. ¡®I wonder if the Dimensional Portal can be opened now¡­¡¯ Su Wan was anxious. When she was fighting before, she couldn¡¯t open the Dimensional Portal. The space seemed to be sealed by some mysterious power. If the space was still sealed, it would be terrible! Su Wan¡¯s consciousness entered her own territory. The dwarves looked up at the sky. ¡°Overlord of Death, you have illuminated thisnd once again!¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her territory was full of the undead, so she was granted the title of Overlord of Death by default. In the past, there were only the Skeleton Soldiers, Dark Goblins, and Golden Behemoths. They did not need to give her a name because they were very few. Ever since the dwarves hade under hermand, they sensed Su Wan¡¯s appearance every time. They always greeted her as the ¡°Overlord of Death¡±, as though they were greeting their god. Su Wan noticed that her territory was a little¡­ different. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. She saw ck mist everywhere. ¡°We don¡¯t actually know.¡± The leader of the dwarves shook his head. Another dwarf spoke up. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s the upgrade stones.¡± Su Wan had thrown the gems into her territory and asked the dwarves to reforge them. ording to the dwarves, some of the gems had floated up into the air and upgraded some of the buildings on their own. As a result, the entire territory looked sinister. ¡°The building upgrade stone has acted on its own?¡± Su Wan¡¯s first thought was that it must be Xu Yuan¡¯s doing. Perhaps he had done something to the stones. The dwarves must be hiding the information because they did not dare speak against Xu Yuan. Maybe the dwarves were lying to her. ¡°When did this happen?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Just now, My Lord.¡± Su Wan was certain that this had happened after Xu Yuan¡¯s disappearance. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s not Xu Yuan who did this, after all,¡¯ thought Su Wan. She frowned. Suddenly, she realized something. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± she eximed. ¡°Other than Xu Yuan and I, no one else has the authority to use the upgrade stones.¡± Su Wan was anxious. ¡®Did Xu Yuan die and was trying to resurrect here?¡¯ Su Wan looked around. ¡°Xu Yuan, are you here?¡± she shouted. ¡°Please tell me if you are. Come out!¡± She had never before used the Territory Core to revive her Initial hero or herself. But it was clearly written in the textbooks that the Territory Core could revive heroes, troops, and Lords. However, it was also true that the revival wasn¡¯t perfect. The Lords, heroes, or troops revived via the Territory Core would be too weak in the beginning. Su Wan suspected that Xu Yuan had managed to revive himself but was too weak to do anything else. Based on his nature, he would most likely look for a ce to hide till he recovered. She shouted out for him but got no response. ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here¡­¡¯ ¡°The resources of the territory have not decreased!¡± Su Wan checked the panel. The resources were as they were before. If Xu Yuan had used it to resurrect himself, the resources would have decreased! The number of resources hadn¡¯t changed. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t used it yet, which meant that Xu Yuan was, thankfully, alive. However, the bad news was that he was still trapped in an unknown space without an opening for escape! Chapter 178 - 178 New Ability: Hero Fusion 178 New Ability: Hero Fusion ¡®But who else could use the upgrade stones if not Xu Yuan?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. In her territory, only two people had the authority to make decisions about the territory. It was either her or Xu Yuan. Usually, an Initial Hero did not have such authority as the Lord. But Su Wan had allowed it to gain his trust. In fact, sometimes Xu Yuan seemed to have more authority than her. However, the issue was: If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t used the building upgrade stones, who had? Who could bypass the rules of the Overlord ne and y this kind of trick? ¡°Let¡¯s check it out first!¡± Su Wan willed her consciousness to the ce where the change was happening. The throne room in the Dark Castle. The Dark Castle had undergone significant change, especially at the center. The Castle had grown. It was more majestic than ever before. The throne was entirely made of bones now, with will-o¡¯-wisps flickering at the base. It looked ferocious and horrifyingly beautiful. ¡°The Dark Castle has upgraded once again?¡± mumbled Su Wan in surprise. ¡°There is a new ability to turn the non-dark troops to Dark-Type?¡± She was speechless. ¡®Why does this ability sound simr to Xu Yuan¡¯s ability?¡¯ For a long time, Su Wan had been thinking about how all her troops had simr attributes. It would be easy for the enemies to figure out a way to defeat them. Therefore, Su Wan had been thinking of creating troops with different elemental attributes. It hadn¡¯t been easy to turn the Dwarven Army. But now, she had a skill that could turn the Dwarven Army into Dark-Types. ¡°Really? The dwarves must be lying to me,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°This really looks like Xu Yuan is behind it all.¡± Su Wan seriously suspected that this Dark Castle was upgraded by Xu Yuan again. That was why the ability was simr to his. Su Wan was fuming. She saw the attribute panel. ording to the information in there, only the Dwarven Army could be turned to Dark-Types for now. [The Dwarven Army can be turned to Dark-Types.] There was another ability highlighted. [Dark Forging: can be used to forge dark weapons.] Su Wan was suddenly interested in it. She wondered what the difference between ordinary forging done by the dwarves and this new Dark Forging ability was. She read further to find out that Dark Forging could be used with blood, corpses, bones, and other materials to forge dark weapons of strange powers! Su Wan thought it wasn¡¯t very special, after all. ¡®Forget it. I need to check other buildings first.¡¯ Su Wan checked and found that two ces in the territory had been upgraded once again. One was the Dark Castle that she had chosen to upgrade before. The other one was the Dark Arena. She realized that the two units she and Xu Yuan had chosen to upgrade had automatically been upgraded once again. They had used two upgrade stones. The Dark Arena had upgraded and gained new abilities. ¡°This is strange,¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°How did these two buildings upgrade once again by themselves?¡± If other buildings had been upgraded without them choosing it, Su Wan would have thought it was an ident. Maybe even a bug in the Overlord ne that was causing it to happen. However, this was too strange¡­ Su Wan felt like there was a problem. ¡°Let¡¯s just check first,¡± she mumbled. Just like the Dark Castle, the Dark Arena had gained new abilities. [Venomous Insect Breeding: Troops can be put into the arena to fight. The troop which survives will gather power to transform into unknown fusion creatures.] [Hero Fusion: fuse two heroes. During this period, the two heroes will enter a temporary fusion state. They can change their appearance and increase their attributes.] Su Wan finished reading. She had an idea. ¡®Fusing the troops now will take too much time. I can just throw troops into the arena and see what they be.¡¯ The surviving troop would take the powers of the dead troops and metamorphose into some other unique creature that no one knew of. Su Wan pushed the thought aside. There was no time for experimentation! She looked at the other new ability, Hero Fusion. This ability was useful for the situation she was currently in. She didn¡¯t think that the Dark Dragon Knights would lose. However, she was scared to risk it. She didn¡¯t have Xu Yuan to rely on any longer, nor the strange buffs that he constantly applied to troops. ¡®However, if I use the Hero Fusion¡­¡¯ She had no time to think further. She looked at the timer for the Desperate Battle. The time was up! ¡°No!!!¡± Su Wan had been too engrossed in examining her territory that she had forgotten all about the duel. The duel space chose a troop at random for her: The Hell Goblin Knights. Su Wan was bitter. The Hell Goblin Knights weren¡¯t bad, but they were a far cry from the Dark Dragon Knights. She could have used the Dark Dragon Knights to seal her victory, but she had dawdled too much. With the Hell Goblin Knights, her oue was uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± she shouted. ¡°I will finish with the duel first!¡± Su Wan looked at the duel space. If the heroes fighting the enemy could finish their job quickly, the White Dragon Saint and the others could threaten Lord Aiur to surrender, anyway. It wasn¡¯t like Su Wan hadn¡¯t been in such a situation before. It had been the same with Lord Evelyn and Lord Lina. They were held hostage during the duel, and they surrendered eventually. In both cases, Su Wan had won. Right now, it was very important for the heroes fighting the Hydra to win, so they could help Su Wan. Su Wan was still studying the ability. If she was to fuse heroes, could she use heroes who were not her own? Su Wan suspected that heroes of other Lords could be used too. ¡®Which two heroes should I fuse?¡¯ Chapter 179 - 179 The Fusion Of Light And Dark 179 The Fusion Of Light And Dark ¡®Eve. Maybe I can use Eve.¡¯ Su Wan thought about it. She put herself in the Dark Enchanter¡¯s shoes and realized that she would definitely not want to fuse with other heroes. ¡®Lufasi?¡¯ The Fallen Angel was funny and arrogant. Well, mostly he was arrogant. He was only funny with the Dark Dragon Saint. Su Wan thought that he would probably refuse to be merged with another hero too. Now, only the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were left. Both were dragons. Besides, the White Dragon Saint wasn¡¯t known for his sense of morality. Perhaps he would not reject her offer¡­ In Su Wan¡¯s mind, the White Dragon Saint seemed like the best candidate. However, there was a problem. ¡®Will the Red-Eyed ck Dragon agree? We don¡¯t have much time left to choose.¡¯ After wasting a lot of time watching the building upgrades, Su Wan was now racing against time. She didn¡¯t think too much about the issue. ¡®Only the two of them are suitable for the fusion,¡¯ thought Su Wan Su Wan opened the Dimensional Portal once again. She could see the Dark Arena through the Dimensional Portal. ¡°Fuse!¡± muttered Su Wan. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were both dragons. They were probably acquaintances too. So, there shouldn¡¯t be much conflict when they merged. Two beams of light shot out from the Dark Arena and flew toward the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, who were fighting the enemy, felt that they were being locked on the spot by some kind of power. They became alert and looked at the source of the power. They saw two ck beams of light charging toward them. ¡°Is it because of her?¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. He felt that Su Wan betrayed them. However, the White Dragon Saint was familiar with Su Wan. He saw the Dimensional Portal behind Su Wan and realized she had nned something. ¡°Quickly, dodge!¡± shouted the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. Before the White Dragon Saint could react, the Light-Types intervened. The Light-Types thought that Su Wan was angry with Xu Yuan¡¯s disappearance, so she was attacking the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon for failing her. They didn¡¯t want to let the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon escape. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping,¡± said the Rainbow Pegasus. Rainbow walls appeared, blocking the Red-Eyed ck Dragon¡¯s path. ¡°D*mn it!¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was furious. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon could not escape. The ck beams of light hit them. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel, who were still fighting the nine-headed snake, looked at the White Dragon Saint curiously. They were greeted with a strange scene. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were enveloped in ck light. Gradually, they seem to turn into a pool of mud. The two lumps of mud moved closer to each other and fused. They merged to turn into some new creature. Two heads, four limbs, and wings! One of its heads was ck while the other was white. The wings were the same, half ck and half white. ¡°Roar!¡± The sand and stones went flying because of the roar. Numerous small tornadoes rose from the ground. The nine-headed snake temporarily stopped fighting the Fallen Angel and Dark Enchanter. He looked at the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°This is¡­ Are they trying to recreate the legendary five Emperor Dragons?¡± The Hydra¡¯s voice trembled. He could feel a mysterious and powerful force from the fused monster. The Elemental Hydra was a living example of elemental fusion. He knew how difficult it was to fuse two different elements to make one creature, especially the Light and Dark elements. However, it was a perfect fusion. The creature wasn¡¯t going mad. ¡°Perhaps¡­ these two dragons could be something like the five Emperor Dragons.¡± The Hydra was reluctant about the idea. He was an Elemental Hydra, created out of the fusion of nine elements. However, he was still not as strong as the Emperor Dragons with five elemental powers. The Emperor Dragon¡¯s elemental powers could fuse to create a more potent power. However, the elements of the Hydra weren¡¯tpatible with each other. He could only use one at a time. The Elemental Hydra was only one step away from the legendary Emperor Dragons. If he could make the nine elements fuse together, he would be as strong as the Emperor Dragons. He would be the stuff of myths and legends. However, this one step was too difficult for the Hydra. It was almost impossible. Meanwhile, the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon fused smoothly. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of resistance. There was no sign that they were going berserk. ¡°What kind of monster is that?¡± The Light Mage was puzzled. This was the first time she had seen something like that. Was it still the White Dragon Saint, or the Red-Eyed ck Dragon? The fused creature looked at himself. His voice reverberated through thend. ¡°I am the Chaos Saint! My purpose is to wait for the return of the King!¡± The creature proudly announced his identity and his mission to the world. The King he referred to was the Chaotic Dragon King. The creature announced that he was the Chaos Saint who only followed the footsteps of the Chaotic Dragon King. This was just a made-up story. Both the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint believed that Xu Yuan would be back. As for the White Dragon Saint, he ardently believed that Xu Yuan would choose him as one of his envoys. The envoy of the Chaotic Dragon King! Chapter 180 - 180 The Light Of Heaven 180 The Light Of Heaven Under the special ability of the Dark Arena, Su Wan fused the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint. The new creature that emerged was the Chaos Saint. His power was unparalleled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Hydra and the Light-Type heroes were all stunned. Soon, someone realized the reason for the transformation. !! ¡°It¡¯s that Overlord! She isn¡¯t as simple as we thought!¡± The Starlight Swordsman found the key reason for all the chaos. It was Su Wan! The Starlight Swordsman saw the Dimensional Portal. He had also seen ck beams of light emerging from Su Wan¡¯s territory via the Dimensional Portal. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint had fused because that light had hit them both! ¡°As expected of the hero chosen by the Dark Demon Dragon! He¡¯s really not simple!¡± The Light-Type heroes were a little relieved they didn¡¯t fight the Dark demon Dragon by themselves before. They felt d that they had waited to attack after the Dark Demon Dragon was upied elsewhere. However, even if he was absent, his Chaos Saint definitely posed a threat. They could not begin to imagine how disastrous it would have turned out if the Dark Demon Dragon had been present. ¡°This is ourst chance!¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± The Light-Type heroes were determined. Even if any of us ended up dead here, they intended to eliminate the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s Overlord at any cost. The three Light-Type heroes attacked Su Wan. The Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel wanted to shield her, but they didn¡¯t have the chance to do it. The attack was blocked by the Chaos Saint. He swung his w, and the three Light-Type heroes were sent flying backward. ¡°What a joke!¡± The Chaos Saintughed. ¡°ying this kind of trick in front of me?¡± Any intended attack on Su Wan was a serious provocation to him. The Chaos Saint was an envoy of the Dark Demon Dragon. Since the Dark Demon Dragon wasn¡¯t here, he had to protect Xu Yuan¡¯s Lord as best as he could. BOOM! The attack from the Chaos Saint reverberated and hit the ground at a distance. The ground exploded and the earth shook. Everyone had a hard time trying to stand steady on the shaky ground. The three Light-Type heroes almost lost their fighting spirit. They had assumed that theirbined attack could overwhelm the Chaos Saint. Even if it was just a scratch, they would have epted it. But whatever had just happened stunned them. They couldn¡¯t even faze the Chaos Saint, let alone injure him. Meanwhile, one wave of the Chaos Saint¡¯s ws had sent them flying! The difference in strength was just too great! The Rainbow Pegasus was the first to react. He turned to the Hydra. ¡°Heimjue, let¡¯s join forces to fight that creature!¡± The Rainbow Pegasus was sure that the three Light-Type joining forces wasn¡¯t enough. They would all probably get beaten up very badly. The Hydra was engaged with the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel at the moment. The Chaos Saint could easily deal with the three of them and then join the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel in their fight. The Rainbow Pegasus saw no other choice. He could only drag the Hydra to join them. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me! I know how strong that enemy is, and we need to join forces!¡± said the Hydra mockingly. The Rainbow Pegasus felt like he was being disrespected. However, now was not the time to argue. The Chaos Saint had already made his move. ¡°Fist of Heaven!¡± The Chaos Saint clenched his ws into a fist. His left w clenched into a fist that contained boundless light. He swung his fist. At that moment, a nameless chant reverberated all around, and a strange phenomenon appeared in the sky. ¡°That is¡­ The Light of Heaven!¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± ¡°The Light of Heaven can only be mastered by a Light-Type hero,¡± said the Light Mage in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible?¡± She was scared now. The Light of Heaven was one of the most powerful abilities among the Light-Types. The ability could only be mastered by angels, at that. In fact, there were only a few rare angels who could actually use the ability. ¡°The Light of Heaven? Why are you so surprised?¡± The Hydra was confused. He thought the Light-Types would be familiar with Light-Type abilities. The Hydra was not a Light-Type hero, but he felt the power of the ability. However, why were the Light-Type heroes so surprised? Surely, they had a way of withstanding a power that was of the Light. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°It is the Light of Heaven! Only angels can control it!¡± Furthermore, it was even rare for the angels to have this ability, except for a few of them. The entire Angel n had only been able to use the ability once since the beginning of time. The Light Mage suddenly understood. The Fallen Angel! Before Lufasi fell into the dark, he used to be the deputy to the King of Heaven. Maybe he had taught it to the others! The Hydra was nervous now. ¡°What are you still doing then?! Run!¡± The Hydra was puzzled. He felt that he needn¡¯t worry about the ability because nothing could ever kill all of his nine heads at the same time. So, he couldn¡¯t really die easily. However, the Light-Types would be eliminated in an instant. He looked at them. Why weren¡¯t they running? Surely, they didn¡¯t have the advantage of nine heads as he did. The Starlight Swordsman¡¯s face was pale. ¡°It¡¯s useless to run,¡± he said. ¡°The Light of Heaven will carry out its judgment no matter where you escape to. It will still lock on to you even if you cross dimensions.¡± At this moment, dazzling golden light burst out from the fist of the Chaos Saint. The light hit the Starlight Swordsman. He didn¡¯t even dodge. He was bathed in pure, golden light. He looked as though he was in great pain. ¡°This is bad!¡± said the Hydra. He was terrified. He realized that he might not be able to withstand the attack after all. He decided to flee. It was as if the nine-headed snake had teleported somewhere else. He was that fast. In the blink of an eye, he covered a massive distance. He appeared far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an easy escape?¡± The Hydra was still puzzled. The Starlight Swordsman had said that the power would lock on to you no matter where you are. But he had escaped so easily¡­ Chapter 181 - 181 In A Single Thought, There Was Heaven, And Now Hell 181 In A Single Thought, There Was Heaven, And Now Hell ¡°They are weak!¡± said the Hydra. The nine-headed snake believed that the Light-Type heroes were too weak to escape. Light-Types were perhaps the only ones who could not escape that ability. However, he was the great Elemental Hydra, Heimjue. He wasn¡¯t weak or afraid! He could escape from the Light of Heaven easily! ¡°Eh?¡± The nine-headed snake sensed that something was wrong. He looked behind him. The space was distorted, and the golden light burst out from the distorted space. ¡°You want to ambush me?¡± The Hydra twisted his body and dodged the attack. ¡°Hmph! What a joke!¡± The Hydra was full of disdain. Although the opponent¡¯s attack was strong, all that power was still useless if it couldn¡¯t hit the target. However, after the Hydra dodged the golden light attack, the space above its head began to distort. Golden light burst out from the distorted space once again. ¡°Again?¡± The nine-headed snake dodged the attack with amazing speed. However, the surrounding space began to distort once again, and the golden light shot out. ¡°Is there an end to this?¡± The Hydra lost count of the times he dodged the golden light. He was tired and gasping for breath. Once or twice had been easy enough, but he couldn¡¯t do it forever. He was exhausted. The space began to distort yet again. There was no end to the golden light attacks. The Hydra was so tired. He tried to dodge, but his movement wasn¡¯t fast enough this time. The golden light hit the Hydra. His mind began to rey the times he had killed his enemies. They all turned into numerous sharp des and stabbed him. The Hydra screamed and struggled. ¡°Light Of Heaven, judge the sinners!¡± A majestic voice sounded from the sky. The nine-headed snake raised its head in pain. He saw densely packed golden light swords. The swords hung in the sky, as though they were going to fall and pin anyone beneath them at any time. ¡°No!¡± The numerous light swords were going to fall at any given moment. They would stab him to death! The Hydra trembled in fear. The swords would cut him into pieces! As the nine-headed snake wailed in fear, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Heimjue! Wake up! Quick!¡± It was his Lord, Aiur. His Lord¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. The nine heads of the Hydra began toe back to their senses one by one. ¡®Is this just an¡­ illusion?¡¯ Just as a thought rang in his mind, the scene in front of him changed. He was still standing in the same ce. He had not escaped at all! He was enveloped in golden light. Pain! He felt indescribable pain! He felt as though his whole being was burning. It was like being too close to the sun. Besides the Hydra, the three Light-Type heroes were in the same situation. ¡°D*mn it!¡± The nine-headed snake exerted some strength and scattered the golden light that enveloped him! ¡°A mere heaven¡¯s light is not enough to destroy me!¡± The Hydraughed. The Hydra was sure that the power could just make him hallucinate and do nothing beyond that. He had broken free from the Light of Heaven! ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Quickly, help us!¡± ¡°There will be another attack!¡± The Light Mage warned. She was in so much pain that her voice trembled. The Hydra acknowledged that they were on the same side. So, he made his move and destroyed the golden light surrounding the three heroes. ¡°Hmph! Are you sure this is the Light of Heaven? Just this?¡± The Hydra felt arrogant. When the Light-Type heroes had described the powerful Light of Heaven, the Hydra had wondered precisely how powerful this ability was. But this was nothing! ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Light of Heaven!¡± said the Light Mage. ¡°The true Light of Heaven can judge all living beings. It will judge your body and soul. The more you sin, the more painful it will be.¡± That caught the Hydra¡¯s attention. If the information the Light Mage gave him was true, then this Light of Heaven must be fake. The Chaos Saint¡¯s Light of Heaven wasn¡¯t as potent as the real Light of Heaven. ¡°We were wrong. That wasn¡¯t the true Light of Heaven!¡± said the Starlight Swordsman. ¡°However, it was close. T had all characteristics of the Light of Heaven.¡± There was no time for everyone to specte about it any further. The Chaos Saint had alreadyunched his next attack. ¡°w of Hell!¡± The Chaos Saint had the Light of Heaven in his left fist, and the w of Hell in his right. ck energy wrapped in his right w and dark mes were aze. It looked frightening! As he waved his w, a strange phenomenon urred. It was as if hell was projected into the world. Everyone thought they were actually in hell! The world was filled with zing mes, dusky sky, ck earth, and the smell of burning Sulfur¡­ ¡°In a single thought, there was heaven, and now hell¡­¡± ¡°Can such an ability exist?¡± The Hydra and the three Light-Type heroes were appalled at the Chaos Saint¡¯s abilities. He could switch between the power of Light and the Dark at any time! ¡°Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t have the power of Chaos!¡± said the Starlight Swordsman. He sighed with emotion. This was just a small blessing. Thankfully, the Chaos Saint didn¡¯t seem to be able to fuse the power of Light and the Dark. If that happened, it would produce the power of Chaos. If Chaos was used, they would not have any hope left at all! Only the legendary Chaotic Dragon King had the power of Chaos. No other being, no matter how strong, possessed that ability. The Elemental Hydra sighed. As a creature with nine elemental powers at his disposal, he had always believed he was the closest to bing as powerful as the Emperor Dragon. He was also the closest to any sort of power of Chaos. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t fuse all elements to produce the power of Chaos. The Hydra looked at the Chaos Saint. The Chaos Saint had more of a chance of creating and using the power of Chaos than he ever could. Meanwhile, The Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel did not join the fight. They watched from the sidelines. Chapter 182 - 182 Sentry Tower Upgrade, Increase In The Range Of Effect 182 Sentry Tower Upgrade, Increase In The Range Of Effect At this moment, the heroes were either watching the show or joining the fight. The duel between Su Wan and Lord Aiur also began. ¡°You¡¯ve lost for sure!¡± Lord Aiur looked at the Hydra Warriors fighting the Hell Goblin Knights andughed. The Hell Goblin Knights were quite powerful. However, the Hydra Warriors had an unparalleled ability, which was the multiple lives they possessed. The Hell Goblin Knights were forced back by the Hydra Warriors. It looked like Su Wan was about to lose the duel. She almost charged toward Lord Aiur. Lord Lina, Lord Gadar, and Lord Bevin stopped her. At this moment, Lord Aiur was on the opposite side of the battlefield. If she charged, she would be killed by the Hydra Warriors! Since their heroes had decided to turn to Su Wan¡¯s side, they didn¡¯t want her to die. ¡°Su Wan, what are you going to do?¡± asked Lord Lina. Su Wan, on the other hand, snorted. ¡°I am going to beat him up and make him admit defeat.¡± When Su Wan said that, Gadar¡¯s face changed. He remembered how Su Wan and Xu Yuan had plotted against him before. He recalled the bitter past. When Lord Aiur heard Su Wan¡¯s words from a distance, he instinctively took a step back. The enemy in front of him was really shameless! This was supposed to be a clear and just duel. Yet, the enemy dared to be so shameless! Lord Aiur was appalled that Su Wan wanted to interfere from outside the duel space to change the oue. She could do anything to make the Hydra Warriors lose. ¡°You want me to admit defeat? In your dreams!¡± Lord Aiur hade a long way. There was no way he was going to admit defeat so easily, especially not when there was hope for him to win. His Hydra Warriors were winning! They could defeat Su Wan¡¯s army. He could still save some face after the Elemental Hydra¡¯s crushing defeat. ¡°Detestable!¡± Su Wan gritted her teeth angrily. She would have shown him if not for the cool-down period of her half-dragon form. She had already changed into her Demonic Dragon form before and exhausted herself. Su Wan frowned in distress. Meanwhile, her territory had changed once again. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong! What has happened in my territory?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s consciousness entered her territory again and discovered that another building, the Sentry Tower, had been upgraded too! ¡°Who did this?¡± asked Su Wan. Su Wan had assumed there was a bug in the Overlord ne which had caused the previous buildings to be upgraded by themselves. But why was it happening again? The territory¡¯s building upgrade stone has been used yet again without her permission. ¡°There must be someone secretly doing this!¡± Su Wan was certain that this couldn¡¯t be another mistake. Someone was secretly using the building upgrade stones in her territory to upgrade units. ¡°Xu Yuan?¡± He was the only one, besides herself, who had the authority to make decisions about the territory. No one else had the power or the authority to do this. However, Xu Yuan had fallen into a hole in the ground and vanished. Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to think. She looked at the upgraded Sentry Tower. [Sentry tower LVL 2: It can increase the effective range of the skills of Lords, heroes, and troops in the territory.] Su Wan was stunned. How was this possible? At that moment, the Light Mage cursed at her. ¡°You b*tch! You dragged us into this too?¡± Su Wan was puzzled. She wondered why the Light-Type heroes were cursing at her. Her consciousness quickly left her territory and returned to the scene. Su Wan looked around and was shocked. ¡®It can¡¯t be!¡¯ Su Wan realized that the range of effect of her Overlord Skill, the Desperate Battle, had increased. Originally, the ability could choose one Lord to duel with. However, the increase in the range of effect meant that the duel wasn¡¯t limited to just one opponent. The Light-Type heroes and their Lords were affected by it too. Their troops were drawn into the duel space to fight. ¡°Only one can live! What a cruel joke!¡± The Light Mage¡¯s Overlord spat on the ground in frustration. The three Light-Type heroes and their Overlords were nning on teaming up with Lord Aiur to defeat Su Wan. However, they were all dragged into the duel space. They had to fight each other. Thest one standing would be the winner, and the loser¡¯s resources would be snatched away. The three Lords weren¡¯t familiar with each other. Their heroes worked together, so they joined forces too. However, they weren¡¯t morally beneath fighting each other if it meant they could survive. ¡°Su Wan is so selfish! Even when she knows she will eventually get eliminated, she has to involve us in this mess!¡± said one of the Lords. Su Wan¡¯s skill was too destructive! Even if she lost, she would have turned the Lords against each other for her pleasure. They hated her at that moment. Meanwhile, Su Wan was baffled. Her range of effect had increased because of the upgrade of the Sentry Tower. Su Wan felt that it had all turned out unexpectedly well. All of them were dragged into this battle. Maybe the three Light-Type heroes and their Lords couldn¡¯t fight with Lord Aiur¡¯s Hydra Warriors, in which case, it would make things so much easier for Su Wan. Su Wan was aware that the increase in the number of opponents meant lower chances of her winning. However, she wasn¡¯t about to resign to fate just yet. ¡°My troops aren¡¯t that strong. However, Lord Aiur¡¯s Hydra Warriors are formidable. I don¡¯t think we can defeat him individually. But you can work with me to eliminate his troops first,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°After that, I won¡¯t really be a threat to you, would I? Three of you against me? Easy win!¡± Su Wan was trying to fool them all. And it was working! They thought that if they worked together to eliminate Lord Aiur, they could easily defeat Su Wanter. However, if they didn¡¯t act now, Lord Aiur would win and snatch away all their resources. After they defeat Lord Aiur, and then Su Wan, they couldpete with each other for the final win! For now, it was better for the three of them to work with Su wan and get rid of Aiur. Chapter 183 - 183 Xu Yuan Was The Cause Of Their Fear Of Su Wan 183 Xu Yuan Was The Cause Of Their Fear Of Su Wan After Su Wan offered the alliance, Lord Aiur became anxious. His troop ss was currently the most powerful one that had been drawn into the duel space. By her proposition, Su Wan implied that the three Lords would be losing an ally if they eliminated her first. She had diverted their attention to get rid of Aiur. If they all joined forces, their troops would be enough to defeat Aiur. Su Wan herself wasn¡¯t considered a threat by any of them. Lord Aiur assumed that her military strength wasn¡¯t very effective. The three Lords were led to believe that they could join Su Wan to get rid of Aiur. After that, they could easily deal with Su Wan. ¡°D*mmit!¡± Lord Aiur scowled. He was furious. Lord Aiur was sure that they would join hands with Su Wan to defeat him. That was undoubtedly the best course of action for them. ¡°We¡¯re in danger!¡± The Elemental Hydra¡¯s voice rang in Lord Aiur¡¯s mind. The battle was at a stalemate for now. The nine-headed Hydra also thought that the Lords would join hands with Su Wan to defeat Aiur. In that case, they were really in danger. Lord Aiur and his hero panicked. Things weren¡¯t going in the direction they wanted. Meanwhile, the three Lords of the Light-Type heroes were deep in thought. They found Su Wan¡¯s proposition reasonable. If they killed Su Wan, it would definitely mean a reduction in their forces against Lord Aiur. Could they really defeat Aiur? Even if they could win without Su Wan, they would probably suffer a great loss. If they joined hands with her, they could get rid of Aiur, and they might not lose so many of their troops in the process. They could then get rid of Su Wan in the end. No matter how they looked at it, they realized that Su Wan¡¯s idea was great. They were not fools. They could see that Su Wan was worried about getting eliminated, so she was trying to stall for time. But still, her proposition was logical. They couldn¡¯t refuse this chance. ¡°It¡¯s decided then!¡± dered one of the Lords. The other two overlords nodded in agreement. They agreed. However, just as they were about to execute their n, their heroes sent them a message. ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it!¡± ¡°Eliminate Su Wan first!¡± ¡°She is stealthy and dangerous!¡± The three Light-Type heroes were not really afraid of Su Wan, but they were terrified of her hero, Xu Yuan. If they let Su Wan stall for time, then Xu Yuan would appear soon. If the Dark Demon Dragon returned, they would all be doomed. They needed to eliminate the hero of the Dark Demon Dragon at all costs! The Overlords, after receiving the messages from their respective heroes, were perplexed. The three Lords had carefully analyzed the situation. Su Wan¡¯s n was logical. If they joined hands, they could get rid of the strongest opponent, who was Aiur. They wondered why their heroes were so impatient to get rid of Su Wan. The Lord of the Light Mage ryed the message to the other two Lords. They had gotten simr messages from their heroes. The Lords weren¡¯t very close with each other. They were like students in the same ss who rarely talked to each other. They only knew each other because of their heroes. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Why are the three of them afraid of Su Wan so much?¡¯ ¡°I feel like they have some personal grudge to settle¡­¡± They guessed that perhaps the three heroes held a long-time grudge against Su W or her hero. That was why they couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of her. ¡°But that is too reckless!¡± ¡°The best course of action is obvious!¡± The three Lords weren¡¯t very willing to listen to their heroes. They wanted to ask their heroes why they were being so hasty and reckless. One of the Lords decided to follow their heroes. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s just agree with our heroes.¡± The three Lords of the Light-Type heroes were not fools. The fact that they managed to make a contract with powerful Light-Type heroes was proof of their intelligence. They knew the worth of their heroes and didn¡¯t want to risk falling out with their heroes for just one simple decision. The three Lords looked at Su Wan. ¡°We want to get rid of you first!¡± Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew that the Light-Type heroes hated her hero, Xu Yuan, who was of the Dark-Type. The Light-Type heroes could not forget about Xu Yuan. Therefore, they targeted Su Wan. Their Lords, on the other hand, risked their subsequent losses in the inevitable fight with Aiur and decided to get rid of Su Wan first. Su Wan had expected this. However, Lord Aiur was puzzled. He had been preparing for the worst, but the tables had turned. He even felt like the three Lords were stupid to have refused Su Wan¡¯s n. They wanted to get rid of Su Wan, no matter what. Lord Aiur had nothing to say. He could no longer figure out what was going on. The three Lords¡¯ decision was strange. Any other person would have snatched the chance to defeat the strongest opponent first. ¡®Is this a trap?¡¯ wondered Aiur. He became vignt. He couldn¡¯t believe that the three Lords of powerful Light-Type heroes would make such a stupid choice. Maybe they expected him to lower his guard and thenunch a surprise attack. ¡°Hmph! I see through your little scheme!¡± said Aiur. ¡®If you want to join hands to deal with me, just say it honestly. Why are you trying to act all sneaky and cowardly?¡± ¡°Hydra Warriors!¡± shouted Aiur. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Chapter 184 - 184 Xu Yuan Is The Strongest Supporter A Lord Could Ever Wish For! 184 Xu Yuan Is The Strongest Supporter A Lord Could Ever Wish For! Lord Aiurmanded his troops. The three Lords and Su Wan were equally dumbfounded. ¡°Aiur, are you crazy?¡± said one of the Lords in disbelief. The Lords were appalled at Aiur. Had he finally gone mad? Lord Aiur scowled. ¡°You all are lying to me! A true Lord is fearless in the face of the challenges thrown against him! You can stop ying stupid games and challenge me fair and square.¡± Aiur was sure of the fact that the three Lords were plotting something with Su Wan. So, he ordered his Hydra Warriors to attack them all. The three Lords were frustrated. They did not have any ulterior motives. They had changed their minds to get rid of Su Wan first because their heroes wanted them to. They wondered why Aiur was in such a hurry. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to watch Su Wan die, since she had caused him enough trouble? Meanwhile, Su Wan was numb with shock. She had prepared for the most desperate situation, but there was such a drastic change. Su Wan expected the three Lords to join forces with Aiur to get rid of her. She sighed. ¡°I should have sent the Dark Dragon Knights into the fight!¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°Even ck Gold behemoths would have been fine!¡± Su Wan was remorseful. She had been so distracted examining her territory that she had forgotten about the time. The duel space had randomly picked Hell Goblin Knights for the duel. ¡®Wait¡­ the territory¡­¡¯ Su Wan was familiar with what was happening. She smelled a scam. The Sentry Tower had been upgraded, and it had increased the range of effect for her skill. Su Wan felt like she had been scammed. ¡°Scammer Xu!¡± Su Wan felt that her guess was probably right. It was very likely that Xu Yuan was behind all this. After Su Wan became a Lord, the only creature smart enough to trick her was Xu Yuan. Apart from her, only Xu Yuan had the authority to upgrade the buildings. It was definitely him! Su Wan raked her mind for an exnation. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t present. But he must have some kind of ability that allowed him to make changes to the territory even if he was far away. That was it! That was how the buildings had been upgraded! ¡®But why¡­ Why is he doing it in such a way? Is he trying to tell me something?¡¯ Su Wan thought. All of a sudden, a notification appeared in her mind. [Congrattions, Symbiont Su Wan! You have obtained a temporary skill, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!] [Congrattions, Symbiont Su Wan! You have obtained a temporary skill, the Dark Fusion!] Su Wan was certain of it now. It was Xu Yuan! She remembered that Xu Yuan had shared abilities with her before in a simr manner. ¡°Hmph! Scammer Xu, I can finally see some of the abilities that you always hide.¡± Su Wan¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. She studied the abilities that were shared with her. [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 3: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto dark creatures, strengthening them.] [Dark Fusion: Fuse two dark creatures of the same race into one creature. The fused creature will have thebined attributes of the two creatures!] Su Wan was so excited to see this that she almost lost herposure. She calmed herself with difficulty. ¡®Xu Yuan is the strongest supporter a Lord could ever wish for!¡¯ After Su Wan carefully examined the abilities once again, her heart soared with delight. She had seen Xu Yuan use the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing before, and she knew the oue of such an ability. However, she had never tried to use it. She had one type of buff she had used with her troops before. But that was nowhere near as powerful as Xu Yuan¡¯s ability! Only when she used the ability did she realize that difference. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing enhanced all attributes to extraordinary levels. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too shameless?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t understand the extent of this ability before, but now she realized how powerful this ability was. She could crush her enemies with this. It was immensely powerful! Once she used this ability, her troops would definitely win! It was no wonder Xu Yuan was sozy. He had such an ability to do all the work for him, after all. Su Wan took a few deep breaths and suppressed the excitement in her heart. She looked at the second ability Xu Yuan had given her. ¡°All his abilities are so powerful. It would feel almost shameless to use them.¡± Su Wan might not have thought anything about it before. However, after using the ability of the Dark Arena to fuse two heroes, she was now aware of how heaven-defying Xu Yuan¡¯s abilities were. The Dark Arena allowed her to fuse troops to create a stronger troop. However, it did take a lot of time. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan¡¯s ability, Dark Fusion, was instant. It was also very different from other abilities she had seen before. Dark Fusion could fuse any type of creature to create something else. Multiple troops could be fused in one go. There was no drawback of time, either. The Dark Arena had taken a long time when she had used it to fuse troops before. Xu Yuan¡¯s ability did not take time to fuse troops. Even if she used troops to fuse and create Ultimate Dragon Knights, it wouldn¡¯t take as much time as it took to fuse two goblins. The Dark Arena had allowed her to fuse two units of the same troop ss or two units of different sses. However, Xu Yuan¡¯s ability had no such restrictions. She could fuse as many troops as she wanted. She remembered that Xu Yuan had once used this ability to fuse multiple ck Gold Behemoths into ck Gold Behemoth King. ¡®With these two powerful skills, who can beat my troops?!¡¯ thought Su Wan in excitement. She realized why Xu Yuan always remained so calm under dire situations, while she had worried and fretted over recruiting more troops under hermand. Xu Yuan was always sleeping. If Su Wan had such power abilities at her disposal, she would have done the same. At that moment, Su Wan was confident. Even if she only had a useless Slime Army with her, she could still win as long as she had such powerful abilities to use. Chapter 185 - 185 This Skill Seems Almost Too Shameless To Use 185 This Skill Seems Almost Too Shameless To Use The three Lords of the Light-Type heroesmanded their troops to fight with Lord Aiur. When they caught a glimpse of Su Wan¡¯s smiling face, each of them felt nervous. They felt that things weren¡¯t good. Her confident smile was like a blow to their hearts. They thought Su Wan was the weakest among them. But Su Wan looked so confident¡­ ¡°This is not good. We need to kill her!¡± said a Lord. The Lords remembered their heroes¡¯ pleas and decided they must kill Su Wan at all costs. The three Lords understood that Su Wan wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked. ¡°Cease fire!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop the battle!¡± The three Lords spoke up, wanting to stop the fight with Aiur. They could only hope to work together with him to defeat Su Wan. ¡°Cease fire? Do you think this is child¡¯s y?¡± Aiur was furious. He did not notice the change in Su Wan. He was angry with the three Lords for treating this fight like child¡¯s y. He was enraged. They almost joined Su Wan to kill him, and now they were calling for a ceasefire. Aiur was appalled at their audacity. ¡°Kill them!¡± Lord Aiur ordered his Hydra Warriors. ¡°D*mn it!¡± ¡°Mad dog!¡± The three Lords cursed. At this moment, they were entangled with Aiur¡¯s Hydra Warriors and couldn¡¯t deal with Su Wan. This gave Su Wan more time. She looked at her Hell Goblin Knights. Su Wan recalled how Xu Yuan had fused troops before. She analyzed the situation. ¡®Let¡¯s say the Hell Goblin Knights¡¯bat power is 100. I can fuse them. Which will give me abat power of 200. I can then raise theirbat power to 300 with the ability. However, if I raise their stats to 200 first. Then, fusing them would give me abat power of 400!¡¯ Su Wan thought that it would be better to strengthen the Hell Goblin Knights before fusing them. That would give her optimalbat power. Su Wan activated the ability, Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. ck mists and mes appeared in the duel space and surrounded the Hell Goblin Knights. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Is an outsider ambushing us?¡± Lord Aiur didn¡¯t understand what was happening. He thought someone else had intervened. However, the Light-Types knew what was happening. They cursed. ¡°D*nm, this isn¡¯t fair!¡± They could see the ck mes and mists. ¡°What happened to having a fair and just duel?¡± No one was able to interfere with what was happening in the duel space, allowing the troops to fight inside fairly. The only thing the Lords could do wasmand their troops. However, Su Wan had broken this rule. She directly activated the ability to interfere with the troops in the duel space. ¡°Someone is cheating!¡± said one of the Lords. Unfortunately, there was no judge here to uphold justice for them. Lord Aiur was a little confused about why the other Lords were whining so much. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± asked Aiur. ¡°She was the one who activated the duel space in the first ce. Obviously, she will have more control over it.¡± The three Lords fell silent. They had thought the duel space was fair and just, but they never questioned how the duel space appeared in the first ce! They didn¡¯t know that it was Su Wan¡¯s ability! If she was the one who activated the space, it was possible that she would have more authority over it. Meanwhile, the ck mes and mists that had shrouded the Hell Goblin Knights dispersed. The Hellhounds had transformed into Cerberus, while the Hell Goblins riding atop had transformed into legendary Nightmare Goblin Knights. The fifty Cerberuses and the Nightmare Goblin Knights made their spines tingle. Lord Aiur and the other Lords were nervous at the sight. The Nightmare Goblin Knights wore gorgeous armor with dark-blue mes burning on the surface. ¡°This is so cool! This skill seems almost too shameless to use!¡± Su Wan felt delighted but also strange. Xu Yuan¡¯s abilities were truly the best! As long as there were enough underlings, Xu Yuan¡¯s ability could fuse and strengthen them to be able to defeat any enemy. ¡®I haven¡¯t even used Dark Fusion, and the oue is already so great!¡¯ Su Wan smiled in delight. Her smile riled the others, especially Aiur. He felt that her smile was pedantic and condescending, as though she was mocking him. ¡®There is so much I don¡¯t understand about Xu Yuan¡­,¡¯ thought Su Wan. While Su Wan was excited, she was also puzzled. When she had studied the abilities, she had been led to believe that using Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on troops would increase their attributes. But it had not implied that they would evolve entirely. The Hell Goblin Knights had evolved into Nightmare Goblin Knights! Su Wan couldn¡¯t figure out how this had happened. ¡®Could it be that the ability I obtained was a little wed?¡¯ she wondered. Su Wan was vignt. She remembered that Xu Yuan was still a trickster. He had tricked her so many times before. When he had wanted to upgrade the Territory Core, she had agreed in exchange for being able to see his ability. He had shown her just one. Su Wan was doubtful. Perhaps when he had shared the abilities with her, he made sure she couldn¡¯t see all the information about them. Maybe he deleted some crucial information and left only the things he wanted her to see. Either that, or there might have been some defects or bugs which prevented her from seeing the full information. ¡°No matter what it is, Xu Yuan is definitely hiding something from me!¡± Su Wan clenched her small fists. She swore that someday she would uncover all of Xu Yuan¡¯s secrets. However, for now, she needed to deal with the current crisis. In the duel space, the Nightmare Goblin Knights appeared like blue phantoms. The Nightmare Goblin Knights charged through the Ascetic Army¡¯s defense line. ¡°D*mn it!¡± ¡°We should have focused our attacks on her!¡± There had been a chance of killing Su Wan for a while. The three Lords were filled with regret. They realized that their fight with Aiur had given Su Wan enough time to n this. Chapter 186 - 186 We Have To Hang On Till The Dark Demon Dragon Returns 186 We Have To Hang On Till The Dark Demon Dragon Returns It was toote for the Lords to feel regret. There was nothing that could be done. Su Wan had already interfered and used some ability to strengthen her troops in the duel space. The Nightmare Goblin Knights were like Gods of Death, charging without restraint. The three Lords understood why their heroes were so afraid of Su Wan. Aiur recovered from his daze. He eximed in frustration. He realized btedly that the three Lords hadn¡¯t been ying tricks on him. They really wanted to kill Su Wan first. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to deal with her!¡± said Aiur. However, the three Lords shook their heads in resignation. It was toote. The Nightmare Goblin Knights were simply too powerful. They got rid of the Nun Army in one fell swoop. The situation hadpletely turned around. It was impossible to fight Su Wan¡¯s troops. ¡°Hmph! In front of Xu Yuan¡¯s ability, you all are nothing!¡± Although Su Wan¡¯s side was winning, she couldn¡¯t take all the credit. That was why she mentioned Xu Yuan. It was all because of Xu Yuan¡¯s ability that she was able to fight the enemies off, after all. The Light-Type Heroes were terrified. ¡°This is frightening!¡± ¡°As expected from a Lord of the Dark Demon Dragon!¡± The Light-Type heroes didn¡¯t know that Xu Yuan could share his abilities with Su Wan. So, they assumed this was all Su Wan¡¯s doing. ¡°Are we going to do nothing and just wait for death?¡± ¡°I will not ept this!¡± The Hydra roared. He was unwilling to ept defeat so easily. The Chaos Saint kept them upied, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about the other situation. Lord Bevin, Lord Gadar, and Lord Lina, who had nothing to do, were watching the battle from a distance. They were stunned. ¡°That is so powerful!¡± ¡°What a despicable and shameless method!¡± They had thought of going to Su Wan¡¯s side to support her. However, Su Wan didn¡¯t seem to need their help at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to her winning the championship!¡± said Lord Lina. Before this, she had been a little reluctant in helping Su Wan win the tournament. Lord Lina herself had an SSS-ss Dark-Type hero who was very powerful. Along her journey, she had seen her opponents and enemies being crushed because of her hero. Until she met Su Wan, she had never epted defeat. However, Lina now understood why the Dark Enchanter had bowed in front of Xu Yuan and joined hands with Su Wan. If Lina and the Dark Enchanter had chosen to fight Su Wan, the oue would have been disastrous. Lina acknowledged not only Xu Yuan¡¯s strength but also Su Wan¡¯s intellect. Even when her hero was nowhere to be seen, Su Wan used her skill and her intellect to turn the situation around. ¡°Both the Overlord and her hero are so mysterious and powerful¡­¡± Lord Bevin and Lord Gadar agreed too. They saw Su Wan¡¯s strength. She had proven her prowess to everyone at that moment. Su Wan, as a Lord, was powerful. They wondered how powerful her hero exactly was. ¡°Maybe Su Wan is fighting so much because her hero might not be alive right now¡­¡± Everyone had seen Xu Yuan fall into the blue hole. The Lords on Su Wan¡¯s team had gone numb when they realized the main hero that they had been all following was gone. Seeing Su Wan holding on so ardently, they thought that Xu Yuan might be gone for real. They didn¡¯t dare interfere and just watched. Meanwhile, the Chaos Saint had reached the time limit. The Chaos Saint slit into the White Dragon Saint and Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The two dragons looked at each other awkwardly. A moment ago, they had been threatening the Elemental Hydra but now, they were back to how they originally were. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± said the White Dragon Saint in disdain. ¡°Come and help!¡± He was shouting at the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel. Before this, as the Chaos Saint, both the White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon had been confident that they could beat the enemy. Hence, they had ignored the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel who had been watching from a distance. However, they didn¡¯t know that their fused form had a time limit. ¡°Hmph! You guys are unreliable!¡± said the Fallen Angel and flew to them. With the arrival of the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel, it was now a four-to-four fight. On one team were the Hydra and the three Light-Type heroes. The other team had the White Dragon Saint, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the Dark Enchanter, and the Fallen Angel. ¡°It seems that the side effects of your ability are not something to make a joke about,¡± said the Hydra mockingly. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon flew in the sky unsteadily. They were powerful individually. However, the Hydra was right. The side effects of turning into the Chaos Saint were severe. Their strength was now one-third of their original, individual strength. They were exhausted. They could only rely on the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel against the enemies. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡± The Dark Enchanter gripped her staff tightly. From time to time, she turned around and looked at the spot where Xu Yuan had fallen into the blue hole on the ground. Given the current situation, only he could resolve everything. Either that, or Su Wan had to get rid of the Lords of the Light-Type heroes, so they couldn¡¯t continue fighting. The Dark Enchanter was more inclined to rely on Xu Yuan than Su Wan. They had all been shocked by the awakening of the mythical beast and the disappearance of Xu Yuan. However, he was the Dark Demon Dragon. He couldn¡¯t have died this easily! The most important thing was that the ground was gradually stabilizing. When Xu Yuan disappeared, the ground had shaken so much, it felt as though it was going to fall apart into the abyss. The tremors and the vibrations were subsiding slowly. ¡°We have to hang on till the Dark Demon Dragon returns!¡± said the Dark Enchanter. She said it to encourage her team. The Dark Enchanter was sure that the tremors and cracks were caused by the awakening of the mythical beast. However, after Xu Yuan fell into the hole, it gradually subsided. So, she believed that Xu Yuan might have made the mythical beast fall asleep again. The stabilizing of the ground was undoubtedly rted to Xu Yuan. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon nodded. They didn¡¯t need to defeat the enemy. They just needed to keep them upied until the Dark Demon Dragon returned. With Xu Yuan¡¯s power, the current problem would be solved in an instant! Chapter 187 - 187 Chaos Realm And Immunity To Fire 187 Chaos Realm And Immunity To Fire On the ground and in the sky, two battles continued in all intensity. Although Xu Yuan was physically present, he saw everything. After he had fallen into the blue hole, he ended up in the belly of the mythical beast. ¡®Hmm¡­ is this what the inside of the mythical beast looks like?¡¯ What appeared in front of his eyes was a space that was almost equivalent to a small world on its own. There wasva everywhere. The hotva boiled and bubbled. ¡®This should be the stomach acid of the beast¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan was uncertain of everything he saw. The hotva rolled up to him as though it sensed him there. Theva was like a huge wave about to crash onto him. ¡®Tsk, tsk¡­ This temperature is too high. Even metal will melt in here.¡¯ Xu Yuan didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he activated Chaos Realm. The Chaos Realm was a special skill. The ability was powerful, but it required a collection of twelve Elemental Hearts to use it to its full potential. Elemental Hearts were actually Territory Cores, and Xu Yuan had collected a few of them already. One of the cores he had collected was of the Fire Element. He activated it. zing mes engulfed his body. Xu Yuan closed his eyes. He looked like he was enjoying this. He sighed in contentment. ¡®The temperature is just right¡­ it¡¯s like a hot spring.¡¯ Xu Yuan flew down and plunged into theva. In the Chaos Realm, activating an Elemental heart grants immunity to the user toward attacks of that particr element. This was what made Xu Yuan immune to theva. ¡®What a pity! Thest three Elemental Hearts are so difficult to find!¡¯ Xu Yuan soaked in theva. The thought made him a little disappointed. At this moment, twelve energy balls appeared behind him. Xu Yuan needed twelve Elemental Hearts in total. The nine major elements were easy to find. Even the Elemental Hydra had managed to master nine elements. The three final elements were difficult to find. They were time, space, and fate. Xu Yuan was thinking of where he could get those three Elemental Hearts. The pirs that erupted from theva shed. The pirs were engraved with mysterious symbols. The symbols shed. ¡°Eh?¡± What¡¯s that? It¡¯s so bright that it is disturbing my hot spring bath!¡± Xu Yuan was annoyed. The symbols flickered. It was like someone was shining a shlight in his eyes. Xu Yuan yawned. He wanted to sleep. He gently pped his wings. Numerous des shot out from theva and flew toward the pirs. The stone pirs were destroyed one after the other. For a moment, everything was quiet. A crack of light appeared. Lord Ca and the Thorn Fairy emerged from there. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were immune to fire. I miscalcted,¡± said Lord Ca, clearly displeased. She had almostpletely revived the mythical beast until Xu Yuan interrupted the spell-casting by destroying the pirs. As a result, the mythical beast had continued sleeping. Xu Yuan yawned. ¡°So noisy¡­ Can you just let me enjoy my hot spring bath?¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s behavior made Lord Ca even angrier. She wanted to rush forward and fight with him. However, she sensed danger from deep within her soul, which made her stop. She knew that she was no match for Xu Yuan. ¡°Kill him!¡± she said to the Thorn Fairly. Lord Ca knew she wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight Xu Yuan herself, and she was scared of getting hurt. So, she asked her hero to do it. The Thorn Fairy rolled her eyes at her Lord. ¡°And how exactly do you expect me to do that in this kind of environment?¡± The Thorn Fairy waved her hand and a vine appeared. But it was instantly burned by the high temperature. Lord Ca was shocked. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with Xu Yuan. She hadn¡¯t thought it would be this hard to get him out when she had made the mythical beast swallow him. She had assumed that the hotva would digest Xu Yuan. However, she now saw he was immune to fire. He was rather enjoying his time here. Lord Ca thought about how she could get Xu Yuan out. The Thorn Fairy¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand such high temperatures. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, you can stay locked in here forever!¡± Xu Yuan noticed that Lord Ca¡¯s body was burning with mes. ¡°Did you steal the power of the mythical beast?¡± Xu Yuan had thought that the Lord had triggered the mythical beast¡¯s power by awakening it, causing the earthquake. However, he looked at the Lord more carefully. She must have stolen the power of the mythical beast. ¡°Interesting!¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°A human shouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand such power. The power far exceeds what a human body can handle. But you¡­ are you mixed blood?¡± Xu Yuan was now very interested in Lord Ca. However, when Lord Ca heard this, she almost burst a vein in rage. It looked like he had struck a nerve there. Lord Ca scowled, and the mes around her body burned brighter. It was as though she was going to erupt from all the rage. Although Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t been specific, the Thorn Fairy could guess that he meant to ask if Lord Ca was a mix between a human and a hero. Rtionships between Lords and heroes weremon. They sometimes stayed together and produced offspring. There were many cases of Lords and heroes getting married and spending their lives together. There was nothing strange about it, so Lord Ca didn¡¯t need to be so angry. But she looked furious. It was as if it was an obstacle in her life that she couldn¡¯t get rid of. ¡°Does this have to do something with you joining the Dark Screen?¡± asked Xu Yuan. Lord Ca looked at him icily. ¡°You vile ck dragon, you know too much!¡± X Yuan was indifferent to the anger and mockery in her voice. He closed his eyes again and immersed himself in theva. ¡°I see,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°You don¡¯t want to face your past.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± eximed Lord Ca in rage. She was trembling. The Thorn Fairy tried tofort her Lord. ¡°Ca, don¡¯t fall for his trap. He is just trying to get under your skin. He doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± The Thorn Fairy was earnest. She was Lord Ca¡¯s Initial hero, and even she was unaware of her Lord¡¯s past. How could aplete outsider have any idea of it? She was sure Xu Yuan was good at observing people and was deliberately trying to provoke Ca. ... Chapter 188 - 188 I Have The Eye That Can See Through Time 188 I Have The Eye That Can See Through Time ¡°I don¡¯t know anything? Me? I have the eye that can see through time. I see you and I see your past,¡± said Xu Yuan as he opened his eyes. A golden clock appeared in his eyes. The hands of the clock turned back. The Thorn Fairy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®The power of time?!¡¯ She was so shocked that she trembled. Her breathing came in gasps. So far, she had only seen nine elements being used. On top of the list were the Light and the Dark Elements. There were other three elements that were so rare that she had never seen anyone use them before. The only example of someone using the Space Element was when the Lords used it to open the Dimensional Portal. However, this was an ability that the Overlord ne already provided the Lords. Another mysterious element was time. Almost no one knew how to learn or control it. Then there was fate, another of the rarest elements¡­ Ca didn¡¯t know about the elements as much as the Thorn Fairy, but gauging from her reaction, she realized this was something big. Xu Yuan might actually have the ability to see through time to her past. ¡°Your mother was a hero, and your father was a Lord,¡± said Xu Yuan. Of course, mixed blood meant that one parent was a hero and the other, a Lord. However, Lord Ca felt that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t just making a lucky guess. ¡°Interesting! Your father indeed was a Lord, but he wasn¡¯t your mother¡¯s Lord.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. Ca was now absolutely sure that Xu Yuan could actually see through time. What he said was true! He was able to see her past! ¡°Shut up!¡± roared Ca. ¡°Just shut up!¡± The Thorn Fairy was stunned. But she wanted to help her Lord so that she wouldn¡¯t fall into theva. She reached to steady her Lord, but her hands were scorched, so she retracted it. Ca was burning even brighter. ¡°Ca, you have to calm down,¡± said the Thorn Fairy. ¡°Our priority is¡­¡± The Thorn Fairy wanted to remind Ca that they were here to awaken the mythical beast. Xu Yuan was the biggest obstacle in their path right now. But Ca was not listening to her. She was hysterical at that moment. The Thorn Fairy fell silent. She had heard all that Xu Yuan had said. Ca¡¯s mother was a hero and her father was a Lord. But her father wasn¡¯t her mother¡¯s Lord. Usually, the contract between a Lord and a hero was strong. They depended on and relied on each other. In most cases, feelings developed, and they stayed together. That was certainly not the case for Ca¡¯s parents. Ca¡¯s mother was a hero in a contract with a Lord, but she had a child with another Lord. That wasplicated. The Thorn Fairy didn¡¯t want Ca to dwell in the past that she clearly didn¡¯t want to remember. She tried to talk to Ca, to try to calm her down. But Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t finished yet. He had another ammunition up his sleeves. ¡°The encounter between your mother and your father wasn¡¯t even a romantic or beautiful thing,¡± he said. ¡°Your mother hated your father¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Ca couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shot a punch at Xu Yuan. The terrifying mes shot toward him. Xu Yuan was immune to fire only to a certain extent. This was dependent on how strong the Elemental heart was. If the Elemental Heart belonged to a Mythical Lord, Xu Yuan would be immune to all types of mes. It was a pity that the Fire Elemental Heart Xu Yuan had obtained was not very strong. Meanwhile, the Thorn Fairy was stunned. If what Xu Yuan said was true, Ca¡¯s mother was most likely raped by her father. ¡®An Overlord forced himself on a hero?!¡¯ Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even his own hero. It was someone else¡¯s hero. The Thorn Fairy couldn¡¯t even imagine the pain the hero might have gone through. ¡°So, you were born, and now you hate all Overlords and their heroes. Is that true?¡± asked the Thorn Fairy softly. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything, but the Thorn Fairy had already guessed. Ca, born under such circumstances, must have suffered a lot of bullying and humiliation. Ca hated the Overlords. So, she joined the Dark Screen to eliminate them entirely. She was of mixed blood, which helped her to act as a spy in the Overlord ne. ¡°Shut up!!!¡± cried Ca. ¡°All of you! Just shut up!!!¡± Ca pushed the Thorn Fairy away from her. The Thorn Fairy fell. She shot out a vine that wrapped on one of the pirs and pulled herself up. However, the vines burned. She created vine after vine to stay on the pir. But no matter how many vines she made, it didn¡¯t matter. The Thorn Fairy eventually fell into theva. ¡°You d*mned ck dragon, I will kill you!¡± Ca, covered in mes, flew toward Xu Yuan. If the enemy was immune to fire, she would use physical attacks. She would do anything to end him! Ca punched Xu Yuan on the back. Xu Yuan yawned. ¡°Thank you for massaging my back.¡± ng! ng! ng! Ca was blinded by anger. She threw punch after punch at Xu Yuan. However, it was futile. Those punches were akin to back massages for Xu Yuan and nothing more. Ca gradually calmed down. She realized the huge gap in strength between her and Xu Yuan. She couldn¡¯t hurt him. However, at that moment, something strange happened. A pendant on Ca¡¯s neck suddenly burst into light. Chapter 189 - 189 The First Saint 189 The First Saint ¡°Ca, you¡¯ve done well! Just leave the rest to us!¡± A voice rang from Ca¡¯s pendant. Something strange was happening. Ca¡¯s body was restless. The mes around her surged. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Ca screamed. She was in pain. ¡°Ca!¡± shouted the Thorn Fairy. She was trying hard to pull herself up with her vines, but they kept burning. However, she didn¡¯t seem as worried about her own situation as much as she was worried about her Lord. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t intervene. He just watched quietly. ¡°No!!!¡± cried Ca. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ca felt like she was going mad. Her powers surged, but it felt like she was losing her sanity. Her body expanded. It terrified her. If it kept expanding like this, she might explode. Everyone within reach, whether it was Xu Yuan or the Thorn Fairy, would die. ¡°Use your destructive power to awaken the beast! This is an opportunity for you. You should feel honored as a member of the organization,¡± said the voice from the pendant. Ca was shocked. ¡°First Saint, what do you mean? This is not the n!¡± The person speaking via the pendant was the First Saint of the Dark Screen. ¡°This wasn¡¯t the n!¡± said Ca. They had nned to use a special method to awaken the beast. Ca was supposed to steal the mythical beast¡¯s power for herself and wake the beast. Then, she could control it. If a destructive power was used to wake the mythical beast without anyone to control it, the consequences would be disastrous. Nobody could stop the beast if it wasn¡¯t shackled and controlled by someone. They had a n to awaken and seal the beast. So why were they changing the n now? Ca was about to ask when the voice became enraged. ¡°Foolish girl!¡± said the First Saint. ¡°From the beginning, the n was this. Our only goal is to wake Lord Lan Yu! You think any stupid person can control Lord Lan Yu?¡± Xu Yuan listened quietly. Ca and Thorn Fairy became agitated. They knew about the n, followed it at every step, and they had waited to awaken the beast. But they didn¡¯t want it to wreak havoc. It seemed they both had been fooled by the organization. The First Saint only had the intention to awaken Lord Lan Yu. The contemptuous voice didn¡¯t care about anything else. The First Saint was a fanatic! Xu Yuan gathered as much from the short conversation. The First Saint sounded like a fanatic who despised all living beings and wanted them to suffer. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± screamed Ca. She was almost at her limit. She would explode soon, and the destructive power would kill the Thorn Fairy and release the mythical beast into the world! She didn¡¯t have much time left. Ca looked at Xu Yuan pleadingly. ¡°Please, kill me!¡± she said. ¡°Hurry! Kill me before I explode, and the destructive power awakens the mythical beast!¡± Ca begged him. She couldn¡¯t live with the betrayal. Since she was going to die anyway, she didn¡¯t want to give the First Saint the satisfaction of her death being a sess for awakening a disaster. Ca had epted her death. She now only had one request. She wanted to die on her own terms. She didn¡¯t want the First Saint to seed. The First Saintughed. ¡°Kill you? That poor hero can¡¯t even save herself from falling into theva. How will she muster the strength to kill you?¡± Ca was in so much pain that her mind went nk for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what the First Saint was saying. The First Saint was referring to the Thorn Fairy! ¡®The First Saint can¡¯t see the ck dragon?¡¯ wondered Ca. ¡°Please, ck dragon, kill me!¡± Ca pleaded. ¡°I won¡¯t let his n be a sess.¡± ¡°ck dragon?¡± said the First Saint in surprise. ¡°Where did this ck dragone from? Ca, are you trying to trick me? Do you not see that there is no point to your whining?¡± Ca was puzzled. The First Saint didn¡¯t seem to sense the existence of Xu Yuan. ¡®Is it because the ck dragon is far away for the First Saint to sense his existence through the pendant? Or is it because the ck dragon can mask himself to escape observation?¡¯ After seeing what Xu Yuan would do, Ca was more inclined to believe thetter. If that was true, it would be so easy for Xu Yuan to impede the First Saint¡¯s n! Cara Looked at Xu Yuan. He stared back at her, unmoved. Xu Yuan seemed indifferent about the problem at hand. Ca fumbled in her pockets and took something out. ¡°Here! You can take this,¡± she said as she threw something at him. Xu Yuan reached out and grabbed it. It was the Competition Gem. ¡°Kill me,¡± said Ca. ¡°And please save her!¡± She pointed at the Thorn Fairy. The Thorn Fairy was trying her best to create more vines to pull herself up the pir. However, the vines kept burning away. She was getting closer and closer to theva! Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°This is not enough. With this gem, I can only fulfill your request of ending your life. To save her, I want something else.¡± The First Saint¡¯s voice was agitated. ¡°Who is it? Who can actually block themselves from my observation?¡± Chapter 190 - 190 The Dark Crystal 190 The Dark Crystal The First Saint realized that something unexpected was going on. His pan had taken an unforeseen turn because of something else¡¯s existence in the belly of the beast! ¡°Who is it?¡± The First Saint¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the ce. No one bothered to respond to the voice. Ca was thinking about what she could offer Xu Yuan to save the Thorn Fairy¡¯s life. The more she thought about it, the more disappointed she became. She had nothing else to offer. Xu Yuan would definitely not be interested in silly, ordinary things. He had taken the gem because it will help with his Lord¡¯s ranking. However, Ca had nothing else that was of value, except¡­ Ca took a gamble. She had one thing in her territory that she hadn¡¯t had the time to examine. Perhaps that might be enough to entice Xu Yuan. A rhombus-shaped ck crystal appeared before Ca. ¡°Will this be enough?¡± she asked. She was afraid Xu Yuan would reject it. However, Xu Yuan was no longer indifferent andzy. He appeared suddenly alert. The Dark Crystal. ¡°You are lucky,¡± he said. ¡°That thing is not of any importance to most people. But to me, I have a use for it yet.¡± The Dark Crystal flew toward Xu Yuan. He snatched it from the air and swallowed it. Burp! ¡°Not bad! I got a skill enhancement point!¡± Xu Yuan was satisfied. ¡°I have given you all I had,¡± said Ca. ¡°It¡¯s time you fulfilled your end of the bargain!¡± She was at her wit¡¯s limit. She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°No!!!¡± Two voices reverberated. One was from the Thorn Fairy, who couldn¡¯t watch her Lord die. The other was from the First Saint. The First Saint couldn¡¯t enter the arena and thus could only express his grievances through the pendant. The First Saint was in a dilemma. He couldn¡¯t sense Xu Yuan, but he heard him. Xu Yuan was a threat. ¡°Hurry!¡± said Ca. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ hold on any¡­ longer. Please, keep your promise.¡± Xu Yuan pped his wings and flew into the air. The air from his wings created a storm that lifted the Thorn Fairy and swept her away. ¡°Stop!!!¡± shouted the First Saint. ¡°Do you even know what you are doing?¡± he could finally see a blurry shadow through the pendant. However, there was nothing the First Saint could do, other than shout at Xu Yuan. ¡°Dark Destructive Light!¡± Xu Yuan muttered softly as he activated his ability. A ck pir of light burst out from theva. Ca was in the ck pir. ¡°Dark Demon Dragon?!¡± The First Saint discovered the identity of the existence that had thwarted his n. ¡°D*mn it! Why are you here?!¡± The First Saint felt anger, helplessness, and uncertainty. No one knew how exactly powerful the Dark Demon Dragon was. The Dark Demon Dragon was the stuff of myths and legends. He had once made the Light-Types and Dark-Types both tremble in fear. After that, the Dark Demon Dragon disappeared. It was only recently that the Dark Demon Dragon had appeared in the Hero ne once again. Even the First Saint didn¡¯t know how powerful Xu Yuan was. The First Saint had encountered a mythical beast before, so he understood the strength of a mythical beast. As for the Dark Demon Dragon, the First Saint assumed he was as powerful as the mythical beasts. The Dark Demon Dragon might even be an existence that could surpass the mythical level! However, he had chosen to descend to the Overlord ne as a hero. Even faced with a weakened Dark Demon Dragon, the First Saint couldn¡¯t do anything but watch helplessly. The ck light washed over Ca. Her body began to dissipate bit by bit. This was the power of the Dark Destructive Light! It annihted everything in its path. Ca turned to look at the Thorn Fairy in herst moments. ¡°Thank you for apanying me on this journey,¡± she said softly. The Thorn Fairy clenched her fists as she was blown to one of the pirs for safety. If the Territory Core was intact, a hero could be resurrected in most cases. However, this was the dark light. It annihted everything. Ca couldn¡¯t be resurrected even if the Territory Core was intact. When Ca¡¯s body dissipated into a million tiny fragments of light, the Thorn Fairy received a notification in her mind. Her contract with Lord Ca had ended! The contract between a hero and a Lord could only be terminated if both parties were willing. Or if one of them died permanently¡­ Theva churned and the entire world shook. Ca¡¯s death wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The First Saintughed hysterically. ¡°It¡¯s no use! It¡¯s toote! Lord Lan Yu will wake up!¡± The pendant broke in the dark light, and the First Saint¡¯s voice disappeared. Xu Yuan was facing a problem at this point. The power of the mythical beast formed a vortex. The suction effect of the vortex was so powerful that it was trying to pull Xu Yuan into it. ¡®So, the Chaos Realm doesn¡¯t work here¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan was amused. His Chaos Realm didn¡¯t work at that moment because the vortex wasn¡¯t formed by any kind of elemental power. It was the mythical beast¡¯s pure, unadulterated power! Chapter 191 - 191 Entering The Brain Of The Mythical Beast 191 Entering The Brain Of The Mythical Beast Xu Yuan pped his wings in an attempt to escape. But it was useless. The terrifying vortex still pulled him in. The Thorn Fairy had already been sucked into the vortex. In the center of the vortex, Xu Yuan came upon something like a time corridor. Through this corridor, he saw the changes that had taken ce over countless years. After a long time, Xu Yuan felt as though he was thrown out of the vortex. ¡°Your Majesty, where are we?¡± asked the Thorn Fairy. ¡°What is happening?¡± When the First Saint revealed the identity of Xu Yuan, the Thorn Fairy finally understood who he was. Since then, she has been very respectful to Xu Yuan. Although he would have left her to die if he had wanted to, she didn¡¯t have any resentments toward him. ¡°This ce¡­,¡± said Xu Yuan, looking around. Numerous blue butterflies were flying in space. Blue rays of light pierced through the air, making the whole space feel dreamy. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t respond. He pped his wings and flew forward in the blink of an eye. He discovered something. The blue butterflies converged, making a brain-like shape. Xu Yuan realized that this ce was the brain of the mythical beast. He ryed this to the Thorn Fairy as she reached him. She was surprised. However, she epted his exnation without hesitation. They had been in the abdomen of the mythical beast before. It was possible that this was its brain. The Thorn Fairy moved closer to the huge brain-like shape formed by the butterflies. She reached out and touched it. Her eyes widened. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ we can see the outside world through this!¡± The Thorn Fairy¡¯s purpose was clear to her now. If she wanted to take revenge against the First Saint for the death of her Lord, she needed to escape this ce alive. She was excited to discover that she could see the outside from this ce. Xu Yuan flew over to her. His ws gently touched the formation as well. The vast world outside was visible to him. The entire Overlord ne wasid out in front of him. However, thend where the Lordspeted was just one among many others. There was also an ind in the corner of the vast ocean. ¡°This is the corpse of the Earth Core Butterfly¡­¡± Xu Yuan was undoubtedly a little sentimental at that moment. The ind looked huge. It was like a subcontinent. The entirendscape was part of the mythical beast¡¯s body! ¡°There they are!¡± Xu Yuan saw Su Wan¡¯s team fighting hard with the opponents. ¡°Can I look further than this?¡± Xu Yuan was curious. His vision shifted. He saw a strange ce. ck stone pirs emerged from the ground. The pirs seem to form a hexagram. Xu Yuan narrowed his eyes. He frowned. In the middle of the six-pointed star was Su Wan¡¯s territory! He had never noticed how Su Wan¡¯s territory looked from a distance. The ck stone pirs were so far from each other that they weren¡¯t marked on the map. It would be difficult to find them all and then see the bigger picture. The stone pirs formed a hexagram pattern when seen from afar. ¡°Interesting¡­,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. He realized that the six stone pirs represented Sunken City¡¯s area. That was where the ruins of the ancient empire were located! The Sunken City ruin had appeared recently. Numerous Lords had rushed in to investigate and gather resources. However, the ruins had sunk into the ground once again. It seemed as though they were gone. ¡®That ancient empire is finally going to reappear!¡¯ He looked at Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡®If I can see the territory, can I make some changes to it from here?¡¯ he wondered. Xu Yuan thought he might as well try it. They had collected several gems and given them to the dwarves to reforge them into building upgrade stones. Xu Yuan tried it and found out that he could, in fact, use the upgrade stones on the buildings in Su Wan¡¯s territory. This thing was useful! Xu Yuan wished he could just take away the brain of the mythical beast. It would be so useful for long-range attacks. He could probably crush any enemy¡¯s territory with this! This was the time Su Wan had discovered the strange changes in her territory. However, Su Wan was in trouble now. The Chaos Saint¡¯s time was up! Su Wanmanded the Nightmare Goblin Knights to kill Aiur¡¯s troops and the troops of the other three Lords. She received a prompt in her mind. It informed her that she had gained all the resources of the four Lords. The victory was hers! Su Wan wondered what use the resources were if she couldn¡¯t win the tournament. However, she was a smart person. Even if she didn¡¯t win this tournament, she would still have the resources that could be used to develop and strengthen her troops and her territory. Su Wan sessfully defeated Lord Aiur and the other three Lords. The Desperate Battle ended. Her buff on the troops also ended. The abilities were on cooldown now and could not be used. The other battle wasn¡¯t looking so good. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were exhausted as a result of the transformation they had undergone before. It was only a matter of time before they would be defeated too. The Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel couldn¡¯t fight the enemies by themselves, after all. Su Wan knew that the chance of her winning this battle was slim. It was very likely that the enemies would band together and seek to eliminate her directly this time. However, she was happy with the resources that she had plundered. Even if she got eliminated here, it would all be worth it! Chapter 192 - 192 Your Majesty Lan Yu 192 Your Majesty Lan Yu Xu Yuan could see everything from where he was. He was trying to figure out a way to leave the body of the mythical beast. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t make it on time, Su Wan might really lose. ¡®Since I can see the outside world and make changes to it, perhaps I can steer this body to move¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan pondered on that possibility. Lord Ca had been intending to control the mythical beast. Xu Yuan thought that maybe he could control this thing too since he had more knowledge about this matter than Ca. Xu Yuan tried to connect to the brain at a deeper level to see if it would work. Previously, he had only just touched it and could make changes to the outside world. If he could make a deeper connection, it might just work. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± eximed the Thorn Fairy. ¡°The world has changed!¡± Her voice was a little flustered. The brain made up of numerous butterflies was still there. However, the surroundings became very scenic as though it was outdoors. ¡°Does this mean we are outside now?¡± asked the Thorn Fairy. There were flowers, grass, and water on the ground. There were even mountains! However, for some reason, the Thorn Fairy couldn¡¯t sense the essence of the nts and flowers. As a nature hero, the Thorn Fairy was constantly in contact with nature. She could sense the essence of the nts and flowers and even mountains. But in this space, she felt¡­ nothing. Xu Yuan was also surprised at the sight. ¡°Maybe not yet.¡± He nced at the brain in front of him and knew that they hadn¡¯t left the ce yet. However, the surrounding had changed somehow. The Thorn Fairy looked around. She saw the Snow Mountain, which was the tallestndmark in the Overlord ne. She realized that they were still in thepetition arena. ¡°Something is not right¡­,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. He realized that Snow Mountain was shorter than it was before. He had climbed the Snow Mountain when he had apanied the Fallen Angel to ambush the Radiant Envoy. He knew how tall that mountain had been. The Snow Mountain in front of him seemed shorter. ¡°Is this an illusion?¡± said the Thorn Fairy. ¡°Maybe the brain can¡¯tpletely imitate the world outside.¡± Xu Yuan was in a dilemma. He had consumed the Dark Crystal before. And gained a skill enhancement point. He wondered which ability he could enhance that could help them get out of the current situation. ¡®This is troublesome. Everything here feels¡­ strange. I can¡¯t enhance an ability without understanding things properly.¡¯ Xu Yuan thought it wise to wait a bit to figure out exactly what was happening. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to waste a skill enhancement point by upgrading an ability that might not be useful. ¡°True Eye of The Demon Dragon.¡± Xu Yuan activated his ability. The True Eye of The Demon Dragon could see through any illusion. The eye on Xu Yuan¡¯s chest slowly opened. A demonic eye stared at everything. It saw through all the illusions. Xu Yuan could see it too! He could see everything in front of him clearly. The world was made up of numerous blue butterflies. The essence of the world was the butterflies. There was nothing in the space except the blue fluttering butterflies. It meant that Xu Yuan and the Thorn Fairy hadn¡¯t left the body of the mythical beast yet. They were still inside. Xu Yuan had expected it. He didn¡¯t think, even for a moment, that they had been suddenly expunged out into the real world. Xu Yuan noticed a crack in the space through which sunlight filtered through. A ray of light burst from that gap. A unicorn appeared on the imaginarynd. ¡°Your Majesty Lan Yu!¡± said the unicorn. ¡°It¡¯s you. I can sense it. It is really you, isn¡¯t it?¡± The unicorn stared at thend in front of it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that human Overlord put you to sleep here!¡± The unicorn¡¯s mutterings gave the Thorn Fairy and Xu Yuan an idea of the type of bond the creature had with the mythical beast. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ we fought countless battles. It was glorious! Those who followed you turned out to be unreliable b*stards!¡± said the unicorn. ¡°After you fell asleep, they all scattered¡­¡± The unicorn muttered to itself, reminiscing the past. ¡°Today, after countless years, I have finally found you. Your Majesty¡­ please wait for me. I will wake you up at all costs!¡± The illusionary image disappeared, and with it, the unicorn. Time seemed to fly past. Day changed into night, and then into day rapidly. Seasons changed. The unicorn visited a few more times. Every time the unicorn visited, it ryed the progress of its n to the sleeping beast. ¡°So, that is the First Saint of the Dark Screen¡­¡± The Thorn Fairy was surprised. The unicorn had never once said that he was the First Saint but, from what she saw, the Thorn Fairy guessed that the First Saint must be the unicorn. ¡°This must be the mythical beast¡¯s memories,¡± said Xu Yuan. However, he wasn¡¯t sure. It seemed highly likely that this was how the mythical beast remembered things. It had sensed the unicorn¡¯s visits. It could hear him speak. However, it couldn¡¯t respond. The mythical beast was in a somewhat vegetative state. It couldn¡¯t move or respond. But it could still remember. It was very clear about everything that happened in the outside world. Chapter 193 - 193 The Buried Memories Of The Mythical Beasts Kept Emerging 193 The Buried Memories Of The Mythical Beasts Kept Emerging ¡°Did the mythical beast hint at the unicorn all this time?¡± asked the Thorn Fairy. She spected that the mythical beast might have influenced the unicorn in one way or another, which led to the birth of the Dark Screen and everything that had followed. ¡°Who can say for sure?¡± Xu Yuan muttered. The scenes changed rapidly. Time was reversing at a speed that was impossible. Scenes flitted past. Xu Yuan wanted to know how the mythical beast had fallen in the first ce. ¡°Light-Type?!¡± The Thorn Fairy¡¯s voice trembled. She couldn¡¯t believe it! ording to the legends, there was an intense battle between the mythical beast and an Overlord. The Overlord had then defeated the beast and put it to sleep. However, in the images that shed by, the Thorn Fairy had seen something important. Gorgeous wings and scattered feathers. It was someone of the Light-Type. ¡°Did the Light-Types participate in the fall of the mythical beast? How did I never hear about this?¡± The Thorn Fairy was puzzled. She felt that there were things that she didn¡¯t know about. Things that might have been hidden from everyone. But she saw it in the images flitting past. ¡°An eighteen-winged angel!¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s voice was heavy. An eighteen-winged angel was a powerful being. ¡°The mythical beast was injured by the eighteen-winged angel before it fought the Overlord,¡± said Xu Yuan. The information was different from what they had been led to believe. Legends said that the mythical beast was defeated by an Overlord of a Mythical Level. There was no mention of an eighteen-winged angel. ¡°The Light-Types are hiding something,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. ¡®What are they nning?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have enough information to make a guess. The scene changed again. Time continued to flow backward. The buried memories of the mythical beasts kept emerging. In the blink of an eye, time flowed backward to show them the ancient past. The world was split into two halves. One half covered the earth in eternal darkness, while the other bathed it in golden light. ¡°The first war between the Light and the Dark¡­,¡± mumbled the Thorn Fairy. She had heard about it before. The Light-Types and the Dark-Types shed in a soundless battle in the scene. The ground was covered in corpses and blood. A strange phenomenon shook the sky. It was the power of Time. ¡°There was a being who controlled Time itself?¡± said the Thorn Fairy in awe. As the clock reversed, a terrifying creature emerged from the sky. A giant dragon came out of the clock. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The Thorn Fairy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying creature before!¡± Gradually, she remembered what it was. ¡°The Dark Demon Dragon!!!¡± The Thorn Fairy was aware of the legend. The Dark Demon Dragon had appeared in the first war between the Light and the Dark. It had then disappeared. She turned and looked at Xu Yuan. He was still the same. He had the same scales, the same wings, and the same eye as the Dark Demon Dragon from the images in front of her. The only difference was the twelve dark energy balls. Xu Yuan counted. Eleven of the energy balls were lit up in the scene. Only one was missing¡­ The final element was Fate! Out of the twelve elements, nine were easy to find. Three were rare and difficult to find. Those were Space, Time, and Fate. His Chaos Realm was alright for now. Some strange races had mastered the space element. He had the True Eye of the Dark Demon Dragon, which was linked to the power of time. He could reverse time. If he used his skill enhancement point on the eye, the time domain could improve. The only element Xu Yuan had absolutely no clue about was Fate. Xu Yuan stared at the Dark Demon Dragon in the sky, which was staring right back at him. It was himself! He was looking at himself! Xu Yuan wondered if he could travel to the ancient past instead of just watching the scenes. ¡®Perhaps if I strengthen the True Eye of The Demon Dragon, I can time-travel to the first war¡­¡¯ The situation didn¡¯t give Xu Yuan much time to think about it. The ancient war flitted past, and everything descended to chaos. In a daze, Xu Yuan looked at a huge dragon. Its eyes were as big as the gxy itself. The twelve energy balls were fully lit. The scene also disappeared in a sh. Before he could see anything clearly, everything disappeared. When Xu Yuan came back to his senses, he found himself still in the body of the mythical beast. Chapter 194 - 194 This Is A War Between The Light And The Dark, Let’s Leave! 194 This Is A War Between The Light And The Dark, Let¡¯s Leave! The familiar space returned. Numerous butterflies danced and fluttered in the air. Xu Yuan slowly saw the brain formation in the center. Everything that Xu Yuan had seen had been from the memories of the mythical beast. He sighed. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± said the Thorn Fairy. ¡°If everything we just saw was from the mythical beast¡¯s memory, does it mean it was present during the first war?¡± Her question made Xu Yuan ponder the possibility. He did not know how powerful the mythical beast was. Was it at the Mythical level even back in the first war, or was it just a tiny pawn in the great scheme of things? !! ¡°I also think that the grudge between the Light-Types and the Dark-Types isn¡¯t as simple as it looks¡­¡± Xu Yuan had transmigrated into the Dark Demon Dragon. However, he didn¡¯t have a clear recollection of his past. But the Thorn Fairy was different. She had lived in the Hero ne and knew the Light-Types. She knew more about the situation than Xu Yuan. ¡°From what we know so far, it¡¯s different from the legends. The legends talked about the mythical beast as a creature that wreaked havoc across many worlds. But it seems Light-Types had something to do with its downfall,¡± said the Thorn Fairy. ¡°Then an Overlord fought it and left it unconscious to sleep forever in the Overlord ne. If what the unicorn said was true, then the mythical beast was building its empire like an emperor.¡± ¡°The Light-Types had no reason to interfere unless¡­ the mythical beast was somehow rted to Dark-Types!¡± said the Thorn Fairy. Xu Yuan was puzzled. However, he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. The scene had changed again. The brain formation made up of numerous butterflies shed and flickered. ¡°This is not good!¡± eximed the Thorn Fairy as she sensed a terrifying power. She was familiar with the power. It was the same power that had engulfed Ca and almost made her explode. The Thorn Fairy guessed that the brain formation was going to do the same. If it detonated, it would not only destroy the ce they were in but also obliterate the whole arena. Xu Yuan frowned. The arena itself was on the back of the mythical beast. The mythical beast was still asleep. If it exploded, Su Wan and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. The blue brain formation flickered in rapid session. Everything became chaotic. The mountains shook. It wasn¡¯t just the mythical beast¡¯s body that was shaking. The ce, where Su Wan and the others were engaged in battle, also shook violently. ¡°Oh no! That thing is here again!¡± The Light-Type heroes took advantage of the opportunity and attacked the White Dragon Saint and the other heroes. However, as the tremors increased, their faces turned pale. The Elemental Hydra had an idea. He looked at his Lord. ¡°Aiur, let¡¯s retreat!¡± The nine-headed snake realized that something was terribly wrong. It wasn¡¯t just the mythical beast that was bothering the nine-headed Hydra. ¡°Did you notice that all the heroes are either of the Light-Type or the Dark-Type? If we continue, we will be dragged into their war.¡± The nine-headed Hydra was certain that a fourth war between the Light and the Dark was unavoidable. Even in this small fight, the heroes were mostly of Dark-Type and Light-Type fighting against one another. The Hydra knew that things were going to escte. ¡°What?¡± Aiur was unwilling to abandon the fight. He didn¡¯t understand what his hero was trying to say. He didn¡¯t care about the Light-Types and the Dark-Types. He just wanted to win the tournament. ¡°We can¡¯t get involved in this mess!¡± said the Hydra firmly. Lord Aiur was also exhausted from thest fight. Seeing his hero was reluctant to get involved, he decided to listen to his hero. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said the Hydra. ¡°We have to leave quickly. Otherwise, it will be toote!¡± Aiur was perplexed. ¡°Leave?¡± he said. ¡°But how are we going to leave? Thepetition hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡± ¡°You are right,¡± said the Hydra. ¡°We can only leave after the tournament ends. We have to end it fast and leave.¡± Aiur didn¡¯t understand how they could end the tournament fast. He thought about it. He suddenly realized. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­ you¡¯re saying we need to willingly get eliminated by leaving the arena?¡± It didn¡¯t matter who was the winner. The Hydra was worried. They could leave the arena, but that would mean they were eliminated. ¡°But we can¡¯t just leave¡­ Won¡¯t it look cowardly?¡± asked Aiur. He didn¡¯t want to ept it. The Hydra didn¡¯t hear his Lord. He was preparing another attack. He gathered a terrifying power and created an energy ball in the sky. ¡°What is that snake doing?¡± ¡°Now is not the time to fight each other!¡± The Light-Type heroes and the opposing teams were all puzzled. They didn¡¯t understand what the Hydra was doing. The world in front of them had changed, and an unknown crisis was waiting to happen. Under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t everyone observe and decide their next course of action? On the contrary, the nine-headed Hydra was nning another attack! The terrifying energy ball did not fall toward the three Light-Type heroes or the Dark-Type heroes who were fighting them. Instead, the energy ball fell toward the Hydra and Lord Aiur! This was the method the Hydra had chosen for their exit. He decided to end things in this way. The Hydra was going to kill himself and his Lord, so they could leave the arena. As a hero and a Lord, they could revive themselves in their territory. ¡°But Heimjue, our resources¡­,¡± said Lord Aiur. His resources were all snatched away by Su Wan. ¡°Our territory doesn¡¯t have any resources right now.¡± The nine-headed snake btedly realized this fact. He was stunned. Chapter 195 - 195 The End Of The Inter-Campus Tournament 195 The End Of The Inter-Campus Tournament The nine-headed snake had thought of every kind of possibility. There was a reason for him to choose to end themselves in this manner. It was obvious that he was in the middle of a war between the Light-Types and the Dark-Types. It would be troublesome if this continued. That was one of the reasons. The other was that the Hydra was worried about the mythical beast and its power. If the mythical beast¡¯s power could overrule the Overlord ne¡¯sws, then it could destroy him and his Lord permanently, without his Lord being able to revive himself. At that time, even the Territory Core might not be able to revive the Overlord! So, the Hydra had chosen this way. So, that they would be gone before the mythical beast awoke. He had the safety of the Territory Core and a possibility of revival for both him and his Lord at their territory. !! However, he had failed to consider something. Lord Aiur¡¯s resources had been snatched away! The terrifying energy ball was very close to them now. The rocks on the ground were crushed. The nts and trees were blown away. It was toote to avoid it! ¡°I¡­¡± The Hydra didn¡¯t know what to say. He had made a grave mistake that would cost him his life and his Lord¡¯s. BOOM! The energy ball descended on the Hydra and Lord Aiur. The impact pulverized them to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ over.¡± ¡°Why was the Hydra such a coward in the end?¡± said the Light Mage. She had thought the Hydra was going to attack them instead. But the stupid snake had blown himself up along with his Lord. She didn¡¯t understand why the Hydra had used such a drastic step to escape from the situation. When the Hydra and Lord Aiur were reduced to dust, a gem was left behind where they had stood moments ago. It was the Competition Gem. Su Wan had managed to get all the gems except Lord Aiur¡¯s and Lord Ca¡¯s. She didn¡¯t know that Xu Yuan had already obtained Ca¡¯s gem. Su Wan saw the gem and got excited. ¡°It¡¯s really the end for them¡­¡± She had been momentarily stunned when she saw the energy ball. She thought she was finished. However, she had never expected that the Hydra would choose tomit suicide. The Hydra had even killed his Lord. Without the Hydra, the oue of the fight looked positive. The White Dragon Saint and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were exhausted, but they were more than enough to deal with at least one Light-Type hero. Meanwhile, there was the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel to sh with the remaining two Light-Type heroes. The Dark Enchanter¡¯s father had been the Great Magician Marshal. She was obviously knowledgeable and skilled when it came tobat. She had a terrifying ability, too! The Fallen Angel wasn¡¯t at his peak right now, but he was still scary when it came to a fight. He used to be the deputy to the King of Heaven, after all. His strength and experience weren¡¯t something that the three Light-Type heroes couldpare to. All in all, Su Wan was certain of her victory. Su Wan took advantage of the confused state of the Light-Type heroes and transformed into her Demonic Dragon form. She flew over and snatched the gem. ¡®Only one more left¡­¡¯ Su Wan felt a little bit disappointed. She was so close! But she couldn¡¯t leave now to go and collect thest gem. The arena seemed to be on the verge of copse. Su Wan thought of Xu Yuan. He always urged her to throw the gems into her territory via the Dimensional Portal, so the dwarves could reforge them. She looked at it for a while. She still had one more gem left to collect. If she had two at hand, she would automatically win because the other Lord would have only one. She sighed. She then opened the Dimensional Portal and threw the gem in. The moment the gem was taken out of the arena, it wouldn¡¯t be counted for points. At this time, a notification appeared in her mind. [Only one gem is detected in the arena. Thepetition has ended.] Su Wan was stunned. ¡®Only one gem detected¡­ shouldn¡¯t there be two gems in the arena?¡¯ Su Wan counted the total gems she had gotten and the Lords she had defeated. There should be one more Lord left! How was this possible? ¡®Maybe the Lord left the arena with the gem¡­,¡¯ thought Su Wan. Su Wan couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. The reason she had been snatching the gems and throwing them into her own territory was so that they wouldn¡¯t be counted. In the end, she would be the only one with a gem in the arena. Additionally, it was because Xu Yuan had seen the special property of the gems. The dwarves could reforge the gems into building upgrade stones, so they could be used for upgrading the territory. The other Lords had no such intention. They kept it close to themselves and protected the gems at all costs. They only wanted to gain points to win the tournament. ¡®Is there another person who has found a greater use for the gems?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. ¡®Maybe they used the gem to reforge it into building upgrade stones to upgrade their territory like me?¡¯ Su Wan thought about it. Her consciousness entered her territory. She wanted to see how many building upgrade stones were left. When she counted them, she realized that an extra gem had been added to her territory. ¡°How did this get here?¡± asked Su Wan to one of the dwarves. ¡°His majesty threw it here through the Dimensional Portal,¡± answered the dwarf. Chapter 196 - 196 Xu Yuan did that? 196 Xu Yuan did that? The dwarves also didn¡¯t know about the true identity of Xu Yuan. The ck Gold behemoths, the Dark Dragon Knights, and the White Dragon Saint, all called him ¡°Your Majesty¡±. Hence, they also called him the same. As a result, it was strange in Su Wan¡¯s territory. When the dwarves addressed her, they called her their Lord, but when Xu Yuan was in the territory, they always addressed him as ¡°Your Majesty¡±. Xu Yuan was Su Wan¡¯s hero. However, she was used to the way they addressed her and Xu Yuan. In the beginning, she felt a little dissatisfied because her power and authority were somehow snatched away by Xu Yuan. However, whenever she saw him, he would be sleeping soundly. So, the idea that he was intending to take away her power was absurd to think about. She found Xu Yuan sozy that he would take it as a chore if she left the decision-making to him. !! Su Wan pondered on the situation that the dwarves just reported to her. ¡°Xu Yuan did that?¡± Su Wan knew Xu Yuan never got involved in things so easily. She recalled the various abilities of Xu Yuan. He might not be able to fight if it came to that. However, his need to survive was iparable. Su Wan still felt doubtful. The dwarfmander nodded and then shook his head. ¡°I am not sure, My Lord.¡± The dwarfmander had detected Xu Yuan¡¯s aura before the gem appeared in the territory. However, he had not really seen Xu Yuan. ¡°It must be him!¡± Su Wan was sure that Xu Yuan had created trouble and gotten thest gem. ¡°Other than me, no one else has gems anymore.¡± Su Wan thought back to the time when Xu Yuan had disappeared. Lord Ca had imed to be a member of the Dark Screen. She wanted to wake the mythical beast! Then Xu Yuan had fallen through the cracks and disappeared. After that, Lord Ca seemed to notice that something was not right. She had also disappeared. Lord Ca definitely seemed like she had a score to settle with Xu Yuan. ¡®So, Xu Yuan killed her? Maybe Xu Yuan isn¡¯t as weak as he looks¡­,¡¯ thought Su Wan. At this moment, she was waiting to be sent back to her territory since thepetition had ended. They could finally get out of the arena, which was about to copse anyway. But¡­ [WARNING! An unknown error has urred, and the contestants¡¯ return coordinates have been lost.] ¡°What?!¡± Su Wan looked at the other Lords present. Lina, Bevin, and Gadar looked pale. Even the three Lords of the Light-Type heroes were frozen in shock. Everyone had received the same prompt in their mind. ¡°D*mn it!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t die here!¡± One of the Lords of the Light-Type heroes was anxious. He realized the seriousness of the issue. Under normal circumstances, their path would never be blocked. Even if they died, they could always be resurrected. The current situation was strange. Their resources had been snatched away by Su Wan. If they died now, they had no resources to resurrect themselves or their heroes. Moreover, this had to do with the mythical beast. It was clear that the beast could bypass the Overlord ne¡¯s rules. If it killed them here now, they would be gone permanently, even if their Territory Core was intact. ¡°It is no wonder the Hydra wanted to kill himself to leave this ce¡­¡± The other Lords also understood why the Hydra had been so impatient. They all wanted tough at him before, but now, they realized he had no courage to continue fighting. They felt the same way. ¡°But why do I feel like something¡¯s wrong?¡± One of the Lords of the Light-Type heroes frowned. ¡°Forget about that,¡± said another Lord. ¡°Now is not the time to think about that. We should be thinking of a way to save ourselves.¡± ¡°The teachers of the academy and even the Sages would have noticed the area copsing!¡± ¡°We just have to hang on till¡­¡± However, the Lords were dejected. ¡°Stop dreaming! A Sage? Will a Sage really be useful in this situation?¡± ¡°It is a beast of the Mythical Level. Only a Mythical Lord can defeat it!¡± A Sage was, at most, at the level of a Legendary Lord. Although there was only a level of difference between the Legendary and the Mythical Lords, it was still like a gap between a human and a god. In front of the mythical beast, a Sage would be a joke! BOOM! The ground cracked open, and countless blue lights appeared. Everyone saw it through the cracks in the ground. The butterflies¡¯ wings looked dreamy in the light. ¡°We¡¯re on the back of a mythical beast!¡± The mythical beast had been in that arena long before anybody was even born, buried under the rocks and soil¡­ Lords and heroes. Countless people have fallen through the cracks. ¡­ In a territory far away, Lord Aiur opened his eyes. ¡°We are alive?!¡± He looked at the situation in front of him in shock. He had thought he was dead for sure because his resources were gone. ¡°How is this possible? I remember our resources¡­¡± Lord Aiur and the Hydra looked at each other. Endless questions filled their minds. Very quickly, their confusion was rified. In their territory, a few resources had been transferred. At the same time, a strange, emerald moon hung high in the sky. Lord Aiur looked up at it in puzzlement. A man floated in the air above Lord Aiur¡¯s territory. The Lord was dressed in an Emerald Sage¡¯s robe, and the power of moonlight emanated from his body. ... A female hero with pointed ears and blue skin hovered close by the Lord. That was the SSS-ss hero, Moon Goddess¡­ ¡°The Sage of the Moon!¡± Lord Aiur realized that the situation had gotten even moreplicated than he had thought possible if even the Legendary Sage of the Moon was involved. Lord Aiur felt that it had been a good idea for the Hydra to kill themselves in the arena before. This Sage was not just any Sage. This was a Sage who was considered one of the top Sages in the world. He was from among the Sages who governed the world. Even Sages had hierarchies. Among them, the Sages of the Sun, Moon, and the Star were the most powerful. Chapter 197 - 197 The Sage’s Descent 197 The Sage¡¯s Descent ¡°What has happened that has caused the Sage of the Moon to personally descend to this ce?¡± asked Lord Aiur. The Sage of the Moon and his hero looked at Lord Aiur. ¡°What happened in the arena?¡± the Sage asked. Lord Aiur was taken aback at the question. He was confused. Shouldn¡¯t the Sages have seen everything? Thepetition and the arena were visible to everyone outside the Overlord ne, after all. !! The teachers and Sages were the ones watching and evaluating their performance in thepetition. Why was the Sage of the Moon asking him this question? ¡°Since the start of thepetition, many strange things have happened. There was the reappearance of the Sunken City ruins, and then the loss of connection of the Overlord ne with the outside world.¡± The Sage of the Moon exined the situation to Lord Aiur. Lord Aiur connected the dots. ¡°It must be the Dark Screen!¡± He recalled that Lord Ca had dered herself as a member of the Dark Screen in the arena recently. She had mentioned that she was going to awaken the mythical beast! The Sunken City¡¯s ruins had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Lord Aiur felt that all the incidents were rted. He thought that all of it had been the conspiracy of the Dark Screen. Aiur exined everything to the Sage of the Moon. ¡°Are they crazy?!¡± snarled the Moon Goddess. ¡°If that thing wakes up, nobody will be able to control it! It will bring an unimaginable disaster!¡± The Moon Goddess sounded scared of the mythical beast. The Sage of the Moon was among the top Sages. Naturally, his hero, the Moon Goddess, would also be formidable. However, she sounded almost frightened. Was the gap between a Legendary Level and a Mythical Level that huge? The Dark Screen¡¯s n of awakening and controlling the mythical beast sounded idiotic and reckless. ¡°Your Majesty, Sage of the Moon, why are you here?¡± asked Lord Aiur. The Sage of the Moon spoke. He didn¡¯t hide anything. He began exining everything from the time he had lost contact with the arena. Nobody was able to reach the arena. He had waited for the eliminated Lords and their heroes to materialize in their respective territories to ask them about the situation. However, the first Lord and hero to be eliminated were Lord Evelyn and her hero, the Radiant Envoy. He had gone to their territory to ask her about the situation. But he found out that her resources were gone, so Lord Evelyn had died permanently. Her hero, the Radiant Envoy, had returned to the Hero ne. The Sages understood that things were serious. They couldn¡¯t connect to the arena at all. If the eliminated Lords died for good, then they would have no way to know what was happening in the arena. So, the Sages, and the teachers decided to transfer the resources to the territories of the participating Lords so that they could resurrect themselves. This was why Lord Aiur was alive. ¡°That girl¡­ Su Wan. How¡¯s her situation?¡± asked the Sage of the Moon. Lord Aiur wondered why the Sage asked about Su Wan specifically. The Sage of the Moon exined that Su Wan was a ssmate of his friend¡¯s sister. She had been pestering him about her whereabouts. ¡°She¡­¡± Lord Aiur didn¡¯t know how to continue. ¡°She has a strange hero by her side. She also has some strange Dark-Types under hermand. I¡­ if I tell you she almost started a war among the Dark-Types and Light-Types, would you believe me?¡± he asked cautiously. He had no intention to nder Su Wan. However, from the situation in the arena, what he said would likelye to pass. ¡°Sage, are you worried about Su Wan¡¯s safety?¡± he asked. ¡°If you are worried, you don¡¯t need to. I think you should be worried about the other Lords more than Su Wan, at this point. Aiur blurted out everything for the sake of the other human Lords. ¡°The situation turned very dire. Other than me and my hero, all others were either of Dark-Types or Light-Types. However, it was different from previouspetitions, this time the heroes seemed to know each other. They formed their own alliances.¡± Lord Aiur was genuine. Thepetition this time had been very strange. It was almost as though the heroes already knew each other and decided to form a team before they came to the Overlord ne. Lord Aiur wanted toin. He had been defeated brutally. The others had formed their own team, while he had been the lone wolf. Thepetition had been entirely different from before. The Sage of the Moon and the Moon Goddess looked at Lord Aiur, feeling very conflicted. ¡°It is possible for a war to break out among the Dark-Types and the Light-Types¡­,¡± said the Moon Goddess. The Moon Goddess was one of the most powerful nature heroes. However, she had not returned to the Hero ne for a long time after she had signed a contract with the Sage of the Moon, so she didn¡¯t know the current situation in the Hero ne. Chapter 198 - 198 The Place Where The God’s Core Is Hidden 198 The ce Where The God¡¯s Core Is Hidden The Moon Goddess was unaware of the recent appearance of the Dark Demon Dragon in the Hero ne. She also didn¡¯t know that many heroes had followed him and descended into the Overload ne. The Light-Type heroes had also descended to the Overlord ne to fight the Dark Demon Dragon and the Dark-Type heroes. The Moon Goddess, at least, received some semnce of information from Lord Aiur. Most participating heroes in the tournament were of Light-Type and Dark-Type! This was bad! If this continued, there would, most likely, be a war between the Light and the Dark yet again. !! ¡°Tell me more. What¡¯s wrong with Su Wan?¡± asked the Sage of the Moon. ¡°She¡­ she has gathered a few Dark-Types heroes who are currently fighting the Light-Type heroes.¡± Lord Aiur didn¡¯t tell them how Su Wan had beaten him along with the other Lords. He only mentioned how her Dark heroes were fighting the Light-Types. The Sage¡¯s face turned somber. ¡®The fourth war between the Light and the Dark¡­ and the awakening of the mythical beast¡­¡¯ He was getting a headache from all this. Things had been going severely downhill recently. The Hydra, who had been observing the situation and listening patiently, finally spoke. ¡°You should start preparing for the worst. Among the Dark-Types, the Dark Enchanter, daughter of the Dark Magician Marshal, and the deputy to the King of Heaven, the Fallen Angel, are also present.¡± The Moon Goddess looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s them?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°If they have descended to the Overlord ne¡­ things definitely seem to be taking a turn for the worse!¡± Dark Magician Marshal used to be the leader of the Dark-Types. His daughter wasn¡¯t someone to be crossed, either. The appearance of the Fallen Angelplicated matters even further. The Moon Goddess thought that their appearance in the Overlord ne was ill-fated. The daughter of the Dark Magician Marshal might inherit her father¡¯s title and lead the war against the Light-Types. With the presence of other powerful Dark-Types like the Fallen Angel, she might actually lead them to victory! Lufasi, the Fallen Angel, had turned to the dark side. There were many spections as to why he was cast away from the Kingdom of Heaven. However, his conversion to the dark was a loss for the Light-Types. He was powerful! His presence was also a mockery and an offense to the Light-Types. So, the Light-Type heroes would definitely choose to attack him on the spot. The sh between the Light and the Dark seemed inevitable. This war was unstoppable! ¡­ In the arena, Su Wan fell through the crack in the ground. She spread her wings and tried to escape. However, the butterflies fluttered around her and pulled her into the blue vortex. When she opened her eyes, she seemed to havended in a strange ce. There was a hallway with countless doors. Each door seemed like it held a secret. ¡°This ce¡­¡± Su Wan found the ce familiar. She recalled the Dark Dragon King¡¯s Overlord whom she had met in the spiritual world in the dragon¡¯s subconscious. That white-haired young woman had told her a secret. The God¡¯s Core was hidden in a ce with many stone doors! Su Wan thought she was dreaming. She had intended to look for the God¡¯s Core when she found the time, but so many things had happened since then¡­ She pinched herself. ¡°Ow! This is definitely not a dream,¡± she muttered. However, Su Wan was still doubtful. She wondered if she had hit her head as she fell and ended up unconscious with these strange visions in her mind. Su Wan tried to sense her connection with Xu Yuan. ¡°I can sense a faint connection¡­¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t have a contract with Xu Yuan. As a result, she was unable to sense his presence when he was near. However, strangely, she was now able to sense a faint connection with him. Su Wan didn¡¯t know that this was because Xu Yuan had used the Demon Dragon Symbiosis ability with Su Wan. It was almost like a contract. Therefore, she had been able to sense him recently. However, Xu Yuan had never exined this to her. So, Su Wan didn¡¯t know the reason for it. Su Wan was now certain that all this wasn¡¯t a dream. Even if her own pain she had felt when pinching herself was a lie, thews of the Overlord ne could never be faked. A dream could not imitate thews of the Overlord ne. ¡®If the white-haired Overlord¡¯s method works, I will be able to find the secret door!¡¯ Su Wan prepared to use the method that she had learned from the Overlord. Right then, she heard a faint sigh. ¡°Human Overlord?¡± said azy voice. It sounded as though whoever it was had just woken up from a long sleep. Su Wan wondered if the voice was somehow connected to Xu Yuan¡¯s whereabouts. ¡®Can this person be rted to Xu Yuan somehow?¡¯ While Su Wan spected, thezy voice spoke again. But this time, the voice sent a chill down her spine. ¡°I hate human Lords!¡± The voice held so much contempt that it made Su Wan shudder. She realized that every inch of the space she was in held nothing but disdain and hatred toward her. This ce rejected her! Every word uttered by the disembodied voice was like a death sentence. ¡°Annoying Lord, you should just disappear! I hope you don¡¯t affect my mood when I wake up!¡± Su Wan¡¯s instinct sent her a warning. She realized that if she were to die here, an intact Territory Core would mean nothing! This voice had the power to bypass thews of the Overlord ne and kill her permanently. She had to think of a way fast. She looked around in horror. She didn¡¯t know where the voice came from. It was as if the enemy was a ghost. It was nowhere and yet everywhere. Chapter 199 - 199 Meeting The White-Haired Overlord Again 199 Meeting The White-Haired Overlord Again Su Wan thought of something. ¡°You are the mythical beast?¡± The mythical beast was too mysterious for Su Wan. Xu Yuan obtained some information about it when he touched its brain. Su Wan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know much about the mythical beast. She only knew it as a creature that had flown from the sun¡¯s core. Su Wan¡¯s understanding of the creature wasn¡¯t very deep. The danger just now had made her realize that the mythical beast could bypass thews of the Overlord ne and kill her. !! To be able to achieve such a level of power¡­ Su Wan realized that the power of the mythical beast was iparable. Su Wan felt anxious. She knew that the mythical beast was defeated by a Mythical Overlord and eventually was rendered unconscious in this world. The creature had been sleeping till now. It was normal for the myth, seeing how it was defeated by one. ¡®Am I going to die here?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. Su Wan tried to calm herself. She couldn¡¯t help but panic about the current situation. If this mythical beast chose to kill her, not even a Sage could save her! No matter how she looked at it, her chance of survival was slim. ¡®Xu Yuan¡­¡¯ Su Wan thought about Xu Yuan. She really wanted to find him. She wanted to see him onest time¡­ Su Wan closed her eyes. In front of this creature, all resistance was useless anyway. However, the situation was unexpected. When Su Wan opened her eyes again, she realized she wasn¡¯t dead yet. The mythical beast didn¡¯t seem to make a move at all. ¡®Is it because I am not entirely human right now?¡¯ wondered Su Wan as she looked at her half-human, half-dragon form. Perhaps this was why the mythical beast wasn¡¯t killing her yet. She had felt as though she was going to die at any moment. The power of the mythical beast had been terrifying. But the beast had let her go¡­ It was too silent all of a sudden. Su Wan was feeling anxious because she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Just then, the mythical beast¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°His Majesty¡­¡± The beast sighed. ¡°Forget it!¡± Su Wan was puzzled. She wondered who the mythical beast was referring to. The first thing Su Wan thought of was Xu Yuan. She knew that the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint addressed Xu Yuan as ¡°Your Majesty¡±. So, it naturally made Su Wan think of Xu Yuan. But she shook her head. That might not be the case here. Xu Yuan was mysterious and had many obscure abilities, but it just didn¡¯t make sense that the mythical beast would mention him. So, Su Wan realized her guess was unrealistic. Su Wan didn¡¯t think the mythical beast would refer to Xu Yuan as ¡°His Majesty¡±. She assumed the mythical beast was talking about some other strong entity she didn¡¯t know about. Su Wan was relieved that the mythical beast wasn¡¯t thinking about killing her anymore. The voice then disappeared. The countless doors also disappeared along with it. There was only one stone door visible. ¡®Is this where the God¡¯s Core is hidden?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. She clenched her fists in anticipation. She didn¡¯t know if she should open it. She didn¡¯t know what might be behind that door. However, she would never know until she tried. She gathered her courage. Only by obtaining a God¡¯s Core could someone be a Mythical Lord. She at least had to try! She approached the stone door. She reached out a hand and ced it gingerly on the surface of the door. The white-haired woman had tampered with the door. She had made it so that ordinary Lords couldn¡¯t break through. Unless they were stronger than the white-haired Lord, they couldn¡¯t break the seal and enter. There was only one way a Lord could ess this door¡­ Su Wan looked at her hand on the door. Her heart pounded. The door changed. Lines appeared on its surface. Musical notes appeared on the door right before her eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Su Wan was conflicted. On one hand, she was happy that she had fulfilled the requirements to be able to get the door open. She could be a Mythical Lord by using the God¡¯s Core! On the other hand, she was in disbelief. The white-haired Lord had told her that she had failed to see the love that her hero held for her. Everything had ended in tragedy. That was why the white-haired Lord had sealed this door to prevent the God¡¯s Core from falling into the wrong hands. Only someone who held an immense love for their hero, like the white-haired Lord, could ess the door. The fact that Su Wan was able to do this meant that her ¡°love¡± for her hero was recognized and acknowledged by the door. ¡°Thatzy lizard¡­ who would like him?¡± muttered Su Wan. Su Wan recalled Xu Yuan in his human form. She had seen him like that only once and had never been able to forget it. ¡°Forget it! I have been through thick and thin with thatzy lizard. Maybe that¡¯s why¡­¡± Su Wan pushed the door open and stepped in. She saw the afterimages of the white-haired Lord in this room. Her back faced Su Wan as she looked into the distance. The white-haired Lord spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are¡­ but if you are here, then it means that my future self sent you here?¡± This was only an echo left by the white-haired Lord when she was alive. Su Wan had followed the white-haired Lord¡¯s instruction, and so she was here now. This was the heart chamber of the mythical beast, the Earth Core Butterfly. ¡°Only here can the God¡¯s Core remain safe from the outside world,¡± said the white-haired Lord. The God¡¯s Core indeed radiated power. It was the kind of power that made numerous Lords go crazy over it. Chapter 200 - 200 I Signed A Lovers’ Contract With Xu Yuan? 200 I Signed A Lovers¡¯ Contract With Xu Yuan? It was impossible to hide the God¡¯s Core anywhere else. There was no way to seal the power away. The Lords and their heroes could sense them from miles away. The white-haired Lord hade up with a way. She had found a convenient hiding ce. It was in the body of the mythical beast! The sleeping mythical beast could mask the power of the God¡¯s Core. Even if someone suspected the God¡¯s Core was hidden here, it would be impossible to enter the door anyway. This ce was the forbidden zone. Outsiders were forbidden from entering. It was to prevent people from waking up the sleeping mythical beast. !! Even if someone managed to enter the body of the mythical beast, it would still be difficult for them to navigate this space. If they were not careful and woke the beast, there would be another disaster. The white-haired Lord had hidden the God¡¯s Core in this ce. Su Wan had no way of getting it. Even if she had followed the instructions of the white-haired Lord, there was a risk of her waking the mythical beast. However, the beast ignored her. A dazzling crystal was suspended in the air where the white-haired Lord stared. One moment it was purple, the next it was blue. It then turned red. Su Wan could sense the terrifying energy that the crystal contained within. The white-haired Lord looked at it. ¡°When I first got hold of the God¡¯s Core, I researched to find a way to use it. I wanted to know about the secrets it contained.¡± She turned around to face Su Wan. Her face was full of regret and bitterness. ¡°I was arrogant then. I thought I would be invincible once I could use it. I researched bit by bit but never made any progress.¡± The white-haired Lord took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Her eyes were a little teary. ¡°I didn¡¯t discuss it with him. I never shared my discovery with him.¡± ¡°When I found the God¡¯s Core, I thought I had transcended from the restrictions an ordinary Lord faced. I thought I didn¡¯t need any hero¡¯s help at all. Onlyter did I realize that a Lord and a hero are inseparable.¡± Perhaps there were other ways to use a God¡¯s Core, but the white-haired Lord had discovered only one such method, and that required the Lord and the hero to be together. The Lord and the hero could not be separated. In order to use it, the Lord and the hero must sign a lovers¡¯ contract and entrust their lives to each other forever. A lovers¡¯ contract would allow the hero to lend part of his power to the Lord. Only then could the God¡¯s Core be used. When Su Wan heard this, her face turned red. Lovers¡¯ contract allowed a hero to lend part of his power to the Lord. Su Wan realized that something like that had already happened. Xu Yuan had used some unknown ability to turn her into a half-dragon and half-human form. She was certain it was Xu Yuan¡¯s doing. When she was fighting the Light-Type Heroes, Xu Yuan had let her use two of his abilities. Su Wan hadn¡¯t thought much about it before. However, from what the white-haired Lord said, Su Wan felt that her situation was simr. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡®When did Xu Yuan sign a lovers¡¯ contract with me?¡¯ Su Wan knew how to form a lovers¡¯ contract. The white-haired Lord had taught her. But she had never found the time to ask Xu Yuan. She wanted to take her time. Besides, Xu Yuan looked so unapproachable that Su Wan was always reluctant to bring it up. She had been so reluctant that she never realized that Xu Yuan could offer the contract as well. ¡®Xu Yuan¡­ without even a mention¡­¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s face flushed. It was hard to believe that Xu Yuan, who was always indifferent and aloof, had actually already signed a lovers¡¯ contract with her¡­ What¡¯s more, it had been a secret too. If not for the white-haired Lord, Su Wan wouldn¡¯t have realized it! Su Wan didn¡¯t know about the Demon Dragon Symbiosis ability. She took it to mean that Xu Yuan had signed a lovers¡¯ contract already. ¡®I thought Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care about me¡­ but it seems he does. He even signed a lovers¡¯ contract without me knowing. He appears too indifferent!¡¯ Su Wan got more and more flustered, thinking about it. However, she calmed herself and regained herposure. ¡®No. I need to calm down¡­ I have no evidence that it was actually a lovers¡¯ contract,¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®Besides, shouldn¡¯t both people consent to something like that? He didn¡¯t even ask me¡­¡¯ The more she thought about this, the more suspicious she became. The most important thing in signing any sort of contract was that both sides should agree on it. She didn¡¯t remember signing or agreeing to any contract. Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t sign a contract that involved her by himself. Moreover, if it was something as big as a lovers¡¯ contract, she would have noticed the difference somehow. The Overlord attribute panel would have informed her. ¡®I need to confirm it with him. If it is a simple misunderstanding, things will be very awkward¡­¡¯ Su Wan calmed herself and looked at the God¡¯s Core. ¡®There is one other way to confirm¡­¡¯ Only those in a lovers¡¯ contract could take the God¡¯s Core. She could try. If it worked, then she would know for sure that she had signed a lovers¡¯ contract with Xu Yuan. Su Wan walked up to the God¡¯s Core and reached for it. She then caught it and held it in her hands. The moment she touched it, the God¡¯s Core burst into colorful lights. Su Wan could feel the mysterious power pour into her body. Her human side was reacting to the power. The human side was fragile and could be crushed with so much power. However, she felt the half-dragon part emerge and protected the human aspect. The non-human aspect was because of Xu Yuan. It was no wonder that a lovers¡¯ contract was needed to use the God¡¯s Core. The power was so overwhelming that a human would have been reduced to nothingness. Su Wan sighed with emotion. She also realized, at this point, that she seemed to have seeded. Did this mean that she and Xu Yuan had actually signed the lovers¡¯ contract? Chapter 201 - 201 The Holy Light’s Illumination 201 The Holy Light¡¯s Illumination The God¡¯s Core was a legendary item left behind by the fallen Mythical Lord. It had all the knowledge and insights of the Mythical Lord when they were alive. If Su Wan could use it properly, she could be a Lord of the Mythical level! Su Wan tried to remember everything she knew or had read about the Mythical Level. The power from the God¡¯s Core wrapped around Su Wan¡¯s body, transforming her. If there were no obstacles, Su Wan could continue growing and reach the Mythical Level one day! When Su Wan felt the power surge into her, she also got the memories of the previous Lord with it. The Lord who had owned this God¡¯s Core was the Mythical Lord who had defeated the mythical beast! ¡®Why do I feel like something is wrong?¡¯ Legends said that the mythical beast had wreaked havoc in countless worlds, so the Mythical Lord had defeated it and left it here. However, it was difficult for the beast to achieve true death. Therefore, it was in a perpetual state of sleep. However, the thing with sleep is that it doesn¡¯t matter how long it is, the beast will wake up one day. The information she knew was different from what she saw in the Mythical Overlord¡¯s memories. The memory showed her that the mythical beast had wanted to destroy the Overlord ne. Thus, the Mythical Lord had joined forces with others to kill it. ¡®But it feels like someone was fueling the conflict¡­¡¯ Su Wan thought about it. She couldn¡¯t help feeling that somebody had fueled the fight between the mythical beast and the Mythical Overlord. Su Wan felt like there was no need for a fight, but things had escted. Eventually, the mythical beast had been defeated, and the Mythical Overlord had also fallen, leaving behind the God¡¯s Core. Su Wan only felt that there was more to it, but she wasn¡¯t certain. At the moment, she just wanted to leave and find Xu Yuan. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan was still in the ce where the mythical beast¡¯s brain was. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ this brain looks like a cocoon,¡± said the Thorn Fairy. The mythical beast¡¯s brain, which was made up of countless blue butterflies, had now turned into a huge cocoon. ¡®Hmm¡­ perhaps the damage caused by the Light-Type back then was just too severe¡­¡¯ Even if the mythical beast awoke, the body would be a burden for it. ¡°It might as well turn into a butterfly and abandon this body,¡± said Xu Yuan. The Thorn Fairy realized something. The mythical beast was extremely powerful. A mythical Lord wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause so much damage to it. What really made it fall asleep was someone among the Light-Types. The Light-Type who had fought the beast had severely injured it. The Mythical Lord had inflicted thest blow that defeated it. When the Thorn Fairy told him about her realization, Xu Yuan nodded. As they talked, the scene changed again. There was a dazzling holy light that prated the cocoon. Beams of light prated the entire cocoon. The hero from Light-Types had left a backup n! The Thorn Fairy gasped. She was in disbelief. Even after so many years, the power from the Light-Types suppressed the mythical beast! The whole ce was filled with the singing of hymns as if a thousand people were chanting the same thing. Illusionary feathers floated in the sky. The entire space seemed to be on fire! ¡°This is not good! This power is going to burn everything!¡± The Thorn Fairy panicked. It wasn¡¯t as though she hadn¡¯t seen holy light before. But this time, it surpassed all she knew about it. It wasn¡¯t like she had never seen the power of the holy light. The terrifying holy light seemed to be burning everything it touched. The powerful mythical giant beast was illuminated by the power of the holy light, and its interior began to burn. At this rate, the entire body of the mythical beast would be reduced to ashes! ¡°This is strange¡­ why would the Light-Types target the mythical beast?¡± While the Thorn Fairy panicked that the holy light might burn everything, Xu Yuan was concerned about the intentions of the Light-Types. ¡®Are they so afraid of this beast that they don¡¯t want to let it off, even after so many years?¡¯ Xu Yuan wondered. Xu Yuan was confused. Why were they so afraid? The simple reason that the mythical beast would wake up and seek the Light-Types for its revenge didn¡¯t seem like a strong enough reason. ¡®Did the Light-Types know that the beast would wake up again? Is that why they left this backup n? Maybe they didn¡¯t want countless others to be destroyed by the beast¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan thought about many possibilities, but he wasn¡¯t sure of them. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Only the mythical beast and the Light-Types knew the real truth at this point. Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t expect the Light-Types to clear his doubts. He could only rely on the mythical beast to give him the truth. Just then, a faint sigh sounded from somewhere. ¡°Your Majesty¡­,¡± said the voice. The Thorn Fairy was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s the beast!¡± Only the two of them were in that space. So, the words must have been from the mythical beast, since both of them hadn¡¯t made a sound. Xu Yuan focused on the faint voice. He was surprised. Xu Yuan had transmigrated recently in the Hero ne. As for the mythical beast, it had been in deep sleep for numerous years. Logically, it was impossible for the mythical beast to know about Xu Yuan. Why was it calling him ¡°Your Majesty¡±? Chapter 202 - 202 Demonic Dragon’s Blessing LVL 4 202 Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 4 ¡®Why do I have a feeling that it knows me?¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®Was it involved in the war between Light and Dark?¡¯ ¡®Or is it because it was in contact with the Dark Demon Dragon? That might exin why it was being hunted by the Light-Types¡­¡¯ If that were true, everything else would make sense. However, these were just Xu Yuan¡¯s spections. ¡®Did the Dark Demon Dragon leave anything behind when it first appeared?¡¯ As far as Xu Yuan understood, the Dark Demon Dragon had only appeared twice. Once, during the first war between the Light and the Dark. The Dark Demon Dragon had disappeared shortly after without a trace. The second time was in the form of Xu Yuan himself. ¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®The Dark Demon Dragon must have appeared at other times¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan thought that if the Dark Demon Dragon had only appeared in the ancient past only once, then it was impossible for the mythical beast to know about him. The Thorn Fairy¡¯s panicked voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Your Majesty, this is not good!¡± she said. ¡°This ce is going to copse!¡± The mythical beast¡¯s entire body was now burning in the holy light. Its body was turning into ashes slowly. The ce they were in trembled violently. ¡°We must leave!¡± Xu Yuan turned to look at the cocoon. He didn¡¯t want to abandon it. He felt like he needed to do something. In any case, the mythical beast had called him ¡°Your Majesty¡±. He couldn¡¯t just leave! Xu Yuan moved closer to the cocoon. The holy light emanated so much heat that he felt as though he was in the middle of the sun. He wrapped the cocoon in dark energy. The dark mes tried to battle with the holy light. However, it was in vain. Xu Yuan¡¯s power wasn¡¯t as strong as it once had been. His dark mes were burned away by the holy light. ¡®If only I was at my peak, I might be able to do it.¡¯ Xu Yuan sighed. If he was in the Hero ne with all his power at his disposal, he might have been able to save the cocoon. But he had to follow the rules of the Overlord ne while he was here. His powers had greatly reduced. The dark mes couldn¡¯tpete with the holy light for dominance. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. He didn¡¯t want to give in. ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯ He suddenly thought of an idea. His eyes glittered. His current strength wasn¡¯t enough, but the mythical beast¡¯s strength might just be enough to dispel the holy light. Even if it wasn¡¯t enough, Xu Yuan would help as much as he could. ¡°The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!¡± Xu Yuan activated his ability and applied it to the mythical beast. Previously, his ability could only be used on the Dark-Types. However, as the abilitybeled up, it was not limited to Dark-Types anymore. Dark mes and mists rolled and encased the cocoon. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we retreat?¡± The Thorn Fairy¡¯s voice trembled. The power of the holy light was too strong. Even though it had remained inactive for too many years, it was still strong. Xu Yuan¡¯s ability had yet to be applied to the mythical beast in the cocoon, but it couldn¡¯t bypass the holy light. The Thorn Fairy saw this and got even more anxious. It seemed all efforts were in vain. The power of the holy light wasn¡¯t abating. It targeted the mythical beast inside the cocoon. Xu Yuan hesitated. He didn¡¯t feel like leaving just like that. However, there seemed to be no solution to the problem in front of them. ¡®Wait¡­ I have a skill enhancement point from the Dark Crystal.¡¯ Xu Yuan recalled that he had gotten a skill enhancement point when he consumed the Dark Crystal. He hadn¡¯t used it yet. Ca had offered the Dark crystal as a price for saving the Thorn Fairy. Xu Yuan knew which ability he wanted to strengthen. He knew that the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, in its current state, wasn¡¯t strong enough to overpower the holy light and reach the mythical beast. However, if he strengthened it, it might just work! He applied the skill enhancement point to the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. It was upgraded to Level 4. [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 4: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto living creatures, strengthening them. All attributes will increase by 2000% for 1 Hour. The living creature has a chance of transforming, and the buff cannot be dispelled.] ¡®Attribute increases, duration is longer, and a small chance of transformation¡­¡¯ The ability even gained a new effect due to the upgrade! There was a chance for the creature to transform. However, Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t sure how the transformation would be. The probability seemed minuscule, at that. The effect was very difficult to verify. Even Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t guarantee what the creature would transform into if he used the ability. Besides, applying it to many creatures would be better to make sure they transformed, as the chance was too slim. If, for example, he used it on numerous Skeleton Soldiers, at least one or two of them would transform. Only then could he properly study the transformation. Right now, he only had one subject. So, he couldn¡¯t depend on it transforming. But his ability couldn¡¯t be dispelled¡­ ¡®Does that mean the holy light can¡¯t cancel it out?¡¯ Xu Yuan activated his ability once again. ¡°The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!¡± Dark mes and ck mists appeared once more. The holy light was the same as before. But this time, the dark mes and mists were tenacious. It resisted the holy light and wrapped around the cocoon. A familiar voice reverberated faintly. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± It was the mythical beast! It was thanking Xu Yuan for the blessing. Chapter 203 - 203 Mythical Beast Transforms Into A Little Butterfly 203 Mythical Beast Transforms Into A Little Butterfly Under their gazes, the cocoon, which received the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, turned from white to ck. Dark, furious mes burned, and ck mist enveloped everything. The white cocoon looked like a piece of white paper that had been sshed with ck ink. The ck was spreading steadily. After a while, the cocoon would turn entirely ck. ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± said the Thorn Fairy in disbelief. She didn¡¯t know the power of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. The White Dragon Saint and a few others had received the blessing before and knew how it affected everything. But she didn¡¯t know about it yet. This was the first time the Thorn Fairy had seen something like this. The terrifying dark power instantly eroded the cocoon of the mythical beast, turning the mythical beast into a Dark-Type. ¡°As expected of Your Majesty!¡± The Thorn Fairy was in awe. The ck cocoon changed. The cocoon began burning more furiously. The holy light didn¡¯t want to give it a chance of escape. ¡°The holy light has be even more furious now! It doesn¡¯t want the beast turning into a butterfly!¡± The Thorn Fairy cried out in rm. The mythical beast was supposed to break out from the cocoon the moment it received the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. Unfortunately, the holy light was adamant. The cocoon was trying to withstand the attack of the holy light. It slowly cracked, emanating a ck light from within. ¡°Is it going to break out of the cocoon?¡± The Torn Fairy¡¯s eyes were wide in shock. She had thought that everything would be destroyed. But she never expected that the mythical beast would undergo a final transformation. Xu Yuan shook his head dismally. ¡°It won¡¯t turn out like you expect. The beast might break through the cocoon, but its transformation might remain iplete. It will be like a premature human baby.¡± The ck cocoon split open and ck light burst forth. A butterfly the size of an adult human¡¯s thumb flew out of the cocoon. This was not what the Thorn Fairy had expected. The mythical beast had been so huge that the entire arena formed its back. What burst forth from the cocoon was a small butterfly which was the size of a human thumb. The Thorn Fairy stared at it in disbelief. The little ck butterfly looked confused. It seemed to sense something. It turned to Xu Yuan. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I feel that you are very kind,¡± said the butterfly as it flew toward Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan remembered the disembodied voice that had called him ¡°Your Majesty¡± and thanked him for the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. ¡°I thought you knew me¡­¡± The little ck butterfly looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t remember. Sorry. During my transformation, my memories seemed to have been wiped out¡­ Perhaps, in the future, I can find my memories again.¡± The little ck butterfly had not only lost its former power but also its memory. If the butterfly couldn¡¯t remember anything, then Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t find out anything about the past! ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡± asked Xu Yuan. He stared up at the sky. There was a big hole. ¡°Can I?¡± said the little ck butterfly. ¡°I have lost everything. I don¡¯t remember my past and have nowhere to go. I feel a familiar aura¡­ from you. Can I stay by your side?¡± Xu Yuan thought about it for a moment and then nodded. The little ck creature might be iparably powerful. If he could help it reach its peak again, the creature would be an asset. ¡°Sure,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I will call you ck Butterfly for now. Is that okay?¡± Xu Yuan knew the mythical beast¡¯s name. It was called Lan Yu. However, the little ck butterfly had forgotten its name and its past. So, it was only appropriate for it to receive a new name. ¡°I like that very much. Thank you.¡± Xu Yuan spread his wings and flew out of the hole in the sky, followed closely by the Thorn Fairy and the ck Butterfly. Xu Yuan used his Demon Dragon Wings to fly out. He flew out of the hole in the blink of an eye. The wind was blowing, and clouds floated serenely by. Xu Yuan flew up high. He wanted to see the world carefully once again. It was, technically, still on the back of the mythical beast. The mythical beast, which was now a little butterfly, also spread its wings and flew by Xu Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for me to leave this ce,¡± said the Thorn Fairy. By the rules, the Thorn Fairy should have returned to the Hero ne after her Lord¡¯s death. However, she had been in the body of the mythical beast, so the normal rules had been blocked before they could take effect. However, she could not stay here forever. Now that she was outside, the rules woulde into effect. ¡°No matter what happens from now on, I will always be loyal to you, Your Majesty,¡± said the Thorn Fairy. She bowed respectfully. ¡°I will avenge Cara. I hope that in the future I will be able to receive your support.¡± It was because of the First Saint that her Lord had died. The Thorn Fairy didn¡¯t intend to forget that. She wanted to take revenge. But with her current strength, it was impossible. She decided to join Xu Yuan when the time was right. The Thorn Fairy then dissipated and returned to the Hero ne. As for Xu Yuan, he observed the ce from high up in the sky. The back of the mythical beast epassed all. Part of the butterfly wings were burnt. It could be seen down below. He also could vaguely make out the area where the White Dragon Saint and the others were. Everyone was panicking. At that moment, a spatial power dragged away the Light-Type heroes. ¡°Legendary power?¡± Xu Yuan could tell at a nce that it was the power of a Legendary Lord that had dragged the three Light-Types away. It was impossible for the Lords to not notice the change in the arena. Chapter 204 - 204 Meeting The Sage 204 Meeting The Sage The Lords in the outside world had already gotten a general idea of the changes that had urred in thepetition ground. Before this, they couldn¡¯t interfere with anything in the arena. However, things were different now. Ever since the mythical beast had awakened and spread its wings, all restrictions were gone. The limitations no longer existed. !! The Lords were taken out of the arena one by one. Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t leave because he sensed Su Wan was still in the arena. After waiting for a while, Su Wan finally arrived. She seemed surprised to appear in the area, which was now riddled with holes. ¡°Xu Yuan, you¡¯re okay!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Su Wan was currently at a loss. She had consumed the God¡¯s Core and had gained a lot of knowledge from it. She had been so engrossed in figuring it out that she had forgotten that the world had changed. She had been summoned by a mysterious power to spear here. ¡°We need to go back,¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan still had a lot of questions. She wasn¡¯t even sure if the tournament was really over. Who won? Where were the other contestants? Unfortunately, now was not the time to ask. The entire arena, which was on the back of the mythical beast, was disintegrating fast. That wasn¡¯t a problem for Xu Yuan and Su Wan. They could both fly. Before Su Wan could transform into her Demonic Dragon form, a space vortex appeared. From the depths, a white hand reached and grabbed her. She was pulled into the vortex. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan shouted at him. She reached out and grabbed his arm in a hurry. They fell into the space vortex together. The sky and earth spun. When it finally stopped spinning, Su Wan and Xu Yuan realized they were in their territory. ¡°You are¡­ the Sage of the Moon!¡± eximed Su Wan. She saw the figure that had pulled her into the vortex. Su Wan had encountered many powerful beings on her journey. She had seen the deputy of the King of Heaven, the Fallen Angel. She had met the Dark Enchanter, the daughter of the Dark Magician Marshal. However, the person in front of her stunned her, nheless. This person was one of the most powerful Lords in existence. Su Wan wanted to thank him but, right then, an anxious voice sounded from afar. ¡°Wanwan, you are finally safe!¡± It was Shi Linglong! The troublemaker, Shi Linglong! Shi Linglongpletely ignored the Sage of the Moon and ran to give her a hug. ¡°Linglong, I am alright. I am fine, really.¡± Su Wan looked at the Sage of the Moon. Meanwhile, the Sage of the Moon didn¡¯t look at her. His attention was focused on Xu Yuan. As one of the strongest among the Lords, the Sage of the Moon¡¯s vision and power were unquestionable. However, he didn¡¯t know the true identity of Xu Yuan. After all, Xu Yuan had only recently transmigrated into the Hero ne. There was always a dy in the information being passed down from the upper to the lower realms, so nobody was aware that the Dark Demon Dragon had recently appeared. The Sage of the Moon did not recognize Xu Yuan. He only thought of him as a mysterious and powerful hero on Su Wan¡¯s side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked the Sage of the Moon. ¡°Yes. Thank you so much for your concern.¡± The Sage of the Moon smiled faintly. ¡°Little Linglong, I have returned your friend to you. Don¡¯t bother me with this again.¡± Su Wan understood that Shi Linglong somehow knew the Sage of the Moon personally. Shi Linglong scratched her head in embarrassment. The Sage of the Moon spoke. ¡°This girl had been pestering me since the arena lost contact with the Overlord ne. She had been appearing in my ce and bothering me to help you.¡± Su Wan was touched. Her friend had been working very hard to get her back safe and sound. ¡°Thank you so much, Linglong, for worrying about me!¡± Su Wan turned to the Sage of the Moon. ¡°And thank you so much for your help as well!¡± Su Wan did not ask how Shi Linglong knew the Sage of the Moon. Not yet anyway. At this time, other Sages had also arrived. Sages rarely appeared in front of the public eye. But most were gathered here today. ¡°Su Wan, right?¡± said the Sage of the Moon. ¡°Tell me what transpired in the arena.¡± Even though he had received some information from Lord Aiur, he was still unsure about the whole situation. He needed more information from other Lords to form a conclusion. Su Wan brought up the Dark Screen. That was the most essential thing right now. She told him that the entire matter was connected to the Dark Screen. Lord Ca had dered that the Dark Screen had nned everything, after all. Most of the Lords knew about this. ¡°Dark Screen¡­¡± The Sage of the Moon frowned. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°What happened to the mythical beast?¡± Su Wan told him all she knew about the mythical beast so far. However, she didn¡¯t mention the God¡¯s Core. The God¡¯s Core was the stuff of legends and myths, after all. Nobody even knew if it existed for real. There was no need for her to mention it. If she did, she could get into trouble for using it. Su Wan wasn¡¯t sure how much the Sage of the Moon knew about it. However, she told him everything, excluding the God¡¯s Core incident. Chapter 205 - 205 The Collection Of Elemental Hearts 205 The Collection Of Elemental Hearts ¡°The members of the Dark Screen nted a Lord as a spy in the tournament. The Lord was supposed to wake the mythical beast. That Lord had suddenly disappeared. Nobody knew anything about her. As for the mythical beast, it had woken up. It soared into the sky, and the arena almost copsed. However, the holy light had shone dazzlingly and burned the huge mythical beast.¡± The Sage of the Moon listened attentively as Su Wan told him the whole story. He frowned and nodded. !! ¡°We have some grasp of the situation now. But we still need to verify some things. All of you should return to your respective territories. The final result of the tournament will be dered after we have cleared thepetition grounds.¡± The Sage of the Mon was now certain that everything pointed to one organization, the Dark Screen. The Sage of the Moon wanted the Lords to return to their own territories and rest for the time being. ¡°Wanwan, let¡¯s go!¡± said Shi Linglong. She pulled at Su Wan¡¯s hands. A few steps away, there was a Dimensional Portal that was ready to take them back. The portal would take them back to their territories. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, the next day was gone. It was time for the result to be dered. ¡°Xu Yuan, I am the champion! We won!¡± Su Wan was ecstatic. If it was back in the academy, in front of too many people, she would have had to restrain herself fromughing and crying in happiness. However, she didn¡¯t need to pretend to be calm in front of Xu Yuan. She wanted to share her happiness with him. Xu Yuan waszily draped across the throne. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had gone through such an ordeal just recently, Xu Yuan would have made Su Wan fight so that he could umte more experience points. He was already worried that there was a powerful being among the Light-Types. However, she looked so happy, and she hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely from the earlier fights. He didn¡¯t really want to make her fight this soon. Xu Yuan wished there was another way so that he didn¡¯t need to trick and lie to her every time. Su Wan looked at him. ¡°Xu Yuan, are you thinking about how to scam people again? You are looking at me strangely, as though you are thinking of another way to trick me¡­¡± Su Wan became vignt. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t expect her to be on guard around him. He looked at her sheepishly, then fell back on the throne and continued sleeping. Silence was the best answer for now. Xu Yuan knew that if he remained silent, Su Wan would forget about it in a while. It was true. Su Wan had already forgotten about the matter and was clenching her fists in excitement. She was already thinking about something else. ¡°I have good news, Xu Yuan!¡± she said. ¡°Since we won the tournament, we get a generous reward!¡± She also mentioned a banquet that was usually held tomemorate the end of thepetition. However, it had been canceled this time because too many things had happened. The mythical beast¡¯s death, the copse of the arena, the reappearance of the Sunken City, and the Dark Screen¡¯s borate nning. The Sages had discussed long and hard and decided to cancel the banquet for safety reasons. The Dark Screen had interfered, after all. They could attack the Lords in the banquet and target them altogether. Therefore, there would be no dinner banquet like the previous years. They would no longer hold an event to distribute the reward to the winner. The ranking would be posted online, and the resources would be distributed ordingly. Xu Yuan yawned, as though he wasn¡¯t interested in some silly reward. As for winning thepetition, it wasn¡¯t a surprise. Su Wan had the only gem in possession at the end of the tournament, after all. All other gems had been snatched away to make the building upgrade stones. With that out of the way, Xu Yuan was thinking about how to get all twelve Elemental Hearts. Xu Yuan had collected any and every Elemental Hearts he could find before. But now, he was more cautious. He recalled the Dark Demon Dragon from the visions. It had eleven Mythical Level Elemental Hearts. Xu Yuan recalled how strong he had been in the first war. Nobody could stand against the Dark Demon Dragon. Even the Light-Types and Dark-Types had abandoned their war and joined forces to fight the powerful being. Eleven of the energy balls had been lit¡­ The Dark Demon Dragon had collected eleven Elemental Hearts, all of Mythical Level. The number of Elemental Hearts Xu Yuan had collected this far were of Low Level, and some of High Level, but they were nowhere near to Mythical level. Xu Yuan felt that it was inappropriate to even mention this. He was wasting an opportunity. If he only collected such Low Level Elemental Hearts, it would make no difference whether he had the Chaos Realm ability or not. It wouldn¡¯t be strong enough. ¡®Is there no other way to upgrade the Elemental Hearts?¡¯ Xu Yuan sighed. He remembered the Dark Demon Dragon of the first war. Eleven Mythical Elemental Hearts¡­ It meant the Dark Demon Dragon had defeated element Mythical Overlords to achieve the Elemental Hearts. ¡®If only Elemental Hearts could be fused as troops¡­¡¯ He had an ability that could fuse weaker soldiers to make them powerful. Xu Yuan wondered if there was a way to fuse Elemental Hearts to make them more powerful. Xu Yuan shook his head. He had never heard of an ability like that. It was impossible¡­ Besides, the difference between Legendary Level and the Mythical Level alone was huge. It was like a chasm that couldn¡¯t be filled by numbers. Even a thousand Elemental Hearts from a thousand Legendary Lords couldn¡¯tpare to one Mythical Elemental Heart from one Mythical Lord. It was that rare. Chapter 206 - 206 The Three Rewards Of The Inter-Campus Tournament 206 The Three Rewards Of The Inter-Campus Tournament Xu Yuan was thinking about the Elemental hearts, while Su Wan was excited about the tournament rewards. ¡°Xu Yuan, there are a total of three rewards for the winner of the championship! Can you guess what they are?¡± Xu Yuan yawned. Su Wan was a little disappointed at his indifferent reaction. ¡°Well¡­ the first reward is that our current resources will be multiplied by a hundred times!¡± !! Su Wan was so excited that she was pacing back and forth in front of the throne. She already had a lot of resources because she had snatched them from other Lords by using Desperate Battle. Now, the resources she had would be multiplied by a hundred! ¡°Xu Yuan, we can use these resources to do better!¡± she said. ¡°I remember you saying you wanted to expand the territory underground. But we didn¡¯t have enough resources¡­¡± Su Wan still remembered Xu Yuan¡¯s original n. Xu Yuan had put it on hold because of ack of resources and had almost forgotten about it. But she remembered. ¡°We can even use the resources to make more Dark Dragon Knights and fuse them into Ultimate Dragon Knights!¡± Su Wan wanted to use the resources in two ways. First, to expand the territory. Xu Yuan¡¯s n of expanding the territory underground was a logical idea. Secondly, Su Wan intended to use the resources to develop her troops. In the tournament, she had met many formidable Lords and troops. Su Wan felt that her troops weren¡¯t good enough. She needed more powerful troops. Usually, the heroes were the stronger ones. Nobody could defeat the heroes of other Lords easily. However, Su Wan felt that if she could make Ultimate Dragon Knights, they could even defeat the other Lords¡¯ heroes. ¡°You are dreaming at this point.¡± Xu Yuan rolled his eyes at her. The requirements for creating an Ultimate Dragon Knight were too high. They needed many Dark Dragon Knights in the first ce. Then, they needed to be fused.to form Dark Dragon Knight Generals. Only after the Dark Dragon Generals were fused would they get an Ultimate Dragon Knight. They didn¡¯t even have one Dark Dragon Knight General. Even if Xu Yuan used his ability on Dark Dragon Knights and fused them, it always came with a time limit. Xu Yuan could only use his ability at critical moments when he needed strong troops forbat. They didn¡¯t remain permanently changed. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. She understood the issue. However, Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up in anticipation. He had an idea! Su Wan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he certainly looked happy. She didn¡¯t ask him. Instead, she told him about the second reward. She took out something that looked like a scroll and showed it to Xu Yuan. ¡°Look! The second reward is some sort of special building!¡± Su Wan was excited about this. The Dark Castle and Dark Arena had done wonders to strengthen her troops. She was eager to know what this ¡°special Building¡± was capable of. Suddenly, Xu Yuan, who had looked so uninterested all this time, reached out a w. ¡°Give that to me! You aren¡¯t very lucky in these sorts of things. Let me use it!¡± When Su Wan heard this, her pretty face pouted in anger. She was infuriated. ¡°On what basis do you im I have no luck?¡± she said in annoyance. ¡°I am the Lord here. This thing was given to me. So, I will use it.¡± Su W didn¡¯t say it was hers, but she wanted to hold the scroll tightly in her hands. She didn¡¯t like the way Xu Yuan implied she was unlucky. Therefore, this time, no matter what, she would use it to build something on her own. She would build something useful to prove that she had luck and intelligence on her side. ¡°Give it to me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Xu Yuan noticed Su Wan¡¯s displeased face. He snorted. ¡°Who was the one who built the Dark Arena? If it were you, you wouldn¡¯t even have known how.¡± Su Wan was flustered. He was right! He could build all sorts of buildings, which always turned out to be useful. But she didn¡¯t want to give in. She had to hold her ground. Otherwise, she won¡¯t even be able to raise her head with respect in front of him. He would also ridicule her every chance he got! The scroll might be useful in Xu Yuan¡¯s hands, but Su Wan didn¡¯t want to admit it. Suddenly, an idea surfaced in her mind. She looked reluctant. ¡°I can give it to you, but I want something in return. I want another permanent ability that you can share with me.¡± Su Wan knew that Xu Yuan could share his ability with her. She had used Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and Dark destructive Light before, but they had been temporary. After the end of thepetition, Xu Yuan had taken back the abilities, and she couldn¡¯t use them anymore. She would give him the scroll since he looked very interested in it, but she wanted to ask for an ability in return. Xu Yuan was stunned. However, he thought about it for a while and then agreed to her deal. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Wan to make such a request. But the issue was, which ability should he share with her permanently? He thought that sharing one of the two abilities that he had shared with her before would be most sensible because she already knew how to use them. ¡®The experience point I earn by strengthening the troops isn¡¯t as high as those I earn when Su Wan kills the enemy. If I give Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing to her, and she uses it in a fight, would it be counted as her victory even though her troops would be the ones fighting?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t sure if it worked like that, but he was willing to give it a try. If it worked, he could gain experience points easily by having Su Wan use the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing! Chapter 207 - 207 Are You Feeling Guilty, Xu Yuan? 207 Are You Feeling Guilty, Xu Yuan? Xu Yuan thought long and hard about it. It was tedious to use Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. He could have Su Wan use it next time if he gave her that ability. As for him, he could just lie down and go to sleep while absorbing the experience points, he would get from Su Wan. The n was perfect! However, he needed to verify his theory first. It was up to him to decide whether the ability he shared with someone was given temporarily or permanently. If by giving Su Wan the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, the kills shemitted by using it on the troops gained her the experience points, then it would be a win-win situation. He would make some changes, of course. He would make it so that he would need to approve the use of the ability. Otherwise, Su Wan would use it on everything! This was because the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing had its limit. It could only be used a few times a day. If Su Wan used it on every small monster she came across, then she would not have the advantage of it when an actual, formidable monster came about. And then, she would rely on him again! Xu Yuan thought of a n. Su Wan was unaware that Xu Yuan had already calcted all the possibilities of her death in such a short time. Although she didn¡¯t know what exactly he was thinking about, she had seen that face before. Whenever Xu Yuan went quiet and serious, he would most likely be nning to trick somebody. She felt a sense of hopelessness. ¡°Why do I feel like you are going to trick me again?¡± Xu Yuan shook his head. Su Wan narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Are you shaking your head to deny it? Are you perhaps feeling guilty? You have never bothered before.¡± Whenever she had used him before, Xu Yuan had neither acknowledged nor denied it. He always acted sheepish and innocent. Onlyter would she find out that he had indeed tricked her. But now, she knew she was nning something, and she assumed he was shaking his head, trying to deny everything. Su Wan was even more doubtful now. Xu Yuan had gone silent suddenly after she hadid down her condition. He was definitely nning something! Xu Yuan tried to remedy the situation. ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± A few curt words were all he needed to shift the focus of her attention. This was his style, after all. If he started giving her all sorts of exnations, it would make her even more suspicious. Su Wan was perplexed. She hesitated. Her suspicions wavered. She knew this was his n. She was sure that he was nning to trick her. But she was curious about the ability she would get. Su Wan gritted her teeth and epted the situation as it was. Even if he tricked her, she had to find a way to ept it. ¡°Yes. I want it,¡± she said. ¡°Hurry and tell me which ability it is!¡± Su Wan was afraid she would greatly regret her decision. She wanted the scroll to build something special. However, she also knew that irrespective of the deal, Xu Yuan would find a way to use the scroll to his own end no matter what she did. So, she decided getting a unique ability was more important than some random building that might not even work in her favor. Xu Yuan swished his tail. ¡°There is no hurry. Tell me what the third reward is.¡± Su Wan was surprised. He didn¡¯t seem interested in the rewards before. Of course, Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t interested in the rewards. But he pretended to be interested in it to stall for time. People didn¡¯t cherish the things they obtained easily. If he gave it to her so easily, Su Wan would think it was so easy and ask him for more of his abilities. If he pretended that he was very reluctant to give her his ability, she would be more likely to use it properly. Even if the ability might have some limitations to it¡­ Xu Yuan was not certain what restrictions he should put on the ability before giving it to her. He began toy the foundation to alter the ability. Meanwhile, Su Wan saw him sitting far away in istion. He looked like an old man reminiscing about his younger days. Her suspicions disappeared. If he wanted to trick her, he wouldn¡¯t look so forlorn. He was acting so evasive. Su Wan felt that Xu Yuan was unwilling to give her an ability. She was afraid that Xu Yuan might decide it wasn¡¯t worth it and wouldn¡¯t trade with her at all. After all, no matter how ¡°special¡± the building of the scroll was, it might notpare to a powerful ability. However, if Xu Yuan didn¡¯t give her an ability, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use it! Su Wan wanted to divert his attention. So, she told him about the third reward. She hadn¡¯t read everything before because she had been too excited to share it with Xu Yuan. ¡°So¡­ the third reward is a troop type,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s called Evil Eye.¡± Su Wan was speechless. ¡®What kind of troop type is this?¡¯ She was happy to receive a new troop type, but this new troop was also of Dark-Type. She didn¡¯t think Dark-Types were weak or anything, but they were gloomy and lifeless. She wanted her territory to be full of life and vitality. Instead, she kept getting Dark-Types that practically looked dead every time. Su Wan had dreamed of a territory like Shi Linglong¡¯s. Green, full of life, and open sky. If not for Shi Linglong¡¯s knack for attracting trouble every time, her territory was perfect. Chapter 208 - 208 The Construction Of The Dimensional Portal 208 The Construction Of The Dimensional Portal ¡°Evil Eyes?¡± Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan. Evil Eyes seemed redundant. They had no forging talent like the dwarves, nor could they be used as cannon fodders like the Skeleton Soldiers. For now, Evil Eyes had no value in the territory. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± he said, trying tofort Su Wan. Compared to the two other rewards, thest reward just fell t. Su Wan felt disappointed. Xu Yuan¡¯s constion rang hollow. She knew that the Evil Eyes were not that bad. The production cost was low, and they were pretty decent inbat. If it was an ordinary Lord, they would be happy. However, to some of the Lords who already had stronger troop types, Evil Eyes were practically useless. For example, Lord Aiur had his Hydra Warriors. So, he would not have much use for Evil Eyes. As for Su Wan, she already had ck Gold Behemoths and Dark Dragon Knights. She didn¡¯t really care much for Evil Eyes troop type. She sighed. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°About our deal¡­¡± She brushed off the temporary disappointment because she was eager about what came next. Xu Yuan was going to share a skill with her! Su Wan was curious whether Xu Yuan would give her a skill she had already used before, or if it would be something new! Xu Yuan thought about it. ¡°There is no hurry. Let¡¯s create the Evil Eyes first and see how they are.¡± He was stalling for time. He nned to create Evil Eyes and use the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on them. He had recently upgraded his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing to Level 4 and had received a special effect. The creatures under the effect of the Demonic Dragon Blessing had a small chance of transformation. He wanted to find out what kind of transformation it would be. He had many questions. One of which was whether the transformed creature would return to its original form after time ran out. If the transformation ended when the ability reached the time limit, then it was pretty useless. Besides, stalling for time would make Su Wan think that Xu Yuan was reluctant to part with the said ability and that she would use it properly after receiving it. ¡°What?¡± The joyful expression on Su Wan¡¯s face disappeared. She realized that Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want her to get the ability, so he kept making excuses and dying it. ¡°You want to wait till we create the Evil Eyes? Then what? Are you going to find more excuses after that?¡± Su Wan decided to endure the humiliation. But she wanted to make it clear to him that his tactics wouldn¡¯t work on her. Su Wan gritted her teeth and created the Evil Eyes. Just then, the White Dragon Saint approached Xu Yuan in high spirits. ¡°Your Majesty, the Dimension Portal is almost done!¡± After returning to Su Wan territory and being separated from the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter, the White Dragon Saint had been thinking about the conspiracy of the Light-Types. The White Dragon Saint felt that the Light-Types were gathering in the Hero ne to attack Xu Yuan jointly when he finally arrived. Having returned from the Overlord ne, he would be still weak, so they would take advantage of the situation and attack. The White Dragon Saint wanted to gather all Dark-Types in the Overlord ne and form an alliance so that they could fight on Xu Yuan¡¯s side. However, it was hard to go to other Lords¡¯ territories. The Territory Core was of utmost importance, so the heroes and Lords both stayed near it to protect it. It was not easy to meet them. Xu Yuan suggested the Dimensional Portal. Su Wan had once received a reward that contained the blueprint to create a Dimensional Portal. Su Wan hadn¡¯t needed the Dimensional Portal at that time. Besides, the resources required to build one were way out of Su Wan¡¯s league. So the blueprint was left in the warehouse to gather dust. Xu Yuan remembered the blueprint when the White Dragon Saint hade up with his n. Su Wan had gathered so many resources during the tournament that it was not difficult to build a Dimensional Portal in the territory anymore. Xu Yuan told Su Wan to give the blueprint to the White Dragon Saint for the time being. The White Dragon Saint was here to report to Xu Yuan that the Dimensional Portal was almost done. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± said Xu Yuan as he rose from the throne and spread his wings. He flew out of one of the windows of the Dark Castle. At this moment, a huge skull-shaped building was visible in the open field. The door was at the mouth of the skull, illuminated by blue light. ¡°Birdman gave me his coordinates,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°We can visit them directly in their territoryter.¡± The White Dragon Saint was referring to the Fallen Angel. ¡­ At the same time, in a territory on the other side, Lufasi, the Fallen Angel, and his Lord, Gadar, were sunbathing by the sea and enjoying the breeze. The Fallen Angel felt suddenly uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Gadar. The Fallen Angel shook his head. He felt as though a warning came from the depths of his soul that something big was about to happen. But he didn¡¯t know what. ¡®Strange¡­¡¯ ¡°Lufasi, do you think we managed to negotiate with that kingdom?¡± asked Gadar. Gadar wanted to discuss what had happened recently. His territory was located in the far west of the continent, right next to the sea. He had noticed a ship crossing the sea to enter his territory. The ship had been full of humans. That made Gadar very curious. The humans on the Overlord ne were almost always Lords from the Blue. Gadar didn¡¯t know if humans were born in the Overlord ne. From what he saw, he realized that the humans came from the other side of the continent. That continent did not seem to follow the rules. They didn¡¯t know about Lords or heroes. Instead, humans, orcs, elves, and other creatures were fighting to rule thatnd. Chapter 209 - 209 Gifting The Alien Continent To His Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon 209 Gifting The Alien Continent To His Majesty, The Dark Demon Dragon The ship that Gadar had found was from a small kingdom on the other side of the continent. The Kingdom of Seop was surrounded by otherrger kingdoms. They were finding it difficult to survive. All kinds of resources were tightly controlled by the neighboring kingdoms. Recently, the King of Seop had obtained an ancient book from somewhere. ording to ancient records, there was another continent to the east of their continent. Thus, the king sent out ships, intending to find a new continent in the vast ocean and rely on the resources of the new continent to develop the kingdom. !! When Lord Gadar met them, they reached an agreement. Gadar would allow them to use the resources here in exchange for the kingdom¡¯s specialties. It was almost time for the agreed transaction. Lord Gadar was a little worried, afraid that the negotiation would lead to a disaster. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those people are not very good inbat,¡± said the Fallen Angel. Gadar was convinced. On this side of the continent, there were countless Lords with their formidable heroes. The other continent had only people without heroes or troops. The other continent was helpless. While Lord Gadar waited, a fleet appeared. The king had sent an entire fleet! The captains contacted Lord Gadar for permission to approach thend. He agreed. One by one, the ships approached thend. Gadar could see many people abroad. ¡°Respected Lord of the alien continent. This is the voyaging squadron of the Kingdom of Seop.¡± The person who spoke was the one who had contacted Gadar, seeking his permission to approach thend. She was the princess of the Kingdom of Seop. ¡°Lord, is this your territory?¡± asked a noble on the ship. ¡°What is the name of your kingdom?¡± They were a bit suspicious because the majority of Gadar¡¯s territory was in ruins. He didn¡¯t have enough resources to repair and renovate. His resources had been snatched away during the tournament. In fact, Gadar was lucky his Territory Core was still intact after the recent beast tide he had had to fight off. Gadar didn¡¯t think much of it. As long as he was alive, and his hero was by his side, he could slowly gather resources and restore his territory to its former glory. However, it was awkward when questioned by the people of the Kingdom of Seop. There was nothing he could do. ¡°Kingdom? I am sorry. There are no kingdoms here. Thisnd is divided into territories and distributed among countless Lords. We all share thend.¡± Gadar¡¯s exnation made the people of the Kingdom of Seop feel a little superior. Thisnd was still not out of barbarism, yet. In contrast, they were a civilized group of people. ¡°Why don¡¯t we directly attack this ce?¡± suggested one of the nobles. ¡°They don¡¯t have a kingdom. They might not have a military to defend themselves as well.¡± There were no kingdoms here. So, they felt that they didn¡¯t need to worry about offending anybody. They could just attack the ce and take it for themselves. ¡°No! We will stick to our previous n,¡± said the princess. This didn¡¯t mean the princess was kind or reasonable. She saw the Fallen Angel with dark wings on his back. She had never seen a creature like that before. The whole situation made her feel uneasy. The princess had decided to get in touch with Gadar to get to know him better. It would not be too bad to make a decisionter after confirming whether Gadar was a threat or not. The sky suddenly changed. A huge skull appeared over Gadar¡¯s territory. The skull opened its mouth and a blue energy ball condensed into a door, ¡°Burn! Incinerate everything!¡± A Hell Goblin Knight jumped out of the door. The mes on its body burned furiously. The first thing Lord Gadar thought about was an enemy invasion. However, he realized that was silly. Who would make a Dimensional Portal directly into another¡¯s territory to attack? He looked at the Hell Goblin Knight closely. It looked familiar. It was Su Wan¡¯s troop! The Fallen Angel was calmer than Gadar. He had discussed with the White Dragon Saint to find a way to make a Dimensional Portal to gather the Dark-Types. The Fallen Angel knew the Dimensional Portal was from Su Wan¡¯s territory. The Hell Goblin Knights poured one after the other. Xu Yuan would never resort to petty tricks to scare them, nor would Su Wan. This was definitely the idea of the White Dragon Saint. So, both the Fallen Angel and Lord Gadar calmed themselves. The people on the voyage were scared out of their wits. It seemed as though terrifying troops had emerged from hell. ¡®This continent has been cursed by hell!¡¯ ¡®It is no wonder there is no kingdom in this ce! The civilization was destroyed by creatures of hell!¡¯ These were some of the thoughts that ran through the minds of those on the ships. At this moment, a white dragon flew out of the Dimensional Portal with a roar. ¡°Birdman, I¡¯vee under the order of His Majesty. Why don¡¯t you kneel and wee me?¡± The arrogant voice of the terrifying dragon, coupled with the Hell Goblin Knights, confirmed the people¡¯s guess. ¡°Hurry! We need to run away before it¡¯s toote!¡± The people abandoned all thoughts of trading with Gadar. They got into their ships and sailed away. This continent was too dangerous for them. They needed to consider it carefully. Looking at the ships sailing away, the Fallen Angel was furious. ¡°ck-hearted dragon, you¡¯ve scared away all our prey!¡± It had not been easy to convince the people of that kingdom to negotiate. He could have gotten the coordinates of that continent as well! ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. The White Dragon Saint was frightening, but he wasn¡¯t here to cause any harm. He only meant to y a trick on the Fallen Angel. ¡°You scared away those people from the other continents¡­¡± Lord Gadar¡¯s face was bitter. He was enraged, but he couldn¡¯t really afford to offend the ferocious White Dragon Saint. So, he exined patiently. ¡°Another continent?¡± The White Dragon Saint¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°If we can attack that alien continent and gift it to His Majesty, it would be a great achievement!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. The Fallen Angel had to admit that the White Dragon Saint¡¯s idea was good. He was better at being an underling than him. The Fallen Angel had been thinking about the strange continent¡¯s resources and specialties, but the White Dragon Saint only thought of gifting it to the Dark Demon Dragon. ... ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Did you seed in making the Dimensional Portal?¡± asked the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Or are you nning to use somebody else¡¯s?¡± Chapter 210 - 210 Shared Skill, Demonic Dragon’s Blessing 210 Shared Skill, Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing The White Dragon Saint was creating a Dimensional Portal to contact other Dark-Types. When the White Dragon Saint had opened the portal to Lord Gadar¡¯s territory, both the Lord and the Fallen Angel were near the sea. Meanwhile, the ships sailed away in a hurry. The people of the Kingdom of Seop were terrified. ¡°Your Highness, this continent is not as simple as we thought!¡± Some of the nobles were scared out of their wits. Their continent was devoid of magical advancement. They had seen elves and orcs. But that was about it. They had never seen creatures like the Hell Goblin Knights or dragons! They were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare approach the coast anymore. They didn¡¯t want to negotiate with Lord Gadar. The eldest princess of the Kingdom of Seop nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± The eldest princess was d that she had remained calm and hadn¡¯t ordered an attack on the continent in a hurry. ¡°It was frightening, but the continent is huge. We can¡¯t give up on exploring the ce,¡± said the princess. ¡°Captain, please go around thend to the other side.¡± The continent was still mysterious, and the princess wanted to explore it. It was full of opportunities. Maybe other ces on the continent were safer and not as hellish as Lord Gadar¡¯s ce. All they needed to do was circle around the edge and find another ce tond. ¡­ In Su Wan¡¯s territory, she had heard themotion and arrived to check the area. ¡°Scammer Xu, is this a Dimensional Portal?¡± It had been so long since she had met her friends. ¡°This is great! We can go meet Yaoyao and Rongrong!¡± Su Wan¡¯s first thought upon seeing the Dimensional Portal was not to n a war, it was to see her friends. ¡°Yaoyao¡¯s territory is near the sea. She has been inviting me there to have fun, but I never got the chance to visit!¡± Among the four friends, only Su Wan and Shi Lnglong¡¯s territories were nearby, so they asionally met each other. However, Lin Yao and Zhao Qingrong¡¯s territories were too far away. Without a Dimensional Portal, it was impossible to travel to their territories. Although Su Wan could travel bynd and reach their territories, she never did. If her own territory got attacked, she might not make it in time to defend it. So, she had never thought of visiting her friends¡¯ territories. All Lords faced the same problem. They were unwilling to leave their territory and travel to faraway ces. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything in response. He just yawned. The Fallen Angel appeared in her territory through the Dimensional Portal along with the White Dragon Saint. Su Wan had just finished creating the Evil Eyes. She went to find Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise! We already agreed. Don¡¯t make any more excuses!¡± Xu Yuan looked at her. He slowly nodded. [Congrattions symbiont Su Wan on obtaining the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!] When Su Wan saw the prompt, her breath hitched in her throat. She was ecstatic. She had tried to understand the ability she received. She had used this with another ability momentarily in the tournament. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and the Dark Destructive Light were two unparalleled abilities. Even if the troop was weak, using these two abilities would ensure an easy victory. ¡°Try using it on the Evil Eyes,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°See if there is a difference between the one you use and the one I use.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t think much about it for now. She activated the ability. ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!¡± Her face turned pale, as though all blood had drained from her face. ck mes and mists surrounded the Evil Eyes. They were about to transform. But her leg trembled, and she almost fell to the ground. ¡°Xu Yuan, your skill is some. I feel exhausted. My energy was drainedpletely!¡± Su Wanined weakly. The moment she activated the ability, she felt her energy draining away until she copsed. Xu Yuan remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Although the ability is the same, it might have different results from how I used it.¡± Xu Yuan tried to exin that different people wielding the same ability will give different results. He wanted to make her understand that if she found any defects or limitations in her ability, it would be because of herck of experience and not because of him. Su Wan nodded. However, she still had many questions in her mind. In the tournament, she had used the same ability, and she was able to use it properly. So, why couldn¡¯t she use it in the same way right now? ¡°Maybe¡­ it is because now the ability isn¡¯t temporary, it¡¯s permanent¡­,¡± Xu Yuan lied. Xu Yuan had tampered with the ability. He had made it so that the ability would consume more of her energy than usual. He had done it to prevent Su Wan from using the ability multiple times a day. Xu Yuan was just testing out the modifications for now. Just as Xu Yuan was trying to think of a way to divert her attention, Su Wan suddenly turned to the Evil Eyes. ¡°Xu Yuan, look!¡± she said. Su Wan was excited. Xu Yuan looked and saw that there was a handsome young man in the Evil Eyes Army. The other Evil Eyes had a grotesque appearance, with one eyeball and a few tentacles. However, unlike them, this young man was passably handsome. The Evil Eye glowed with weak light, and an image was formed. The image was a projection. ¡°Is this an evolution?¡± asked Su Wan excitedly. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t surprised. He was aware of it. ¡®The transformation effect¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan still had a question he wanted the answer to. ¡®Is this transformation temporary or permanent?¡¯ He also wanted to know about their abilities. He wanted to wait till the ability wore off to see if the transformation would remain, but he didn¡¯t want to waste the ability. So, he told Su Wan to take the Evil Eyes to the nearby barbarianir and kill some monsters before the ability wore off. Chapter 211 - 211 The Special Transformation Of The Evil Eyes 211 The Special Transformation Of The Evil Eyes Su Wan was reluctant to listen to Xu Yuan¡¯s suggestion. She felt like he was trying to trick her again. But he did fulfill his promise and give her an ability¡­ Su Wan decided to agree to his suggestion. She wanted to lead the Evil Eyes Army and fight a few barbarians. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she said. Su Wan pointed in a direction, urging the Evil Eyes Army to follow her. !! ¡°How do you know barbarians can be found in that direction?¡± Xu Yuan asked curiously. Su Wan had been in the tournament all this time, and she hadn¡¯t had the chance to explore the area. So, how did she know barbarians were in the direction she pointed? Su Wan snorted and chuckled. In the past, she had always struggled because Xu Yuan liked to y tricks on her. She felt a sense of Aplishment because he finally took her seriously enough to ask her a question. ¡°What do you think? Nobody is aszy as you,¡± she said. ¡°In the past, when you slept all day, I was out exploring.¡± Su Wan had a clear understanding of the surrounding areas. She knew where the barbarians gathered. With all the troops at her disposal, she sort of underestimated the barbarians. She left them alone until she needed to gain more experience points. They were easy to kill at this point. Soon, the Evil Eyes returned after getting rid of the barbarians. As far as Su Wan knew, that area had only a few barbarians, so it was easy to get rid of them. However, Su Wan was doubtful. The Evil Eyes had brought back no corpses to prove that they had done the job. Just when Su Wan was thinking about this, the handsome young man stepped forward from the Evil Eyes Army. His eyes projected a video. It showed the Evil Eyes Army killing the barbarians at their. ¡°Your eye can be used to record video?¡± asked Su Wan. She had not expected this at all! ¡°Xu Yuan, look at this!¡± She wanted to share this exciting thing with Xu Yuan. However, Xu Yuan, as ever, wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°What?¡± He turned to look at Su Wan in a daze. She exined to him that the eye of the handsome young man could be used to record videos. Xu Yuan was also excited. Xu Yuan had suggested sending them to kill the barbarians. Su Wan felt that he should know about this since it was his idea in the first ce. However, Xu Yuan was enjoying himself. This time, when the Evil Eyes had killed the barbarians, he had received a greater number of experience points than usual. Xu Yuan was now certain about his theory. ¡®Perhaps I was right¡­ If the troops are strengthened by Su Wan, then their victory is counted as her victory. Which means¡­ I get more experience points!¡¯ Xu Yuan was excited. If Su Wan used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing to make a troop kill monsters, then the kills were counted under her name! This way, Xu Yuan could receive numerous experience points! ¡°Scammer Xu, are you listening? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Wan reached out and shook him, trying to make hime back to the present. ¡°Xu Yuan, the Evil Eyes Army is really useful!¡± ¡°We can even use them to obtain information before we venture into dangerous areas!¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan listened to him attentively. ¡°Since they can record and project everything like a movie, they wille in handy when we want to go to some dangerous ces but want to find more information about it. We can send Evil Eyes to patrol enemy areas. That way, they can record everything. Even if they die, they can show us everything once we resurrect them.¡± Su Wan nodded. ¡°As expected of you! When ites to tricking and scamming people, no one can do better!¡± Su Wan hadn¡¯t thought of using the Evil Eyes in that way, but what Xu Yuan said made sense. Evil Eyes were a convenient way of gathering information. Soon, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing ran out, and the Evil Eyes returned to their original state. Xu Yuan noticed that the Evil Eye that had transformed did not revert to its original form. The transformation was permanent. Xu Yuan mentioned this to Su Wan. ¡°This ability is really unnatural¡­,¡± said Su Wan. However, she didn¡¯t dwell much on it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try once again?¡± said Su Wan. She wanted to use the ability once again, but she was uncertain. If she could transform more of the Evil Eyes. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t refuse. She activated the ability. Soon, she copsed on the ground. The Evil Eyes Army was much luckier than the first time. At least, three or four of them transformed. Su Wan was excited. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. A few of the transformed Evil Eyes showed strange abilities. One flew up the Sentry Tower and perched there. It projected a moving image. Xu Yuan and Su Wan appeared in the projection. ¡°It¡¯s like being live on TV!¡± eximed Su Wan. ¡°It¡¯s being broadcasted live!¡± Chapter 212 - 212 Xu Yuan Has Tricked Me Again 212 Xu Yuan Has Tricked Me Again Su Wan was stunned, and so was Xu Yuan. He understood what Su Wan meant. The image projected by the Evil Eye was like a live broadcast. Xu Yuan looked at the corner. A transformed Evil Eye was staring at them! ¡°It¡¯s true, he said. ¡°It¡¯s being broadcasted from this side.¡± Xu Yuan flew to the Evil Eye and covered the Eye. ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°It went dark the moment you covered its Eye!¡± ¡°I think I understand now,¡± said Su Wan. She led a transformed Evil Eye to the Dark Castle and left it there. She returned to where the other Evil Eyes were gathered. ¡°Can you show us what the other Evil Eye sees?¡± The Evil Eye she was talking to did not have a head to nod and show its understanding. Instead, its eye began to glow, and a ray shot out to form a projection. It showed everything from the perspective of the Evil Eye inside the Dark Castle! Su Wan was excited. ¡°It works!¡± She had felt that the Evil Eyes as a troop type was a disappointing reward. However, she didn¡¯t expect them to be so useful after being enhanced by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. The Evil Eyes had unlimited possibilities! The Evil Eyes could be used tomunicate in real-time. ¡°It¡¯s like a video call. If we ¡°call¡± the Evil Eye, which is in the Dark Castle, it can show us everything in real-time.¡± Su Wan was worried that Xu Yuan might not understand some of the things, like ¡°video call¡± and ¡°TV¡±. She tried to exin to him in detail. She was unaware that Xu Yuan understood her perfectly. He also understood the value of Evil Eyes now. Su Wan waited for a little while to recover. She wanted to try the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on her other troops. She activated the ability. This time, she decided to use it on the Dark Dragon Knight. She wished for a Dark Dragon Knight to turn into Dark Dragon Knight General so that her dream of creating the Ultimate Dragon Knight woulde true. However, when she activated the ability this time, she didn¡¯t feel her energy drain away like before. She remembered that she had copsed to the ground both times when she had used the same ability on the Evil Eyes. ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t activate the ability sessfully this time?¡± said Su Wan. She looked at Xu Yuan. Su Wan considered another possibility. Maybe the ability was ineffective against the Dark Dragon Knights. ¡°Something is wrong!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°How can the ability be ineffective?¡± She remembered that Xu Yuan had used the ability on the Dark Dragon Knights before. After using it on them, fusing them in the Dark Arena had given them the Ultimate Dragon Knight! The Dark Dragon Knights couldn¡¯t be immune to the ability! ¡°I can¡¯t use my ability on them!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Is that why it¡¯s not consuming any of my energy?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong. Xu Yuan only gave an ambiguous answer. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Xu Yuan knew perfectly well why she couldn¡¯t use the ability. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing shouldn¡¯t consume too much of Su Wan¡¯s energy anyway. She had used it in the tournament without any problem. Xu Yuan saw how she struggled. She had copsed twice already. So, he modified the ability once again to consume less energy. As for why it didn¡¯t work on Dark Dragon Knights, perhaps it was just a coincidence. Su Wan couldn¡¯t believe it. She tried to use the ability on the Golden behemoth. However, it was the same! Her ability didn¡¯t work. The Golden behemoth didn¡¯t transform into ck Gold Behemoth. ¡°Maybe¡­ the less energy it consumes, the lower the chance of the ability to work on the troops¡­,¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan decided to try it on the Skeletal Soldiers. But before Su Wan could even use the ability, the whole territory shook. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¯ she said. ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± Su Wan was a little flustered. However, Xu Yuan was keenly aware that it wasn¡¯t an earthquake. A special force from the underground had hit the surface. ¡°It¡¯s under the territory,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Aren¡¯t the ruins of the ancient empire under our territory?!¡± said Su Wan. Her breath came out raggedly. The Sunken City, a part of the ancient empire, had appeared under their territory before. It was a pity that the formidable ancient empire was only a ruin now. In the past, it had technology that could fly in space and sail to the deepest part of the sea. Su Wan and the others had discovered the ruins and explored them. ¡°Has it reappeared?¡± asked Su Wan. She still vividly remembered how the ruins had looked. She had thought that she might not get to see them ever again at that time. However, it seemed like the ancient empire had resurfaced. ¡®We didn¡¯t explore it properlyst time. This time, we have to n well!¡¯ thought Su Wan, getting excited about the prospect. Last time, she had been stressed about the Inter-Campus Tournament and was preparing for it. So, she wasn¡¯t able to focus properly on the ruins. Su Wan resolved that this time would be different. The tournament had ended. She had won! Her next goal would be to meticulously explore the ruins of the ancient empire. ¡°This is good,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°We need to n well this time. I think it will be good if we can make use of the ruin to expand our territory.¡± Su Wan was d that Xu Yuan agreed. However, his words shocked her. Chapter 213 - 213 Conquering The Ancient Ruins To Turn It Into An Underground Territory 213 Conquering The Ancient Ruins To Turn It Into An Underground Territory ¡®An underground ancient ruin turned into underground territory?!¡¯ Su Wan was aware of Xu Yuan¡¯s dream of expanding the territory underground. He had exined to her how dangerous it was to expand the territory on the surface. Expanding it underground was the safer choice. As for making that a reality, it never worked because they didn¡¯t have enough resources. Su Wan had thought that n would be abandoned. However, after she obtained many resources from the tournament, she wanted to turn Xu Yuan¡¯s dream into reality. Su Wan was shocked at Xu Yuan¡¯s words. He wanted to im the ancient ruin as his own and transform it so that the territory could be expanded! !! Su Wan realized that this was exactly how Xu Yuan was. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± She did feel that it was a bad idea, but she didn¡¯t reject his suggestion. He did have a point. If they did it from scratch, it would require immense manpower and resources. However, if they used the ancient ruins, they could renovate and use the buildings in it to serve their purpose. Su Wan felt a little excited about the prospect. However, a small rational voice somewhere within her told her that this was a very bad idea. After all, it was the ruins of an ancient empire. Su Wan hesitated. She was worried about provoking any ancient undead creature that might be found in the ruins. However, the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel had no such qualms. They perked up. ¡°As expected of you, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°We will follow you to the underground ruins!¡± The Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint rushed toward Xu Yuan, eager to show their loyalty. The scene perplexed Su Wan. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t even said that they would be heading to the ruins yet. Su Wan didn¡¯t want to explore the ruins just yet. Without waiting for Su Wan to approve of it, the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel had already started amassing an army to barge into the ruins. ¡®This is wrong!¡¯ thought Su Wan. The White Dragon Saint approached Xu Yuan. ¡°Your Majesty, please grant me the authority tomand the Dark Dragon Knights. I will lead them to clear the new territory for you.¡± The White Dragon Saint should have been seeking permission from Su Wan, the Lord of the territory. But he was only bowing down to Xu Yuan. He wantedmand of one of her troops, and he didn¡¯t even find it important to ¡®Exactly whose territory is this?¡¯ Su Wan was enraged. The Fallen Angel flew to Xu Yuan too. ¡°Your Majesty, please grant me the authority to lead the Burning Legion! I, Lufasi, will not disappoint you.¡± Lord Gadar was baffled at his hero¡¯s behavior. ¡°Lufasi, who is your Lord? We have our own army.¡± The Fallen Angel shook his head. ¡°As the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s representative, it is only natural for me to lead a Dark-Type army.¡± The Fallen Angel was being so picky. If it wasn¡¯t an army of the Dark-Type, he didn¡¯t even want to lead them! Su Wan and Lord Gadar exchanged nces, feeling perplexed. As for Xu Yuan, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel¡¯s proposition. Just as he was about to agree, Su Wan appeared at his side. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! These troops are mine! You are my hero. I have no problem with you using them however you please, but don¡¯t you dare give the authority to someone else. These troops are mine as much as they are yours. They have to seek my permission if they want to lead them!¡± Su Wan was angry. She knew Xu Yuan would make a decision without consulting her if she didn¡¯t shout at him. Su Wan knew from experience that Xu Yuan always tricked and ignored her. Even other heroes had started ignoring her as a Lord. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Su Wan as though he was asking for her permission. ¡°Hmph! If that is what you want to do, then I will allow it just this once,¡± she said. She deliberately said this. If she didn¡¯t, she felt like her authority as a Lord wouldn¡¯t matter to anyone. It wouldn¡¯t take long for the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel to forget about her again. ¡°The underground ruin is the ancient empire?¡± asked the Fallen Angel. The ruins were directly under Su Wan¡¯s territory. Every Lord knew about the ancient ruin. However, this was news to the Fallen Angel. He lived with his Lord by the sea, which was very far from the maind. He had thought that the ruins were just ordinary ruins found everywhere. He had no idea that it was the ancient empire¡¯s ruins until the White Dragon Saint mentioned it. ¡°If that is true, it will be difficult to conquer it,¡± said the Fallen Angel. He looked cautious. Unlike the White Dragon Saint, the Fallen Angel had once been deputy to the King of Heaven. He knew many things that the White Dragon Saint did not. The Fallen Angel knew more about the ancient ruins than the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Is it going to be that difficult?¡± The White Dragon Saint noticed the somber expression on the Fallen Angel¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t yful anymore. ¡°How should we deal with it then?¡± The fallen Angel had his hands on his chin. He was deep in thought. He didn¡¯t answer the White Dragon Saint for a while. ¡°We can¡¯t act rashly. The two of us might not be enough to explore the whole ruin,¡± said the Fallen Angel. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the other two in this mission?¡± The ¡°other two¡± that the Fallen Angel referred to were the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Dark Enchanter. Chapter 214 - 214 Four Heavenly Darkness Of The King 214 Four Heavenly Darkness Of The King ¡°Alright!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°We can call this alliance the Four Heavenly Darkness of the King!¡± ¡°Really? Four Heavenly Darkness of the King?¡± The Fallen Angel snorted. ¡°You are white!¡± Su Wan and Gadar almostughed at that. It did seem a little silly. The Fallen Angel had ck feathers, so the description suited him. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon had ck scales. The Dark Enchanter was called the ¡°Dark¡± Enchanter for a reason. But the White Dragon Saint didn¡¯t look ¡°dark¡±. He even had white scales! ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°My white scales havee in handy at the most critical moment every time. I can even sneak in among the Light-Types as a spy.¡± !! After the Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint quarreled for a bit, they decided to visit the territories of the other two heroes to recruit them. ¡°There should be five members in the Four Heavenly Darkness of the King,¡± said Xu Yuan suddenly. His words confused everyone for a moment. Finally, Su Wan stepped forward to exin. ¡°What Xu Yuan means is, there should be five members. Four of you being led by another one, a general, so to speak.¡± The others felt that this was strange logic. Why would they need five members to form the Four Heavenly Darkness of the King? The Fallen Angel and the White Dragon Saint seemed as though they wanted to say something. But they stopped themselves. It wouldn¡¯t do to go against the logic of the mighty Dark Demon Dragon. They couldn¡¯t refute Su Wan¡¯s exnation, either. ¡°But where can we find the fifth person?¡± The fallen angel and the White Dragon Saint discussed for a while and felt that this fifth member would not be easy to find. The fifth member would have to be of formidable strength. They should also be Dark-Type. And they should be someone who the other members were familiar with¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be Dark-Type. As long as they are not Light-Types, it will be okay. Even if they are of Light-Type, we can just turn them to Dark-Type,¡± said Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan usually didn¡¯t speak much. He didn¡¯t usually give out ideas. But when he did, his suggestions always shocked everyone. The White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel felt that Xu Yuan had already nned this. He had already seen through this and wanted to lure someone from among the Light-Types! ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me we are going to abduct the Light princess,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. He thought that this was what Xu Yuan wanted. As the second-inmand to lead the Light-Types, the Light Princess was second in strength and power to only one person among the Light-Types. If they could abduct her and convert her to a Dark-Type, the strength of the Dark-Types would be greatly increased. ¡°I think the idea is not that bad,¡± said the fallen Angel. While they talked about it, Su Wan and Gadar were confused. They didn¡¯t know how things worked in the Hero ne. As for Xu Yuan, he rolled his eyes at the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel. They were so clueless. He just wanted to urge them not to limit their vision only to the Dark-Types but to keep their options open for other elements of power. ¡®How did these twoe up with the idea of abducting the Light Princess?¡¯ However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t refute it. He kept quiet as though he agreed with them. He was curious to see whether the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angel could truly lure the Light Princess and convert her to a Dark-Type. If it worked, it would be great! It would not only strengthen the Dark-Types but also weaken the Light-Types in one stroke. ¡®Well¡­ if they win, they win. If not, there is no loss,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡°The nine-headed Hydra is pretty strong too,¡± said Xu Yuan. The White Dragon Saint agreed. ¡°You are right, Your Majesty. The nine-headed Hydra was pretty strong when we fought before. He is a suitable candidate.¡± The White Dragon Saint had to admit that the nine-headed Hydra was formidable. Abducting the Light Princess to be the fifth member was too unrealistic. It would be easier to recruit the nine-headed Hydra than to lure the Light Princess. However, they did not have the coordinates of Lord Aiur¡¯s territory. So, they put that idea on hold. The most important thing at the moment was to gather the Dark Enchanter and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon to explore the ancient ruins. They had already shared their coordinates with the White Dragon Saint before, so it was possible to reach them. The White Dragon Saint opened the Dimensional Portal to Lord Bevin¡¯s territory. Just like Lord Gadar, Lord Bevin and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon panicked when they saw the huge skull appear over their territory. They thought this was an attack. Only when they saw the White Dragon Saint and the Fallen Angeling out of the portal did they rx. ¡°A Dark Alliance?¡± Bevin and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon exchanged nces. Bevin could see the excitement of the Red-Eyed ck Dragon! His hero seemed extremely enthusiastic. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon noticed his Lord¡¯s doubt. ¡°In the Hero ne, the Dark Alliance was held only three times in history. Thest one was held by the Dark Magician Marshal.¡± Bevin was still puzzled. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon understood that his Lord knew nothing of the Hero ne, so he exined in simpler terms. ¡°The Dark Magician Marshal was the leader of the Dark-Type heroes. He led the Dark-Types during the third war between the Light and the Dark.¡± Lord Bevin finally understood. The Dark Alliance happened during the first, second, and third wars. Every time, it was led by the leader of the Dark-Types. The Red-Eyes ck Dragon further exined that he had not been able to join thest Dark Alliance because he had not been qualified enough. It was an alliance that would decide the future of the Dark-Types! To the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, being invited to form the Dark Alliance was a dream and an immense honor. He never thought his dream woulde true one day. Everything had happened so suddenly. He was ecstatic! Soon, the fourth hero also arrived. The Dark Enchanter, Eve, and Lord Lina walked through the Dimensional Portal into Su Wan¡¯s territory. The four generals gathered to discuss the future of the Dark-Types. Chapter 215 - 215 Rebuilding The Dark Alliance 215 Rebuilding The Dark Alliance Xu Yuan had transformed into his mini-dragon form so that he could lie down on the throne. He sat on the throne and looked at the four Dark-Type heroes who had gathered below. The Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel stood to the left, while the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint stood on the right. Their respective Lords stood by their sides. The atmosphere was solemn. ¡°Everyone,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Since we have all gathered here, I will hold this meeting on behalf of His Majesty.¡± The White Dragon Saint noticed that Xu Yuan didn¡¯t speak, so he took over. ¡°You?¡± said the Fallen Angel mockingly. ¡°Why would you speak on behalf of His Majesty? What qualifications do you have that sets you apart from us? Let me be the first to disagree with your proposition. Besides, you don¡¯t even have a Lord.¡± This was a fatal blow. Every other hero had a Lord and was bound by the rules of the Overlord ne. They could also enjoy some perks of the Overlord ne. For example, they could be resurrected after death if the Territory Core was intact. However, the White Dragon Saint was different. It wasn¡¯t just his scales and his appearance. He was different in the sense that he had no Lord. Everyone looked at Xu Yuan for a decision. They knew that Xu Yuan¡¯s words would be final. It would be absolute. However, it was also true that he didn¡¯t really participate in trivial matters. It was very important for the leader to be chosen for this alliance right from the beginning. Xu Yuan nces at them one by one. His gaze lingered on the Dark Enchanter and the Fallen Angel. The leader could only be someone from the two heroes. One of them was the daughter of the Dark Magician Marshal, who had once been the leader of the Dark-Types. Besides, the Dark Enchanter, Eve, was so powerful that she could hold her own. On the other hand, the Fallen Angel had been a deputy to the King of Heaven in the past. If he chose the Dark Enchanter, many of the old Dark-Types would willingly follow her out of their loyalty to her father, the Dark Magician Marshal. If he chose the Fallen Angel, he could rely on the hero¡¯s ability and experience of ruling his subordinates as the deputy to the King of Heaven. He would also be a good leader. Xu Yuan was conflicted. If he chose the Dark Enchanter, he would gain more loyal followers and experts who were once devoted to the Dark magician Marshal. Many would respond to Eve¡¯s orders. However, she was still young and inexperienced in leading subordinates. Meanwhile, the Fallen Angel had experience and knowledge on how to rule andmand subordinates because he had done it before as the deputy to the King of Heaven. However, the Fallen Angel as a leader might not sit well with some of the Dark-Types because he once was a Light-Type. He must have offended many other Dark-Types while he ruled. Many Dark-Types would refuse to follow him. Before Xu Yuan could dere his decision, the White Dragon Saint, the Fallen Angel, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon made a unanimous decision. ¡°Your Majesty, we propose that the Dark Enchanter, Eve, be chosen to lead this alliance and preside over the meeting.¡± Crack! The Dark Enchanter, Eve, had broken the staff that was in her hand. ¡°Why? Because I am his daughter?¡± Eve stared at them icily. She had worked so hard to achieve things on her own. She had always put extra effort into bing strong so that she could be acknowledged based on her effort and strength. She wanted to be remembered for her strength and resilience. She didn¡¯t just want to be known as the daughter of the Dark Magician Marshal but as a powerful hero in her own right. Seeing how the others had agreed so willingly implied to her that the thing she hated the most hade to pass. The atmosphere was so tense that it was almost blowing up into chaos. Su Wan noticed that the situation was going to deteriorate. She whispered into Xu Yuan¡¯s ear, ¡°Xu Yuan, do something! Why don¡¯t you say something to stop them? Otherwise, it might get ugly.¡± Xu Yuan yawnedzily. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this good? We have something to watch to keep us entertained.¡± Su Wan was so angry when she heard this that she almost shouted at him. However, she didn¡¯t want to do that in front of everybody. If she shouted at Xu Yuan right now, both the fangirl Eve and the other fangirl, the White Dragon Saint, might attack her. Su Wan decided to intervene. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Please let me say a few words¡­¡± The four heroes looked at her. ¡°You?¡± ¡°What qualifications do you have to interrupt us?¡± ¡°Who are you even?¡± None of them thought very highly of Su Wan as a Lord. This was the internal matter of the Dark-Types, and no Lord was allowed to interfere. It was at this time, Su Wan realized how little they thought of her. She found their arrogance insulting. Until now, they had just ignored her or let her be because of Xu Yuan. However, when she tried to help restore peace, they insulted her! Su Wan was stunned. ¡®Who am I?¡¯ If she only said she was a Lord, they wouldn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about it. She had to do something. The only way to make them respect her was to show that she was equal to Xu Yuan. Su Wan thought for a while. She took a deep breath. She closed her eyes. ck mes encased her. ¡°You ask who I am,¡± she turned to them. ¡°I am the Lord of the hero you mewl around every day calling him ¡°Your Majesty¡±.¡± A pair of ck wings unfurled from her back. She was in her Demonic Dragon form. ¡°I am Xu Yuan¡¯s Lord, in contract, for so long as he dies, or I die permanently. And when I speak, you will listen. Is my status enough for you now?¡± Everyone fell silent. No one spoke. She knew that if she didn¡¯t use this form, they would not be intimidated enough to listen to her. Whether it was the Fallen Angel or the White Dragon Saint, or even the Dark Enchanter, they looked at her with newfound respect. Their attitudes toward her changed. ¡°Now then, please allow me to speak a few words,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°As the Lord and representative of the Dark Demon Dragon, I will chair this meeting.¡± She nced at Xu Yuan. He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°No objections? Great!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°As far as I have understood from your incessant whining, the Dark Alliance is created to better manage the Dark-Types when they are gathered to fight against the Light-Types. Therefore, it is only proper for the most powerful Dark-Type to lead the alliance. As of now, the most powerful Dark-Type present is the Dark Enchanter, Eve, who will lead the alliance.¡± The Dark Enchanter, Eve, looked a little less angry. She still thought that she had been chosen because of her father¡¯s legacy. But Su Wan¡¯s words made sense. No matter what the others thought of her, she was one of the most powerful Dark-Types! ¡°It is decided that the Dark Enchanter, Eve, is chosen to lead the Dark Alliance. She will preside over the future meetings of the Dark Alliance and manage the Dark-Types. This decision will be made final after the votes from all four generals and the current person presiding this meeting.¡± Chapter 216 - 216 The Temperament Of A Queen, Su Wan Defuses The Situation 216 The Temperament Of A Queen, Su Wan Defuses The Situation In the Dark Castle, in front of the throne, Su Wan had transformed into her Demonic Dragon form to defuse the situation. ¡°As the leader of the Dark Alliance, you will have to take charge of all matters rting to the Dark-Types and the Dark Demon Dragon.¡± Su Wan made it clear that the Dark Enchanter was the leader. She knew that everyone had inexplicable trust and faith in Xu Yuan. So, she mentioned him to make the heroes more loyal to each other. !! The White Dragon Saint was the first to voice out that he had no objection to the decision. He clearly saw Su Wan¡¯s Demonic Dragon form. As a Lord who shared the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s power, she must really be the spokesperson that the Dark Demon Dragon had specifically chosen. So, the White Dragon Saint listened attentively. The Fallen Angel frowned. He knew that Su Wan was the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s Lord. However, he had never acknowledged her before. Lords were just passers-by in their lives as heroes. A hero and a Lord¡¯s bond was temporary. The Lord would grow sick and die. Their lifespan simply wasn¡¯t as long as the hero¡¯s. So, he hadn¡¯t given much thought to Su Wan¡­ until now. When he saw her take the Demonic Dragon form, he was stunned. He understood that Su Wan wasn¡¯t a simple hero, and the bond between Xu Yuan and Su Wan wasn¡¯t that of an ordinary Lord and hero. ¡°If His Majesty doesn¡¯t have an objection to it, I have no objection as well,¡± said the Fallen Angel. Only the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Dark Enchanter were left to voice out their decision. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon also voiced no objection. Everyone looked at the Dark Enchanter. She was thest one. Her decision would seal the deal. The Dark Enchanter was not like other heroes. She had spent her entire life trying to make her own identity under the shadow of her father¡¯s legacy. Yet she couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that her father was the Dark Magician Marshal. She was the daughter of the previous emperor. Myths and legends could always be questioned. Some believed in them and worshiped them. Others, not so much There were some elders from the previous generation who were unwilling to follow a Dark Demon Dragon who had appeared out of nowhere. Still, others had only heard about such an existence and had never really seen it. However, the Dark Enchanter was the daughter of their former leader. Leadership ran in her blood. They would be loyal to her because she symbolized the dynasty to which they once belonged. Only the strongest would ever dare oppose the Dark Enchanter. ¡°You¡­,¡± said the Dark Enchanter, looking at Su Wan. ¡°If you are the spokesperson of the Dark Demon Dragon, does that mean I have to report to you for my message to be passed to His Majesty?¡± For the Dark-Types, the Dark Demon Dragon was at the topmost level. It seemed Su Wan was second-inmand if she imed to be his spokesperson. After that was the Dark Alliance. As the leader of the Dark Alliance, the Dark Enchanter wanted to know if she should report to whoever was directly below in the hierarchy to the Dark Demon Dragon. But Su Wan shook her head. ¡°As much of an honor I consider that to be, I know my current ability. I cannot take on such a task. I can only suggest that the leader of the Dark Alliance and the other council heads report directly to the Dark Demon Dragon. As the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s representative, I can only act as an inspector to make sure the alliance is running smoothly.¡± At this time, Su Wan disyed a queen¡¯s temperament. She had defused the situation and taken control of the current scene to steer it in the right direction. She was aware of her own limitations. She had no knowledge or experience to be able to advise andmand the leader of the Dark Alliance. These heroes had lived for thousands of years. She was no match for them. Therefore, she only suggested that she act as an inspector and represent the Dark Demon Dragon to inspect the Dark Alliance asionally. ¡°Other council heads?¡± asked Lord Gadar suddenly. ¡°I thought Her Highness Dark Enchanter Eve is the leader of the alliance.¡± After Gadar learned about the Dark Enchanter¡¯s identity, he referred to her as ¡°Her Highness¡±. Her father was the Dark Magician Marshal, leader of the Dark-Types. He was, for all intents and purposes, the Dark Emperor, after all. So, it was only apt to call the Dark Enchanter ¡°Her Highness¡±. She was practically a princess! After Gadar raised the question, everyone looked at Su Wan. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°The Four Heavenly Darkness of the King is the Dark Alliance for now. One of them is the leader, while the other three are her deputies.¡± What Su Wan suggested was simple. The leader was the Dark Enchanter, while the other three would be council heads, responsible for different things. After they heard Su Wan¡¯s exnation, everyone turned to the Dark Enchanter. Her opinion as the new leader was very important. If she had another opinion, it would create a conflict between the new emperor and the past emperor. That would make the Dark-Types fight among themselves. Everything would fall apart. Everyone was worried, but they didn¡¯t have to be so on edge. Eve nced at them. ¡°Why the long faces? Do you think I can go against His Majesty¡¯s will?¡± She did not refute Su Wan¡¯s suggestion. Su Wan imed to be the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s representative, and the Dark Demon Dragon hadn¡¯t questioned it. If they had a problem with Su Wan¡¯s proposition, they would have to take it up with the Dark Demon Dragon himself. Everyone was relieved when the Dark Enchanter was on board with Su Wan¡¯s suggestion. They had been most afraid of the conflict between the Dark Enchanter, who represented the previous leader, and Xu Yuan, who was the supreme leader right now. Everyone felt that Eve, as the daughter of the former leader of the Dark-Type, might not approve of Xu Yuan, even though she addressed him as ¡°Your Majesty¡±. Lord Lina raised a critical question. ¡°But Eve, why are you so obedient to the Dark Demon Dragon?¡± Lina knew her hero. The Dark Enchanter was proud and mighty. She was powerful. She often imed that she could lead the entire Dark-Types single-handedly. Leadership was in her blood. As a princess of the Dark-Types, it did not make sense why she was so obedient and devoted to a new leader that had appeared out of nowhere. Lord Lina was puzzled. The other Lords, Bevin, Gadar, and Su Wan were confused as well. Chapter 217 - 217 The Troops Are Deployed To The Underground Ruins 217 The Troops Are Deployed To The Underground Ruins Lord Bevin and Lord Gadar could not figure out why the Dark Enchanter was so submissive to Xu Yuan. Even Su Wan thought about all possibilities but couldn¡¯te up with an exnation. The Lords assumed that Xu Yuan was extremely powerful, so every hero followed him out of fear, even Eve. Su Wan felt that Xu Yuan waszy, and had some unique abilities. However, that wasn¡¯t enough to make the Dark Enchanter so obedient. In Su Wan¡¯s eyes, Xu Yuan was just a support-type hero. ¡®Does she want some ability from Xu Yuan to achieve some other goal?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s imagination took over. She thought the Dark Enchanter, a dark princess, wanted Xu Yuan¡¯s help to take revenge on someone. The Fallen Angel interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Alright, everyone! Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± The Fallen Angel found it difficult to exin Xu Yuan¡¯s identity. As heroes, they were all aware of the legend of the Dark Demon Dragon. The Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s powers were beyond everything they couldprehend. However, the Fallen Angel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little doubtful. The Dark Enchanter¡¯s obedience toward Xu Yuan didn¡¯t seem like a matter of the weak being devoted to the strong. As for the Dark Enchanter, she noticed that everybody was doubting her intentions. ¡°Cut the cr*p!¡± She snorted. ¡°All you need to know is that whoever disrespects His Majesty will be my enemy.¡± The Dark Enchanter, Eve, had a secret she had never told anyone. The only other person who knew this was her father. Her father, the Dark Magician Marshal, had reached his peak in magic. He had even dabbled into the Time Element to a certain extent. From her father¡¯s guess, the Dark Demon Dragon which had appeared once in the first war between the Light and the Dark might be a time traveler. He had guessed that the Dark Demon Dragon had achieved an unimaginable level in the Time Element and could travel through it as the creature wished. It seemed like the truth. The Dark Demon Dragon had changed the past to a certain extent. The events had established history, which involved tampering with the Fate Element. Eve hadn¡¯t thought much about it in the past, but now she could see that it was somewhat true. Her thoughts were interrupted by Xu Yuan. ¡°Well¡­ since everything has been settled, let¡¯s go and explore the underground ruins.¡± Xu Yuan was motivated now. He left the throne and flew up to look at the path that led to the underground ruins. He had a reason to be so eager. He was curious to see if there were any ancient Lords in the ruins. There was a possibility of obtaining a high-quality Elemental heart. Xu Yuan was in a hurry to perfect his Chaos Realm ability by finding twelve powerful Elemental hearts. He recalled the vision of the Dark Demon Dragon that had collected eleven Elemental hearts of Mythical Level. He wanted to put in more effort and achieve something like that. ¡°Yes!¡± The generals epted themand. They led their respective troops and set off for the underground ruins. ¡°Xu Yuan, do you really n to use the ruin to expand our territory underground?¡± asked Su Wan when the four heroes had left. Su Wan had learned about the past of the ancient empire. The empire had been destroyed overnight and had submerged under the sea. Now, it was just an abandoned ruin. It remained only as a ghost of the glorious empire it once had been. It had been so prosperous and powerful that it had even threatened the Hero ne. Unfortunately, the empire disappeared overnight. The ancient empire, even as a dpidated ruin, was still dangerous. The ancient dead souls, although not as strong as they once had been, were still difficult to deal with. So, Su Wan asked Xu Yuan once again if it was wise to use it to expand the territory. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t look sleepy andzy at this point. He turned to Su Wan with a serious face. ¡°There is an ancient empire under our territory. Why don¡¯t you want to try taking advantage of that fact and conquer it to make it your territory?¡± His words were shocking. Xu Yuan not only wanted to expand the territory but also wanted to own the ancient ruins. ¡°Could it be that you want to build a second empire?¡± Xu Yuan looked at her. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± His gaze was unwavering. It was as though he could see through her. Su Wan felt like Xu Yuan had suddenly changed. He was no longer thezy creature who was the least bothered by everything around him. Before this, he was so indifferent to everything and only wanted to sleep all day long. The present Xu Yuan was full of ambition. He wanted to conquer the ruins of the ancient empire. ¡®But why?¡¯ Su Wan thought. ¡®When did he start bing so motivated?¡¯ Su Wan assumed that it was because of the other heroes. She thought it started when he met the White Dragon Saint, then he met other heroes like the Fallen Angel and the Dark Enchanter. When surrounded by these powerful heroes, Xu Yuan wanted to achieve great things. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. He looked so serious that, for a moment, she felt as though she was too distant from him. She had always thought that she knew Xu Yuan well. However, it now felt as though she never knew him at all. ¡®Does he really want to unify the Dark-Types?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. She found him formidable and striking. However, right after the others left, Xu Yuan rested his head on the pillow and went to sleep. This was in sharp contrast to how he had appeared before. The mysterious and formidable impression he had made was gone. ¡°Xu Yuan, I really don¡¯t know what to make of you!¡± said Su Wan. She wanted to shake him awake. But at this moment, a butterfly flew over. Complex runes appeared on the wings of the ck butterfly. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb his sleep!¡± A gentle voice said to Su Wan. It was the butterfly speaking! Chapter 218 - 218 Meeting The Nine-Headed Hydra Again 218 Meeting The Nine-Headed Hydra Again Su Wan tried to recall where she had heard that voice before. ¡®The mythical beast!¡¯ When she had fallen into the body of the mythical beast, she had followed the instructions of the white-haired Lord and ended up in a mysterious ce. The God Core had been hidden there. It was also at that time that she heard the same voice. At that time, she guessed that the voice belonged to the mythical beast. !! Now, that voice came from the small butterfly that fluttered in front of her. But this tiny creature was leagues away from how gigantic the mythical beast had looked. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Su Wan. Usually, when everyone went to run errands, she could talk to Xu Yuan alone. But now there was another creature that lingered all day around Xu Yuan. Su Wan was annoyed. ¡°Me?¡± The little ck butterfly didn¡¯t know how to answer that, so it fell silent. After a long pause, it said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am¡­ I only remember that the first person I saw aftering back to my senses was him.¡± The little ck butterfly briefly told Su Wan about some things that had happened inside the body of the mythical beast. Su Wan was even more confident now that this little butterfly had some connection to the mythical beast, even if it looked too tiny to be the mythical beast itself. The mythical beast had appeared in the form of numerous blue fluttering butterflies. The tiny ck creature in front of Su Wan was also a butterfly. ¡®Could it be that the mythical beast has taken another form?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. The mythical beast had been burned by the holy light. For all intents and purposes, the mythical beast along with any remnants of its body should have disappeared. However, the voice of the little ck butterfly was familiar to Su Wan. Besides, the butterfly had admitted that it saw Xu Yuan when it came out of the mythical beast¡¯s body. ¡°Xu Yuan, don¡¯t tell me you brought this creature with you,¡± said Su Wan. She was sure now that this butterfly was the mythical beast, reborn into a new body. ¡°I did,¡± said Xu Yuan with a yawn. ¡°What do you mean you did?!¡± eximed Su Wan. ¡°You really brought that creature home?¡± Su Wan had seen the strength of the mythical beast first-hand. The vast arena had been on the back of the mythical beast. It was huge! The mythical beast had a frightening reputation. It had destroyed countless worlds before. Such a powerful existence surely couldn¡¯t bepared to the little butterfly in front of her! ¡°F*ck it! You kidnapped the mythical beast! How are you sleeping so soundly?¡± Su Wan was excited now. If the little butterfly was really the mythical beast, then its strength shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even a fraction of its strength would be useful. Su Wan pulled Xu Yuan, and they headed to explore the underground ruins. Meanwhile, the Fallen Angel and the others bumped into the nine-headed Hydra. The Hydra and his Lord were being chased by something. They looked ragged. When the nine-headed Hydra saw the Fallen Angel blocking his path, he became irritated. ¡°Go away!¡± The nine-headed Hydra looked carefully. He saw the Fallen Angel, the White Dragon Saint, the Dark Enchanter, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. Why were all his opponents from the Inter-Campus Tournament here? If there were only two opponents, he could fight them. But there were four of them¡­ ¡®Why would I fight them? I need to escape!¡¯ thought the nine-headed Hydra. He decided to ignore them. ¡°Wait!¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°This is the territory of the Dark-Types. Unauthorized Lords and heroes aren¡¯t wee here.¡± The Hydra was enraged. ¡°What are you even saying?! You don¡¯t own this ce.¡± The nine-headed Hydra felt as though they were deliberately trying to provoke him. A dazzling light closed in. ¡°Radiant Envoy?!¡± The White Dragon Saint was surprised. He had witnessed the Radiant Envoy and his Lord getting killed. The White Dragon Saint hadn¡¯t expected to see the Radiant Envoy here. After the Lord¡¯s death, a hero had to return to the Hero ne. How was this possible? ¡°Look. More heroes are approaching,¡± said the Fallen Angel. He was right. Besides the Radiant Envoy, there was also the Light Mage, the Starlight Swordsman, and the Rainbow Pegasus behind the Hydra. ¡°Damned nine-headed snake, how dare you ruin our ns?!¡± said the Light Mage. If the Hydra and his Lord hadn¡¯t hastily killed themselves, thepetition wouldn¡¯t have been over so fast They could have won! They could have eliminated Su Wan to weaken the Dark Demon Dragon. At that time, the heroes were in a stalemate. The Light-Types wanted to kill Su Wan. They were even willing to dere Lord Aiur victorious if they could just get rid of the Dark Demon Dragon. However, Lord Aiur had been suspicious and skeptical. He had assumed the Light-Types were trying to fool him. He had dyed the n, which gave Su Wan more time. They had suffered a crushing defeat! They thought it was all Lord Aiur¡¯s fault. The more they thought about it, the angrier it made them feel. They wanted revenge! But if they couldn¡¯t even deal with Su Wan without her hero, how could they take on the nine-headed Hydra? At present, the nine-headed Hydra was in a sorry state. Lord Aiur and the Hydra were in a dilemma. From one side, the Fallen Angel and other Dark-Types approached. On the other side, the Light-Types were trying to kill them. If he joined the Dark-Types, maybe they would help him fight the Light-Types. But if he chose to retreat, the Light-Types would chase him to his territory. ¡®We have no choice,¡¯ thought Lord Aiur. ¡°Please take us in!¡± said Lord Aiur, turning to the Dark-Types. ¡°Oh? Take you in? And what do you offer for it?¡± A magic array appeared under the Dark Enchanter¡¯s feet. She floated in the air and looked down at the Hydra. The nine-headed Hydra did not say anything, but his Lord let out a sorrowful sigh. ¡°We have nothing left to offer. They destroyed our territory¡­¡± Lord Aiur gritted his teeth. The Light-Types had mercilessly destroyed his territory along with the Territory Core. He only had one life now. If he died here, he won¡¯t be able to resurrect himself or his hero. Chapter 219 - 219 The Enemy Of An Enemy Is A Friend 219 The Enemy Of An Enemy Is A Friend Things became strange and chaotic. In the tournament, Lord Aiur had joined hands with the Lords of the three Light-Types to get rid of Su Wan. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the Light-Types to turn on him. The Light-Types wanted to find Lord Aiur¡¯s territory and kill him. Lord Aiur, along with his hero, had run from their territory through a Dimensional Portal which had opened in the underground ruins. That was when the Fallen Angel and other Dark-Types bumped into the nine-headed Hydra. The enemy of an enemy was considered a friend. So, Lord Aiur tried to convince them to let him join the Dark-Types. ¡°I know that the Light-Types and the Dark-Types never get along. We were neutral until now. But we can join you. Since my hero is neither of the Dark nor the Light, we can help you rope people in!¡± The Light-Types hadn¡¯t attacked yet. They were wary. Most importantly, the other group had four heroes. The Dark Enchanter, especially, could fight two heroes at once. Lord Bevin was stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ why should we believe you? What if you are actually with the Light-Types and are trying to fool us?¡± Lord Aiur was speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected them to be so vignt. He was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know how to convince them of his innocence. Just then, the Hydra spoke. He had been silent all along. ¡°We can prove that we are innocent. I can tell you where the Light Princess is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± said the three Light-Types. They suddenly became anxious. Lord Gadar observed them closely. ¡°Why does that make the Light-Types so nervous? They are acting as though we will find her and attack her.¡± These words were unintentional but to the Fallen Angel, and other heroes, it was like thunder. The Fallen Angel hadn¡¯t thought much of the Hydra¡¯s statement about the Light Princess. Most times, the Light Princess was left alone until the Dark-Types had gathered enough forces to deal with her. The Light Princess was extremely powerful. So, it was very difficult to ambush and trap her. The Light-Types were so scared at the prospect of the Dark-Types getting to the Light Princess that the Fallen Angel felt that something was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if they are afraid that we might bully her,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Or¡­ maybe the Light Princess is weak right now, and we can ambush her easily.¡± ¡°Why are you all so nervous?¡± asked the Dark Enchanter. ¡°You don¡¯t really think a few of us can actually defeat the Light Princess, right?¡± The Dark Enchanter found the White Dragon Saint¡¯s guess very reasonable. As the second-inmand of the Light-Types, the Light Princess was just one rank below the King of Heaven. Other than the King of Heaven himself, she was the most powerful hero among the Light-Types. In fact, there were rumors that the King of Heaven didn¡¯t exist at all and that it was something the Light Princess had created as an object of faith while she ruled the Light-Types. It was believed she was the real leader of the Light-Types. There were also legends about her. She was extremely powerful and nobody could stand against her. Her strength grew as her ambitions grew. It was rumored that she had a conflict with the previous King of Heaven and imprisoned him to secretly rule the Light-Types by herself. Anybody could understand that the Light Princess was someone they shouldn¡¯t mess with. A few Dark-Type heroes were no match for her. The Light Princess didn¡¯t have to worry about a few Dark-Types joining forces to fight her. However, from how the three Light-Types reacted, it seemed there was more to the story. ¡°Shut up!¡± said the Light Mage. The three Light-Types charged toward the Hydra. They had to kill the nine-headed snake at any cost. The Dark Enchanter waved her staff. A ck energy wall formed between the Hydra and the Light-Type heroes. BOOM! With a loud bang, the terrifying power of light struck the wall made of ck energy. The wall cracked and shattered, inch by inch. Although the powerful attack had shattered the wall, they weren¡¯t celebrating. The Hydra was still alive! They couldn¡¯t reach the Hydra. ¡°Really? You want to kill him in front of us?¡± said the White Dragon Saint. Seeing this, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon also flew over to block them. In the tournament, they had fought against the Hydra. This time, it was different. They were joining forces with him. The Fallen Angel realized that the Light-Types really were terrified. ¡°I am curious now,¡± said the Dark Enchanter. ¡°What has happened to the Light Princess that makes you this jumpy?¡± The nine-headed Hydra chuckled. ¡°Of course, they are jumpy. The Light Princess is in a very delicate situation.¡± The Hydra seemed to know something about it. The more he revealed, the angrier the Light-Types became. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± The Starlight Swordsman charged. He really wanted to kill them all. ¡°Brother snake,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°What exactly has happened to the Light Princess?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± The nine-headed Hydra smirked. Chapter 220 - 220 There Are Indeed Good Things In The Underground Ruins 220 There Are Indeed Good Things In The Underground Ruins The Hydra¡¯s answer stunned everyone. They didn¡¯t expect the Hydra to not know about it after he built such suspense about the whole thing. They realized that the nine-headed Hydra was being sarcastic! ¡°The Light Princess is in the underground ruins. She is fighting the ancient dead souls now.¡± The Lords didn¡¯t understand what the nine-headed snake meant. But their heroes understood. ¡°It looks like she is in trouble,¡± said the Fallen Angel in a serious tone of voice. !! As the former deputy to the King of Heaven, he had more understanding of the ancient empire than the others. That ancient empire had been destroyed precisely because it threatened the King of Heaven! While the Fallen Angel and the others were dealing with the Light-Types, Su Wan took another path down to the underground ruins with Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, do you think that the ruins are different from before?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°The other ruins we went to felt so dead. These ruins feel more alive somehow.¡± She felt strange, as though the underground ruins were alive and watching her. ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t feel anything. I don¡¯t know,¡± said Xu Yuan. He looked around and shook his head. But he did notice that these ruins were different. ¡°This is strange,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Where are the others?¡± They had wandered into the ruins for a while now, but they didn¡¯t see the Fallen Angel and the others anywhere. Su Wan could sense the location of her troops because she was their Lord. She led the way and they both went to find the others. Su Wan felt that something was wrong here. She carried Xu Yuan and walked in the direction where she could sense her troops. However, she did not meet the Fallen Angel and the others there. ¡®This is all wrong!¡¯ thought Su Wan. The four heroes had taken numerous soldiers with them. With such a huge team, Su Wan should have been able to sense their location correctly. Su Wan became vignt. ¡°Where are we?¡± She realized that they had reached a strange ce in the ruins. The ruins had many things still intact. She could see that some units looked like pces. The wall was carved with aplicated pattern. Su Wan and Xu Yuan had been unable to guess which part of the ruin these were. They saw a coffin that was stuck to the wall with a strange pattern. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­,¡± mumbled Su Wan. ¡°Is this the tomb of the emperor?¡± She felt a chill run down her spine. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan was excited. ¡°Could that have an Elemental Heart inside?¡± he asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Su Wan¡¯s voice trembled. At this moment, they had arrived at the end of the special building. There was a stone door blocking the way. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Su Wan felt dread. She wanted to leave this ce. Perhaps she coulde here again with a troop to protect her. ¡®Yes. That would be safer,¡¯ thought Su Wan. Xu Yuan, however, had no such reluctance. He approached the stone door and sank a w in it. His w easily pierced the door. ¡°It¡¯s just a door,¡± he said disdainfully. Su Wan was stunned. ¡°I am telling you. Don¡¯t be too¨C¡± She didn¡¯t even get the time to finish her words. Xu Yuan tore at the door with his ws. The entire stone door was split into halves. BOOM! An empty space appeared in front of them. There were all kinds of coffins inside! On the podium, there was another gorgeous coffin. ¡°Who is it?¡± said an ancient and deste voice. ¡°Who dares disturb my long sleep?¡± ¡°This is not good!¡± whispered Su Wan frantically. ¡°Xu Yuan, let¡¯s go!¡± Su Wan got goosebumps all over her hands. A chill went through her. The enemy was terrifying. Her body was begging for her to run away. If they were not careful, they might die here without even a corpse to be foundter. She wanted to escape, but Xu Yuan didn¡¯t move. He was staring at the coffin carefully. ¡°Is there something important in that coffin?¡± he asked. ¡°I can feel it! I can feel an Elemental Heart!¡± He was excited. ¡°Maybe the emperor had been an ancient Lord!¡± Xu Yuan was thinking about the Territory Core of the ancient empire, which must have been owned by the emperor. In the ancient past, there weren¡¯t as many rules as there were today in the Overlord ne. Many Lords didn¡¯t have a distinctive Territory Core, but they had Elemental hearts! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± said Su Wan in fear. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave, okay? Please!¡± Su Wan was pleading. She knew that something was wrong with this ce. She was terrified! All of a sudden, a baby¡¯s cry rang out from somewhere. Another cry followed, and another, until countless baby cries erupted from everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s the coffins!¡± said Su Wan. The cries wereing from the coffins. Su Wan wondered if all those coffins held dead babies inside them. She didn¡¯t want to know. She just wanted to flee from here as soon as possible. BOOM! The gorgeous coffin on the podium opened and a skeleton in golden armor got out of it. ¡°Kneel and pay your respects upon seeing me!¡± roared the Golden-Armored Emperor. The lids of the other coffins opened one by one and bloodied babies crawled out of them. ¡°What is that?¡± Su Wan was horrified. Unlike Su Wan, Xu Yuan stared straight ahead at the Golden-Armored Emperor. He noticed an important item on the skeleton. ¡°A Legendary Elemental heart! There are good things in these ruins!¡± said Xu Yuan. He activated Demon Dragon Wings, turned into a shadow, and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, the pendant on the Golden-Armored Emperor¡¯s neck disappeared too. ¡°What?¡± The Golden-Armored Emperor looked around in confusion. Chapter 221 - 221 The Seventh Emperor Of The Ancient Empire 221 The Seventh Emperor Of The Ancient Empire ¡°D*mn b*stard!¡± yelled the Golden-Armored Emperor. ¡°You dare steal my God¡¯s Heart?!¡± The gemstone pendant was called the God¡¯s Heart. Having a God¡¯s Heart meant that the person wearing it had reached Godhood and had a long lifespan. ¡°I, Lokas the Seventh, shall punish you!¡± The entire ruins rumbled as though thunder was going to strike from somewhere. But they were underground. How could a thunder strike here? !! The bloody babies crawled out and made their way to Su Wan quickly. ¡°Xu Yuan, think of a way!¡± Su Wan was so scared that she didn¡¯t want to take any chances. She immediately turned into her Demonic Dragon form. The bloody babies made terrible sounds. It was horrifying! Lightning apanied the babies! ck lightning! ck lightning poured down from the sky and headed toward Xu Yuan. Su Wan understood at that point that Xu Yuan had done something. He had stirred up some trouble yet again, and the lightning was targeting him. ¡°Xu Yuan, just return whatever you stole!¡± said Su Wan. She realized that Xu Yuan had stolen the gemstone pendant from the Golden-Armored Emperor, which caused the thunderbolts to descend on them. Unfortunately, even if he returned the pendant, it wouldn¡¯t matter. He had made the emperor angry. Su Wan closed her eyes and waited for the thunderbolts to hit her. But nothing like that happened. When she opened her eyes, she saw that there was a strange force field surrounding her and Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan had activated the Original Field. The ability provided a force field that spanned a small area to keep them safe as long as they remained inside it. However, Xu Yuan had upgraded it. It had another useful effect. A wave of energy enveloped them both. BOOM! The ck lightning struck the force field. The barrier didn¡¯t cave in. Instead, countless runes appeared around them. Su Wan saw everything clearly. The Original Field had taken them into an alternate dimension. The ck lightning couldn¡¯t hit them! Su Wan could still see the Golden-Armored Emperor and the bloody babies. She could also see the ck lightning that filled the sky. She could see it, but she was in another dimension altogether. ¡°Space power! To be able to use the power of space¡­ who are you?¡± asked the Golden-Armored Emperor. He looked shocked. As for Xu Yuan, he didn¡¯t bother to respond. He absorbed the Elemental Heart. The God¡¯s heart, which was just another Elemental Heart, turned into energy and fused into one of the twelve energy balls at his back. ¡°Not bad!¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°The higher the level of the Elemental heart, the more powerful the effect is!¡± Xu Yuan spread his wings and thunder roared around him. The thunderbolts were ck. The Elemental heart of the Golden-Armored Emperor was of the lightning attribute. Absorbing it strengthened Xu Yuan¡¯s Lightning Element. ¡°My power!¡± roared the Golden-Armored Emperor. He wanted to take back his power. However, Xu Yuan was in a different space. He could see them but couldn¡¯t reach them. He could do nothing but stare at Xu Yuan. ¡°He seems to be disintegrating¡­,¡± said Su Wan as she pointed at the Golden-Armored Emperor in front of her. Lokas the Seventh copsed slowly without support from his God¡¯s Heart. Xu Yuan activated the True Eye of The Demon Dragon. He saw through the illusion. He understood that there was no such thing as immortality. It was only a futile obsession. The Golden-Armored Emperor disintegrated and disappeared in thin air. The blood babies also disappeared with him. The ce was now empty, with only the coffins left behind. Xu Yuan deactivated the Original Field. He approached the gorgeous golden coffin on the podium. ¡°The seventh emperor of the ten-thousand-year-old ancient empire, Lokas the Seventh, rests here,¡± Xu Yuan read aloud. It was written in the ancientnguage. Su Wan couldn¡¯t understand it until Xu Yuan tranted it. ¡°So, the ancient empire was around for ten thousand years?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Those bloody babies¡­ were they an obsession of the seventh emperor?¡± ¡°What was he called? Thest emperor? The strongest emperor?¡± asked Su Wan. Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°He was just an ordinary emperor.¡± He picked something up from the coffin. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked Su Wan. She saw that it was a book written in anguage she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Burial record,¡± said Xu Yuan as an exnation. ¡°It records the great achievements of the emperor.¡± Xu Yuan exined that the person who kept records of the emperor¡¯s achievements was usually the one who buried him. There had been ten emperors in the ancient empire. All had ruled for a span of thousand years each. The founding emperor hadn¡¯t been very strong. The empire under his reign had just been ordinary. It was through the generations of emperors that the empire evolved and advanced in technology and magic. Thest emperor had been in power for only five years before the empire was attacked and destroyed overnight. Su Wan sucked in a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know that the Golden-Armored Emperor had been one of the weakest emperors. ¡°Can we go back now?¡± she said. She was still uneasy. What if they encountered a stronger emperor? Su Wan had been so frightened facing the seventh emperor, who wasn¡¯t even considered strong. She shuddered to think what the ancient dead soul of a stronger emperor would look like. Chapter 222 - 222 This Place Is Full Of Treasures 222 This ce Is Full Of Treasures Su Wan was very worried. However, Xu Yuan was unconcerned. ¡°Leave? Why? This ce is full of treasures.¡± Xu Yuan took out another gem from inside the coffin. It was a Dark Crystal! To Xu Yuan, this meant another skill enhancing point for the taking. The Dark Crystal turned into dark wisps of energy and fused into his body. ¡®Another skill enhancement point. What should I upgrade?¡¯ Xu Yuan was in a dilemma. !! Xu Yuan thought hard. After reaching the level he was at right now, it was extremely difficult to level up because it required too many experience points. Till now, he had managed to level up only two times. Therefore, Xu Yuan wanted to use the skill enhancement point on an ability that would collect more experience points for him to level up. ¡®This is still not enough¡­¡¯ Xu Yuan realized that even sleeping to gain more experience hadn¡¯t been enough to collect a reasonable number of experience points. In the beginning, Night Shift and the Dragon God¡¯s Slumber had made it easy for him to gain experience to level up very quickly. Unfortunately, Xu Yuan was not at a level where the benefits of the two abilities weren¡¯t enough at all. ¡°If I rely on those abilities to gain experience, then I would have to sleep at least for ten days straight to level up¡­,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. Su Wan heard him. Her eyes widened as she looked at him in shock. Su Wan was feeling conflicted. ¡°So, you did all of that on purpose?!¡± Su Wan¡¯s words held grievances. Some people took their entire lives to level up. But here he wasining that he would have to sleep for ten days to level up! He didn¡¯t even work hard to level up. He was always sleeping! Just by sleeping, he could level up in ten days, but he still wasn¡¯t happy! Su Wan was curious to find out what level he was at. However, Xu Yuan ignored her. He thought about his abilities and concluded that it was not worth it to spend a skill enhancement point on Night Shift or the Dragon God¡¯s Slumber. However, it was also true that those two abilities had helped him level up far more easily than the others. He made up his mind. He wanted to give it a try. Besides, he felt that there might be other Dark Crystals in these ruins that he could find and useter on other abilities. Even a weak emperor¡¯s coffin had such an item, so it was a logical guess that other emperors¡¯ coffins would have more Dark Crystals. Xu Yuan looked at the ruins. He felt that this ce was full of treasures. Just as he was about to tell Su Wan that they were going to explore the other tombs, a group of people arrived. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Su Wan saw the Dark Enchanter and Lord Lina. She also saw the other Lords and their heroes behind them. There was also the nine-headed Hydra behind them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Why is the Hydra with them?¡± She was well aware of the enmity between the heroes and the Hydra. If Lord Aiur hadn¡¯t suspected the Light-Types back in the tournament, Su Wan would have been dead by now. ¡°Is he here for revenge?¡± Su Wan was sure that Lord Aiur and the nine-headed Hydra were here for revenge. Maybe that was why the other heroes and Lords had fled to this ce after being defeated. It was possible that the Hydra was chasing them. ¡®Something is wrong,¡¯ thought Su Wan and ignored her spections. The nine-headed Hydra and his Lord looked like they were in a dire state, as though they were the ones being chased. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Xu Yuan. Even he was surprised when he saw them. The White Dragon Saint and the others rushed to him. ¡°Your Majesty, there is bad news! The Light-Types have gone crazy. They really want to destroy us quickly.¡± Xu Yuan was confused by the White Dragon Saint¡¯s words. He thought from the Light-Type heroes¡¯ perspectives. If he was a Light-Type hero who had just found out that the Dark Demon Dragon was going to be sent to the Overlord ne, then he would gather the strongest army following the Dark Demon Dragon to finish him off while he was still in a weakened state. Xu Yuan felt that it was normal for the Light-Types to rush to attack him. ¡°How many are there?¡± asked Su Wan, while Xu Yuan still seemed unbothered by the whole event. ¡°Too many,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. Su Wan had been unconcerned before, but now she was stunned. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why she had made these many enemies. Why were people trying to fight her to death? The Dark Enchanter stepped forward to exin because the White Dragon Saint¡¯s exnation was a little unclear. ¡°We discovered a secret of the Light-Types,¡± she said. ¡°Because of that, the Light-Types are gathering in droves to get rid of us. At present, many Lords and their heroes areing after us.¡± The Dark Enchanter¡¯s exnation was brief and clear. However, Su Wan was still confused. What secret could be so dangerous that the Light-Types were willing to go to this extent to kill them? Chapter 223 - 223 The Reappearance Of The Ultimate Dragon Knight 223 The Reappearance Of The Ultimate Dragon Knight ¡°The secret is that¡­¡± Before the White Dragon Saint could finish his words, the earth shook, and holy light shone through. The Light-Types were attacking now! The Light-Types descended to the Overlord ne and had to abide by the rules. So, they were not as strong as they might have been in the Hero ne. However, if there were many Lords approaching with their heroes, it would still be difficult to defeat them. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± said the White Dragon Saint as he turned around and ran. After a while, when he noticed nobody was following him, he walked back to Xu Yuan. ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s escape for now! We can go back, gather others, and organize our army before we fight them.¡± ¡°There are too many of them¡­,¡± said the Dark Enchanter in a low voice. She did not think that they would lose, at least not with the Dark Demon Dragon on their side. However, there were too many enemies. It was no big issue for the Dark Demon Dragon to settle the issue. Xu Yuan was the ultimate leader of the Dark-Types. The Light-Types also had their own leader. Although the King of Heaven was more of a legend than a real entity, it was still terrifying to think that he might actually be real. It was better to be safe now than sorryter. If the King of Heaven really existed¡­ The Dark Enchanter was worried that the Light-Types might make Xu Yuan use his troops as cannon fodders and when everything was exhausted, the King of Heaven mightunch a sneak attack. The Dark Demon Dragon was their trump card. They had to consider this carefully. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we retreat first?¡± said the Dark Enchanter. ¡°We will return after gathering more troops.¡± Right now, only Su Wan¡¯s troops had been led to the underground ruins. The other Lords¡¯ troops were still in their respective territories. ¡°But how will we distract them enough to open a path to leave?¡± asked Su Wan. She needed to think of a way to escape. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t panic,¡± said Xu Yuan Everyone turned to look at him. What other surprises would the Dark Demon Dragon unleash? Xu Yuan looked at the Dark Dragon Knight. Su Wan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Xu Yuan¡­ are you going to¡­¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t even finish her sentence. She understood. Having journeyed as Lord and hero for much of their time on the Overlord ne, Su Wan and Xu Yuan could understand each other perfectly. Su Wan realized why Xu Yuan was staring at the Dark Dragon Knights. He was going to create the Ultimate Dragon Knight! Su Wan was excited. She had been looking forward to this! She knew that Xu Yuan would turn the Dark Dragon Knights into Dark Dragon Knight Generals, who then would be merged to create the Ultimate Dragon Knight. If they had the Ultimate Dragon Knight, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to win this fight. ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!¡± Xu Yuan applied the ability to the Dark Dragon Knights. The Dark Dragon Knights radiated a terrifying power. The Dark Dragon Knights had evolved into Dark Dragon Knight Generals. ¡°Dark Fusion!¡± Su Wan¡¯s heart soared at Xu Yuan¡¯s words. This was the most crucial moment! The two Dark Dragon Knight Generals had fused into an Ultimate Dragon Knight! The huge dragon with the knight flew in the air. He was like a knight from hell who was here to harvest the souls of the dead. Xu Yuan had created ten Ultimate Dragon Knights. That should be enough to stall for time while they escaped. ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan rushed to his side. He had reduced to mini-dragon form due to exhaustion from using too much of his ability. She lifted him in her arms. She had felt very excited, but after seeing his condition, she felt bad for making him do this. ¡°Those b*stard Light-Types! I will definitely take revenge one day!¡± Su Wan carried Xu Yuan and walked along the path that she had used whening here. Behind her, she heard the Ultimate Dragon Knights roaring. At this moment, a notification appeared in Xu Yuan¡¯s mind. [You have reached Level 65! New ability obtained!] He had finally reached level 65! Xu Yuan realized that the progress of his level-up had been as fast as a snail after Level 60. Reaching Level 60 meant that they would now be considered High Lords. This was the huge dividing line. Xu Yuan understood why it had taken so long to upgrade after Level 60. Xu Yuan looked at his attribute panel. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s True Name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 60] [Strength: 3210] [Spirit: 3208] [Agility: 3257] [Constitution: 3210] ¡­ [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL 3: As a Dark Demon Dragon, the energy of the night can be converted to power. During the night, experience will be automatically gained at all times. The amount of experience gained will increase ording to the current skill level.] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL 1: as long as you fall into a deep sleep, you will receive the blessing of the night.] ... [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 4: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto living creatures, strengthening them. All attributes will increase by 2000% for 1 Hour. The living creature has a chance of transforming, and the buff cannot be dispelled.] [Demon Dragon Wings LVL 1: ability to fly. At night, ability to travel from one dark area to another.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath LVL 1: spit out a Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, causing AoE damage to the target area. Creatures who die from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath have a 10% chance of bing an undead (depending on the ability level).] [Lord of Darkness LVL 2: has absolute control over all dark creatures. Can forcefully control dark creatures.] [Dark Fusion LVL 2: Fuse two dark creatures of the same race into one creature for 10 minutes. The fused creature will have thebined attributes of the two creatures!] [True Eye of The Demon Dragon: The True Eye of The Magic Dragon can see through all illusions. It can trace back time and see what happened 24 hours ago.] [Dark Duel Domain: Drag the enemy into the duel domain and engage in a fair one-on-one duel. There is no interference from the outside world during this period. The winner will devour the soul of the loser and absorb the power.] [Chaos Realm: Gather 12 Elemental Hearts and fuse them into a Chaos Core. Use the Chaos Core as support to release the Chaos Realm. Within the territory, all other elemental powers will be suppressed, and the skills of the territory¡¯s master would be greatly strengthened.] [Lost In the Night: When this Night Magic is cast, within the range of the magic array, enemies with weak willpower will be lost in the darkness and be its ves.] [Dark Destructive Light LVL 2: summons a huge ck pir of light from the sky and prates the earth, annihting all enemies within the pir of light. Damage dealt is (spirit x 10). The Dark Destructive Light has the ability to lock space. Once it locks onto an enemy, it can bombard the enemy across space.] [Original Field LVL 2: summon a force field that can withstand most attacks. The force field will form a space of its own, and anyone inside it can escape into an alternate dimension to avoid damage.] ... Chapter 224 - 224 The White Dragon Saint’s Evolution, Azure-Eyed White Dragon 224 The White Dragon Saint¡¯s Evolution, Azure-Eyed White Dragon Su Wan held Xu Yuan in her hands. He was a little weak for the time being and couldn¡¯t do anything else. So, he was focusing on studying the new skill he had obtained. [Dragon Will: Can be used on creatures with dragon blood to awaken the sleeping dragon blood and Dragon Soul. Chance of atavism.] Xu Yuan was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand the function of the ability. The chance of such a transformation was so low that Xu Yuan felt there wasn¡¯t much use for this ability. However, he wanted to try it once. Xu Yuan looked at the White Dragon Saint. The White Dragon Saint, who was flying up in the air, trembled. ¡®Why do I feel evil intent toward me?¡¯ !! The White Dragon Saint felt as though the entire world was against him. It was an indescribable feeling. Xu Yuan, still in Su Wan¡¯s arms, activated the ability. ¡°Dragon Will!¡± Countless dragon roars sounded in the background. It was as though thousands of dragons had converged in this ce and were roaring their hearts out. One after another, illusionary figures of dragon-like creatures appeared and disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± At that moment, even someone like the Fallen Angel, who once was the deputy to the King of Heaven, was shocked. The scene in front of them was beyond their knowledge and experience. The dragon illusions looked familiar. The Fallen Angel caught a glimpse of a shadow that shed past. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Stardust Dragon, which went extinct before the ancient era began?!¡± The Fallen Angel was perplexed. ¡°That is¡­ the legendary Five Emperor Dragon!¡± The Dark Enchanter was in awe. Although she might not be as experienced as the Fallen Angel, her father was the previous leader of the Dark-Types. She had learned about the ancient creatures from her father. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± said Lord Gadar. ¡°It¡¯s covered in iron. Don¡¯t tell me that it is a dragon too!¡± It was a snake-like creature made up of metal. He guessed it must be a dragon too because only dragons were appearing everywhere. No one had seen so many species of dragons before. At this moment, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon spoke. ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Electric Dragon. It had disappeared since ancient times!¡± Everyone was shocked at the sight. All the heroes turned to look at Xu Yuan. He was the most powerful dragon present. They guessed this had something to do with him. But soon, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by a roar that the White Dragon Saint let out. The White Dragon Saint spread his wings and roared again. Countless phantom dragons gathered around the White Dragon Saint. ¡°I can feel it. The dragon blood in my body is boiling. Power! Unparalleled power is surging within me!¡± A bluish-white light appeared on the White Dragon Saint¡¯s body. The light was like a suit of armor that encased the White Dragon Saint. ¡°This is¡­ the legendary Azure-Eyed White Dragon that can even fight against the gods!¡± The Fallen Angel¡¯s voice trembled. In ancient legends, there had been a special dragon who could challenge the gods. The Azure-Eyed White Dragon hadn¡¯t yet attained the Mythical Level, and yet it held the power of that level. Maybe the Lords were unaware of this, but the heroes were certain. They knew that the gap between a Legendary Level and a Mythical Level was huge! In ancient times, when the Dragon n was prosperous, a special dragon appeared. That was the Azure-Eyed White Dragon. It was said that this dragon had once used his huge body to resist the domain of the gods! Everybody was in a daze. The White Dragon Saint roared. ¡°I feel invincible! Is anyone up for a fight? I feel like I can fight ten Lords alone!¡± The White Dragon Saint waved his tail, and a cave in the distance copsed. ¡°Is he trying to kill all of us? He does know we are on the same side, right?¡± said the Fallen Angel. If it weren¡¯t for the timely intervention of the heroes, the copsed cave would have smashed into the Lords. It would have killed them! ¡°Invincible!¡± The White Dragon Saint roared again. He ignored the Fallen Angel¡¯s words, spread his wings, and flew behind him. That was the direction from where the Light-Types were approaching. He had been prepared to flee and hide. But now he wanted to fight. He could fight a hundred Lords and heroes! ¡°Die, you scum!¡± The White Dragon Saint disappeared into the distance. Su Wan was baffled. ¡°Is he really not afraid of death?¡± she asked. ¡°I am worried that he is blinded by this mysterious power.¡± Lord Lina was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just obtained great power. His eagerness to test it out is justifiable. At least he will buy us some time. Besides, if anything happens to him, you can always use a portion of resources to resurrect him.¡± Lord Lina assumed that the White Dragon Saint was Su Wan¡¯s hero. Su Wan shook her head. ¡°If he dies here, he cannot be resurrected. He isn¡¯t my hero.¡± This was the first time Su Wan had told someone of the White Dragon Saint¡¯s Lordless status. He was an outsider. He wasn¡¯t Su Wan¡¯s hero. He had slipped into the Overlord ne when the boundary had opened. He was then tricked into joining the Dark Screen as one of the Twelve Holy Envoys. ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be!¡± The Lords were shocked at the truth. They had always thought that the White Dragon Saint was bound to Su Wan. Just as everyone worried about the White Dragon Saint, Xu Yuan spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be back before you know it. He runs faster than us.¡± Right after, they saw that the White Dragon Saint was returning. His face was pale, as though he had just seen a ghost. He was fleeing! It was as though something terrifying was chasing him! Chapter 225 - 225 Returning To The Territory 225 Returning To The Territory The White Dragon Saint, which had evolved into an Azure-Eyed White Dragon, should have been of unparalleled power and strength. But he was running back to them in fear. ¡°There was a problem. Run!¡± The White Dragon Saint flew past them without even slowing down near Xu Yuan. At this moment, everyone noticed the change. The White Dragon Saint was back to its original form. He was no longer the Azure-Eyed White Dragon ¡°What happened? Why couldn¡¯t he retain that form?¡± asked the Red-Eyed ck Dragon in confusion. !! As a member of the Dragon n, he had been proud and happy to see the transformation of the White Dragon Saint into the Azure-Eyed White Dragon. He felt like he had kin who was simr to him. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the White Dragon Saint to revert to his original form so soon. The others were puzzled too. They couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. Su Wan quietly nced at Xu Yuan. She suspected that all this had something to do with him. But she didn¡¯t have proof. After journeying with Xu Yuan till now, Su Wan understood that every strange phenomenon that happened near her was always somehow rted to him. However, Xu Yuan looked very weak and exhausted right now. Su Wan felt that it was unlikely that the changes had anything to do with him. When he used the Dragon Will on the White Dragon Saint, the White Dragon Saint¡¯s ancient bloodline was awakened. His bloodline, which was connected to his ancestors, helped him to transform into an Azure-Eyed White Dragon. However, that was temporary. It wouldst for a very short time. Although he didn¡¯t witness the scene, Xu Yuan knew that the White Dragon Saint had charged toward the enemy only to find that the time was up, and he had reverted to his original form. ¡®I need to upgrade my ability,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®I am sure the evolution mightst longer than that¡­¡¯ The Dragon Will required many skill points. A thought urred to Xu Yuan. ¡®If I keep enhancing my abilities, will theree a time when their effects would be permanent without any time limit?¡¯ Xu Yuan nced behind at the underground ruins. There was only one way to find out whether he could max out on his abilities and make them permanent. He had to earn more skill enhancement points and keep upgrading his abilities. However, he only got one skill enhancement point from leveling up to 10 Levels. The other way was to find more Dark Crystals. Absorbing more Dark Crystals would provide him with more skill enhancement points. The first method wasn¡¯t realistic. Leveling up ten times gave him only one skill enhancement point. To max out an ability, he probably needed six to seven skill enhancement points. It was already difficult to level up by one level, it was too difficult to do it ten times at a go. Only the second method was feasible. He needed to find more Dark Crystals. Xu Yuan wondered if there were Dark Crystals in the tombs of other emperors. If only he could find more tombs¡­ If he could find all the tombs, he could have more than ten Dark Crystals! Xu Yuan¡¯s heart burned with motivation. If it wasn¡¯t for the Light-Types rudely interfering, Xu Yuan would have gone with the others to explore the ruins and find the tombs. He had to put his n on hold because of the Light-Types. At this time, Su Wan finally ran out of the underground ruins with Xu Yuan and returned to her territory. ¡°Finally!¡± she eximed. ¡°The Light-Types won¡¯t let the matter rest,¡± said the Dark Enchanter. ¡°We need to make preparations.¡± The Dark Enchanter looked frightened. ¡°What exactly did you find out to be hunted in this way?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°And what is wrong with the White Dragon Saint? Did he kill someone from among the Light-Types? Why were they chasing after him?¡± ¡°We found golden blood at the entrance on the third level of the underground ruins,¡± said the Dark Enchanter. The Lords were puzzled. Lord Aiur also didn¡¯t understand despite being hunted by the Light-Types. His territory had been destroyed. Fortunately, he had escaped with his hero. They had arrived in the underground ruins while running away. Coincidentally, they had overheard other Light-Types talking about the Light Princess who had descended to the Overlord ne but had gone missing in the ruins. In the end, Lord Aiur couldn¡¯t escape and had to join forces with the Fallen Angel and the others. They shook off their enemies and headed to the ce where the Light Princess had supposedly disappeared. They had found golden blood at the entrance of the ruins on the third floor. After they saw the golden blood, the Light-Types went crazy and chased them relentlessly. Even now, the Lords still couldn¡¯t understand why the Light-Types were acting so desperate. Wasn¡¯t it just blood? Why were they trying to kill them for something like that? The Dark Enchanter nced at the Fallen Angel. The White Dragon Saint flew to them. ¡°It¡¯s better to let someone who knows more about this answer her questions,¡± said the White Dragon Saint. ¡°Birdman knows more about the Light-Types than any of us. He once was the deputy to the King of heaven, after all. Besides, he used to be one of them.¡± Everyone looked at the Fallen Angel, waiting for an answer. What the White Dragon Saint said was true. The Fallen Angel was the one who could give them a reasonable exnation. He used to be one of the Light-Types and might know many secrets about them. Chapter 226 - 226 Golden Blood 226 Golden Blood The Fallen Angel looked at everyone. He hesitated. In the end, he nced at Xu Yuan to see that he was also looking at the Fallen Angel curiously. The Fallen Angel made up his mind. The Fallen Angels¡¯ face was serious. ¡°The golden blood is unusual. As far as I know, only two entities have golden blood. One of them is the Light Princess and the other is the King of Heaven.¡± Everyone felt relieved. They were scared of the King of Heaven. If the King of heaven had descended onto the Overlord ne, it would have been a disaster. The golden blood, therefore, was of the Light Princess. !! It was hard to believe that an ancient ruin had the power to injure someone like the Light Princess. ¡°You have no idea how strong and powerful the Light Princess is,¡± said the Fallen Angel. ¡°If you knew how powerful she is, then the fact that she was somehow injured to the extent that golden blood had gushed out of her would shock you, too.¡± The Fallen Angel then exined the origin of the Light Princess. Her origin was from the ancient past. Some believed she was a daughter of the Light God himself. However, her origin spanned back to the past before the Light God. She had epted an invitation from the King of Heaven to join the Light-Types. Here, the Fallen Angel wasn¡¯t very sure what was true. The Light Princess was real, but the King of Heaven might as well be an illusion. As the deputy to the King of heaven, he had served the Light-Types. However, even he had never met the King of Heaven personally. All his orders andmands came from the Light Princess. ¡°So, the King of Heaven was as much a figure of legend and myth as the Dark Demon Dragon. No one had seen him before,¡± said the Fallen Angel. ¡°Some thought that there was no such thing as the King of heaven. It was a figure created by the Light Princess as an object of faith. The real king who ruled was the Light Princess. Regardless, the Light Princess isn¡¯t someone to mess with. She is unimaginably powerful.¡± Everyone fell silent, especially the Lords. They thought it was no big deal for the Light Princess to be injured while exploring the ruins. However, after hearing about her strength and power, the Lords were dumbfounded. How did someone as powerful as the Light Princess get injured in the ruins? More importantly, who or what had injured her? If this entity could injure even the Light Princess, it would be a disaster if that thing escaped the ruins and wreaked havoc outside. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°The Light Princess descended to the Overlord ne and is bound by the rules, so she might not be as strong as she was in the Hero ne.¡± So, you all discovered that the Light Princess might be fatally injured, and now the Light-Types are hunting you to keep you quiet?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Or is it because they don¡¯t want you conveying this information to the Dark-Types because they might take advantage of her injury to attack her before she can recover?¡± Su Wan understood why the Light-Types were desperate to silence whoever knew the information. ¡°The second possibility is more likely,¡± said the Fallen Angel. Everyone had different opinions regarding the matter, so they all looked at Xu Yuan for some guidance. He stretchedzily. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you all think about how to fight the Light-Types that are hunting you right now?¡± His words brought them back to the current issue. The matter of the Light Princess could be discussedter. For now, they needed to prepare an army to face the Light-Types. ¡°Let¡¯s all go back and gather our armies,¡± said the Fallen Angel. They wanted to return to their territory and leave defenses in ce before they brought their armies for the fight. ¡°ce defenses around your respective territories, too. Don¡¯t gather all your armies to fight and leave your territory undefended,¡± said Xu Yuan. Soon, the Fallen Angel and the others hurried back. Only the Hydra and Lord Aiur were left. The two of them did not leave. They had nowhere to go. Their territory had already been destroyed. This was an obstacle for Lord Aiur. However, he felt that as long as he remained alive, he could rise again. ¡°Your Majesty, can we follow you?¡± asked the Hydra. He didn¡¯t know what a Dark Demon Dragon was before. But, after the tournament, he had looked up information on it. He was shocked by what he had learned. The Dark Demon Dragon was said to have appeared in the first war between the Light and the Dark. He had fought with both the Light and the Dark, all alone. They had to join forces to fight the Dark Demon Dragon. He was that powerful! The Dark Demon Dragon had then disappeared, only to appear recently in the Hero ne. After the nine-headed Hydra found out about this, he had turned very pale with fear. He did not believe that he had tried to go against someone that powerful! Now that Lord Aiur and the Hydra¡¯s territory was destroyed, he wanted revenge. So, the Hydra requested to join forces with Xu Yuan. Chapter 227 - 227 Upgrading The Building Again 227 Upgrading The Building Again It wasn¡¯t difficult for the Hydra to make the decision to join Xu Yuan. In fact, it was an honor for him. In response to the Hydra¡¯s request, Xu Yuan yawned and closed his eyes, Su Wan still held Xu Yuan in her hands. She was considering the request. But there was a problem. What if the Hydra betrayed them? They were once enemies, after all. Su Wan didn¡¯t trust the Hydra. !! During this time, Lord Aiur knelt in front of Xu Yuan. He looked ragged and disheveled. He looked even worse than a beggar on the street. ¡°Your Majesty, please take us in!¡± Lord Aiur¡¯s previous pride was gone. He knew that if he wanted revenge, he could only rely on Xu Yuan¡¯s support. As long as he could get his revenge, this small sacrifice was nothing! The Hydra and Lord Aiur looked at the silent Xu Yuan and then turned to Su Wan, as though asking for her opinion. Su Wan was a little nervous and didn¡¯t know what to do. If she ejected them, she would be losing a formidable ally. However, they had been enemies before, so she was reluctant to trust them. Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, stop sleeping! Wake up and make some ns so that we can face the Light-Types again!¡± Her words seemed to have the desired effect. Xu Yuan yawned and stretched. ¡°Alright. I will give you a chance,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°If you can prove yourself, I will let you stay.¡± Xu Yuan meant the inevitable attack from the Light-Types. If the Hydra and Lord Aiur could prove their loyalty in that fight, they could follow him. ¡°We will do our best!¡± Lord Aiur thought it would be easy toplete the mission with the others. However, the moment he uttered those words, he felt terrified. He did not know if the Hydra would be able to perform well in this fight. Xu Yuan and Su Wan nced at each other with a nod to show their agreement. ¡°We need to strengthen our defenses,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°We still have some building upgrade stones left. We can use them!¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan¡¯s words reminded Xu Yuan that he still had a skill enhancement point left! ¡®One skill enhancement point and a few building upgrade stones!¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®If we use all that, we should be able to strengthen the territory.¡¯ He looked at the g of the territory. All other buildings in the territory looked big and strong. Only the g hadn¡¯t been touched. ¡®What happens if I upgrade that?¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. He was excited to test it out. [Territory g: symbol of the territory. Thend where the g is nted represents the border of the territory.] He felt that it had no other function. It was practically useless. The current level of the g was at zero, so it was only for decoration. Xu Yuan wondered what would happen if he upgraded it to Level 1. The attribute panel did mention that the Level 1 Territory g would unlock a special effect: Territory Movement. He upgraded the Territory g to Level 1. ¡®Does that mean I can move the territory underground?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan was still concerned about moving it underground. However, if the territory could be moved, it would allow them to form a group with others and move near them. When the time came, he would move the territory underground¡­ No matter how much the enemy racked their brains, they would probably never be able to think of where the territory was. They would only see the old boundary of the territory. Even after the upgrade, the distance and the range of movement were too low. So, Xu Yuan used another building upgrade stone to upgrade the Territory g to Level 2. ¡°I was right!¡± muttered Xu Yuan. The Territory g at Level 2 had more functions. It was just as Xu Yuan had imagined. A Level 2 Territory g allowed him to move the territory to arger area and much faster, too! ¡°If we keep upgrading it, won¡¯t it be possible to move the entire territory underground?¡± mumbled Xu Yuan. He used another building upgrade stone. ¡°Xu Yuan, what are you doing?!¡± asked Su Wan. She hadn¡¯t reacted earlier because she didn¡¯t know what Xu Yuan was up to. Now that she was certain, her blood boiled in anger. What was even the point of upgrading the useless Territory g? ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of deserting, right?¡± Su Wan asked. Her face darkened. Su Wan thought Xu Yuan had a n, but he was just wasting the building upgrade stones! Meanwhile, Xu Yuan chuckled and was about to use another building upgrade stone. ¡°Wait!¡± eximed Su Wan. ¡°Xu Yuan, how could you?¡± She realized that the one more building upgrade stone was gone. She looked heartbroken. She didn¡¯t yet know that Xu Yuan had used several building upgrade stones already. ¡°Transfer!¡± The buildings moved. They covered a muchrger area. They were much faster, too. At Level 1, the building moved at a snail¡¯s pace. Now, they were as fast as a rabbit! ¡°Xu Yuan, that¡¯s enough!¡± Su Wan realized that Xu Yuan had secretly used the building upgrade stone without consulting her. That made her angry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said as he moved the Territory Core underground. ¡°The core is temporarily safe now.¡± Xu Yuan wanted to move everything underground. However, he didn¡¯t have time to do that now. So, he moved the Territory Core to safety for now. Chapter 228 - 228 The Light And The Dark Were One 228 The Light And The Dark Were One Just as Xu Yuan hid the Territory Core underground, the enemy attacked! The hole leading to the underground ruins was in Su Wan¡¯s territory, so the enemy followed that and reached her territory, ready to attack. ¡°There is the Hydra! Kill him!¡± When the Light-Types spotted the Hydra, they immediately wanted to get rid of him. !! ¡°Quiet, you fools!¡± The Hydra trembled in rage. The Hydra was extremely difficult to kill, owing to his nine regenerative heads. However, he had never seen an enemy behave with such audacity as though he was an easy target. Whenever his enemies fought them, they realized midway that they couldn¡¯t really kill him. So, they gave up. However, his enemies were acting as though they could kill him. The Hydra didn¡¯t know whether tough at their stupidity or roar in anger. ¡°I will show you how powerful I am!¡± The nine heads of the Hydra moved at the same time andunched an attack on the Light-Types. On one hand, his pride would not allow him to be looked down upon by an enemy. On the other hand, this was the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s territory, and this was his chance to prove himself! When Su Wan¡¯s territory was attacked, her friend, Shi Linglong, who was nearby, saw it. ¡°That is not good!¡± she said. ¡°They are being attacked! We need to go and help.¡± Shi Linglong wanted to find Su Wan, but she wavered as she saw the holy light of the Light-Types. ¡°It¡¯s the Light-Types!¡± ¡°Did the fourth war between the Light and the Dark already begin?¡± wondered the Flower Fairy. Shi Linglong was unaware of the situation. ¡°The war between the Light and the Dark?¡± Shi Linglong was confused. The Flower Fairy realized that her Lord didn¡¯t have any idea about the situation. She briefly exined it to her. ¡°The long-standing grievances between the Light and the Dark have culminated into a fight again,¡± said the Flower Fairy. She pped her wings and flowers bloomed around her. Shi Linglong looked worried, but the Flower Fairy was calm. Although Shi Linglong knew that Su Wan¡¯s hero was not as simple as he seemed, she was unsure of his strength. No matter how powerful Xu Yuan was, this didn¡¯t look like something he could handle alone. The Flower Fairy knew that Xu Yuan was the Dark Demon Dragon. He was a creature of mystery and legend who had appeared only once numerous years ago. He couldn¡¯t be defeated unless all the Light-Types descended from the Hero ne to fight him. However, this would provide enough reason for the Light-Types to start a war! ¡°A war between the Light and the Dark¡­,¡± muttered Shi Linglong. ¡°They can¡¯t tolerate each other because of their difference in attributes?¡± The Flower Fairy shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± She looked in the direction of Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°It is said that the Light and the Dark were one a long time ago,¡± said the Flower Fairy after a while. ¡°It was called Chaos. The Chaos Element was the fusion of the two. But, for some unknown reason, the Chaos got divided into the Light and the Dark. There was a war between the two elements, which gave birth to other elements like water, wind, fire, and earth. Gradually, other elements were born¡­¡± The Flower Fairy told Shi Linglong about the ancient legend. The legend was so ancient that only a few people knew about it. Shi Linglong was now even more interested to hear about the history of the Light and the Dark Elements. If it was any other time, she would have pestered the Flower Fairy with questions to tell her more. However, there was no time right now. She had to help Su Wan somehow. ¡°What should we do? Wanwan is being attacked!¡± said Shi Linglong frantically. ¡°But we¡­¡± She knew they weren¡¯t strong enough to lend a hand in such a huge fight. Although Shi Linglong didn¡¯t consider herself or her hero weak, they still had a long way to go to reach a level that would make them stronger than most. ¡°If I can¡¯t help¡­ maybe I should go and call¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± said the Flower Fairy suddenly. The Flower Fairy knew who Shi Linglong wanted to call. However, she knew the situation would escte and be irredeemable if the Sage was involved. The Sages of the Blue absolutely couldn¡¯t interfere in this fight. The Sages were the guardians of the Blue. If they got involved in this fight, it would be assumed that they were taking sides. It didn¡¯t matter whether they sided with the Dark or the Light. The fact that they got involved at all would enrage the heroes from other elements. The whole situation would escte, and the war wouldn¡¯t be limited to the Light=-Types and Dark-Types only. The Flower Fairy exined this to Shi Linglong. ¡°Oh¡­,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°This is so frustrating! I will go find Yaoyao and the others then!¡± She decided to ask her other friends for help. They were friends, after all. Su Wan, Shi Linglong, Lin Yao, and Zhao Qingrong. They were best friends! At present, Su Wan was in danger. So, Shi Linglong naturally wanted to turn to the others. Zhao Qingrong might not be of much use, though. But Lin Yao was smart. She would definitelye up with a way. Shi Linglong took out a scroll reluctantly. It hadn¡¯t been easy to get the scroll, but her friend was more important. Shi Linglong looked pained. She had obtained this scroll after battling so many dangers. She had been saving this scroll to gather her friends for a nice meal in the future. However, she needed to use it. Su Wan was in danger! Now was as good a time as any to use it. Shi Linglong tore the scroll. In an instant, a terrifying spatial energy fluctuation spread out from the source. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Yaoyao first!¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°She will have ideas!¡± Shi Linglong chose to go to Lin Yao¡¯s territory first. Lin Yao¡¯s hero was powerful, and Lin Yao was smart too! Shi Linglong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why is this happening to me again?!¡± Shi Linglong was supposed to be transported to Lin Yao¡¯s territory, but she realized something was wrong. Chapter 229 - 229 Shi Linglong’s Reinforcements 229 Shi Linglong¡¯s Reinforcements Although Shi Linglong was very reluctant to admit it, she knew that she was a troublemaker. Strange things happened around her, and she always attracted trouble. Most times, she would run into formidable enemies in the woods. Other times, she would hear or see something identally, which caused people to hunt her down. She never meant to run into trouble, but she did, nheless. Even now, she had torn the scroll to go to Lin Yao¡¯s territory to ask for help, but things didn¡¯t go like she wanted. ¡­ In an unknown sea, a few ships were sailing. They were approaching the coast. ¡°This unknown continent is very mysterious and dangerous!¡± The princess of the Kingdom of Seop, who came from another continent, looked at the coast with a conflicted face. They had met Lord Gadar a little while back. Something evil, right out of hell, had taken hold of his territory. In the end, they fled when they saw the ferocious white dragon and the burning goblins. They no longer dared to set foot on this mysteriousnd. Instead, they sailed along the coast, carefully observing thend before them. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we were able to keep our cool and didn¡¯t make a move recklessly!¡± The nobles felt proud of themselves for thinking on their feet. However, the princess was furious with them. She had wanted tomunicate and understand Lord Gadar more before taking any kind of action. But the nobles mored impatiently to attack and conquer the territory. It was a good thing they saw the hellish creatures appear before they could make a grave mistake. ¡°We have been sailing the coastline for so long. Nothing unusual has happened yet,¡± said one of the nobles. ¡°Is this just an ordinary continent, after all?¡± They¡¯d fled in fear of the Hell Goblin Knights and assumed that this continent was too dangerous for them. However, they had traversed the coastline for a while now, and they saw nothing frightening so far. Everything appeared normal. Maybe the hellish goblins were just an illusion¡­ Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, something happened. ¡°Such a powerful space elemental power!¡± ¡°This is not good!¡± The princess realized that they were in trouble. A huge ck hole appeared in front of the ship. ¡°Run! Quickly!¡± However, it was toote. The ck hole had its own suction force, and the ships slowly sailed toward it. ¡°Your Highness!¡± shouted the crew of another ship. They were a bit further from the main ship, so the suction force didn¡¯t affect them. They didn¡¯t know if this was a blessing or a curse. The ship that was being sucked toward the ck hole had the most important person from the Kingdom of Seop. The princess was on that ship! If anything happened to her, they would all probably die. The ck hole swallowed everything mercilessly, and the ship was slowly pulled in. The people stood on the deck and looked on. They were baffled. ¡°What should we do?!¡± ¡°Should we report this to His Majesty?¡± Someone suggested in a trembling voice. ¡°No!¡± said someone else. ¡°We can¡¯t go back! We will definitely be killed!¡± The eldest princess¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. If they returned without the princess, the king would kill them all in a rage! It would be better to hide and sneak away to another ce. This way, they would still be alive. A heated argument broke out among the group of people over this issue. In the end, some of them decided to sail away to another ce in search of a better future. Others chose to stay back and explore the dangerous continent. Yet others decided to head back and report to the king. On the other side, in Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, a shipnded on argeke. Shi Linglong stomped her feet in anger. She hadn¡¯t been able to connect to Lin Yao¡¯s territory at all. Instead, something hade out of the distorted space. Arge shipnded on theke in her territory! ¡°Why?! Why do I have to be so unlucky?!¡± cried Shi Linglong. Her n had failed. She wasn¡¯t able to connect to Lin Yao¡¯s territory at all! Instead, she had summoned some strange ship. Shi Linglong could tell that the people on the ship weren¡¯t very strong. They didn¡¯t even look like fighters. They would be of no help in the war. Just as Shi Linglong was in despair, the distorted space gradually stabilized into a Dimensional Portal. And, on the other side of the portal¡­ ¡°Eh? Linglong?!¡± It was Zhao Qingrong! ¡°Linglong, you are just in time for dinner!¡± Zhao Qingrong¡¯s territory was in a lush forest, where nts were opulent and huge mushrooms bloomed. At this time, Zhao Qingrong was having dinner with a few Lords and their heroes on a giant mushroom. ¡°Rongrong, is this littledy your friend?¡± asked one of Zhao Qingrong¡¯s friends. Shi Linglong would have argued with them if she had time because she was far from ¡°little¡±. But the situation was dire. She wanted to help Su Wan. Seeing that Zhao Qingrong had a few Lords as friends, Shi Linglong was hopeful that they might be of some help. ¡°Rongrong, I have bad news!¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°Wanwan is being attacked by some other Lords. It looked bad!¡± Zhao Qingrong was quiet for a while. Some of the Lords present were men. They wanted to show off. ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be rmed. If bad Lords are attacking your friend, we will help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said another Lord. ¡°Rongrong¡¯s friend is our friend. We will help!¡± The male Lord was happy to have the chance to show off in front of the women! Shi Linglong was speechless. She had assumed these few Lords would be unreliable and useless. ¡°The enemy is in Wanwan¡¯s territory. Her territory is near mine.¡± ¡°Alright! We will bring those enemies to justice!¡± Chapter 230 - 230 Scammer Xu Has Bad Intentions 230 Scammer Xu Has Bad Intentions In Su Wan¡¯s territory, it seemed everything was riddled with holes. Countless enemies arrived from the ground. ¡°Should we retreat?¡± Lord Aiur and his Hydra were engaged in battle at the front lines. Lord Aiur believed that if this continued, defeat was imminent. The enemies were too strong! ¡°It¡¯s like poking a ho¡¯s nest! They keep oning,¡± said Lord Aiur. ¡°Moreover, we are their target. As long as we escape, the enemies will follow.¡± The Hydra refused. ¡°We can¡¯t escape!¡± The Hydra knew what Aiur was thinking. The enemy wanted to kill them to silence them about the Light princess. However, that was just one reason among many. Even without them, the enemies would attack this ce. After all, the enmity between the Light and the Dark couldn¡¯t be settled just like that. As the uncrowned king of the Dark, the Dark Demon Dragon would definitely be attacked by many enemies from the Light. ¡°Do you still want revenge?¡± one of the heads of the Hydra asked Lord Aiur. If it wasn¡¯t for revenge, the Hydra would have escaped a long time ago. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the war between the Light and the Dark, either. However, if they wanted revenge, there was no other way than to join the Dark-Types. Only by joining hands with the Dark Demon Dragon could they even think of having their revenge. Without the help of the Dark-Types, the Hydra knew that it would be impossible for them to get revenge against the Light-Types. The Light-Types hadunched a surprise attack and destroyed Lord Aiur¡¯s territory, including the Territory Core. If they had escaped anyter, Lord Aiur would have been killed. That kind of sneak attack must be avenged! ¡°I¡­ Is there no other choice?¡± Lord Aiur looked at the enemies advancing toward them. He felt hopeless. Unlike the Hydra, he didn¡¯tpletely understand who Xu Yuan was. He thought that in the face of this kind of enemy, Xu yuan was bound to lose as well. Lord Aiur felt that by joining Xu Yuan, they were just courting death. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­,¡± said the Hydra. He was very confident that these enemies were just cannon fodders as long as Xu Yuan was on their side. The Hydra roared and mmed his huge snake-like body. Countless enemies fell. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± said Lord Aiur. The troops that had been felled by the Hydra got up one by one and attacked again. They were unkible. He realized that this troop was the Hydra Warriors! The troops had been dead, and now they were getting up and attacking again! They were the undead! The troops got up, but they didn¡¯t attack the Hydra this time. They turned around and attacked their former allies. They had turned against the Light-Types. ¡°Hmph! Let them see the defense of our territory!¡± said Su Wan from the Dark Castle. She felt somewhat proud, looking at the scene outside. Although she had been disappointed that her territory looked so lifeless because of the dark buildings and the undead troops, she felt proud of them at this time. In the past, she had been a young Lord who had craved beauty and color in her territory. She had wanted mountains and rivers. She had wanted troops that were pleasing to the eye. However, Su Wan realized how wrong she had been. She now saw the difference in strength when shepared her troops to other Lord¡¯s troops. Her previous dream had been shy and impractical. But now she understood. In this cruel world, survival and power were the only way. Although her territory looked dark and listless, it had so many useful buildings with powerful abilities. If an enemy died in her territory, they became undead and attacked the enemy! The soldiers who died could be resurrected indefinitely. The troops and the territory itself were undoubtedly practical and fulfilled their function. Next to Su Wan, Xu Yuan stretched on his back and continued to sleep. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go and fight on the battlefield to train yourself?¡± asked Xu Yuan. He wanted Su Wan to fight, so he could gain experience points from her. Su Wan became vignt. Xu Yuan had tricked her too many times before. He wanted her to go to the battlefield to fight. Su Wan appeared dissatisfied. ¡°Scammer Xu, you are still trying to trick me at a time like this?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m the Overlord, the leader of the territory. I can¡¯t let any idents happen! I have to monitor the situation.¡± Su Wan repeatedly emphasized her importance. The entire territory could not lose her! Xu Yuan thought of how he could trick her into fighting. Su Wan saw the problem. Although the territory was hers, the troops wouldn¡¯t even listen to her orders. Su Wan was worried about her own safety. If she was lost, what would happen to the territory? Xu Yuan suddenly thought of an idea. A sinister smile appeared on his face. A prompt appeared in Su Wan¡¯s mind. [Congrattions symbiont, for obtaining a permanent skill, True Eye of The Demon Dragon!] [True Eye of The Demon Dragon: The True Eye of The Magic Dragon can see through all illusions. It can trace back time and see what happened 24 hours ago.] [Unlocking Progress: 0%] [The more enemies you kill, the faster you can unlock the ability.] After reading the message, Su Wan was conflicted. She knew Xu Yuan hid many mysterious abilities she was unaware of. The True Eye of the Demon Dragon was definitely shared by Xu Yuan with her. Su Wan did not know about the symbiotic contract between her and Xu Yuan. She only knew that there was a mysterious connection between her and him because of which he could share his ability with her. Chapter 231 - 231 This Continent Is Too Dangerous 231 This Continent Is Too Dangerous Su Wan had once obtained an ability from Xu Yuan. However, this was something unexpected. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked. ¡°Scammer Xu, are you trying to tempt me with this stupid trick to make me go and fight? Don¡¯t you get tired of tricking people?¡± She trembled in rage. ¡°It¡¯s such a good ability,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I can give it to you. But¡­ there is that troublesome progress bar.¡± ¡°You are the same as those lousy mobile games that cheat people off their money, promising them many great things!¡± !! Su Wan thought the scam in the Blue used a simr strategy that Xu Yuan used to trick her. The scams suggested beautiful skin, but it wasn¡¯t sold at the disyed price. Instead, they would break it down into many parts and charge extra for them. They needed to be collected toplete the skin while ripping people off of their money. Xu Yuan was doing something simr to her. He had shared his ability before and let her use it. But now, he was trying to trick her into fighting by promising her an ability that she had to earn bit by bit. Xu Yuan pretended to be indifferent. He yawned. ¡°Hmph! Forget it!¡± muttered Su Wan. ¡°I will go and fight.¡± Su Wan stomped her feet in anger. In the end, she could only choose to fall into his trap. This was a chance to obtain a good ability, and she couldn¡¯t refuse! Ever since she had tasted the benefits of other abilities, Su Wan had been thinking about how she could convince Xu Yuan into giving her another ability. The opportunity was finally here! Although she had to kill many enemies to obtain the ability, she wanted to try. She transformed into the Demonic Dragon form and flew out of the Dark Castle. After she left, the ck butterfly flew to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°Should I go and help her?¡± The little butterfly was actually the mythical beast. To escape the holy light, it had chosen to be reborn into this little butterfly form. Although its strength was less potent than before, it was still more than enough to deal with the pesky enemies. Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°There is no need,¡± he said. ¡°I believe in her. Besides, this will help her train.¡± Xu Yuan needed to calm the little butterfly. Otherwise, it would intervene and kill all the enemies. Xu Yuan would lose so many experience points! The little butterfly didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, it quietly stayed beside Xu Yuan and watched the battle outside. The battle raged. The Dwarven Army, ck Gold behemoths, Skeleton Soldiers, and others all ran to the front lines to withstand the attacks. At the same time, Shi Linglong opened a Dimensional Portal to connect to Zhao Qingrong¡¯s territory. A few of her friends stumbled through the portal and arrived at the battlefield. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Light-Type Ascetic Army!¡± ¡°There is also the Light-Type Pdin Army!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those the Light-Type Sky Winged Warriors?¡± A few Lords had been in high spirits to help Zhao Qingrong¡¯s friend to show off their strength. When they finally arrived at the scene, they were perplexed. There were so many High-Level troops in this battle! ¡°Dragons¡­¡± ¡°The Dark Dragon is roaring!¡± In the sky, the Dark Dragon Knights flew past. The Lords were scared. It was true that they thought they had some strength, but they were nothing whenpared to the types of troops that were in front of them. ¡°Run!¡± The Lords wanted to flee. They couldn¡¯t care less about Zhao Qingrong¡¯s friend at that point. As they prepared to run away, Shi Linglong rushed to them. ¡°Why are you going back?¡± she asked. ¡°I thought you could help Wanwan.¡± ¡°This¡­ t-this is¡­,¡± a Lord stammered. ¡°I have something to do,¡± said another Lord. ¡°I will head back first.¡± In the end, the Lords hurried away as if they were trying to avoid a gue. When they slipped away, the people on the ship, which hadnded on ake in Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, panicked. The voyage squadron from the Kingdom of Seop was terrified of what they saw in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The legendary Treeman Army!¡± ¡°Heavens! This continent is really dangerous!¡± The Treeman had disappeared from their continent many years ago. However, they were on this continent! The Treeman Army belonged to one of the male Overlords who had promised Shi Linglong that he would help Su Wan. He hurried back with his troop. ¡°What exactly happened to make these Treeman Army so afraid?¡± The eldest princess fell into deep thought. At this moment, they could also feel the tremors from the ground in the distance, as well as the roars of the giant dragons. There was definitely a fierce battle going on! ¡°It¡¯s a Behemoth!¡± ¡°Such a huge Behemoth. Oh, God of Magic! If this were ced on our continent, it would simply be an unimaginable disaster!¡± They looked in the direction of Su Wan¡¯s territory and saw a huge ck Gold Behemoth roaring like a giant. ¡°This continent is so scary!¡± said a noble, falling to his knees. ¡°I want to go back.¡± A terrifying Behemoth would certainly be a disaster on their continent. It would take generations to defeat it. However, this ce¡­ This ce had not one but many Behemoths! ¡°Our assumptions about this continent were seriously wrong!¡± said the princess in a trembling voice. ¡­ Zhao Qingrong understood the situation from Shi Linglong. ¡°They are trying to bully Wanwan?!¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will help Wanwan get back at them.¡± ... Zhao Qingrong called out to her hero, the handsome elf, and set off together toward Su Wan¡¯s territory. The handsome elf knew that Su Wan didn¡¯t need help. He knew how powerful her hero was, even if Zhao Qingrong was unaware of it. However, the handsome elf didn¡¯t say anything. He was struggling with an internal crisis of his own. ¡®Should I follow Zhao Qingrong?¡¯ The aura was of the Light and the Dark in that fight. The handsome elf assumed that the war between them had begun. It was amon urrence in the Hero ne. The Light and the Dark never got along. But this time, the situation was different¡­ Chapter 232 The Elves In The Lower Realm Are Flawed Chapter 232 The Elves In The Lower Realm Are wed Zhao Qingrong''s hero, the handsome elf, was still hesitating when Zhao Qingrong''s voice came from behind him. "What''s wrong?" she asked her hero in confusion. The handsome elf hesitated. At this moment, a strange phenomenon lit up the sky. A sun-like fireball soared in the sky. Zhao Qingrong could feel the heat from the ground. "That''s not good!" she eximed. "That''s the Undying Bird!" The SSS-ss hero, the Undying Bird, had the same regenerative and survival ability as the Hydra. Moreover, it was said that every time the immortal bird reincarnated, it would return with even more scorching light. Seeing the Undying Bird in the sky, Zhao Qingrong realized that the situation was more serious than she had assumed. "This could very well end up in the fourth war between the Light and the Dark," said the handsome elf, giving voice to his thoughts. Zhao Qingrong didn''t care about the war between the Light and the Dark. She was worried about her friend. "Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry and go help Wanwan!" Zhao Qingrong wanted to rush with her soldiers and help Su Wan to safety. The handsome elf shook his head. "You don''t understand. If this is indeed the fourth war between the Light and the Dark, we can''t possibly help your friend with our strength." The handsome elf knew that the current situation had something to do with the Light-Types and the Dark-Types. Even with thebined strength of Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong, it would be difficult to help Su Wan. "If you really want to help your friend, I can seek help from the Elf Tribe." The handsome elf told her about his n. There was an Elf Tribe left behind in the Hero ne. The handsome elf was of the Elven n. He offered to mobilize the elves to participate in this war. "If the entire Elf Tribe participates, we could make a difference in this war and save your friend." "Really? You can do that?" Zhao Qingrong hadn''t expected her hero toe up with such a n. Zhao Qingrong agreed to his n. She wanted to save Su Wan at all costs. "Will that be easy?" asked Shi Linglong. "I mean, it''s one thing to listen to you because you are the same race. But will they fight just because you say so?" Shi Linglong was doubtful. The Elven n would most likely side with the Light-Types. The handsome elf''s Lord was Su Wan''s friend. If the elves sided with Su Wan and helped, that would be good. However, if they decided to join the Light-Types, it would be bad. The Flower Fairy also looked at the handsome elf, waiting for his answer. "The elves of this ne have been abandoned by the Light-Types. In the uing fourth war, the elves would seize the opportunity to join the Dark-Types," said the handsome elf with a solemn tone. His heart was heavy with emotion. It turned out that the elves in the lower realm and the upper realm were different. The Light-Types had abandoned the elves in the lower realm because of their ws. He didn''t exin what ws he was referring to. However, it was of concern that the Elf Tribe would be destroyed sooner orter. The handsome elf was sure that the elves would ept his decision to follow the strongest entity present right now. "Alright," said Shi Linglong. "We will do as you say." The handsome elf looked at the Dimensional Portal that Shi Linglong had opened and connected to the territory. "Can I borrow this portal for a while?" asked the handsome elf. "I will use it to connect to the Elf Tribe." Shi Linglong nodded. The handsome elf walked toward the Dimensional Portal and seemingly injected it with some strange power. Zhao Qingrong felt that something was wrong. She walked to Shi Linglong''s side. "I feel like he is hiding something," said Zhao Qingrong. Zhao Qingrong couldn''t really exin why she felt that way, but she was doubtful about what the handsome elf had said. He didn''t even reveal the ws because of which the elves were abandoned. "It all sounds strange to me. He didn''t even say why the Light-Types had abandoned them." The Flower Fairy seemed to know something about it. Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong were doubtful of the handsome elf because he didn''t reveal the ws because of which they were abandoned. But the Flower Fairy trusted him. He was taking an initiative to gather the Elf Tribe to join the Dark-Types. "Don''t worry too much. At least, he is on our side." The Flower Fairy knew that the handsome elf would not betray them. He was going to rally the elves to fight with the Dark-Types. It was surprising though that the elves wanted to fight. "Well, we should send troops to help Wanwan as we wait for his return," suggested Shi Linglong. At this time, Zhao Qingrong''s troops had all fled. They realized that the situation was dire, and they might not survive the war. So, they fled before their Lord could order them to participate in this battle. "Let''s go!" Zhao Qingrong and Shi Linglong led their remaining troops and charged forward. Chapter 233 Divine Ability, Demonic Dragons Blessing Chapter 233 Divine Ability, Demonic Dragon''s Blessing Under Xu Yuan''s trickery, Su Wan had no choice but to join the fight. As for Xu Yuan, he carefully observed the battle. He wondered whether the information the Hydra had given him was true for the Light-Types to risk their lives to this extent. The Hydra had some information about the Light Princess, which angered the Light-Types to hunt him and his Lord in the first ce. Xu Yuan thought about it, but something didn''t add up. The Light Princess had gone down to the underground ruins and fought with the ancient undead souls of the ancient empire. She was gravely injured because of that and was lost underground. "Is that tiny piece of information enough to cause such amotion?" muttered Xu Yuan. The little butterfly also saw that something was not right. The situation was giving him a headache. The little ck butterfly had once been a mythical beast. He had lost his memory after being reborn. His memories were gone, and his mind was scattered. "There definitely seems to be something wrong. It doesn''t add up," said the little butterfly. "Exactly!" said Xu Yuan. "If I was from the Light-Type, my priority would be to send as many heroes as I could to protect the Light Princess instead of sending them to hunt someone. So, why¡­" Xu Yuan looked outside the window in confusion. Either the Hydra, or the Light-Types, were lying. The Hydra wouldn''t lie. His Lord''s territory was destroyed along with the Territory Core¡­ Xu Yuan came to a conclusion. "There is something wrong with the Light-Types," he said. "They are using the Light Princess'' condition as an excuse to start a war. What''s their goal?" Xu Yuan was puzzled. If the Light-Types wanted to kill him, they wouldn''t send small heroes. They would have sent their elites because they knew about the strength of the Dark Demon Dragon. Xu Yuan really couldn''t understand what the Light-Types were nning. ''Since I am not sure what they want to achieve,'' thought Xu Yuan. ''I cannot act rashly. I will need to stay calm and watch.'' It was best for him to watch from the dark till he figured out the enemy''s intentions. Outside, the fight raged on. Countless enemies swarmed forward. Fortunately, Su Wan had received numerous resources from the tournament. She could use her resources to resurrect her troops indefinitely. Su Wan discovered that her attributes had greatly increased when she transformed into the Demonic Dragon form. However, it was still not enough in the face of such an army. She saw the Hydra fighting valiantly at the front. If this continued¡­ Su Wan understood that Xu Yuan wanted her to fight and train to strengthen herself. However, if the battle continued this way, it wouldn''t be a matter of just strengthening herself. The territory would fall¡­ Su Wan needed to think of a way to solve this crisis! ''If I can make the Hydra stronger, then¡­'' She felt excited. She recalled that Xu Yuan had always slept while the troops suddenly became stronger and fought the enemy. It was because of his ability that Su Wan had advanced to this level. Su Wan decided to use the ability that Xu Yuan had given her to strengthen the nine-headed Hydra. Su Wan activated the Demonic Dragon''s Blessing. In the distance, the nine-headed Hydra felt a surge of power. "This power¡­," he mumbled. "The nine elements in my body are¡­" The Hydra was wide-eyed in surprise. The nine elements in his body began to change. In the past, he had found a bnce between the elements. He had learned that if he stored the nine elements separately and didn''t mix them, he could stay sane and use them as he pleased. However, now the nine elements blended with each other seamlessly. There were no barriers between the elements. However, the result did not end up in elemental copse. The Hydra was still sane. All elements fused in harmony. "This feels great!" The Hydra was excited. A lump of saa appeared on the Hydra''s back. Under everyone''s curious gaze, the saa split open and a pair of wings unfurled. "That snake has wings!" "Is it evolving into something?" Lord Aiur looked at the change in his hero from a distance. He was stunned. There was no one in this world who knew his hero better than him. ''What''s going on?!'' he wondered in rm. Lord Aiur was confused, but he was excited, too. He felt that he had made the right decision in staying back to fight. For the first time, he felt that he had made the right choice. The Hydra had told him that if he wanted revenge, he needed to stick with the Dark-Types. His hero had been right! The supreme leader of the Dark-Types was Xu Yuan. There was also the Dark Enchanter, the Fallen Angel, the White Dragon Saint, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The fact that such powerful heroes gathered under Xu Yuan was a testament to his power as the leader. The Dark-Types were powerful! The change in the Hydra convinced Lord Aiur further. He knew that the Dark-Types were making the Hydra stronger. Lord Aiur had seen something simr happen at the tournament before. Su Wan had used this ability before when fighting him. The only difference was that Su Wan had used the ability to strengthen the Hydra this time. Hence, the Hydra began to mutate and change. "What kind of monster have I created?" said Su Wan in awe. She was stunned. She hadn''t expected the ability to have such an effect on the Hydra. Those who didn''t know better would think the Hydra was evolving into a new form. ''I finally understand how Xu Yuan might have felt when using this ability!'' Su Wan was excited and curious to see what would happen next. The Demonic Dragon''s Blessing was truly a divine and unnatural ability! One never knew what would happen when activating the ability. Sometimes, it strengthened the troops a lot. Other times, it led to an evolution that was happening to the Hydra right now. Chapter 234 Xu Yuan, Quickly Come And Take Over! Chapter 234 Xu Yuan, Quickly Come And Take Over! Everyone saw the transformation of the Hydra. They watched in amazement. The Hydra screamed. The Light-Types cheered. They assumed the Hydra was being punished forck of faith. The Hydra wailed and howled. Everyone thought it was in pain. Lord Aiur was worried about his hero. He thought something had happened to the Hydra, and he was in agony. Only the nine-headed Hydra knew he was crying out in happiness. He felt the endless power surging through his body. His nine elements were about to merge into one. ''At this rate, I will be the Nine Emperor Hydra that can surpass the Five Emperor Dragons!'' The Five Emperor Dragons had five dragon heads, each with a unique element. Even that emperor couldn''t merge the elements together and had to use them separately. However, the Hydra felt the elements in his body fusing to reach an ideal state. If all the elements could fuse and exist in harmony, he would be stronger than the Five Emperor Dragons! ''I''m almost there! I''m about to transform and reach the highest realm that the Five Emperor Dragons could have only dreamed of!'' The nine-headed Hydra grew bigger and bigger. At this point, he no longer looked up to the Five Emperor Dragons as his superiors. The nine-headed Hydra suddenly realized something was wrong. The mysterious power had suddenly disappeared. Without the mysterious force to neutralize the nine elements in his body, everything began to turn to chaos. Contrasting elements began to counter each other. The Fire was fighting the water. Light fought the Dark. ''This is not good! If this continues, I will explode!'' The nine-headed Hydra kept growing in size. The nine elements mixed and ran through his body, causing his already huge body to expand further. He grew bigger and bigger¡­ If this continued, he would really explode! The nine-headed Hydra looked at Su Wan in a panic. He knew that she had used a simr ability before. So, he was sure she had used it this time, too! When he looked at her, he saw that she looked panicked, too. "As expected, it''s her!" The nine-headed Hydra was sure now that this ability had something to do with Su Wan. Meanwhile, Su Wan was panicking. She had followed her n and used the ability on the Hydra so that he could battle the enemies. However, the Demonic Dragon''s Blessing had some strange effect on the Hydra, causing it to evolve. Everything was going smoothly until she realized that she couldn''t keep it up. In the past, when she had used the ability, she only had to activate it once. That was it! The ability didn''t consume her energy after it was activated. However, when she used it, it constantly drained her energy. In the beginning, the Hydra''s transformation had gone smoothly but too much of her energy drained away. She couldn''t keep using the ability. When she was exhausted and the ability deactivated, the Hydra''s transformation abruptly stopped. The Hydra reverted to his original form. The wings on his back disappeared. ''The transformation takes away too much of my energy. I can''t keep doing it¡­,'' thought Su Wan. Su Wan thought her ability belonged to someone else, after all. So, perhaps the rules were different. She nced at the Dark Castle. "Xu Yuan, quicklye and take over!" She wanted Xu Yuan to use his ability on the Hydra, However, Xu Yuan didn''t respond. He looked at the Hydra with a serious face, as if he was deep in thought. When the Hydra reverted to his original form, the Light-Types reacted. "Kill him!" Everyone shouted and charged toward the Hydra. Right then, a loud noise reverberated from somewhere in Su Wan''s territory. "Wanwan, we are here to help you!" Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong, her two best friends, had arrived with their troops. There was also an army of elves! The handsome elf had fulfilled his promise and brought along the Elf Tribe. "Archers, get ready!" "Mages, raise your shields!" The elves were familiar with war. They got into position. The elves were experts in archery. When they shot their arrows together, it had the effect of a well-aimed cannonball. The damage output was high, however, it was also easy for the enemies to kill the archers to disrupt their formation. There were Mages for that. They raised their shields and staffs and formed a shield to protect the archers. WHOOSH! The elf archers drew their bows. The first volley of arrows had already caused damage to the Light-Types. "D*mn it!" "Where did these elvese from?" "Dirty mixed-bloods!" The words enraged the elves further. The next volley of arrows seemed to be filled with rage. Su Wan walked back to Xu Yuan. "What do you think is going on with the elves?" she asked. ''Why were they called dirty mixed-blood?'' wondered Su Wan. before. Her friend, Zhao Qingrong''s hero, the Elf Archer. She realized that the elves might not be as simple as they appeared. She had only seen one elf Chapter 235 - 235 The Third Elven Prince Surrenders To The Dark Side 235 The Third Elven Prince Surrenders To The Dark Side However, the elves she saw in front of her felt different. ¡°Hm¡­ mixed-blood¡­,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. ¡°Interesting!¡± Xu Yuan looked at the elves meaningfully. Unlike the perplexed Su Wan, Zhao Qingrong and Shi Linglong had a more detailed theory of the situation. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­,¡± mumbled Shi Linglong. ¡°Rongrong, these elves¡­¡± !! Zhao Qingrong was still confused. ¡°What is it, Linglong? What¡¯s wrong with the elves?¡± She only knew that these elves had some kind of w, but she was unable to guess what exactly that was. However, her friend Shi Linglong seemed to have guessed the answer. Shi Linglong turned to Zhao Qingrong. ¡°Rongrong, think about it carefully¡­ what do the Light-Types consider the most disgusting?¡± Zhao Qingrong thought about it. ¡°Something the Light-Types considered disgusting¡­ They most certainly hate the Dark-Types¡­¡± Zhao Qingrong recalled her hero mentioning the war between the Light and the Dark, so the first thing she could think about was their enmity. ¡°Right!¡± Shi Linglong pped her hands. ¡°The only thing that the Light-Types hate the most are the Dark-Types. You heard them! The Light-Types called them ¡°dirty mixed-blood¡±.¡± Zhao Qingrong finally understood what her friend was trying to exin to her. She covered her mouth with her hand in shock. ¡°So, that means they have Dark-Type blood in them¡­¡± The whole thing was truly shocking! The elves originally were Light-Types. However, the new bloodline had mixed blood from both the Light and the Dark. This was why the elves were abandoned by the pure-blooded Light-Types. The mixed-blood elves represented a humiliation that they wanted to erase. Just as Shi Linglong and Zhao Qinqrong guessed the truth, the Elven Warlock Army arrived. The Elven Warlock Army was a powerful Light-Type troop that could destroy the entire earth. ¡°Pure-blood Elven Warlocks against the mixed-blood elves?¡± said Si Linglong. ¡°I feel that the nature of this war has be more intense.¡± The arrival of the Elven Warlock Army scared the mixed-blood elves. They retreated. ¡°Filthy mixed-bloods!¡± cursed an Elven Warlock. ¡°You still dare to show your face in the world?¡± They had no trace of sympathy for the mixed-blood elves, who were still the same race as them. T was as though they wanted to crush thempletely. ¡°It¡¯s because of scums like you that our reputation and glory have been ruined! The elves have been shamed for hundreds of years because of creatures like you!¡± shouted a young pure-blood elf. An old elf beside him pulled at the young elf and gave him a warning. The others who watched felt that there were some hidden meanings in the words of the young elf. However, nobody was able to guess what he meant. On the other hand, Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong were even surer now of their guesses. The mixed-blood elves were oppressed by the pure-blood elves. The mixed-bloods retreated. However, Zhao Qingrong¡¯s hero refused to retreat. He walked to the front. The pure-blood Elven Warlocks went quiet when they saw the handsome elf. After a long pause, an old elf spoke. ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by this?¡± Some of the Elven Warlocks, and even other Light-Type heroes, whispered among themselves. ¡°That¡¯s the Third Prince!¡± They stared at him in shock and surprise. None of them had expected the one leading the mixed-bloods to be the Third Prince of the Elven n! ¡°Has the Elven Prince turned to the darkness?¡± asked a nun. In their eyes, only that exnation made sense at the moment. The Third Prince stared at the Elven Warlocks icily. ¡°What do you think?¡± The faces of the Elven Warlock darkened. The young elves didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening. ¡°The old elves seemed to know something¡­,¡± whispered Su Wan ¡°The fight had momentarily stopped. Everyone stopped to watch the elves fight among themselves. They wanted to understand what kind of scandal the Elven n was embroiled in. Unfortunately, everyone was disappointed. The elves had enough restraint to not make their matter public. ¡°That¡¯s the only reason you turned to the Dark?¡± asked an old Elven Warlock. He sighed. They realized that the Third Prince had led the mixed-bloods to join the Dark-Types. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done it, would they still be alive?¡± said the Third Prince of the Elven n. ¡°The Council of Elders decided to eliminate the mixed-bloods in theirst meeting!¡± At the prince¡¯s words, things became a little clearer. The pure-blood elves had decided to kill all mixed-blood elves! If they wanted to live, they would have to find someone stronger to protect them. The pure-blood elves were of Light-Types. Nobody was willing to offend the Light-Types for the sake of a few mixed-blood elves. If the mixed-blood wanted to survive the genocide inflicted by the pure-blood elves and the Light-Types, they had only one choice. They needed to join the Dark-Types. One of the old Elven Warlocks shook his head. ¡°If that is what you wish, we have no choice but to shine the holy, purifying light to punish you.¡± The Elven Warlock Army didn¡¯t waste any time and prepared tounch its attack. The mixed-blood elves only had a few strong soldiers, while the pure-blood elves were well-equipped with capable soldiers. Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan. ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Chapter 236 - 236 Is This How The First Night Elves Were Born? 236 Is This How The First Night Elves Were Born? The scene was chaotic. Su Wan was at her wit¡¯s end. However, she felt at ease when Xu Yuan uttered those words. ¡°Leave the rest to me,¡± he said. The sentence echoed in her mind. His words finally made her calm. As long as he was involved, the problem would be solved. Outside, the Elven Warlock Army was about to attack. !! Zhao Qingrong¡¯s hero, the Third Elven Prince, was also nervous. He had thought about it a lot before deciding to turn to the dark. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. He would be taken down by the Elven Warlock Army. He couldn¡¯t fight them by himself. His Lord, Zhao Qingrong, and her friend, Shi Linglong, might not be able to help him. The Third Elven Prince was betting everything on one thing¡­ Suddenly, the battlefield changed. ck mes burned everywhere. An unknown, mysterious power stretched. The others were confused. However, the Flower Fairy and the Third Elven Prince recognized the aura. Only the Dark Demon Dragon possessed such profound darkness. ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing!¡± Xu Yuan activated his ability. This was the same ability Su Wan had used. However, hers was tampered with. So, it didn¡¯t work as it was supposed to. When Xu Yuan used it, there was an obvious change. The ck mes weren¡¯t just burning in the surrounding area. It also engulfed the mixed-blood elves. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± The first to burn was the Third Elven Prince. His eyes were wide in disbelief. ¡°I can feel it. The power in my body! The hidden darkness!¡± ck stripes appeared on his face, like cracks on porcin. Soon, they covered his entire body. ¡°Ah!¡± The Third Elven Prince clenched his fist. The ck stripes on his body flickered with a strange light. At the same time, his skin changed. It looked as though his whole skin was dyed with ck ink. The Third Elven Prince appeared to be in some kind of pain. He screamed. The muscles on his body bulged as if they were about to explode. All the other mixed-bloods seemed to be enduring the same thing. One by one, the elves raised their heads to the sky and screamed. ck stripes covered their bodies. ¡°Night Elves?!¡± The Elven Warlock Army was shocked. At first, they thought the Third Elven Prince had used some kind of forbidden magic. However, they saw that all the mixed-blood elves were going through the same transformation. They were changing suddenly like the legendary Night Elves! ¡°They still have the blood of the Night Elves in them¡­,¡± said one of the old Elven Warlock. Another Elven Warlock shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not just the blood¡­ they are transforming into Night Elvespletely!¡± Shi Linglong and the others also heard the Elven Warlock¡¯s words. At this moment, Shi Linglong turned to look at her best friend, Zhao Qingrong. She wanted to discuss this with her friend. However, Zhao Qingrong was speechless at that moment. ¡°I really miss Wanwan and Yaoyao at times like this¡­,¡± Shi Linglong muttered softly. Lin Yao was the smart, logical big sister in their group. Su Wan was the aloof, ice goddess. However, both of them were very intelligent. They always had some kind of theory or guess to analyze any situation, unlike Zhao Qingrong. ¡°Forget it¡­ I will discuss it with Wanwanter,¡± mumbled Shi Linglong. ¡°The transformations might not be a bad thing.¡± The Elven Warlock Army watched in disbelief. The words of the old Elven Warlock had shaken them. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± some of the Elven Warlock asked in shock. ¡°Is this how the first Night Elves were born?¡± While they were in a daze, the Third Elven Prince and the mixed-blood elves were done with their transformations. The ck stripes on their bodies faded away. Their skin turned dark. They really looked like Night Elves through and through. The Third Elven Prince clenched his fists. He could feel the surge of power within him. He couldn¡¯t wait to release that power. ¡°Half Moon sh!¡± shouted the Third Elven Prince. The skill that was usually used in the form of a white crescent moon was now dyed dark. A silver crescent wrapped in ayer of darkness appeared, and the space became distorted. ¡°This is bad! Hurry! Put up a mana shield!¡± shouted an Elven Warlock anxiously. They managed to put up a magic shield. The shield collided with the Third Elven Prince¡¯s Half Moon sh. BOOM! The ground trembled. The space appeared like a ripple on a stillke. ¡°What a terrifying power!¡± ¡°Hold it together!¡± The Elven Warlocks shouted impatiently. The magic shield had managed to block the Third Elven Prince¡¯s Half Moon sh. Even so, no one rejoiced. The Third Elven Prince lookedpletely different from his past self. Theymented the fact that he had turned to the darkness for the sake of power. He had turned into a Night Elf! An old Elven Warlock pointed his cane at the Third Elven Prince angrily. ¡°Why? Why would you turn to the dark just for power?¡± His voice trembled. Su Wan sucked in a breath of cold air as she watched from the Dark Castle. ¡°Scammer Xu is actually quite terrifying!¡± Su Wan still thought that it was his auxiliary ability that was this terrifying and not really hisbat ability. She had used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing before, so she understood the current situation clearly. Chapter 237 - 237 I Am The Nine Emperor Hydra 237 I Am The Nine Emperor Hydra When Su Wan used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, she understood that the energy consumed depended on the range and strength of the targets. Therger the range was for casting the ability, the higher the amount of energy consumed. Looking at the ck mes that filled the entire territory, Su Wan couldn¡¯t imagine the amount of energy needed to uphold the ability. How much energy did Xu Yuan have? !! Su Wan looked at the Hydra. The mixed-blood elves were only the tip of the iceberg. They were not the main focus of the battle! The main target in this battle was the nine-headed Hydra. Su Wan had used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on the Hydra, and his attributes had skyrocketed. His form had almost evolved. The Hydra had felt as though he was even more powerful than the Five Emperor Dragons. However, Su Wan couldn¡¯t sustain the ability for long and his transformation ended abruptly. Su Wan¡¯s energy had run out, and the Hydra had reverted to his original form. To the nine-headed Hydra, life was nothing more than wins and losses. He had always remained strong and defeated any enemy with his Lord Aiur. However, in the tournament, he got into a difficult situation with Su Wan. She defeated them and plundered their resources. His legacy began to decline. He had never met an opponent stronger than him before. The Hydra had even killed himself and his Lord to escape the arena. He had forgotten that they had no resources to resurrect themselves. They had suffered the worst fate. However, the Sage of the Moon had transferred some resources to their territory, because of which Lord Aiur and the Hydra were able to revive in their territory. They had gotten another chance at life. Then, they were attacked once again by the Light-Types. The Hydra sighed with emotion. After so many ups and downs in his life, he finally felt the surge of power. However, even that had abruptly stopped. The Hydra was in a bad mood. Xu Yuan¡¯s ability had given him hope. He had felt such a surge in power that he could have fought anyone and won. He would have been stronger than the Five Emperor Dragons! Xu Yuan suddenly appeared on the battlefield and activated his ability. The Hydra roared. ¡°I can do it!¡± He felt his body surging with immense power once again. ¡°I will be the Nine Emperor Hydra!¡± His body expanded. ¡°I will sessfully transform this time!¡± The Hydra realized that the power he felt was even more potent than the one before. He was sure that his transformation wouldn¡¯t stop halfway like thest time. ¡°Stop him!¡± The Light-Types could sense the power the Hydra emitted. They knew the threat the Hydra brought to them. Even the Elven Warlocks gave up on fighting the mixed-blood elves momentarily and stared at the Hydra. ¡°Stop him!¡± another hero shouted. It was the Light Mage. She had participated in the tournament along with Su Wan. She had also fought the Hydra and knew how powerful he was. If such a powerful Hydra was to evolve into a stronger form, it would be a disaster! She didn¡¯t think twice. Shemanded everyone to focus their fire on the Hydra, so they could stop him. ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± The nine-headed Hydraughed hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re toote!¡± A pair of ck wings unfurled on his back, just like the ones the Fallen Angel had. However, the Hydra¡¯s wings wererger. Even a gentle p of the wings brought on a terrifying storm. ¡°I am the Nine Emperor Hydra! I control Chaos,¡± dered the Hydra. ¡°All of you, kneel in front of me!¡± ¡°What an idiot!¡± muttered Xu Yuan. ¡°He even says he can control Chaos.¡± He had flown back to the Dark Castle. Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t deny the strength of the Hydra. However, his fatal w was his arrogance. Su Wan hesitated. ¡°He does have a justification to be so arrogant now.¡± Su Wan admitted that the aura emitted by the Hydra right now was so powerful that he could afford to be a little arrogant. ¡°It¡¯s not his power! I can take it back anytime,¡± said Xu Yuan. That brought Su Wan to her senses. Although the Hydra was immensely powerful right now, his power could indeed be taken away any time Xu Yuan wished. What Xu Yuan said was true. The Hydra¡¯s power wasn¡¯t permanent. Right now, the Hydra was arrogant and was using his newfound power to kill enemies in every direction. However, his power could be taken away easily. Even if Xu Yuan didn¡¯t take away the power, the Hydra would revert to his original state when the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing reached the time limit. When that happened, the Hydra would be so embarrassed by his arrogant behavior. However, the Hydra didn¡¯t know about the time limit right now. The Hydra felt that he was so strong and terrifying that he was no different from the Dark Demon Dragon himself. At this time, a thought shed through the Hydra¡¯s head. He was here to take his revenge! Lord Aiur¡¯s territory was destroyed. The Light-Types had even destroyed the Territory Core. The Hydra and Lord Aiur had fled and reached Su Wan¡¯s territory. Xu Yuan had given him a chance by taking them in. No matter what, the Hydra had to prove himself to Xu Yuan until he could take his revenge on the Light-Types. Chapter 238 - 238 Scammer Xu, What Do You Think? 238 Scammer Xu, What Do You Think? Each of the nine heads of the Hydra possessed a different elemental power. It suppressed the entire area and caused the heavenly lightning to rumble. It seemed as though his power was beyond the rules of the Overlord ne. Apanied by dark mes and ck lightning, the Nine Emperor Hydra looked down on everything. ¡± What kind of monster is that?!¡± Everyone present was dumbfounded. No one had expected the Hydra to transform into such a terrifying form. They had only seen something like that in the past when they had faced the Five Emperor Dragons. ¡°Is he as strong as the Five Emperor Dragons?¡± ¡°He did say he is the Nine Emperor Hydra!¡± Everyone discussed the situation. The Light Mage realized it was toote for her to regret what she had done. She had been ordered to kill the Hydra. So, she gathered other Light-Types and went to his territory. However, the Hydra had escaped with his Lord. He had even joined the Dark-Types. The Light-Types hadn¡¯t expected this! The Light Mage never thought the Hydra would turn into a Nine Emperor Hydra. ¡°D*mn it!¡± The Light Mage cursed. She felt helpless. The Nine Emperor Hydra¡¯s terrifying power was not something they could fight for now. They needed to stall for time until more powerful Light-Types arrived. The Nine Emperor Hydra looked at the Light-Types with contempt. ¡°You b*stards! Just die!¡± His roar shook the earth. ¡°Retreat!¡± shouted the Light Mage as she fled. She already knew the strength of the Hydra. In the Nine Emperor Hydra form, he would be even more destructive. There was no point in continuing the fight until more powerful Light-Types arrived. Right now, none of them had the capability to deal with the Nine Emperor Hydra! The Light-Types were stunned at the Light Mage¡¯s order of retreat. They wanted to make the Dark-Types pay for this. However, they weren¡¯t stupid. They knew they couldn¡¯t win this fight. So, they heeded the Light Mage¡¯smand and fled. ¡°Chase them!¡± shouted the Nine Emperor Hydra. All the Dark-Types had received the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. Their attributes had increased. They wanted to find a target to use their newfound power. At the Nine Emperor Hydra¡¯s orders, they charged toward the escaping Light-Types. ¡°We should go too!¡± said the Third Elven Prince. After receiving the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and turning into Night Elves, they were ready to fight. The Third Elven Prince was supposed to be the main focus of this battle. However, the Hydra had somehowe out of the blue and stolen all his limelight. The Third Elven Prince was a little disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. The Light-Types were fleeing. He gave orders to pursue them. The battle raged on. There were only a few people who remained calm in the fight and didn¡¯t rush to join in. Among them were Xu Yuan and Su Wan, who were watching from the Dark Castle. There was also Shi Linglong. She was worried about Su Wan, so she made her way to the Dark Castle. ¡°Wanwan, your territory is getting more and more dangerous!¡± Su Wan wanted to refute this. However, she looked around her territory and saw dark clouds and ck lightning rumbling everywhere. ck mist lingered. Shi Linglong had a point. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to say. Shi Linglong didn¡¯t wait for an answer. She just wanted to talk about the whole matter with the elves. ¡°Wanwan, did you guess the mixed-blood elves¡¯ origin?¡± She had wanted to discuss this with Zhao Qingrong. However, Zhao Qingrong¡¯s intelligence was¡­ questionable. Her mind was always filled with handsome men and nothing else. ¡°The Night Elves¡­¡± Su Wan was quiet for a while. She recalled everything that had happened. The mixed-blood elves had some special ancestry. It seemed that their bloodline merged with the Dark-Types. When Xu Yuan cast the ability, their connection to their ancestors had awakened and the power of darkness emerged. They had transformed into Night Elves. An old Eleven Warlock had been angry. He had used the Third Elven Prince of corruption for power. His words were certainly interesting. Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°Scammer Xu, what do you think?¡± She remembered that Xu Yuan had a strange ability that could see into the past. He had shared it with her. However, she needed to kill enemies to unlock it. ¡®Could Xu Yuan¡¯s ancestry be traced back to the bloodline of the mixed-blood elves?¡¯ Xu Yuan yawned. He looked in the direction where the elves had gone. Su Wan was still waiting for his response. When he showed no signs of answering her question, she waved her hands in front of her. ¡°Xu Yuan, stop daydreaming!¡± That brought Xu Yuan back to the present. However, he looked very conflicted. ¡°Hmm¡­ those elves¡­ they are interesting!¡± Su Wan realized that Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t answer her even if she asked him about it. He would probably keep it a secret and give her a glimpse of the information bit by bit to keep the suspense. Su Wan was thinking too much. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know how to exin what he had seen. Su Wan had been right. His True Eye of the Demon Dragon had shown him the past. Chapter 239 - 239 The True Eye Of The Demon Dragon That Can Be Traced Back To The Past 239 The True Eye Of The Demon Dragon That Can Be Traced Back To The Past The True Eye of the Demon Dragon allowed its user to see the past of a certain person or object. Initially, the ability only allowed one to see what happened 24 hours before. However, Xu Yuan had enhanced the ability, and now it was able to show the past and trace it back to the origin of things. Xu Yuan had used the ability on the mixed-blood elves. He was certain that their bloodline was rted to the Dark-Types, but he wasn¡¯t sure which Dark Race they were rted to. From the way the old Elven Warlock had reacted, Xu Yuan had guessed that the mixed-blood elves had a dark bloodline because of which they had turned into Night Elves. Someone had asked if this was how the first Night Elves had been created. Xu Yuan wondered the same thing. ¡°The atavism of bloodline shows that the elves did not ¡°fall¡± into darkness. Instead¡­,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. It was rumored that the elves had betrayed the Light-Types and converted to the dark side. After being eroded by the dark, they had transformed into Night Elves. However, Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t sure of that rumor. He was more inclined to believe that the Light-Type elves had given birth to the mixed-blood elves with other dark creatures. That was why their bloodline had a dark influence. That must be how the first Night Elves were created. After countless generations, their dark bloodline must have be thinner and thinner to the point that they looked like ordinary elves. Perhaps that was why they had transformed into Night Elves because their dark bloodline was awakened when Xu Yuan cast the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on them. This was Xu Yuan¡¯s spection. He didn¡¯t tell anyone about it for now. He couldn¡¯t im that the elves must have had an affair with Dark-Type heroes without evidence. He didn¡¯t know if the elves had been willing or if they had been forced into something like that. His words could inflict damage, especially when he didn¡¯t have any evidence. He didn¡¯t even mutter because Shi Linglong, Su Wan, and the Flower Fairy were nearby. They were not fools. They were smart people. He had to be careful about what he said. ¡°The elves¡¯ history is thatplicated?¡± The Flower Fairy covered her mouth in surprise. Shi Linglong was also speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect everything to be so convoluted¡­¡± Su Wan was shocked about something different. She wasn¡¯t surprised that the Light-Type elves might have had babies with Dark-Types. Instead, she was now certain that Xu Yuan¡¯s ability could see into the past. Su Wan kept thinking about the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. The prompt she had received definitely said that it could be used to glimpse into the past 24 hours. However, she was certain that the ability that was supposed to be given to her had been weakened. The original ability was more potent. Xu Yuan had surely used the same ability to see the elves¡¯ past. ¡®I really want that ability¡­,¡¯ thought Su Wan. It woulde in handy. Unlocking the ability would require Su Wan to fight and kill enemies. Only when the progress bar reached 100% would she be able to obtain the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. ¡°Detestable!¡± Su Wan stomped her feet in anger. She had just used her Demonic Dragon form and even activated the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. She was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t muster up the energy to go and fight. If not, she would have really rushed to the battlefield and killed enemies to get the ability. They didn¡¯t continue discussing the elves after that. ¡°Wanwan, how did you make so many enemies?¡± asked Shi Linglong. ¡°And I thought I was the troublemaker! It looks like you are attracting more and more trouble nowadays.¡± Shi Linglong looked at Su Wan sympathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are like me too!¡± Su Wan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, I am not.¡± She knew very well that all of this had nothing to do with her. The nine-headed Hydra was the cause of all this. The enemy had chased him and his Lord to Su Wan¡¯s territory. That was why this was happening. ¡°Really?¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°Then how did you make so many enemies? Look at them! So many heroes with their Lords! The number of enemies I made isn¡¯t even half as many as yours! Wanwan, I feel that you have gotten more powerfultely.¡± Shi Linglong smiled mischievously. Zhao Qingrong, who was silently listening in a corner, was confused. She was unaware of Shi Linglong¡¯s trouble-making abilities. Therefore, she was puzzled by the conversation between Shi Linglong and Su Wan. While the three Lords talked, the Flower Fairy flew to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. She noticed a small ck butterfly at his side. ¡°Who is this?¡± asked the Flower Fairy. She hadn¡¯t even sensed the butterfly there. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her eyes, she might not have believed that the butterfly existed. The little butterfly pped his wings. His aura leaked out. The Flower Fairy was nervous. She was familiar with the aura. ¡°This aura¡­¡± The aura made her recall some ancient memories. ¡°Is he the sessor of the emperor?¡± The Flower Fairy was a little uncertain. Xu Yuan nced at her. It seemed that the Flower Fairy knew more about the mythical beast than he did. Chapter 240 - 240 The Origin Of The Little Butterfly: Sun Star Spirit 240 The Origin Of The Little Butterfly: Sun Star Spirit The Flower Fairy had a different understanding of the little butterfly in front of her. This was unexpected. ¡°You know about the butterfly¡¯s background?¡± asked Xu Yuan. He was only aware that the butterfly was once the formidable mythical beast. Beyond that, his knowledge of the butterfly¡¯s history was limited. Xu Yuan only knew that the little ck butterfly was the Earth Core Butterfly that had once flown out of the sun¡¯s core. However, the Flower Fairy seemed to know more. The Flower Fairy was stunned at Xu Yuan¡¯s question. She hesitated. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± She didn¡¯t seem willing to answer his question. But she wouldn¡¯t dare offend Xu Yuan. ¡°One of the four pirs of the Light-Types was the Sun Star Spirit. It is most likely that the butterfly might be that entity.¡± The Flower Fairy¡¯s words caused a ripple in Xu Yuan¡¯s heart. He recalled that the mythical beast had been injured by the holy light. It had almost killed the thing. If the butterfly was actually the Sun Star Spirit, why would the Light-Types try to destroy him? If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t saved the butterfly, he would long be dead. ¡®Was there some kind of civil unrest among the Light-Types?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. If there had been internal strife among the Light-Types, it would exin why the Earth Core Butterfly was cast away. Xu Yuan could use the butterfly to cause massive trouble to the Light-Types. The butterfly flew and perched on Xu Yuan¡¯s dragon horns. He looked at the Flower Fairy. He had no recollection of his past. ¡®Strange¡­¡¯ thought the Flower Fairy. Seeing the butterfly and Xu Yuan getting along was unsettling. One was the Sun Star Spirit, who was in line to seed to the throne to lead the Light-Types. The other was the Dark Demon Dragon. Countless years ago, the Dark Demon Dragon had appeared briefly, leaving an indelible impression on the world. After that, he disappeared without a trace. The Dark Demon Dragon had reappeared. The Flower Fairy knew he was the unanimously appointed leader of the Dark-Types. However, he was getting along with someone who was supposed to lead the Light-Types. This was much too strange for the Flower Fairy to digest. Xu Yuan noticed her confusion. ¡°Why is it so difficult to ept for you?¡± The Flower Fairy hesitated. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ The leader of the Light-Types was supposed to be selected from the four pirs.¡± She looked at the butterfly with fear. ¡°The King of Heaven used to be one of the four pirs in the past.¡± The Flower Fairy was anxious. She shouldn¡¯t have revealed that secret. Xu Yuan finally understood the importance of the butterfly. The King of Heaven was the leader of Light-Types. Most thought he was just an illusionary figure created by the Light Princess. His existence itself was uncertain. Even the others among the Light-Types were unable to verify whether the King of Heaven actually existed. ording to the Flower Fairy, he was real enough to have been one of the four pirs of the Light-Types. ¡®So, there might have been an internal strife among the Light-Types!¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. He recalled the time when the little ck butterfly had appeared out of the cocoon. The holy light that had encased the cocoon had been terrifying. Xu Yuan was sure that the holy light had been cast directly by the King of Heaven. From what the Flower Fairy revealed, everything sounded intriguing. The little butterfly and the King of Heaven must have been friends in the past. However, the Earth Core Butterfly had been fatally injured and rendered unconscious. The Light-Types had even gone to the extent of casting the holy light, so the butterfly would have no escape. Perhaps the King of Heaven himself had done all of that to suppress the Sun Star Spirit. ¡°The four pirs must have fought among themselves for the throne,¡± muttered Xu Yuan. ¡°The King of Heaven won and he became the leader. The other three were either seriously injured or killed¡­¡± When the Flower Fairy heard Xu Yuan¡¯s spections, she was so terrified that her wings trembled uneasily. She knew the legend of the four pirs. However, she didn¡¯t know how the butterfly came to be with Xu Yuan at this time. The shock she felt at this was unimaginable. ¡°Your Majesty, do you really think something like that happened?¡± asked the Flower Fairy. She looked at the little ck butterfly. The Flower Fairy really wanted to know what had happened to the butterfly and the other pirs. The butterfly shook his head. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± The butterfly fluttered around Xu Yuan. ¡°Maybe I am the Sun Star Spirit you mention, or maybe I am someone else. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t remember. I just want to stay by Yuan¡¯s side and see the world.¡± Su Wan asionally called him ¡°Scammer Xu¡±, and the others referred to him as ¡°Your Majesty¡±. But this was the first time Xu Yuan had heard someone call him just ¡°Yuan¡±. Chapter 241 - 241 Little Blackie Will Have Some Information About It 241 Little ckie Will Have Some Information About It The little butterfly fluttered around Xu Yuan. He didn¡¯t look like the Sun Star Spirit at all. This made the Flower Fairy doubt herself for a moment. ¡®Was I wrong? That little butterfly couldn¡¯t possibly be the legendary Sun Star Spirit!¡¯ However, she could sense his aura, and auras were never wrong. That was the Sun Star Spirit¡¯s aura! She was sure of it. ¡°Who are the other pirs?¡± asked Xu Yuan curiously. !! If his guess was correct, and the four pirs had fought among themselves, he had some ideas for the future. Ancient mythical creatures didn¡¯t die easily. The Earth Core Butterfly had been assumed dead as well. Yet, Xu Yuan had found him. The butterfly had abandoned his memories and power and chosen to be reborn. Xu Yuan spected that the other two pirs might be in the same state. He wondered if he could gather them. Perhaps they wanted revenge against the King of Heaven, after all. The thought amused Xu Yuan. The Flower Fairy was unaware of Xu Yuan¡¯s n. She tried to remember the ancient legend of the four pirs of light. ¡°Your Majesty, the four pirs represent earth, water, wind, and fire,¡± said the Flower Fairy. ¡°The Sun Star Spirit was of the fire. The Lord of the Sky represents the wind.¡± Xu Yuan already knew that the Earth Core Butterfly came from the sun¡¯s core, so it was easy to understand why he would represent fire as a pir of light. The Flower Fairy exined about the Lord of the Sky, the first legendary Angel. His territory was the sky. He called it the Kingdom of Heaven. The Angel was a powerful entity. ¡°Kingdom of Heaven?¡± muttered Xu Yuan. ¡°Then Little ckie will have some information about it.¡± The Flower Fairy was confused. She didn¡¯t know who ¡°ckie¡± was. She was unaware of the Lords and the heroes that Su Wan had ¡°befriended¡± during the tournament. The little butterfly flew to the Flower Fairy and exined. ¡°Little ckie is the Fallen Angel.¡± The Flower Fairy gradually understood. She couldn¡¯t really associate the Fallen Angel with the name ¡°Little ckie¡± in any shape or form. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ the Fallen Angel might not have an idea of what happened back then¡­¡± said the Flower Fairy cautiously. The Flower Fairy didn¡¯t know that the Fallen Angel was the former deputy to the King of Heaven. She thought Xu Yuan was referring to some ordinary angel who had turned to the dark side. ¡°ckie will know about it,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°He used to be the deputy to the King of Heaven.¡± The Flower Fairy was puzzled. Her mind went nk for a second. ¡®Deputy¡­¡¯ It took her some time to understand the fact that ¡°ckie¡± was actually the first Fallen Angel. The terrifying deputy to the King of Heaven. The Flower Fairy was stunned. She couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Tell me about the other pirs,¡± said Xu Yuan. The Flower Fairy calmed herself. She brushed off her disbelief. She was about to answer him when Shi Linglong interrupted. ¡°Wow¡­ Ofunai, you are certainly getting along well with Wanwan¡¯s hero! You don¡¯t ever look that flustered when talking to me¡­¡± Shi Linglong pouted. Both Xu Yuan and the Flower Fairy looked confused. They couldn¡¯t understand what Shi Linglong was implying. ¡°Ooh¡­ Linglong¡¯s hero and Wanwan¡¯s hero certainly get along well!¡± Zhao Qingrong chimed in. ¡°What a pity! One is a dragon, and the other is a fairy. So tragic! How will they reproduce?¡± Zhao Qingrong chuckled. Su Wan felt uneasy. Su Wan didn¡¯t know why she felt so flustered. She didn¡¯t like it when she saw her two friends teasing the Flower Fairy and Xu Yuan together. Thankfully, no one noticed her difort. The Flower Fairy pped her wings to keep aloft. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± The Flower Fairy didn¡¯t understand what the Lords were hinting at. She only thought that she had somehow caused amotion that had disrupted their discussion. The two Lords nced at Xu Yuan and the Flower Fairy strangely. Zhao Qingrong looked especially invested. She looked back and forth between the Flower Fairy and Xu Yuan, trying to decide if anything was going on between them. From her observation, Xu Yuan looked sozy and indifferent that he didn¡¯t really seem like a creature in love. The Flower Fairy, on the other hand, was in a daze and did not understand what was happening at all. Su Wan suddenly walked to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°Xu Yuan, are you bullying Ofunai?¡± She looked angry. Xu Yuan was very confused by her reaction. He had done nothing at all. ¡®Why does she look like she is going tobust in rage?¡¯ He assumed Su Wan had discovered that he tampered with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing before giving it to her. That would certainly exin her anger. Xu Yuan scratched his head in confusion. He had a sheepish expression on his face. Su Wan was momentarily taken aback. She felt guilty. In the past, she always had a reason for getting angry at him. This time, she felt like she was being unreasonable. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong. Chapter 242 - 242 The Essence of Daoism 242 The Essence of Daoism It seemed like a high-level battle was even more difficult than he had imagined. However, he achieved a lot of benefits from this fight. The Third Prince of the Elves had joined him, after all. Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over the Third Prince¡¯s attribute panel. [Level 63] [Strength: 1700] !! [Spirit: 1820] [Agility: 1576] [Constitution: 700] [Skill: Dark Corrosive Arrow] [Note: the first Night Elf, S-ss troop type, good at assassination and protection missions.] The attributes were not that bad. His Constitution was slightly weaker. He had the frame of a fragile archer. However, Night Elves had advanced invisibility skills, which allowed them to be one with darkness! ¡°From now on, you will be in charge of the daily patrols and reinforcement missions,¡± said Xu Yuan to the Night Elves. The Night Elves had a lot of room for improvement, but it was possible that they could easily advance to SSS-ss in the future. Furthermore, they had concealment abilities that could be used to guard the territory more effectively. The enemies would find it a lot harder to sneak in with them standing guard. ¡°As you say, Your Majesty!¡± The Third Prince didn¡¯t question Xu Yuan. As a mixed-blood who was looked down upon by other pure-blooded elves, he was grateful for being converted into the first line of pure-blooded Night Elves. It was enough to show the immense power that Xu Yuan held. As for Su Wan, she was ignored by everyone. ¡®What a joke!¡¯ thought the Third Prince. It was unbelievable to think that such a powerful being was bound to a human Overlord. ¡®Perhaps one day the Overlord would die, and we can peacefully follow His Majesty.¡¯ ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯m the Overlord!¡± Su Wan stomped her feet in anger. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, so he nodded at the Night Elves as he acknowledged her. ¡°Greetings, My Lord!¡± The Third Prince saw Xu Yuan nod at them. Thus, he bowed to Su Wan. Su Wan felt a little better. ¡°You should familiarize yourself with the territory first. I will arrange a separate residence for you as soon as possible. Tomorrow, you will follow us to kill monsters and level up,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She turned to the Third Prince and patted him on his shoulders. She wanted to show him that she was a considerate Lord who cared about her subordinates. ¡°Scarlen, My Lord,¡± said the Third Prince. He was confused. What did she mean that they would kill monsters and level up? Could they not level up by absorbing energy from the Territory Core? Ever since Scarlen met Su Wan and the others, he couldn¡¯t fathom how they leveled up by fighting in a battle. Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised at his reaction. She smiled amiably. She nced at Xu Yuan. Since the matter had been temporarily resolved, Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong bid their farewells and returned to their respective territories. ¡­ Su Wan and Xu Yuan returned to the Dark Castle. ¡°Look, I am telling you now that I am your Lord. If you want to find another hero and mate with them, you need to tell me. You will have to seek my permission!¡± Su Wan¡¯s jealousy exploded. ¡°What are you even talking about? I was just asking her about the Four Pirs of Light. This battle might be because of the plot concocted by the Lord of the Sky,¡± said Xu Yuan. He really wanted to pry open Su Wan¡¯s head and see what unnecessary things she hoarded inside. He finally knew the reason for her anger. ¡®Do I look that desperate?¡¯ he wondered. Su Wan¡¯s face turned somber. She had thought that this was just a simple feud between the Light and the Dark. Her territory had just been swept into the middle of the chaos unexpectedly. However, now she had a bad feeling about all this. What would the Lord of the Sky do if their abilities were exposed? Could it be that this war was aimed specifically at her territory? If the Lord of the Sky personally led an army to attack her territory, would they be able to withstand it? The potential disyed by Xu Yuan was indeed terrifying, so it was justifiable for the Lord of the Sky to be wary. If she was the Lord of the Sky, she would also try to pluck the threat before it took root. Su Wan suspected that her understanding of Xu Yuan and his abilities were next to none. This dragon might be more than he let on. The Light-Types lived to destroy and eliminate the Dark-Types. ¡°Why don¡¯t we lie low for now and strike back when we are stronger?¡± asked Su Wan. Xu Yuan was surprised at Su Wan¡¯sck of awareness. He wanted to give her a thumbs-up for being so removed from reality. She had almost mastered the ¡°go with the flow¡± essence of Daoism. Perhaps if she was given a thousand years to practice it, she might be a new god. Unfortunately, they were already exposed. ¡°Seriously? Do you think that is possible? You are in the limelight after winning the Inter-Campus Tournament. You emerged victorious afterpeting with 100 other academies. You really don¡¯t think the Lord of the Sky will look the other way if you lie low, do you?¡± Xu Yuan shook his head helplessly. The Lord of the Sky probably knew about the existence of the Dark demon Dragon. The pursuit of the Night Elves was really just a show for distraction. ¡°So, the battle isn¡¯t finished?¡± Su Wan held Xu Yuan¡¯s head and cried bitterly. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Su Wan to collect resources and develop her territory. She couldn¡¯t just leave it to be destroyed, but the enemy this time was the Lord of the Sky¡­ He must be at least of the SSSS-ss. How would they be able to withstand his attack? ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°We aren¡¯t at the end of the rope yet. We still have many strong troop types. We have scrolls to strengthen the territory¡¯s defenses. I think we can withstand the Lord of the Sky and what he mightunch at us.¡± Since they had already been exposed to the world, they might as wellplete all the missions and get better rewards. The more trump cards they had at their disposal, the greater their chances of fighting the Lord of the Sky! In fact, Xu Yuan already had a n in mind. Now that his agility, strength, spirit, and vitality had all been raised to more than 3000 points, there was almost no being that could defeat him. He had to break through the Level 70 threshold as soon as possible. Su Wan wasn¡¯t convinced by his words. She felt that something was terribly wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. ¡­ The next morning, Su Wan gathered all the troops, along with the Night Elves, and led them to y monsters and level up. ... After the attack from the Light-Types, Su Wan felt an urgency to strengthen herself and the Territory Core so that they would be ready if another attack wasunched on the territory. From the pitch-ck void, strange creatures kept emerging. Scarlen shot his magic arrows. He was shocked. The creatures made his scalp go numb with fear. If he died here, his Lord probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resurrect him. His Majesty, Xu Yuan, and the Lord, Su Wan, used such creatures to level up while it made him tremble in fear. Scarlen thought that they were really not ordinary. They used the creature to level up while he was still reeling in shock. Suddenly, the eight-eyed creature was charging at him at full speed. It reached Scarlen¡¯s side. He felt as though he had suffered a blow to the head. His ears buzzed. The eight-eyed creature lost control of its body in an instant, and the powerful inertia of its movement caused it to fall to the ground. Scarlen fell to the ground too. He suffered a long wound on his side. The other Night Elves were terrified. They wanted to help the Third Prince but were too far away. Blood sttered everywhere as the creature sank its teeth into Scarlen¡¯s neck. ¡°Tsk,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Scarlen is weak. He died so easily!¡± She was only teasing him. ... The other troops alsoughed, as though this was all very ordinary. The Third Prince was dead! The Night Elves were shocked at the Lord¡¯s reaction. Nobody even appeared sad at the Third Prince¡¯s demise. Could it be that the Lord had not entirely epted them as her own? Chapter 243 - 243 Cursed Pharaoh 243 Cursed Pharaoh It was only his first day under Xu Yuan¡¯smand, and he had just died like that. Scarlen¡¯s vision dimmed. He felt despair. He had yet to figure out where the creature hade from, but he was already dying! Suddenly, a warm andforting light encased him. He opened his eyes. He was back in Su Wan¡¯s territory. He touched his neck. There was no wound there. ¡°I am alive?!¡± Scarlen was surprised. He turned around and saw many of hispanions there. All of them had been killed by the creature a while before. ¡°How is this possible?¡± !! He walked out of the light and stood before hispanions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°With Xu Yuan here, no one really dies permanently. Hurry now and kill the monsters to level up!¡± When she found out that Xu Yuan had such an ability, she was also shocked in the beginning. This was very rare. Her other friends, Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and even Lin Yao¡¯s territories didn¡¯t have such a convenient ability. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s because of His Majesty!¡± Scarlen was taken aback. He raised his head and looked at the huge figure on the wall. ¡°My dear Lord,¡± said Xu Yuanzily to Su Wan. ¡°Your leveling up has been really slow today.¡± He helped the dead troops resurrect instantly for Su Wan¡¯s sake. If she fought monsters more efficiently, it would benefit Xu Yuan as well. He wanted more experience points. ¡°Hurry!¡±manded Xu Yuan. ¡°The Lord wants to level up!¡± Scarlen waspletely dumbfounded. His mouth fell wide open. Shouldn¡¯t Su Wan be giving them orders as a Lord? Sure enough, Scarlen felt that Xu Yuan was the real deal. He had made the right choice. The human Lord was just Xu Yuan¡¯s follower, like any of them. Su Wan saw Scarlen¡¯s determined face. At this moment, the void flickered again. The creatures that emerged were far stronger than before. Even with her current strength, it was difficult for Su Wan to fight them. Scarlen was weaker than her. Su Wan hesitated. ¡°My Lord, you cannot back down from this fight,¡± said Xu Yuan. He cast the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on her. Her attributes increased by 2000%. The effect wouldst for an hour. Su Wan felt powerful. However, she felt conflicted. How could she torture others like this? She had be a tool. Was Xu Yuan tricking her? All the attacks from the other creaturesnded on her body, and her constantly shing shield blocked them all. She was filled with anger. This wasn¡¯t an act of goodwill. Xu Yuan was tricking her. She was not a tool to be used as he pleased! When she became stronger, she would definitely be a Dragon Knight. She swore to ride on Xu Yuan¡¯s back and take revenge! The void continued to flicker. Numerous figures appeared and disappeared within it. Xu Yuan used the True Eye of The Demon Dragon to see through the illusions in the void. Hidden things couldn¡¯t escape his notice. [Cursed Pharaoh] [Level: SSS] [Potential: Elite Lord] [Magic Power: 1000 (+50)] [Skill: cursed body (SSS-level, immune to poison and gue. Anyone who touches it will be cursed. Attributes will decrease by 5% every minute, up to 40%)] [Note: after being killed by Pharaoh, you can no longer receive the protection of the rules and cannot be revived with Territory Core!] ¡®This creature is powerful. Nobody can resurrect after being killed by it!¡¯ The mysterious and twisted pattern began to emit yellow light. The pattern seemed toe to life. It made everyone transfixed. A momentter, the colorful pattern began to shine before the pyramid, and energy condensed at a point. The figure flickered and the Cursed Pharaoh appeared. He was wearing a colorful crown with two colorful ribbons floating behind its ears. It held a short, dried-up wooden staff in its hand. Its face was a skull. It had no flesh. Soul Fire burned in the head, and the empty eye sockets emitted a dark blue light. Its appearance was horrifying, but it also looked mystical. The blue Soul Fire was especially noticeable. Xu Yuan frowned. After grinding for so many days, they managed to kill numerous types of monsters. This was the first time a high-level creature had walked out of the void. ¡®How did such a creature appear here?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. ¡®Is this the Lord of the Sky¡¯s doing?¡¯ Su Wan looked determined. She was a bit flustered, too. She had no worries about other troops under her because they could be instantly resurrected. However, she hadn¡¯t considered whether she could be resurrected if she died here. ¡®I was nning to gain experience points and level up while sitting here and watching the show,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. ¡®I have to get involved, after all.¡¯ ¡°Dark Destructive Light!¡± A huge ck pir of light descended from the sky, annihting all enemies. The Dark Destructive Light had the ability to lock onto space. Once it locked onto an enemy, it could bombard the enemy across dimensions! It could only deal 5 times the damage to non-undead creatures, but it was more than enough to kill an SSS-ss beast! The Cursed Pharaoh didn¡¯t stand a chance. It turned to dust as it was hit. Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan in incredulity. How powerful was he exactly? It took ten times the strength and power of the enemy to shatter them into smithereens, especially a creature of a high level that emerged from the void! The White Dragon Saint, the nine-headed Hydra, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were all stunned. As expected, the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s power was unparalleled! Unfortunately, the experience points gained were not even enough to reach Level 66. The further one advanced, the harder it was to upgrade! However, Xu Yuan was currently focused on killing the creatures from the void. He wondered what other kinds of creatures could appear. ¡®This is getting interesting. I wonder what else the Lord of the Sky has in store.¡¯ It was said that the God-Devil race that blotted out the sky and covered the earth all had extremely powerful strength, but he had never heard of a hero from such a bloodline that surpassed a Mythical Level hero or Lord. ... ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Can I rest for a while?¡± Su Wan was almost begging. ¡®What a joke!¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®I am a Lord, and yet I am used as nothing but a tool!¡¯ She wanted to resist and rebel. Anyone could have agreed with her request because she looked so beautiful and fragile at that moment. ¡°You all,¡± Xu Yuan turned to the troops. ¡°Continue and assist the Lord in fighting those creatures. Do not let them hurt the Lord¡¯s delicate personage.¡± Xu Yuanpletely ignored her aggrieved look. Chapter 244 - 244 The Night Elf King 244 The Night Elf King Xu Yuan continued giving orders to the White Dragon Saint, the nine-headed Hydra, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. He evenmanded the Third Prince to stay by Su Wan¡¯s side. Everyone looked at the furious Su Wan. Xu Yuan had already closed his eyes and gone to sleep. Of course, they were going to obey his word. His words held more weight than Su Wan¡¯s for them. ¡°I swear I will protect the Lord with my life!¡± Su Wan was speechless. !! How was this fair? Xu Yuan clearly saw her as a pig for ughter. At least if Xu Yuan was a pig, she could cut him and eat him for a meal. She didn¡¯t have the heart or the appetite for dragon meat. Su Wan wanted to cry and rage. However, she had no choice right now but to do as she was told. She was not strong enough to rebel, so she might as well follow through. She wished Zhao Qingrong, Shi Linglong, and Lin Yao were with her right now. She couldn¡¯t escape this situation, so she might as well have shared it with her friends. s, they weren¡¯t here with her. ¡°Fan out and explore the surroundings,¡± said Xu Yuan to a Night Elf. ¡°If you find another void, inform me immediately.¡± Night Elves were perfect at concealing themselves. So, they were an excellent alternative for exploring new ces. Lord Su Wan was nothing but a tool to level up for Xu Yuan. Now that the Light-Types were looking for trouble, he didn¡¯t want any idents. He had to level up as soon as possible. Before the inevitable face-off with the Lord of the Sky, it would be useful to reach Level 70. There were also various hidden mission rewards. All the more reason to level up sooner! His only regret was that he couldn¡¯t find any more voids to battle rarer and more powerful creatures. Xu Yuan felt a little disappointed. Su Wan despairingly thought about other Lords. She wondered if they had managed to find something new in the Overlord ne. She was also worried about the poption issue in her own territory. She had taken in 100 Night Elves. How would she afford to raise them? She couldn¡¯t chase them away, either. That would seriously lower the self-esteem of other troops as well. If the other troops felt that they were disposable too, the work efficiency and productivity would go down in her territory. They might even mutiny against her. There were cases where Lords were harmed by their own troops¡­ ¡°The greedy Rhino Troops are here again today,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Kill them all!¡± He realized that the other Lords were slowly exploring and trying to encroach into other areas. They now had a better grasp of this ne. However, this was how the world worked. The weak were prey to the strong. If one wanted to be stronger, one had to ept all kinds of challenges, find stronger troops, and level up. Humans were the most terrifying creatures of all. Everyone in this ne had been fighting against powerful monsters that emerged asionally. There was no saying whether the humans would attack each other once they were done with the monsters. ¡°Xu Yuan, I can¡¯t do this much longer,¡± said Su Wan. She was panting. Xu Yuan raised his w. A beam of light fell on Su Wan, the Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, and the Third Prince. Everyone turned to look at the Third Prince. All of them had received the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and their attributes had increased. However, the Third Prince had also transformed into something else. Scarlen held a dark bow in his hands. His body was filled with endless power. He raised his free hand and an arrow, as dark as ink, appeared there. He had transformed into the Night Elf King! The creatures from the void stopped their attacks momentarily as they felt a threatening aura emanating from him. The little ck butterfly perched on Xu Yuan¡¯s head. His beautiful ck eyes looked at Scarlen with curiosity. He wanted to see how strong the Night Elf King actually was. Whoosh! The magic arrow shot out in a blur. The others couldn¡¯t even make out where it was headed as it veered at an impossible speed. The arrow had slipped through the crack into the void. Numerous creatures fell. The power of the unique arrow didn¡¯t stop there. Xu Yuan felt the rise in experience points. He nodded in satisfaction. Su Wan worked hard and took the troops to kill more monsters and level up. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan bathed in the warm sunlight and watched everything. Xu Yuan looked at the crack in the sky. It was about to close. He felt that it was such a waste that the time was up. He hadn¡¯t even slept well. He might as well just leave now and eat some good food. It was useless to stay here. ¡°This is so boring¡­¡± he mumbled. He wanted to go back to the Dark Castle. The Night Elf in charge of scouting and exploring the surrounding was back. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, we discovered another void. There are mostly Level 60 creatures emerging from there.¡± Xu Yuan smiled. If that was true, he could get resources and experience points to upgrade soon. When the time came, he could even storm into the Light Princess¡¯ territory and eliminate other enemies. Xu Yuan looked at his attribute panel. He was almost about to reach Level 66. Just a few steps short of Level 70! ¡°Lord Su Wan has given the order to end today¡¯s battle.¡± Su Wan was sitting on a rock. She was drenched in sweat. After dealing with thest of the creatures, she almost copsed. Even Xu Yuan¡¯s ability couldn¡¯t make up for the physical and mental fatigue she experienced. When Su Wan thought about how Xu Yuan could level up just by sleeping, but he used her and made her work to the bone just for him to level up, tears fell from her eyes. ¡°My Lord, how can you retreat now? This territory isn¡¯t strong enough. I am going to make it stronger so that we are prepared for our fight against the Light-Types,¡± said Xu Yuan. He acted as though Su Wan had been cking off. She and her troops had fought till they almost copsed just so Xu Yuan could level up, but he acted as though she was useless. Su Wan picked up a small stone and threw it at Xu Yuan with all her might. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Even if I fall off the city wall and die, I won¡¯t continue to fight for you. Not today!¡± If she didn¡¯t put up a fight, she might really copse and die because Xu Yuan was working her to the bone. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Chapter 245 - 245 A New Mystical Realm 245 A New Mystical Realm Su Wan was in the prime of her life. Other Lords must already have troops to do their bidding. They might have servers to serve them food and drinks while they rested. Meanwhile, Su Wan felt as though she was a ve in her own territory. She had won the Inter-Campus Tournament and yet her troops ignored her, and her stinky dragon hero bullied her! Was there any justice in this world? ¡°Ahh¡­ such a pity. I just discovered a Level 60 secret void. You could even have a Sky Dragon as a mount. Better to fly on that than walk on your feet all the time. But¡­ since you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go back to the Dark castle and rest.¡± !! Only a fool would refuse to go to a Level 60 secret void. Besides, nobody could refuse a Sky Dragon as a mount. ¡°Let¡¯s go catch the Sky dragon first and plunder some resources, then we can call Shi Linglong and the others too.¡± Su Wan felt her fatigue disappear. She felt energetic. The Night Elf who had reported on the presence of the void was stunned. He hadn¡¯t even said anything about a Sky Dragon. Xu Yuan tricked Su Wan once again. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and pretended to not know anything about it. ¡°If you are tired, we can just go and rest,¡± said Xu Yuan. Even the little ck butterfly felt sad for Su Wan this time. She was deceived every single time and she didn¡¯t even know it. ¡°We can restter,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Right now, leveling up is most important!¡± Su Wan leaped onto Xu Yuan¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Yuan flew up to the sky. Others looked at their forms, which got smaller and smaller as they rose to the sky. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t have time to listen to Su Wan¡¯s nonsense. So, he tricked her. The Lord of the Sky was far more powerful than the Light Princess. He needed everyone to be stronger in the territory to face them. He pped his wings and soared into the sky, heading toward the new mystical realm! The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the others seemed to be familiar with this sort of behavior and silently followed Xu Yuan. ¡°Good move, Lord Xu Yuan! I¡¯m impressed!¡± Scarlen finally saw how Xu Yuan manipted people. He was indeed powerful in all aspects! The Night Elf King had risen 8 levels instantaneously with the help of Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. He felt as though he could even shoot down the moon if he wanted to. Although many people had unfortunately died while killing monsters to level up, it was no problem for Xu Yuan. He could resurrect them indefinitely! The Cursed Pharaoh was eliminated so easily. Su Wan also followed Xu Yuan as though she was his little doting wife. She listened to himpletely. Xu Yuan seemed like the real Lord of the territory. The Third Prince didn¡¯t think too much about it. His admiration for Xu Yuan had increased. If he had the same ability as Xu Yuan, he could even choose to marry the princess of the elves! The secret realm discovered by the Night Elf was some distance away from the territory. It was very far away but none dared to go near it. It was a Level 60 secret realm, after all. To barge into it was akin to seeking death. The Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, and the White Dragon Saint were enough for the creatures there. With the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, they will have no trouble dealing with the creatures. Su Wan was not a hero like them. She was a human. She needed rest. Otherwise, she would copse with fatigue. She held onto Xu Yuan¡¯s neck as he flew up to the mystical realm. She was unwilling to let go. Xu Yuan sent Su Wan with Scarlen back to the territory to rest. Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao also sent their troops to explore the mystical realm as well. ¡­ Time flew by, and half a month passed in a sh. In Su Wan¡¯s territory, Scarlen ordered the Night Elves into action. ¡°You guys go and dig up the grass.¡± ¡°Go get some water and wet this entire area.¡± ¡°You, go and dig up some wisteria brambles and surround the hills with it.¡± ¡°Remember, you mustplete the mission today. We must not disappoint His Majesty!¡± Night Elves were very simr to humans. They were also more excellent at chores than fighting in the war. They were highly efficient. It was rare for Su Wan to sleep without worry. When Xu Yuan awoke from his slumber, it was already dark. ¡°Can you guess what this is?¡± asked Su Wan as she grabbed a red nt. After a month, more than half of the Level 60 mystical realm had been explored. Su Wan had paddled through in her own way. The Hydra and the others had been a great help. Xu Yuan took care of the high-level monsters that they couldn¡¯t fight. Xu Yuan had reached Level 69 along the way! [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s True Name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: 69] [Strength: 3900] [Spirit: 3912] [Agility: 3907] [Constitution: 3950] If he could reach Level 70, all his attributes would cross 4000. The Light Princess would be no match for him after that. He wouldn¡¯t be wary even if the Lord of the Sky appeared for a fight! [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL 4: As a Dark Demon Dragon, the energy of the night can be converted to power. During the night, experience will be automatically gained at all times. The amount of experience gained will increase ording to the current skill level.] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL 2: as long as you fall into a deep sleep, you will receive the blessing of the night.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 5: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto living creatures, strengthening them. All attributes will increase by 2200% for 1 Hour. The living creature has a chance of transforming, and the buff cannot be dispelled.] ... [Demon Dragon Wings LVL 2: ability to fly. At night, ability to travel from one dark area to another.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath LVL 2: spit out a Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, causing AoE damage to the target area. Creatures who die from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath have a 15% chance of bing an undead (depending on the ability level).] [Lord of Darkness LVL 2: has absolute control over all dark creatures. Can forcefully control dark creatures.] [Dark Fusion LVL 2: Fuse two dark creatures of the same race into one creature for 10 minutes. The fused creature will have thebined attributes of the two creatures!] [True Eye of The Demon Dragon LVL 2: The True Eye of The Magic Dragon can see through all illusions. It can trace back time and see what happened 48 hours ago.] [Dark Duel Domain: Drag the enemy into the duel domain and engage in a fair one-on-one duel. There is no interference from the outside world during this period. The winner will devour the soul of the loser and absorb the power.] [Chaos Realm: Gather 12 Elemental Hearts and fuse them into a Chaos Core. Use the Chaos Core as support to release the Chaos Realm. Within the territory, all other elemental powers will be suppressed, and the skills of the territory¡¯s master would be greatly strengthened. Within the territory, all other elemental powers would be suppressed, and the skills of the territory¡¯s master would be greatly strengthened.] [Lost In the Night: When this Night Magic is cast, within the range of the magic array, enemies with weak willpower will be lost in the darkness and be its ves.] [Dark Destructive Light LVL 2: summons a huge ck pir of light from the sky and prates the earth, annihting all enemies within the pir of light. Damage dealt is (spirit x 10). The Dark Destructive Light has the ability to lock space. Once it locks onto an enemy, it can bombard the enemy across space.] [Original Field LVL 2: summon a force field that can withstand most attacks. The force field will form a space of its own, and anyone inside it can escape into an alternate dimension to avoid damage.] ... Chapter 246 - 246 Su Wan Wants To Sleep 246 Su Wan Wants To Sleep [Dragon Will: Can be used on creatures with dragon blood to awaken the sleeping dragon blood and Dragon Soul. Chance of atavism.] Su Wan had finally unlocked the True Eye of the Demon Dragon ability. Xu Yuan turned to look at Su Wan. ¡°Either just say it or put it away.¡± The reason he was so strict with Su Wan was that he wanted her to get stronger on her own terms so that she could protect herself. ¡°This is Dragon Drool Grass! It can help keep someone alive at the most critical time!¡± said Su Wan. !! Although it wasn¡¯t as effective and efficient as Xu Yuan¡¯s resurrection ability, people would definitely want to buy it. It could save someone¡¯s life! ¡°We can nt it all over our territory. If we sell this, we will be rich!¡± ¡°That sounds pretty good,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I almost forgot. You dragons are too greedy! The money from this will not go to you!¡± said Su Wan. Xu Yuan sighed. She was asking to be tricked again. Recently, she had been going back and forth every few days between the territory and the mystical realm while Xu Yuan slept. Su Wan, along with Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao, visited the Level 60 mystical realm to kill monsters. At the same time, Xu Yuan sent the Night Elves to look for clues on the Light-Types. He wanted to clear the surrounding threats little by little. He didn¡¯t think the Light-Types would easily let him and Su Wan off. Ever since the Night Elves had joined the territory, the territory had gotten darker. Su Wan didn¡¯t stop nagging him about it. The Dark Enchanter did not remain idle, either. She was searching for other Dark-Types to see if she could rope them in. Upgrading the Territory Core was also important. That would take time. Only after the core was upgraded to Level 4 would it be possible for Xu Yuan to level up further than Level 70. It would open the possibility to level up from Level 70 to level 100. After that were the terrifying levels of 100-120. [Level 4 Territory Core Upgrade Requirements] [Land area of 50 square kilometers (not yet achieved)] [Total resources have to reach 5000 tons (not yet achieved)] [Possess 50 buildings (iplete)] [Poption has to reach 50000 (not yet achieved)] When Su Wan and Xu Yuan saw the requirements, they were both dumbfounded. The difference between a Level 3 and a Level 4 Territory Core was huge, and the upgrade requirements were twice more than before. The number of resources, poption, and buildings needed was enough to keep them busy. Xu Yuan had to speed up the process of collecting materials. He put some of the Dark-Types to work on it. However, it would be better if he could find creatures who could work 24 hours a day without needing rest. Su Wan¡¯s capability of exploiting creatures was only second to Xu Yuan¡¯s. ¡°My Lord, your money is my money. You are so stingy. I can spend it on good things.¡± Xu Yuan knew Su Wan didn¡¯t spend money unnecessarily, but he knew she liked shiny things. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really shameless!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough for him to work her to the bone, now he also wanted her money! ¡®This stinky dragon will be the death of me,¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡°Xu Yuan, please let me have a look at your attribute panel. Just once!¡± From the moment she encountered him for the first time until now, she never saw his attribute panel. She was curious about how powerful Xu Yuan actually was. Her friends had told her that their heroes couldn¡¯t hide their attribute panels from them. She didn¡¯t know how Xu Yuan managed it. She thought she was weaker than him, so he could withhold the information from her. Xu Yuan hesitated. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to show his attribute panel to her. All heroes showed their attribute panels to their Lords, after all. However, he knew Su Wan. If she found out how powerful he was, she would rely on him for everything and would not desire to get stronger herself. That would be a big loss for her as well as for him. ¡°Alright. I will show you just a little.¡± Xu Yuan turned into his human form. His face was proud and handsome. Su Wan stared at him, and he stared at her. Their eyes met. Su Wan¡¯s cheek turned bright red. Her first thought was that she must not let Zhao Qingrong see Xu Yuan in his human form. Otherwise, she would definitely snatch Xu Yuan away. Su Wan¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. ¡°A-Alright. Just a little is fine.¡± She didn¡¯t look at him directly. His handsomeness made her heart flutter. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t think much of it and made his attribute panel visible. Su Wan quickly used her Overlord skill to see it. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s True Name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: ???] [Strength: ???] [Spirit: ???] [Agility: ???] [Constitution: 3950] ¡®A Constitution of 3950?!¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s mouth opened wide in disbelief. Even the SSSS-ss heroes she had met didn¡¯t have a constitution of 3000 at Level 69! Xu Yuan was about to surpass it and reach 4000. ¡®What kind of monster is this?¡¯ This dragon that ate and slept all day was from such an ancient bloodline! Su Wan even thought she might be seeing things. She looked at the attribute panel once again to confirm. Xu Yuan rarely used other forces to level up. How did he do it? Su Wan was suddenly in a bad mood. ¡°I want to sleep a little more,¡± she said. Xu Yuan was confused. Why did she need to sleep again? She just woke up! ¡°I also want to level up by sleeping,¡± said Su Wan. The next day, Su Wan took Xu Yuan to see the progress of the nting of the Dragon Drool Grass. He had returned to his dragon form. ... Although the area was small, it would do for now. Su Wan was confident that they could expand it in the future and nt more Dragon Drool Grass. At the very least, her territory finally looked greener. She even felt that the air was fresher. It felt a little less stifling. Chapter 247 - 247 I Will Protect My People 247 I Will Protect My People There was some buzzing sound nearby. Su Wan was puzzled. She turned around to look. She saw two huge ck bees with stingers as long as eight centimeters in length. They descended from the sky and flew around the beehives made by the ordinary bees around her territory. They used their huge stingers and impaled the ordinary bees. The corpses of the ordinary bees were then carried away. !! This made Su Wan angry. ¡®You dare touch my bees?!¡¯ She activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. [Night Devil Bees] [Level: Level 35 (middle-grade troop, poison damage increased by 15%)] [Potential: rare SSS-ss] [Skill: insect¡¯s body (immune to poison and curses, able to regrow broken limbs, able to recover slowly no matter how many non-fatal injuries are inflicted).] [Abilities] [Mad Bee Dance: Grade C, agility increased by 40%, flying speed increased by 40%.] [Venomous Bee Sting: Grade C, bee poison injected into the enemy after a sting. The higher the amount of poison, the higher the damage.] [Sharp Tail: Grade D, able to pierce through armor till the length of the tail, able to pierce through low-level magic shields.] [Racial Talent: able tomunicate freely within 100 meters through their tentacles.] [Fetter-Bee Colony: when the number of Night Devil Bees is greater than 100, the toxicity of their poison will increase by 10%. Their flying speed will increase by 10%. When the number of Night Devil Bees is greater than 500, the toxicity will be increased by 20%, and the flying speed will be increased by 20%. When the number of Night Devil Bees is greater than 1000, the toxicity will be increased by 50%, and flying speed will be increased by 50%.] [Note: Better not to get stung.] The Night Devil Bees were very powerful. Not only were they immune to most attacks but they could also regenerate almost indefinitely. Su Wan had wanted to attack them directly. Now, she had second thoughts. She watched as a few Night Devil Bees killed the ordinary bees and carried their corpses away. She watched the Night Devil Bees in intrigue. If she could raid theirir, she would definitely find something rare and useful. It was a rare SSS-ss creature. The Fetter-Colony ability had already been activated. Which meant there must be more than a thousand of them in their colony. Wouldn¡¯t it be reckless to provoke the bees to battle? Su Wan thought of a way to upend the Night Devil Bees¡¯ hive. If she could manage that, the bees would escape from their beehives on their own. She could then attack them. However, that would be a difficult thing to do. She didn¡¯t know if she was a match for the bees. Could she defeat them? Even if she could, how would she ever be able to find their hive in the first ce? After the Night Devil Bees were done with killing the ordinary bees, they escaped with the corpses into the sky at an impossible speed. It was even difficult to see where they were flying to. She couldn¡¯t even see them early, let alone chase after them. Besides, the Night Devil Bees were of the SSS-ss. Even if she managed to find theirir, she couldn¡¯t fight them. Su Wan needed to ask for Xu Yuan¡¯s help. An anxious voice sounded a little far away. ¡°Your Majesty, the scouts sent to explore the nearby areas encountered powerful enemies and suffered heavy losses.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan nced at each other. They thought maybe the Light-Types had interfered. Su Wan left the thought of the Night Devil Bess on hold for now and walked outside. A few soldiers were covered in blood. They were in pain. Su Wan took out some Dragon Drool Grass. ¡°Here. Boil these. Feed the water to the injured soldiers.¡± She gave a bunch of grass to one of the soldiers. The soldiers were grateful. They knew how expensive and rare the Dragon Drool Grass was, and yet the Lord was willing to use it to save them. She could¡¯ve just as easily killed them and asked Xu Yuan to resurrect them to full health. However, Su Wan wanted them to survive. The injured soldier¡¯s eyes turned red. He bowed to Su Wan and epted the Dragon Drool Grass. Several soldiers, who could still stand, ced the Dragon Drool Grass in a pot of water and put it to boil. They then fed the water to the wounded soldiers. After the fatally injured soldiers drank the water, their breathing stabilized. They weren¡¯t in agony anymore. When the others saw this, they were amazed. They had heard that the Dragon Drool Grass was extraordinary, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be so effective. The soldiers gazed at Su Wan. They began to respect her more as a leader. Usually, they ignored her and only listened to Xu Yuan. They felt that he was the most important and powerful one in the territory. However, they now realized why Su Wan was the Lord and not Xu Yuan. She was courageous as well aspassionate. Xu Yuan was impressed as well. He nodded at her in acknowledgment. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. The Night Elf King stepped forward. ¡°They were attacked by a terrifying monster. They were lucky to have escaped. The first two Night Elves I sent are dead.¡± Xu Yuan frowned. ¡°Do you know the exact location of this monster?¡± The words caused some whispering among the soldiers. ¡°Your Majesty, the ones who attacked us were sent by the Light-Types. The creatures¡­ had chains in their hands attached to battle axes. They were terrifying. The two Night Elves didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± The soldier who had answered was a little hesitant. ¡°But Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to¡ª¡± ¡°All those who harm my people will pay the price,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I will protect my people, no matter what the cost!¡± The troops were protected by Xu Yuan. The troops who had died had done so for the territory. They were heroes! Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze swept across the soldiers. ¡°I will bring them back and bury them as heroes!¡± Xu Yuan was not just a king whomanded his troops without a thought. He was prepared for casualties and would do anything to minimize them. Su Wan nodded. She felt that this could also turn out to be an opportunity to examine the battle axes of the Light-Types. The crowd fell silent. No one spoke. However, their hearts were full of gratitude. They looked at Xu Yuan and Su Wan with respect and loyalty in their hearts. How many of the other Overlords and heroes would do this for their troops? They were the lowest of the troops and were usually used as cannon fodders. However, Xu Yuan and Su Wan were willing to fight for them! No one had expected such a situation. ... ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Scarlen looked at Xu Yuan in admiration and respect. He turned to the Night Elves. ¡°All Night Elves, heed my words! You must always remain loyal to Lord Su Wan and His Majesty, Xu Yuan, no matter what! Never even think about betraying them!¡± Scarlen stood tall and proud. The crowd cheered. Their hearts were full of emotion. Chapter 248 - 248 Trail of the Venomous Bees 248 Trail of the Venomous Bees Xu Yuan, who had upgraded to Level 69, exuded a very powerful aura that shrouded his whole frame and fanned out.
The actions of the Light-Types made him very unhappy. In his first life as a human, Xu Yuan encountered many powerful people who had made his life hell. They had treated him like s*it. Even after transmigrating to the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s body, there were still people who interfered in his life. He didn¡¯t understand why. He hadn¡¯t done anything to anybody. Su Wan felt his dark emotions. The dark energy enveloped her. The other troops were also encased in this dark energy. The pure dark aura helped their injured bodies. The nine-headed Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, and the Third Prince of the Elves all looked at Xu Yuan in awe. Following the Dark Demon Dragon had been the wisest choice they had ever made! They almost knelt on the floor in worship. His anger was palpable. The aura had activated his ability and strengthened those around him. Su Wan¡¯s mouth fell open in awe. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had seen his attribute panel. The Constitution was almost 4000! She didn¡¯t know what else to expect from him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know me by now?¡± Xu Yuan smiled at the dumbstruck Su Wan. ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡± Su Wan regained herposure. She felt some sort of power surge through her body. She jumped up happily and patted the dragon on his head.
¡°I don¡¯t think I should underestimate you from now on,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Can you help me to level up as well so I can reach your level?¡± Xu Yuan was speechless. If he helped everyone reach his level, why would anyone ever need to think of ways to upgrade their territory and get stronger? Everything would be meaningless. ¡°Just hurry and upgrade your Territory Core. The more you upgrade, the stronger you will get.¡± ¡°What benefits can I get when my Territory Core reaches Level 4?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°That is always a surprise. Can¡¯t find out until you upgrade,¡± said Xu Yuan mysteriously. He wouldn¡¯t tell her even if he knew about the benefits. Not knowing also held its perks. If Su Wan didn¡¯t know about the exact benefits of leveling up, she would be even more motivated to find out. Su Wan was curious to find out, but she also knew that she was nothing more than a tool for Xu Yuan. She sighed. ¡°I am afraid I am much too tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the Night Devil Bees first!¡± said Su Wan. She wanted to take the initiative to lead an expedition since she was the Lord of the territory. The requirements to upgrade the Territory Core to Level 4 were difficult to meet. It would take a long time. Scarlen was still in a daze. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xu Yuan and Su Wan really were going to take revenge for the ordinary, low-level troops.
He had a deep admiration for both of them. Even as the Third Prince of the Elves, Scarlen hadn¡¯t cared about them much. He would let his troops fight and die without feeling any sort of emotion. However, Lord Su Wan and Xu Yuan were different. They cared for their troops as their own children. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan was thinking about their of the Night Devil Bees. Could they be used as extensions of their territory? He didn¡¯t know what the Light-Types were plotting. If they had another location as a backup, they could turn it into their territory and use it. ¡°My Lord, the troops have been assembled.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon sounded humble. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Wan to care for her troops so much. She even wanted to take revenge for them. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon respected her now. He had no problem following such a strong andpassionate person. Xu Yuan and Su Wan, unknowingly, had strengthened the loyalty of the troops. ¡°Should I also ask Shi Linglong and the others for help?¡± Su Wan asked Xu Yuan as she looked at the troops who had gathered. If it were just the Night Devil Bees, she wouldn¡¯t involve her friends. However, she was afraid it must be a trap, and they would fall into it like those two Night Elves who had died. ¡°I will handle it,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°If it turns out to be something I can¡¯t deal with, then you can call them for help.¡± Xu Yuan knew that Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao were best friends of Su Wan. They were loyal, but they weren¡¯t as strong. He also knew that the Light-Types were targeting him, so he didn¡¯t want to put Su Wan¡¯s friends in danger. If necessary, they could support him from a distance. Su Wan nodded and messaged her friends to be on standby. Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao were more than willing to help if need be. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan and Su Wan are going to take revenge for the Night Elves?¡± asked the Flower Fairy, Ofunai. That left a deep impression on her heart. Xu Yuan and Su Wan were indeedpassionate. The Dark Demon Dragon was so noble. He was willing to go to such lengths to protect his subjects. She respected him even more now. ¡­ Su Wan led the troops and set off. Their goal was to subdue the Night Devil bees. After a three-hour journey into the desert and exterminating seven low-level creatures, Su Wan was exhausted. She had second thoughts about this mission. She wanted to return to her territory, eat some good food, and sleep. They were very far from the ce where the incident had taken ce. Two Night Elves who were scouting ahead returned to the group. ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve discovered the trail of the venomous Night Devil Bees,¡± they reported. Su Wan¡¯s spirit was roused. Her fatigue disappeared. The nine-headed Hydra would be at the vanguard. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint would support the Hydra from each side. As they advanced into the forest, they were on high alert. The forest was dense. Even the sunlight couldn¡¯t prate through the thick foliage. All sorts of flowers bloomed in the forest. There were many Night Devil bees buzzing around them. A crack in the void could be seen just above the forest. Su Wan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. As expected, the crack in the void was a Level 60 realm. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for you to act like a Lord,¡± said Xu Yuan through their sharedmunication. He shared the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing and Dragon¡¯s Will abilities with Su Wan. She cast the abilities on the nine-headed Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, and the White Dragon Saint. Chapter 249 - 249 The Undead Warriors 249 The Undead Warriors Su Wan¡¯s face darkened. She was still being used as a tool.
However, she couldn¡¯t dwell on that now. This was no time to be distracted. She looked into the distance under the cover of the bushes. A little ahead, three terrifying creatures appeared out of nowhere. The troops were wearing silver armor with red spider lilies engraved on them. They had huge helmets on their heads with curved horns. Thick chains wrapped around their arms, which were attached to the battleaxes they held in their hands. One such soldier was very huge and burly. He was taller than the tallest and strongest soldier on Su Wan¡¯s side. The helmet, which only revealed the eyes, emitted a pitch-ck light. That was the Soul Fire. Su Wan looked around and found several corpses on the ground a few paces away. They were obviously troops sent by the other Lords but had been brutally killed. The blood had crusted into a ck mass. They must have been dead for a long while. She activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. [Undead Warrior]
[Level: 62] [Potential: SS-ss] [Abilities] [Body of the Dead: Grade S, immune to poison and gue, defense increased by 30%, will not die as long as the heart is intact.] [Roar: Grade C, after the Roar, the potency of the next attack is increased by 30%.] [Battle-Axe Killing: Grade D, able to throw the battleaxe to attack enemies within 30 meters, able to retrieve the battleaxe through the chain on the arm, can deal massive magic damage to the enemy.] [Race Talent: after the battleaxe is broken, it can be condensed again by consuming energy.] [Fetter Battle-Axe: If the battleaxes¡¯ throwing distance is 10 meters, the damage dealt is increased by 20%. If the distance is 11 ¨C 20 meters, the damage dealt is increased by 30%. If thrown at a distance of 21¨C30 meters, damage dealt is increased by 50%. There is also a 30% chance of triggering instant death skill execution, directly killing the enemy. The stronger the enemy, the smaller the chance of triggering it.] [Note: never underestimate the undead. They were all heroes when they were alive!] Far away in the territory, Xu Yuan eximed at the attribute panel that he saw through Su Wan. The undead could attack from a distance and still deal significant damage! What was even more ridiculous was the triggering of the instant death execution.
Xu Yuan wished he could recruit this creature to his troop. He would be an asset. It was a pity that the attribute panel didn¡¯t show whether the Undead Warrior could be recruited. It was better to focus on the Night Devil Bees for now. ¡°My Lord, we have located the Queen of the venomous Night Devil Bees.¡± The Night Elf reported. The queen bee was the main progenitor of the bee colony. By secreting unique pheromones, the queen bees attracted the worker bees to her, thus creating the colony. There were usually thousands of bees in one colony, with the queen bee as the leader. If Xu Yuan could recruit the Night Devil Queen Bee, the other Night Devil Bees would automatically fall in line. The Night Devil Queen Bee would continue the progeny of the Night Devil Bees. Even if she couldn¡¯t be resurrected, herbat power woulde in handy as long as she was alive. ¡°We must capture the Night Devil Queen Bee.¡± Xu Yuanmunicated the message to Su Wan. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Su Wan as she led her troops. The terrain had arge area of nts and bushes. This gave them ample cover. If they were careful, the Undead Warriors wouldn¡¯t notice them. After making a big detour, Su Wan saw through the gaps in the grass that a structure was hidden among the densely packed trees. It was a huge beehive with thousands of Night Devil Bees buzzing around. The buzzing was incessant. Su Wan and the others did not dare step into the Night Devil Bees¡¯ territory. The sight was enough to scare the sh*t out of anybody. Su Wan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon once again. [Night Devil Beehive] [Level: A] [Recruitment: The Night Devil Queen Bee can be trapped to recruit the Night Devil Bees.] [Quantity: 1000 bees] [Weekly Production: 10] [Hundred Night Flower Honey: The Night Devil Bees¡¯ honey is made from 100 different types of flowers of darkness. It can neutralize a variety of poisons. If consumed long, it can restore youth, strengthen the body, and increase immunity to certain poisons.] [Note: Rare nest. The Night Devil Queen Bee is the most important aspect of the bee colony. She has high intelligence but nobat power. However, the Night Devil Bees are dangerous. They protect their queen. Their poison is fatal.] They were finally at the beehive! Su Wan¡¯s eyes widened in delight. The Night Devil Bess troop type was definitely rare and significant. She needed to recruit them at all costs! In addition, there was the Hundred Night Flower Honey, which had many benefits! Su Wan was especially about the added benefit of youth restoration. She could remain beautiful forever! Su Wan was determined to recruit the Night Devil Bees, one way or another. Her exhaustion was long gone. She had a new motivation. Xu Yuan shook his head helplessly. He sighed. If he had known about the Hundred Night Flower Honey, he wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to urge Su Wan to fight the Night Devil Bees. She would have gone willingly. The team led by the nine-headed Hydra prepared to sh with the Undead Warriors. They wanted to leave a clear path for Su Wan to seed. For that, they needed to eliminate surrounding threats. They had to be careful of the battleaxes thrown by the Undead Warriors. Although they weren¡¯t strong enough to break through their defenses, the added potency of the attacks irritated the Hydra. The Night Elves were at a loss. Their cursed arrows didn¡¯t do any damage because the Undead Warriors were immune to poison and curses. The arrows just collided against the undead and bounced off uselessly. It was a good thing that they were strengthened under the effect of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. Otherwise, even someone as strong as the Hydra would have had to retreat. They had to stop the Undead Warriors from throwing their battleaxes at all costs! If instant death was triggered, the Hydra¡¯s team would fail and Su wan would be in danger! If the Undead Warriors discovered Su Wan and her team, the recruitment process would fail even before it started. Therefore, fighting the Undead Warriors one by one was the only way. They had to lure them away and kill every single one of them. The Hydra also had dragon blood to some extent, and hisbat power was very potent. He thought of a way. Hemanded the troops. He had a n in mind. Xu Yuan was not here to fight for them. The Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, and the Third Prince all needed to get stronger if they wanted to fully serve Xu Yuan. In the future, the territory would expand. Su Wan would definitely need help to manage it. Therefore, they needed to get stronger to help her. A few minutester, the Undead Warriors noticed a few Night Elves hiding among the grass. Chapter 250 - 250 Successful Recruitment Of The Night Devil Queen Bee 250 Sessful Recruitment Of The Night Devil Queen Bee When the Undead Warriors saw them, the Night Elves flipped them off.
The Undead Warriors had been human before they became the undead. The rude gesture infuriated them. They felt angry and humiliated. ¡°D*mn you! You dirty mixed-blooded scum. How dare you provoke us?¡± The Undead Warriors were enraged. They unanimously decided to attack. The eight Undead Warriors charged together. They would tear the Night Elves limb from limb. The Night Elves also charged forward. The Undead Warriors clenched their battleaxes in anger. They had no intention of throwing them. They wanted to sh through the lowly creatures with their own hands. The Undead Warriors roared. The Night Elves raised their bows and shot arrows as they charged. The damage done wouldn¡¯t be great, but it would buy them time. The Undead warriors were blown a step back as the arrows hit them. The magic arrows flickered and exploded in their faces. The Night Elves were more intelligent than the Undead Warriors. However, there were too many Undead Warriors. They didn¡¯t care about fairness. They threw their battleaxes. The Night Elves fought valiantly. However, some of them were hit.
The Undead Warriors were caught by surprise when they realized that the Night Elves dissipated the moment the battleaxes hit them. They didn¡¯t feel the death aura from their victims. Little did they know that the Night Elves were being resurrected immediately in Su Wan¡¯s territory, thanks to Xu Yuan. This was the first time the Undead Warriors had met an enemy that didn¡¯t die permanently from their attacks. The enemies were strong and clever. Sometimes a battleaxe would hit two Night Elves at a time, but they wouldn¡¯t die unless the Undead Warriors used a curse to kill them. Thus, they could only watch as many of the enemies escaped. The Undead Warriors could feel that none of the enemies had died yet, at least not permanently. The Soul Fire in their eye sockets burned fiercely. In the dark eye sockets, a pitch-ck light suddenly lit up. It was strange. After being toyed with, the Undead Warrior¡¯s pride was hurt. They charged towards the ce where the Night Elves had reappeared. They wanted to let the worthless creatures know what death tasted like. The Undead Warriors marched up the hills and shed at the grasses. They discovered that there were several Night Elves a few feet away. The Undead Warriors rushed toward the remaining Night Elves. The Night Elves stopped shooting the arrows and tried to retreat.
The Undead Warriors chased them. They had no intention of letting the Night Elves get away. After chasing them for a while, the Undead Warriors stopped. In front of them was a giant, nine-headed snake. ¡°Die!¡± The Undead Warriors let out a roar. They waved their battleaxes and hacked at the Hydra. The battleaxes swung andnded on the nine-headed snake¡¯s body. However, the Hydra didn¡¯t suffer any damage. Instead, he smiled. Thanks to the Dragon¡¯s Will ability, he couldn¡¯t be hurt by a few Undead Warriors and their petty tricks. When the huge body slithered past, even the surrounding trees copsed. Dust filled the air. Although the Undead Warriors were immune to most forms of magic and curses, the Hydra¡¯s body was so huge that its force could still cause fatal damage. Five Undead Warriors fell in an instant as they were hit by a swipe of the Hydra¡¯s tail. The nine-headed Hydra restricted the movement of the Undead Warriors and prevented them from throwing their battleaxes. With thest Undead Warrior down, their ambush was a sess! Although it hadn¡¯t even taken a long time, the Hydra felt that this was the most thrilling fight he had ever fought after joining Su Wan¡¯s territory. The Hydra was being careful. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t participate in this fight. The Hydra took it to mean that he was depending on the ones he had sent to fight. So, the Hydra didn¡¯t want to let him down. He participated quickly because if the fighting dragged out, they would suffer heavy losses. Even now, many Night Elves died fighting the Undead Warriors. The Undead Warriors¡¯ bodies began rotting very quickly. This was the thing with the undead. They were powerful, but they began decaying fast when they were killed. He wanted to lure another wave of the Undead in a simr manner. However, this time he wanted to work with the True-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint. The three of them were the main fighting force. If they were not careful and got killed easily, it would be humiliating to face Xu Yuan. So, they were very careful and nned everything meticulously. Following the same strategy, the three tried to restrict the movement of the Undead Warriors, thereafter, killing them. The Knight Elves didn¡¯t stay idle. They shot their arrows from a distance to assist the three main forces in their fight. The Undead Warriors¡¯ asset was throwing their battleaxe at the enemy, which provided them with other perks. However, their main asset had be their downfall. With their movements restricted, they couldn¡¯t throw their battleaxes at the enemy. Thus, they fell one after the other. The Undead Warriors realized that their numbers were slowly receding. They felt that something was wrong. They stuck close to each other. The Soul Fire in their eye sockets red and flickered. They were vignt. Even powerful troops didn¡¯t stand a chance when they had no leader to guide them. Meanwhile, Su Wan sessfully recruited the Night Devil Queen Bee into her troop. Now, she couldmand thousands of Night Devil Bees. ¡°Kill them!¡± Su Wan ordered the thousand Night Devil Bees to charge toward the Undead Warriors. The tables turned. Su Wan and others had the upper hand now. The Undead Warriors couldn¡¯t withstand the onught of so many Night Devil Bees. Su Wan tried to memorize the location. She was not in a hurry to level up. Tomorrow, she decided to call Zhao Qingrong and the others to level up together. From the darkness, a pair of eyes observed Su Wan. In the territory, Xu Yuan slept soundly. A little butterfly fluttered around him. Su Wan waspletely exhausted. When she saw Xu Yuan sleeping peacefully, she was enraged. ¡°Hmph! I will invite Shi Linglong and the others tomorrow. Let me deal with you tonight!¡± ¡­ The cold moonlight filtered through the window and illuminated the bed. If the scenery outside wasn¡¯t so dark and grim, the effect would have been better. It wasn¡¯t easy to find green nts and grasses in Su Wan¡¯s territory, but she had managed to put some green in the dark territory by nting the Dragon Drool Grass. It would have to do. Su Wan stretchedzily on the bed. She recalled the impatient voice of her friend. It sounded as though her friend wanted to rush over in the middle of the night when she told her about the day¡¯s incident. Chapter 251 - 251 The Temptation Of The Hundred Night Flower Honey 251 The Temptation Of The Hundred Night Flower Honey After much persuasion, her friends agreed to wait till tomorrow. Xu Yuany down on the bed. He squinted his eyes and looked at his Overlord. The spaghetti strap nightgown outlined her perfect curves. Her petite body was beautiful. Her legs were long and slender. Every part of her body was exquisite. ¡°Move a little over there. Leave some space for me,¡± said Su Wan. She looked stern as if reiterating that she was the boss here. However, if Xu Yuan didn¡¯t move willingly, she could not really push him to the side even if she used all her might. In the end, Xu Yuan moved a little to make space for her beside him. ¡®What an unromantic guy! I wasted so much time dressing up for nothing!¡¯ Su Wan sighed. She didn¡¯t know if Xu Yuan really disliked her, or if he just enjoyed making things difficult for her. Su Wan thought about it for a while until she fell asleep resentfully. The next morning, as the sun filtered into the room, Xu Yuan pushed her off the bed. She fell on the floor. Her beautiful face was in intimate contact with the floor at this point. ¡°What the¡­¡± Su Wan was in the middle of a beautiful dream. She dreamt that the unruly Xu Yuan had transformed into a human and be her loyal sidekick. She was even in the middle of a wedding ceremony with him until she fell on the floor. Su Wan rubbed her drowsy eyes and kicked Xu Yuan. ¡°Your friends are already here. Hurry and wash up!¡± said Xu Yuan. The Hundred Night Flower Honey was a very attractive benefit for women. Her friends usually woke upte. However, they had gathered in her territory right at dawn. They were very impatient to check the honey that Su Wan had described. Su Wan quickly changed her clothes. ¡°They can¡¯t even wait!¡± Her analysis was indeed correct. When her three close friends heard that honey had a special effect, they had been too impatient to sleep. They were willing to visit Su Wan¡¯s territoryst night, but she had firmly refused. There was a limited amount of Hundred Night Flower Honey. Su Wan divided it into four equal portions. They got 500 g each. Su Wan chose fair y and measured everything equally. They were like sisters, after all. It was a pity that Su Wan couldn¡¯t bring back the beehive with her. The beeswax she found was also good stuff. She could only wait for the Night Devil Bees to collect nectar painstakingly and produce a new batch of the Hundred Night Flower Honey. ¡°This is really good stuff. Ever since you signed the contract with that dragon, you¡¯ve been getting lucky,¡± said Lin Yao enviously. They had great heroes as well. However, they hadn¡¯t reaped as many benefits as Su Wan. Shi Linglong used her slender fingers to dip into the honey and licked it. An indescribable feeling spread through her body. It was as though a warm current flowed down her throat. The aroma was rich, but the honey wasn¡¯t very greasy. It was indeed a top-quality honey. They didn¡¯t know if it could truly restore their youths, but the attribute panel wouldn¡¯t lie about something like that! It definitely had beautifying effects, but they didn¡¯t yet know how the effects would manifest. It would be perfect if they could stay young forever. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t interested in the honey. He looked up at the cloudless blue sky. This world was getting more and more interesting. Su Wan and her friends consumed a little of the honey when Zhao Qingrong revealed fascinating news. Two days ago, her territory¡¯s underlings discovered a high-grade ore mine. This was useful. Su Wan needed 2000 tons of resources to upgrade her Territory Core to Level 4, after all. That wasn¡¯t a small amount! Zhao Qingrong was proud of what she had found. Their resources had been depleting. She had found a big mine. Even if they divided it amongst themselves, each of them would benefit with almost a few hundred tons of resources. However, high returns were often apanied by high risks. The monsters around the high-level mine were probably of Level 60! Other Lords would not dare to mine high-level ore veins, but they had the powerful demon dragon on their side. Thus, they decided to venture there. ¡°Xu Yuan, what do you think?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°What are you waiting for? I think you should hurry and do whatever you need to do,¡± said Xu Yuan. He was obviously going to stay back. Su Wan nodded. With the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, they could probably handle the monsters in the mine. Besides, Xu Yuan staying back in the territory was a good thing if the Light-Types decided to attack. ¡­ Su Wan, Zhao Qingrong, Shi Linglong, and Lin Yao each led their mighty troops and marched. The four of them were pretty powerful. No one dared to challenge them. Everyone climbed up the tall hill. Zhao Qingrong led the way. The area filled with ores attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Numerous glittering ores reflected the light of the setting sun. It looked so beautiful! Su Wan shared the vision with Xu Yuan. [High-Grade Gem Mine] [Level: mini] [Reserves: 920 tons] [Note: rare resource point. After upying it, it can produce a small number of minerals every week.] Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted. They were eager to get started. Such a rare gem mine was hard to find. They couldn¡¯t bepared to ordinary resources like wood and iron. Most of them were of the mini level. However, the yield would be enough. There was no doubt about how precious this discovery was. With such rare resources, they could even build a Hero Altar and summon other heroes to their territory! Su Wan and the othersposed themselves. They wanted to leap for joy. They turned to look at the creatures guarding the gem mine. If they wanted to use the mine, they needed to get rid of the monsters first. All of them looked unique. The two goat horns on the creatures¡¯ heads were sharper than a spear. They had raised back and some membranes on their neck that looked like fins. There were sharper thorns on the fins. Their upper bodies were bare, and they were wearing skirts made of animal skin. Their muscles were particrly bulgy as though they crushed mountain rocks for breakfast. The goat-horned monsters held long-handled hammers. The front of the hammers was t, and the other side was sharp and curved like a scythe. The most noticeable feature was their eyes. The eyes were blood-red. They flickered with cruelty and murderous intent. ... These creatures weren¡¯t weak. Xu Yuan raised an eyebrow and opened their attribute panel. Chapter 252 - 252 The Boiling Goat Monsters 252 The Boiling Goat Monsters [Boiling Goat Monsters] [Level: 64] [Potential: SSS] [Skill: level S body strengthening, strength increased by 50%, stamina recovery speed increased by 50%] [Abilities] [Heavy Strike: A-grade. Swing from the giant hammer. After charging up the power for three seconds, the next attack can inflict 200% damage.] [Demon¡¯s Blood: D-grade, all attributes increased by 30%, physique increased by 50%] [Racial Talent: can devour gems to quickly recover from injuries.] [Bond-Demons: when monsters are greater than 10 in number, strength will increase by 10%; If the monsters are greater than 20 in number, strength will increase by 20%; If the monsters are greater than 30 in number, strength will increase by 30%. When attacking, there will be a crushing effect (if activated).] [Note: Always treated second to sheep. These creatures have taken their resentment and channeled it into the iron hammer. Be careful or you¡¯ll be beaten to death.] ¡®Good Lord, another rare SSS-ss creature!¡¯ Su Wan sighed. There were thousands of these monsters. Why was there a need for such strong monsters to guard a small mine? Su Wan and the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the work it would take to obtain the resources. They decided to charge. Although the Boiling Goat Monsters¡¯ level and attributes were high, they didn¡¯t have any instant death effect they could use. Even if the troops died here, they could be resurrected by Xu Yuan back in the territory. On the other hand, the Boiling Goat Monsters could inflict heavy physical damage. At most, they would feel pain but wouldn¡¯t die permanently. ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± The Nine-headed Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, and the numerous Night Devil Bees charged! Shi Linglong and the others were unwilling to fall behind and sent out their elite troops to assist. There was no doubt that they would win this fight. Xu Yuan yawned and watched as Su Wan shared the vision. He wondered why the Light-Types were being so quiet. They hadn¡¯t appeared since thest time. Xu Yuany on the ground in boredom. The little butterfly fluttered around him dutifully. The Flower Fairy tried to recall more from her memories of the past. ¡°Attack!¡± The White Dragon Saint gave his orders. The vanguard rushed down the hill to charge. The fully armored soldiers sent by Lin Yao followed closely. Thest one was a wizened mage and an archer who wore a colorful crown and held a ck scepter in his hand. The Boiling Goat Monsters in the gem mine immediately noticed that something was strange. They suddenly became alert. The muscles in his arms tensed as they grabbed the long-handled hammer tightly. Their blood-red eyes emitted a terrifying chill. They looked at the approaching troops with murderous intent. ¡°Roar!¡± The Boiling Goat Monsters roared collectively at the sky. ¡°D*mned lowly creatures! How dare you provoke us! You are seeking your own death!¡± The leader of the Boiling Goat Monster horde shouted. ¡°Kill them!¡± Dozens of Boiling Goat Monsters charged without hesitation. They wanted to crush these enemies that had suddenly appeared! Their hooves stomped on the rocks. The impact broke and scattered the rocks. Numerous Boiling Goat Monsters charged at the same time. Dust billowed in their wake. The hill was not very steep. The White Dragon Saint stopped in his tracks halfway down. He spat out fire. The fully armored warriors raised their giant swords, and the power of the soul burst out. A dark blue light overflowed from the helmet. The mages in the back raised their scepters and silently chanted an incantation. The Night Elves raised their bows and notched their magic arrows. When the first dozen or so Boiling Goat Monsters were near, the White Dragon Saint let out a ferocious roar. His power was stretched to the limit. He let out Dragon¡¯s Breath in full fury. [Dragon¡¯s Breath: releases Dragon¡¯s Breath, causing AoE damage to the target in the area!] The warriors waved their giant swords. The des cut through the air with a ng. It created an illusion in the air. The Boiling Goat Monsters were not as strong as the enemy. They were closing in on the enemies. By the time the Dragon¡¯s Breath and the sword sh reached them, they couldn¡¯t manage to dodge. The sound of des cutting through the flesh rang in the air. A Boiling Goat Monster¡¯s arm was cut off. Blood gushed out. The giant swords veered back to their owners like boomerangs. The Boiling Goat Monster that had lost an arm was in agony. It then felt another sharp pain in its back, quickly spreading to its chest. It lowered its head to see a sword trying to cut through his chest. The creature felt the strength leave its body and fell unconscious on the ground. At close range, the giant swords could inflict damage beyond any ordinary level. It was a dangerous weapon. At the same time, the other soldiersunched their attacks. The Boiling Goat Monsters tried to dodge. However, one of them was caught in the Dragon¡¯s Breath and turned into ashes. Immediately after, two of the Boiling Goat Monsters fell dead to the ground before they could even advance toward the enemy troops in the front row. Although the other Boiling Goat Monsters tried their best to fight back, they fell one after the other. Everything happened too quickly. The remaining Boiling Goat Monsters watched theirpanions fall. They stared at the giant swords shing in the setting sun. Fresh blood stained the ground. The scene didn¡¯t scare the monsters away. Instead, it infuriated them further. Their red eyes looked even redder. They brandished their giant hammers and charged forward as if they were going to tear every enemy apart. The second wave of the Boiling Goat Monsters charged forward and engaged with the Scorpion Warriors in closebat. The long-handled iron hammers in their hands contained terrifying power. They swore to crush the enemies at any cost! The Boiling Goat Monster swung its hammer at a Scorpion Warrior in front of it. The warrior felt the threat and blocked the attack in time with his sword. ... A loud ng rang out as the sword and the hammer shed. Sparks flew. The Boiling Goat Monster was shorter than the fully armored warrior, but the impact of its hammer made the warrior take three steps back. The warriors unrivaled in closebat in other fights had difficulty matching up to the ferocious Boiling Goat Monsters. The difference widened the gap in strength between the two sides. However, the warriors were fearless despite the setback. No matter how the Boiling Goat Monsters attacked, they held their ground. The battle turned intense. The White Dragon Saint was like a mad beast as he ruthlessly attacked and killed several Boiling Goat Monsters in an instant. A dark light shed across the sky. The mages¡¯ reinforcement was here! They cast a curse. The enemies would be weakened, and their attributes would decrease by 10%. The cooldown time for the spell was five minutes. Chapter 253 - 253 Hero Altar 253 Hero Altar The fierce Boiling Goat Monsters felt the drain in energy and strength. The speed at which they swung their hammer was slower. Some of them even came to a standstill. The troops wasted no time and attacked. Only now did the Boiling Goat Monsters notice the mages. However, the monsters¡¯ defense was still strong. Unfortunately, mages were few, while the monsters were many. The Night Devil Bees attacked from the sky. They shot their stingers at the Boiling Goat Monsters. The Boiling Goat Monster, who was at a standstill with a warrior, swung its hammer. Numerous cracks appeared on the sword blocking the hammer, and it shattered into pieces. The Boiling Goat Monster did not give up. It swung the hammer again and smashed the Scorpion Warrior. The warrior¡¯s chest was fatally injured due to the impact of the attack. The Boiling Goat Monster noticed something was wrong. The chest had felt soft like cotton when the hammer had struck. This was one of the life-saving abilities of the Scorpion Warriors. They could turn as soft as cotton to lower the damage on impact. ¡°Charge!¡± Su Wan thought that the time was right for them to charge at full power. Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao quickly sent their respective heroes and troops to assist. They were also worried about Su Wan. They knew that she rarely participated in battles. Su Wan envied her friends. Their heroes were so obedient. They weren¡¯t at all like Xu Yuan. ¡°Is your dragon being naughty with Ofunai? He didn¡¯te to fight. He has been holed up in the territory with Ofunai all this while. He is definitely up to something,¡± Zhao Qingrong said teasingly. Su Wan was frustrated. He had refused to apany them and had wanted to stay back with the little butterfly and Ofunai. ¡°Xu Yuan, do you want toe and help?¡± asked Su Wan through the sharedmunication. She hoped he would listen to her and save her the humiliation just this once. However, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care. It was just an ore mine. He didn¡¯t think he was needed to defeat a few useless monsters. Su Wan cursed inwardly when she didn¡¯t receive a response from him. She took out her anger on the Boiling Goat Monsters. ¡°You filthy, useless animals!¡± shouted Su Wan. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The advancing troops raised their weapons and attacked. Like butchers, they ughtered the monsters in front of them. The Boiling Goat Monsters were torn limb from limb. At the same time, numerous poison needles fell from the sky like lightning. The needles pierced one of the Boiling Goat Monsters, injecting its body with poison. The troops charged in full force. They didn¡¯t hold back. The Boiling Goat Monsters had immense capability of inflicting physical damage, but now they were scurrying away in fear with nowhere to go. They could destroy mountains. They could even fight the warriors if they tried. However, they had no solution for the venomous stingers raining down on them from the sky. A warrior swung his sword in anger. Before the Boiling Goat Monsters could react, the sword split its chest. It fell on the ground. The Scorpion Warriors stalled the advance of the Boiling Goat Monsters. Finally, they had the upper hand in this fight. The mages cast their spells to restrict the movement of the Boiling Goat Monsters. The Night Elves shot their arrows from the back. Su Wan and the others advanced from all sides. With everyone charging from all directions, the monsters were ughtered easily. Su Wan killed the leader of the Boiling Goat Monsters, putting an end to the fight. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan! You have sessfully eliminated the Boiling Goat Monsters and gained victory in this mini-battle. You receive 200 Exp!] [Congrattions on receiving a Hero Altar blueprint as a reward!] ¡°I can¡¯t take this!¡± said Su Wan. They had fought equally in this battle. She didn¡¯t feel it was fair for her to take the reward. Su Wan thought she was already gaining too many resources because her friends had included her in their discovery of the ore mine. Besides, the blueprint was too precious for her to take. People usually paid a lot of money to get a blueprint like that. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± said Zhao Qingrong. ¡°Take it. It¡¯s yours. We¡¯ve gained a lot from you too in the past. It¡¯s only fair that you have this.¡± Others felt the same. It was just a blueprint. It couldn¡¯tpare to their friendship. Moreover, the stronger Su Wan became, the more they could bask in her glory. ¡°We are sisters! Just take it. We¡¯ll distribute the resources equally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shi Linglong and Lin Yao agreed as well. In the end, Su Wan epted the blueprint gratefully. The four friends had disyed bravery and perfect teamwork in eliminating the enemies. They felt excited. The hammers in the hands of the dead Boiling Goat Monsters dissipated. This was one of the rules of the Overlord ne. The weapons and equipment of the creatures lost power as they died. Su Wan and the others didn¡¯t pay attention to this and happily stepped into the ore mine. The crystals and gems sparkled in the crevices of the mine. They looked beautiful as they reflected the light of the setting sun. ¡°They are so pretty!¡± A system notification appeared. [Do you wish to conquer this gem mine?] The mine was first discovered by Zhao Qingrong, so only she could ept the prompt. Su Wan and the others got 230 tons of resources from the mine. The gem was a necessary material to build the Hero Altar. Su Wan was happy. Today was a good day. She was ready to go back and show off in front of Xu Yuan. After the fight with the Boiling Goat Monsters, Su Wan realized that she was powerful! In the past, she had never epted the fact that she could be strong, too. The four Lords explored the gem mine. When they found no other resources, they did not linger. They returned to their respective territories in satisfaction. Chapter 254 - 254 Mythical Ruins 254 Mythical Ruins When they returned to their respective territories, it was already dark. ¡°My Lord, Your Majesty, dinner is ready. Also, the search teams that went out today are back.¡± Su Wan sat on the chair proudly. She pretended to be unfazed as she whipped out the blueprint and waved it in front of Xu Yuan. ¡°This thing has a price and a value, but it is not in the market. This is rare and I got it! We can summon heroes with it!¡± ¡°Can we summon something as powerful as the Hydra or the other heroes we have?¡± asked Xu Yuan, !! Su Wan was at a loss. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint both were from the ancient dragon bloodline. The Hydra was also very powerful. In Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes, the Hero Altar was any other unit that could be built in the territory without much significance. Most Lords¡¯ initial heroes could notpare to the strength and power of the heroes Su Wan had in her territory. Su Wan realized she didn¡¯t really have anything of use to show off after all. At this time, the Dark Enchanter returned. As the leader of the Dark Alliance, she was always busy with the job that needed to be done to recruit more Dark-Types. She was rarely there with them these days. Su Wan¡¯s jealousy and hostility toward her ad decreased. The Flower Fairy and the little butterfly weren¡¯t as morous and aplished as the Dark Enchanter, so she had nothing to worry about. ¡°Your Majesty, it is very nice to see you again!¡± The Dark Enchanter smiled amiably at Xu Yuan. ¡°You too, My Lord!¡± ¡°Hmph! If you have something to report, just do it already,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°The scouting team has discovered another mythical ruin! It¡¯s rted to the Dark-Types, so there must be things of value inside.¡± The ruins also had levels, ording to their value and danger inside them. There were the ordinary ruins, the high-level ruins, followed by mythical ruins and ancients. The mythical and ancient ruins were too powerful and contained things of great value. Even a Level 1 mythical ruin had powerful creatures guarding the ce. ¡°Well done!¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Ask the Fallen Angel if he knows about any grudges between the Light-Types that might be of use to us.¡± The Flower Fairy¡¯s eyes widened. So, the Fallen Angel was the legendary angel! The Dark Enchanter had dinner with them before she left to continue with the affairs of the Dark Alliance. Su Wan began to prepare for the construction of the Hero Altar. The construction would bepleted after they came back from exploring the mythical ruin. She would try to summon a hero at that time. Su Wan felt that she couldn¡¯t always depend on the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, and the Hydra to help her. They were part of the Dark Alliance. So, they would have to focus on their own jobs in the future. If Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t sozy, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry. However, Su Wan was afraid she would have to fight everything alone while exploring the ruins. ¡°Do you think we can really summon a hero with this?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try summoning a hero after we are back from exploring the ruins?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Although he refused, Su Wan decided that she would let him do the honors. Perhaps he could summon a hero as strong as himself! ¡­ That night, Su Wan called for a meeting and made ns to explore the mythical ruin. The mythical ruin was bound to be more dangerous than anything they had ever dealt with before. Su Wan urged Xu Yuan toe with them. The Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, and the White Dragon Saint stayed back in the territory to guard the Territory Core. Scarlen led the Night Elves. Su Wan invited her friends, Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao on this mission too. Lin Yao wore a new set of leather armor that entuated her figure. Su Wan hadn¡¯t noticed that Lin Yao was so voluptuous. The intimidating aura and her delicate face made an interesting contrast. Zhao Qingrong held a cross-shaped longsword in her hand. Her beautiful eyes looked sharp. She lookedpletely different from the immature Shi Linglong. Her fierce expression might have caused panic among those who didn¡¯t know her. Su Wan looked at her friend all dressed and ready. She couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. ¡®All of them weren¡¯t so dressed up yesterday. Did they all dress up because Xu Yuan is following us today?¡¯ They agreed that everybody would listen to Su Wan¡¯s orders once they entered the ruins. The mythical ruin was dangerous, so it was good to elect one leader to follow in times of panic. They all set off. Su Wan jumped on Xu Yuan¡¯s back. The others looked at her with envy. They all had their own mounts but not as cool as Su Wan¡¯s. Only Su Wan knew how painful it was to ride on a dragon¡¯s back. The hard scales hurt her behind. She would have to carry a cushion next time. The troops moved silently forward. The Dark Enchanter¡¯s map was urate, so they weren¡¯t afraid of getting lost on the way. After following the directions for about three hours, they came upon a location where the wind got stronger. The wind blew the sand in their faces and made it harder to see. Wind and sand raged to prevent them from moving forward. It was no wonder there were no other people here. Nobody in their right mind would try to venture here. Scarlen sent a few Night Elves to scout the area. The further they advanced, the stronger the sandstorm became. They couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. Only Su Wan remained unaffected. With Xu Yuan¡¯s protection, the sandstorm didn¡¯t touch her. With Xu Yuan around, no other creatures dared to approach them to make trouble. Everyone braved the sandstorm and continued to move forward. Su Wan looked at the map in her hand. ¡°Xu Yuan, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Xu Yuan pped his wings and descended to the ground. ¡°The ruins are in the mountain range ahead!¡± Su Wan pointed in a direction. In the howling wind, the troops advanced toward the foot of the mountain range. The mountain range was at least a hundred meters high and extended for hundreds of meters in width. It was spectacr. There was a visible dent in the front due to the strong wind. Everyone stood in the deep pit. The sandstorm was less strong here. Xu Yuan looked at the mountain range. ¡®Is the ruin buried under that?¡¯ He activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. They had reached the right ce. ¡°Linglong, Qingrong, Yaoyao, you all can send your troops to examine the area as well,¡± said Xu Yuan. He wanted to make sure that the area was safe before they advanced any further. Su Wan pouted unhappily. She was supposed to be the one giving the orders! ... Chapter 255 - 255 Entering the Mythical Ruin 255 Entering the Mythical Ruin Su Wan felt a little jealous because he referred to them so informally. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze was focused on the mountain range in front of him. The wind whistled around them. Su Wan stood by him in silence. People usually couldn¡¯t ovee the temptation and impatience when they saw a mythical ruin, which was the reason they ended up dead. However, Su Wan and Xu Yuan weren¡¯t swayed by those emotions. They wanted to take every precaution to explore the ruins safely. !! Half an hourter, Shi Linglong and the others returned to report on what they had found. Only then did Xu Yuan feel at ease. Su Wan took out the key that the Dark Enchanter had given her. She inserted it into the lock. The massive mountain range shook and sent tremors everywhere when the key was turned. Rocks fell from the mountaintop. The key was buried within. Su Wan was forced to retreat. ¡°Everyone, retreat for now! Leave this valley!¡± Xu Yuan shouted. He felt that something was wrong. The mountain range shook and dislodged giant rocks from above. Boulders and dust rolled down like an avnche. This was something that couldn¡¯t be solved with human capabilities. Xu Yuan swooped down, grabbed Su Wan, and flew up into the sky before she was buried underneath the rubble. The crater they had been standing on was buried by rocks and boulders that fell from above. Su Wan looked carefully to make sure no one was crushed beneath it. She heaved a sigh of relief. The dust flew everywhere. It was difficult to see. After a long while, the ce finally returned to its previous calm. What appeared in front of them blew their minds. The mountain range was like an enormous goddess that had shorn off its cloak to reveal its true form. There were nine giant bronze doors. The archway in the middle was about 100 meters tall. Numerous runes were engraved on it. They shone with a faint bronze light. The door had a giant life-like figure of a wizened wizard in a luxurious robe engraved on it. The engravings were so realistic and vivid that no mortal craftsman could have made something like that. It would probably take a hundred years to get those details right. On the left and right of the main gate, there were four sub-gates. These secondary doors were also carved with mages of different shapes and sizes. They looked extraordinary. The whole scene blew their minds. Who could have built something this massive and spectacr? They were all curious to find out what kind of ruins existed within. Even Xu Yuan was left speechless. The nine bronze doors were too beautiful to look at. Su Wan suddenly saw something familiar and pointed to the door on the right. ¡°The key is over there!¡± Just as she was about to retrieve it, a notification appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. [Mythical Ruins discovered. The ruin might contain risks as well as opportunities. One might find a divine artifact or be cursed by a forbidden spell. Please explore with caution.] Xu Yuan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to check the ruin. [Hero Mage Tower] [Level: Mythical] [Deputy Sect Threat Level: Danger gradually increases] [Main Sect Threat Level: Extremely High] [Note: Mythical Ruins cannot be upgraded] Fortunately, the Deputy Sect threat level was somewhat small. They walked to the bronze door on the far right. Even though it was the smallest door whenpared to the others, it was still 30 meters tall. An average human felt as small as a dwarf when standing in front of it. An image of a fat mage with a big belly was engraved on the door. The mage had a kind face and gentle eyes. The bronze door rippled like water and gradually became translucent. The fat mage did not disappear. Instead, it seemed to be more vivid. ¡°Wee, children!¡± The engraving had a gentle voice. Su Wan suddenly raised her head. Was the engraving alive? Before she could react, she saw the statue wave the staff in its hand. The next second, everyone felt a strong force surge toward them. Their vision blurred. When they came back to their senses, they found themselves in an unfamiliar environment. It was an arched hall of about 200 meters wide and 30 meters tall. Three pitch-ck passageways led to unknown ces. The ceiling was carved with colorful patterns like something one would find in a luxurious pce. The surrounding walls seemed to be made of metal and shone with a faint light. A little far away, a magicmp illuminated everything. Although the hall wasn¡¯t bright, they could still see the surroundings. The unfamiliar environment made everyone vignt. Su Wan turned and found that all her troops were with her. She let out a sigh of relief. All of them had been teleported in! [You have entered the ruins and are free to explore!] The notification appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, making them even more alert. Zhao Qingrong sped the hilt of her sword tightly. Her eyes were sharp. Some kind of machinery veered and startled them. From the three ck passageways, footsteps could be heard. ¡°Troops, retreat against the wall!¡± ¡°Warriors, guard the front!¡± ¡°Night Devil Bees, if anything attacks, you will try to disrupt their formation by stinging them. Protect the mages and the archers!¡± Su Wan gave orders to the troops. Xu Yuan shook his head. He had no intention of attacking or defending their group. If anything attacked, it would be an opportunity for the troops to train. He cast an ability on Su Wan and retreated. The little butterfly and Flower Fairy followed him and watched. ¡°As expected, another day of being used as a tool!¡± Su Wan murmured as she saw Xu Yuan retreat. However, she had faith in him. Xu Yuan usually knew what to do in any situation. If there was a strong enemy nearby, he wouldn¡¯t leave her to fight alone. That meant that anything present was weak enough for her and the troops to defeat on their own. The footsteps approached. Zhao Qingrong held her breath. The most fearful thing was the unknown. When they couldn¡¯t see the enemy clearly, they were bound to be scared. Under the illumination of the magicmps, magic puppets appeared from the passages. They were two and a half meters tall. Their bodies were made of greenish-gray metal, which looked very solid. They looked human-like, and their eyes emitted a white light. The magic puppets attacked at once. They were numerous in numbers. When the magic puppets detected their presence, their eyes turned red. ... ¡°Intruder alert! Kill them!¡± The magic puppets spoke in a mechanical voice. Their hands were strange. The wrists split open and two sharp des with serrated teeth appeared out of them. Those sharp des were about half a meter long. The magic puppets had turned into killing machines. Chapter 256 Magic Puppet Chapter 256 Magic Puppet [Magic Puppet] [Level: 55 (advanced military type, defense increased by 15%)] [Potential: Rare A-grade.] [Skills: Puppet Body (C-grade), Razor de (D-grade), Shield Break (D-grade), Armor Break (D-grade)] [Race Skill: Special magic construct, strength increased by 50%.] [Binding: The puppets have the ability to cooperate inbat.] [Note: Mages like to research and create magic puppets to protect their mage towers.] Although the puppets didn''t seem very strong, this was just the beginning. How powerful would the other creatures be? By normal standards, the magic puppets were considered powerful. The mythical troops that might appearter would be even more powerful. The mythical ruins were indeed terrifying. "Night Devil Bees, stall the enemies!" Su Wan shouted. "Warriors, attack them!" The magic puppets approached them slowly. However, their sheer number posed a threat. The first to attack the magic puppets were the Night Devil Bees. The bees swooped down with their stingers. They attacked at the same time. Five magic puppets exploded on impact. The magic puppets were sturdier than ordinary monsters. After the attack, the Night Devil Bees had to fly away to avoid the magic puppets. The magic puppets retaliated after they lost many of theirpanions. The magic puppets stood close to each other with their des rising to the sky. The Night Devil Bees attacked again. The real fight began. The magic puppets rushed forward, and their des hacked and shed. The force was so potent that it could have cut through steel, too. The armor of the warriors was shredded. The metal flew everywhere. They still held their ground. The warriors brandished their swords and counterattacked. The puppets'' bodies were made of metal. Their defense was incredible. No matter how ruthlessly the warriors attacked, there was no damage. After another round of attack, the magic puppets were finally pushed back. Shi Linglong''s special troops were the real killing machines. The chains rattled and axes whistled. The attack power increased by 60% when her warriors threw their axes. The magic puppets didn''t know how to dodge at all. The axes hit the targets and shredded them. Cracks appeared on the metal body of the puppets. The axe-wielding warriors swung the chain in their hands, and the power that erupted was transmitted to the axes through the chain. The magic puppets couldn''t withstand such an attack. Their bodies shattered. They fell to the ground. Crystals fell out of the cracks in their chests. Su Wan leaned down and picked up a crystal. A notification rang out. [Obtained 1 gemstone.] Su wan was surprised. She looked at the crystals on the ground. ''These gems drive the puppets¡­'' The magic puppets were no longer a threat. They turned into glittering mounds of gems. "Destroy the puppets!" "Don''t let them get away!" "There might be thousands of puppets here. We''re going to be rich!" Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao''s eyes lit up. Danger indeed brought many rewards with it. There were still too many puppets in the front row, putting too much pressure. Even the elite warriors could not block their attacks. They were killed. Xu Yuan revived them again. As long as they were not affected by the curse, they could be revived. However, Su Wan and the others were still no good. Even when fighting with such weak magic puppets, they suffered a lot of losses. He needed to urge her to get stronger. Lin Yaomanded a giant lizard to fight the puppets. It bared its sharp teeth. The giant lizard wanted to tear the puppets apart. However, the puppets'' metal bodies were too strong. The lizards couldn''t inflict any effective damage. The size of the giant lizards did buy them some time. The warriors bearing battleaxes swung their axes and attacked. Su Wan ordered the Night Elves to fire their arrows. A volley of arrows rained down. As the magic puppet fell, the crystals fell from their cracked chests. This made everyone excited. These were rare resources. Killing the magic puppets would fetch them as many resources as a mini-resource mine might unearth. The thrill of killing the creatures and the falling crystals made everyone excited. This was a battle they wanted to win! As more and more magic puppets fell, their line of defense waspletely torn apart. The giant lizards and the warriors were having a hard time blocking the attack of the magic puppets. However, since Xu Yuan was there with them, it didn''t pose a problem. "Don''t hold back! Destroy all the puppets!" Su Wanmanded the warriors and the lizards that had just been resurrected. The four Lords also joined the battle and stabilized the crumbling defense line. The main strength of the magic puppets was their numbers and the pressure of their unanimous attack strategy. However, Su Wan and the other Lords weren''t weak, either. "Xu Yuan, help me strengthen the troops!" said Su Wan. Xu Yuan wanted Su Wan and the troops to train, but he did not refuse to offer help. He cast the Demonic Dragon''s Blessing on all the troops. The giant lizards especially felt the surge in power. They grew sharper ws. They tore apart the magic puppets with one swipe. Although the mages could not use curses to kill their opponents, they could still use spells that affected the enemies. The mages did all they could. The warriors were ferocious. Their axes veered through the air in quick session and tore through the magic puppets. The magic puppets were dealt a lot of damage, but their numbers were still great. "Axe Crush!" Su Wan shouted. The battleaxes flew out of the hands of the warriors. It made a sharp, nging sound. The battleaxes then shattered with condensed energy. It was like a storm sweeping through everything in the surroundings. The battleaxes stirred up a storm of death. The sound of metal shing rang out in the air. Many magic puppets were impacted. Their sturdy line of defense was gradually thinning due to the sudden bombardment. Chapter 257 Extremely Rich Chapter 257 Extremely Rich When the storm swept through, more than half the magic puppets were destroyed. Theirbat power dropped drastically. The magic puppets were crippled. The lethality of the battleaxes-bearing warriors was terrifying. However, that did not make a dent in the number of magic puppets. More rushed out from the rear to make up for the numbers lost. The battle continued. The Night Devil Beesunched another attack when the magic puppets'' defense line was weakened. They were extremely agile. They swooped down and killed the magic puppets that reacted too slowly. The damage it caused was not any weaker than that of the battleaxe warriors. The magic puppets were devoured under the onught. Gems tumbled to the ground. Su Wan and the others felt energized whenever they saw the gems. Theymanded the troops more eagerly to win the battle. The battle began to reach its climax. Scarlen looked at the passages from where the magic puppets were still rushing out to join the fray. "Your Majesty, I request to participate in the fight!" Xu Yuan looked at the never-ending onught of magic puppets and nodded. He activated the Demonic Dragon''s Blessing and cast it on Scarlen. Scarlen transformed into the Night Elf King. He shot an arrow at lightning speed. The arrows charged toward the area where the magic puppets were dense in numbers. The two magic puppets were caught in a cold light. Their heads disintegrated and they flew backward. The Night Elf King''sbat style was very violent. His magic arrows were sharp and powerful. Wherever the arrow passed, the magic puppets were crippled. Zhao Qingrong summoned her own champion! The hero she summoned emitted crimson energy. A blood-colored ball jumped rapidly in its hand. If that ball of blood was used to attack, it would suck out the blood of the enemies and increase damage by 50%. However, the enemies were all puppets. There was no blood that could be used, but the ball was still terrifying. The ball tore through the sky and smashed into the puppets. There was an explosion. Corrosive magic enveloped the area. Unlike the previous explosion of the warrior''s weapon, this explosion was corrosive and spread sulfuric acid fumes. The fumes tore through the bodies of the puppets. The magic puppets were destroyed. The two top-tier heroes joined the battle, and the area became a battlefield. The number of magic puppets was decreasing. The battlested for nearly an hour, and the number of enemies pouring out of the passages gradually diminished until they disappeared without a trace. When thest magic puppet fell, Su Wan wiped the sweat from her forehead. The intense fight had left her drained and low on stamina. However, when she looked at the floor, she was excited. The ground was covered with gems. The gems sparkled in the light of the magicmps. Su Wan was delighted. She had spent a lot of resources while building the Hero Altar. She wanted to make up for it. A notification appeared. Su Wan, Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao were ecstatic. They gained 20,000 experience points! Also, the numerous gems on the floor made the Lord happy. Today''s harvest was wonderful. "Destroy the magic puppets and take out the gems!" Su Wanmanded. Based on what they had achieved so far, the benefits of exploring a ruin were not any less than discovering an ore mine. Su Wan stared at the three passageways. No more magic puppets came out from there. She sent two scouts to explore the ce. She also sent some scouts from her friends'' troops. Her eyes lit up. Having more people on her side was indeed very useful. Su Wan had more cannon fodder to act as scouts and distractions. After a while, the scouting team returned. They reported that it was safe to enter the passageways. "My lord, I found the architecturalyout of this ruin in the passageway." A Night Elf handed the scroll to Su Wan. She nced at Xu Yuan. He nodded. Thus, she led her troop to investigate one of the passageways. Su Wan opened the scroll. The edges of the scroll were yellow with age. There were various buildings marked on theyout. They continued forward. The deepest cave was marked on the scroll. It supposedly held numerous materials which were used to make the magic puppets. Su Wan''s heart pounded in excitement. ''A warehouse filled with materials! What will I find there?'' Unfortunately, most of the construction areas she had passed weren''t marked on the scroll, which made her think of other unmarked ces that might hold a lot of resources. An hourter, the magic puppets were all dismantled. The gems used as their energy source varied. The severely depleted puppets only had two gems inside them, while the still rich in energy had four. In the end, they obtained around 1000 tons of magic gems. Each Lord took around 250 tons of gems. It was still a fortune! A mini gem mine only had 900 units of reserves. The harvest this time was more than they would have gotten from a mini gem mine. However, the danger was greater here. If they rushed in hastily, they might all end up dead. The risk involved in this ruin was evident from the onught of so many magic puppets. They couldn''t take this lightly. After reorganizing the army, Su Wan determined that there were no additional gains in the hall and led the troops toward the central passageway. The other two passages had already been investigated by the troops. Those two turned out to be storage areas for the magic puppets. After the magic puppets were destroyed, the other two passageways were empty. After passing through the long passage, they finally came upon the room where the magic puppets had been manufactured. The hall was 40 meters tall and over 500 meters wide. The puppets were piled up everywhere. The piles towered like mini mountains. The ce smelled moldy. Most puppets had rusted away. They couldn''t help feeling a bit sad at the dpidated feeling the room emanated. They were even more disappointed at the ruined puppets. If the puppets were intact, the Lords could have taken them away and formed an army of their own. Su Wan led the troops and passed through the ce while following the scroll. Chapter 258 - 258 Big Brother Xu Yuan, Please Help! 258 Big Brother Xu Yuan, Please Help! After passing through the long passageway, they entered the second floor. This was the smelting room, where all kinds of magic materials were smelted. Dozens of giant furnaces graced the wide room. There were four giant bellows ced under each furnace. These furnaces had long been extinguished, leaving a few rare ores scattered on the ground. The magic array on the wall had also dimmed. The most eye-catching thing was one of the furnaces, which was 30 meters tall. It was engraved with countless runes. The grandness left everyone in awe. Su Wan realized that she knew close to nothing about this world. There was so much to discover! She cleared her head and turned to her fellow Lords. She wanted to discuss with them whether they should send a troop to examine the area. There were definitely useful ores and gems in the room. Rumble! The open passage behind them suddenly closed. Even the gap between the doors had disappeared. They were locked in! The moment the passageway and the door disappeared; the furnaces came to life. They burned anew. The huge bellows under the furnaces blew air into them. Dozens of furnaces worked suddenly. The fire raised the temperature of the room and everything felt warm and stuffy. Xu Yuan¡¯s calm face changed slightly as he encountered new danger. This wasn¡¯t very harmful to him but others would die if they didn¡¯t act fast. ¡°Everyone, leave this ce!¡± shouted Xu Yuan. Su Wan heeded his words. Shemanded the troops to rush to the exit. However, as they ran, the furnaces close by released a spray of molten metal. The hot molten metal sizzled as it hit the ground and turned ck. Lin Yao noticed a terrifying creature covered in mes that crawled out of one of the furnaces. This was only the beginning. Dozens of fiery fireballs crawled out of the ignited furnaces. Each of them exuded a powerful aura. The scorching heat was enough to melt everything. ¡°Quickly! Retreat to the tunnel!¡± As the troops ran, Xu Yuan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon and looked at the fiery creatures. [Fire Elemental Lifeforms] [Level: Level 62] [Potential: Rare S-ss] [Skill: Body of me (A-grade, a life form born from mes. Immune to all fire magic damage. The surface of the body is constantly burning in mes at a temperature that can melt steel. It can instantly explode and cover a 5-meter radius with mes.)] [Abilities] [ming Fireball: D-grade, can condense a fireball to attack the enemy. Cooldown time: 30 seconds.] [Devour mes: C-grade, after being injured, it can devour mes to quickly recover.] [Incineration: C-grade, causes the body temperature to increase by five times,sts for 5 minutes. Cooldown time: 30 minutes.] [Race Innate Skill: Immune to physical damage.] [Binding me: Once killed by the enemy by fire, it can immediately devour the mes and be reborn.] [Note: Pure Fire Elemental Lifeforms. Their bodies constantly burn with mes.] The temperature increased in the room. ¡°These elemental lifeforms were captured by the Magic Tower from the elemental ne to smelt magic materials. With so many Fire Elemental Lifeforms here, there is bound to be a Fire Elemental Lord somewhere nearby! ¡± Su Wan was anxious. Her mouth was dry. The 30-meter-tall furnace began to shake violently. Red molten metal sttered everywhere. It was as though a volcanic eruption was going to take ce any time. A giant creature crawled out of the furnace. It was about 15 meters tall. It was encased in burning mes. The temperature increased and pressure built up. It felt like everyone was being crushed under some unseen impact. Zhao Qingrong opened the attribute panel of the creature. [Fire Elemental Lord] [Mythical Level] [Level: 68] [Potential: ???] [Skill: ???] [Abilities: ???] A cold shiver ran down her spine. She didn¡¯t have the True Eye of the Demon Dragon ability to fully see its attributes. Magic puppets could drop gems, but the Fire Elemental Lifeforms could drop Fire Elemental Cores! This was the charm of the ruins! You never knew what you encountered in such a ce. They were terrified but also thrilled. This was their chance to obtain something precious. ¡°We have to deal with the Fire Elemental Lifeforms first before dealing with the Fire Elemental Lord.¡± Under Shi Linglong¡¯s orders, the front row of the Battleaxes Warriors attacks vigorously. Battleaxes veered through the air. More than thirty warriors guarded the passage. There was also the Cursed Pharaoh and two heroes to support them. There was also a team of Dark Gargoyles in the front to assist them. The battlested for about an hour. A souk-shaking roar rang out. The Fire Elemental Lifeforms retreated like a tide. After a while, the high temperature gradually subsided. The Fire Elemental Lifeforms returned to the furnaces. Su Wan let out a long breath of relief when she saw this. She did not feel joy at having defeated the enemy. Instead, she felt a little regretful. How many Fire Elemental Cores had dropped? Elemental Cores were a treasure they couldn¡¯t ignore. With Xu Yuan present, they could resurrect the dead troops indefinitely. She wanted to collect the cores. She ordered two teams of giant Lizards to search for the Fire Elemental Cores that might have been dropped by the fiery creatures. She sent the Battleaxes Warriors to the rear to join the fight which was still ongoing. There were still some magic puppets l to deal with. When they joined the fight, the enemies were defeated in droves. More gems scattered on the ground as the magic puppets died. Fortunately, they all had the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing cast upon them. So, there was no need to worry. The troops would surely win. There was no talk about going deeper. Everyone was tired from the recent fight. They were physically and mentally drained. It was not something that could be solved by casting buffs. ... ¡°Xu Yuan, why don¡¯t you join and help them?¡± asked Su Wan. When she didn¡¯t get a response, she tried again. ¡°Big Brother Xu Yuan, please help!¡± Chapter 259 - 259 The Deal 259 The Deal No matter how Su Wan called for his help, Xu Yuan stayed in the back row. He had no intention of making a move. ¡®What kind of joke is this? If I interfere, I won¡¯t get experience points!¡¯ Besides, Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t just pop up every time when they needed him. The four Lords needed to learn to get stronger. ¡°Is it because you cannot deal with such chaos alone?¡± said Zhao Qingrong. She was teasing Su Wan. ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Wan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°If you want to bber uselessly, just go back to your territory!¡± ¡°You asked him so nicely, too. It seems you know how to convince your hero to do stuff for you¡± said Shi Linglong with a smirk. Xu Yuan¡¯s face darkened. He was a little embarrassed. ¡®Why are girls so bold nowadays?¡¯ The battle continued. The speed and strength of the creatures declined. The magic puppets were finally dealt with. They had temporarily won against the creatures. The giant lizards collected the Fire Elemental Cores. Everyone was so tired that they didn¡¯t even want to talk. Shi Linglong and the other Lords were exhausted. The heroes were drained as well. They were also a little envious of Xu Yuan. He had a beautiful Lord like Su Wan who constantly asked for his advice. He wasn¡¯t ordered around by his Lord like they were. Su Wan looked at the corpses of the magic puppets on the ground. There were numerous gems around them. Although they were all exhausted, the sight of the gems raised their spirits. They had obtained around 360 Fire Elemental Cores from the Fire Elementals Lifeforms. These cores were very rare and useful. They could be used to strengthen equipment and weapons. The gems dropped by the magic puppets were also very precious. Even if they ended their exploration here, the harvest would be enough to sustain them for a while. Su Wan¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. She opened the map to take a look. They only needed to pass through the building to reach the warehouse of Arcana Hall. This made her extremely excited. At any level, the mythical ruin provided them with a bountiful harvest. They could get rich! Su Wan wondered what kind of treasure could be found in the main sect, which was the most dangerous of all. It was a pity that they did not have the strength to explore it now. However, considering the rewards they had obtained today, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to end their exploration here for now. Even the safest area had a monster like the Fire Elemental Lord sealed in its depths. The other doors would have unimaginable dangers. They nned to continue exploring the area gradually. Right then, a sound rang out from the smelting room. ¡°I¡¯m the Lord of the Fire Elemental ne. I wish to speak with the great Demon Dragon!¡± It had been imprisoned by the mages for 100,000 years. The mages of the Magic Tower had fallen in the battle of the gods. Still, the Fire Elemental Lord was unable to escape. ¡°If Your Majesty, the Dark Demon Dragon, can help me escape, I can give a generous reward.¡± Xu Yuan raised his head. He knew about the situation from the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. So, he remained attentive. Su Wan looked at the smelting room that was emitting mes. Su Wan was surprised. Even something as terrifying as that was down to negotiating certain terms! A notification appeared in her mind. [Triggered an emergency request from the Fire Elemental Lord.] [A hundred thousand years ago, a mage of the Legendary level entered the Fire Elemental ne and imprisoned the Fire Elemental Lord. He brought it back to the Magic Tower and sealed it in one of the furnaces. The Magic Tower fell, and the mages were killed in the Battle of the Gods. The Fire Elemental Lord waited to ask for help to free himself from his prison.] [Note: there is no fixed reward. The reward could be anything.] Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. So, this was an emergency¡­ A Fire Elemental Lord trapped for a hundred thousand years could provide something wonderful. ¡°Xu Yuan, hurry and help him. If you can grant someone freedom after a hundred thousand years, it¡¯s a kind thing to do,¡± she said. Su Wan made it seem like she was very sympathetic toward the creature¡¯s plight. In reality, she just coveted the reward. Xu Yuan was speechless. It seemed he had underestimated Su Wan. She was even more greedy than him. ¡°I can help you,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°But I need to know you are sincere about this.¡± His voice traveled to the smelting room. They could hear chains rattling. A momentter, the dim light shone in the smelting room yet again, followed by a voice. ¡°Please let me approach. Don¡¯t attack. I will only negotiate with the Dark demon Dragon and no one else.¡± The Fire Elemental Lord approached from the passageway. The temperature began to increase again. Xu Yuan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon, but he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. He stared at the approaching Fire Elemental Lord. If it made the slightest move, X Yuan would kill him. Xu Yuan was curious. ¡®What will it offer in exchange for freedom?¡¯ The Fire Elemental Lord walked out of the passage and looked at the human Lords. Its gaze then locked onto Xu Yuan. It had never thought it would seek help from the damned Dark-Types in its life! However, a hundred thousand years was a long time. It couldn¡¯t bear the imprisonment anymore. The emptiness and loneliness attacked its sanity. It would do anything to be free. The seal of the Magic Tower was terrifying. Even after a hundred thousand years, it didn¡¯t show any sign of weakening. These humans leading the troops were the first people it had met in so long. It had nned to capture the humans and possess them. However, Xu Yuan was stronger than all of thembined. Perhaps the Fire Elemental Lord could fight Xu Yuan, but its power had been limited by the seal of the Magic Tower. The Fire Elemental Lord did not want to remain imprisoned for another hundred thousand years. It missed its pane. It needed freedom, no matter the cost. When the Fire Elemental Lord reached them, they saw what it truly looked like. Su Wan instinctively moved near Xu Yuan¡¯s side. Its body seemed translucent but terrifying mes burned on it. Even from a little distance away, they could feel the intense heat. When the Fire Elemental Lifeforms had died, their bodies had condensed into Fire Elemental Cores. The creature that was in front of them might have an even more potent core. Chapter 260 - 260 The Tempting Condition 260 The Tempting Condition ¡°Your Majesty, I know you are powerful,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. ¡°I beg you to go to the deepest part of this ruin, straight to the Arcana Hall. The key to releasing the seal is in the warehouse where the magic materials are stored.¡± ¡°If you can help me find the key, I will give a generous reward,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. It spoke in a specialnguage that was different from the usual humannguage. Xu Yuan could understand thenguage. Meanwhile, Su Wan could only make out some keywords. She pieced it together to understand what the Fire Elemental Lord wanted. ¡°Your seal can only be opened with a key that is in the Arcana Hall?¡± asked Su wan. !! The mes on the Fire Elemental Lord¡¯s body surged. ¡°How is it that the mages didn¡¯t destroy the key or take it with them?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°You have so many underlings. Why haven¡¯t you sent them in search of the key already?¡± ¡°The area forbids all elemental creatures,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. ¡°Believe me, I have tried more times than you can imagine.¡± The Fire Elemental Lord would never seek help from the humans and the Dark-Types that it hated so much if there was any other way. ¡°Although we sympathize with your plight and are more than willing to help you, how do we know you won¡¯t attack us the moment you are free?¡± Su Wan asked. Su Wan knew that Xu Yuan was far too powerful for her to be afraid of the Fire Elemental Lord. However, she didn¡¯t want the creature to hurt herpanions. Besides, she wanted the reward it promised. She was not na?ve enough to assume that the Fire Elemental Lord would abide by its promise after being trapped for a hundred thousand years. ¡°Under the gaze of the Elemental God, I swear I won¡¯t do something like that,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord solemnly. ¡°I vow to uphold my promise and reward you. If I try to harm you, my soul will turn to ashes and I will face death without the possibility of resurrection.¡± The mes on its body surged, and the whole space was enveloped in a strange fluctuation of energy. Xu Yuan examined the energy and found nothing wrong with it. He allowed it to envelop them. Su Wan felt the strange power around her. This was a contract. A deal. If the Fire Elemental Lord betrayed them, he would die, and his soul would be destroyed. Su Wan received a notification informing her of the contract that was in ce. She was excited and curious about the reward now. ¡°Could I ask what kind of reward you promise?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°I know of many spells that are of benefit to you. I am sure you know how precious knowledge like that can be, I can teach you powerful A-grade spells. I obtained those spells from powerful mages in this Magic Tower ages ago, especially from the Sacred Fire Mage. The spells can help you change your ss and be a mage.¡± Lin Yao especially was very well-versed in spells. She was excited about the reward. ¡°We can help you in exchange for three S-ss spells and 300 Fire Elemental Cores.¡± Su Wan was not easy to bargain with. She wanted to maximize the reward to all their benefits. ¡°Impossible! First, teaching the spell and imparting it to you will consume too much of my soul vitality. Also, I don¡¯t know any S-ss spells. I can only teach you A-grade spells. But I can give you the 300 Fire Elemental Cores.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have so many spells, then we¡¯ll make it 500 Fire Elemental Cores.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ I need two special treasures in exchange for my help.¡± ¡°Deal. But this is the final condition.¡± The Fire Elemental Lord did not dare refuse the Dark Demon Dragon. It realized that although Su Wan was the Lord, the Dark Demon Dragon was the real authority in the group. The deal was made. Three A-grade spells, 500 Fire Elemental Cores, and two special treasures in exchange for freedom. Su Wan was in a good mood. The rewards far exceeded her expectations. Moreover, they had wanted to go to the Arcana Hall in the first ce. Xu Yuan was powerful enough for it. The Fire Elemental Lord¡¯s request gave them a nice excuse to go through with it. Furthermore, there was no restriction for the team. It wasn¡¯t like they would be punished for failing. With Xu Yuan with them, the Fire Elemental Lord wouldn¡¯t dare attack them. The Fire Elemental Lord was also d that it finally had a glimmer of hope. Although hope hade with an awful lot of conditions, he felt that there was nothing more important than freedom. ¡°So, where exactly is the key located in the Arcana Hall?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°It is stored in the deepest part of the hall. It is the core that controls all of Arcana Hall. Magical creatures can¡¯t enter. There are magic puppets inside. They need to be eliminated first. The Arcana Hall Core is a fist-sized crystal that was filled with potent magic. Once you remove the core, the hall will copse in ten minutes. You need to escape immediately.¡± The Fire Elemental Lord¡¯s voice was very solemn. ¡°The copse will not destroy the seal even if the key is buried under rubble. It is myst chance to regain freedom.¡± Su Wan took out the map and looked at it. ¡°Are there any special treasures in there?¡± ¡°Not that I know of,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. ¡°I asionally sent the Fire Elemental Lifeforms to explore the area, but they found nothing.¡± When the mages left, they had taken almost everything important. The remaining few items were for the Fire Elemental Lord to do as it pleased. Su Wan asked a couple of questions more to get all the details. Then she led her troops into the next passageway. She was excited to receive the promised rewards. Meanwhile, Lin Yao thought about bing a Sacred Fire Mage. The group stepped over the corpses of the magic puppets and made their way toward the deeper part of the ruin. They came to the warehouse where the magic puppets were stored. Everything was like a dpidated and abandoned factory. Given enough time, everything seemed to die and decay. Chapter 261 - 261 Mythical SS-Class Creature 261 Mythical SS-ss Creature They searched the surroundings but did not find anything of value. They didn¡¯t stay there for long and made their way to the next area. Everyone was vignt. This area was the puppet manufacturing workshop. Although the Fire Elemental Lord had told them that all the puppets had been destroyed in the battle, they still remained on their guard. Su Wan sent a team of giant lizards to scout the area first. After confirming that there was nothing to be afraid of, they let the heroes enter. The Lords then followed, with Su Wan at the rear. Hundreds of five-meter-tall giant puppets were stacked neatly in the room. They had different appearances. Some were human-like, and others were anima-shaped. There was even a puppet that looked like a giant bird with huge wings on its back. !! No matter how different they looked, it was clear that they were created for only one purpose: to kill. Sharp des were embedded in different parts of their bodies. Even though these magic puppets had been damaged by the passage of time, one could still imagine their former glory and power. Fortunately, this was only a secondary door. If these puppets could move, the ce wouldn¡¯t be ssified as a ¡°Medium Threat¡± area. The main sect was the one that was highly dangerous. Did it have giant, mechanical warriors? Even thinking about it sent chills down their backs. Su Wan made up her mind in that instant. She would not explore the main sect of the mythical ruin until she got stronger. The soldiers that were examining the puppets returned to report. ¡°No gems or cores can be found in the bodies of these puppets.¡± They weren¡¯t any nearer to the key. Su Wan gestured for the troops to continue forward. She walked further into the passageway and suddenly stopped in her tracks. Everything had gone silent where she stood. She couldn¡¯t sense the magic in the air. Su Wan realized that this was the entrance to the Arcana Hall, which forbade any type of magic. She nced at the map to make sure. She looked beyond and found special magic puppets. It was also the center of the hall where materials were stored. From what they knew, this area was guarded by the special magic puppets that woulde to life the moment they crossed the threshold. ¡°Does the anti-magic barrier affect you?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°No,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°But it will weaken the ability I have cast on you.¡± ¡°As expected!¡± Su Wan, Shi Linglong, and Zhao Qingrong blurted out disdainfully at the same time. The anti-magic zone was the enemy to all mages, specifically because they couldn¡¯t cast their magic spells. It would leave them exposed and defenseless. ¡°Lizards, go and investigate the area!¡± Su Wanmanded. ¡°If you encounter an enemy, try to lure it outside this barrier to us. Don¡¯t try to fight them alone.¡± She turned to the rest of the troops. ¡°The rest of you, await my orders!¡± The giant lizards disappeared into the dark hall. There was the sound of a fight. However, the giant lizards did note back. There were no survivors. Su Wan asked Xu Yuan to resurrect them. The hall was dimly lit with a narrow entrance. It looked like a hungry monster opening up its mouth to swallow them all. Su Wan frowned. She couldn¡¯t figure out how strong the enemy was. She had an idea! The anti-magic barrier only deactivated any magic that was cast, but she could still use the Night Devil Bees. They should be able to fly in and out without a problem. The Night Devil Bees were sent to scout the area ahead. The rest followed slowly after them. The narrow hall widened, and they soon arrived at the Arcana Hall. The room was around 50 meters tall. The walls were engraved with magical inscriptions. They were of a differentnguage. It was hard to understand what they said. The area seemed to reflect a time of glory and luxury of the Magic Tower. At the back was the small storage room. That was the group¡¯s ultimate goal. Before anybody could rejoice, they noticed the magic puppets a few paces away. The shredded corpses of the giant lizards were still scattered around. The puppets were around five meters tall. Their bodies were made of metal. They glowed faintly, and they looked terrifying. Their arms were thick des that might have weighed a ton. They even had tails with a sharp de at the tip. The elbows and knees held small protruding des that could shred everything in sight. Xu Yuan used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. [Heavy de Warrior] [Level: 61 (Strength increases by 15%)] [Potential: Mythical SS-ss] [Skill: Puppet¡¯s body (SS-grade, body forged from precious materials, strength increased by 90%, defense increased by 90%, magic resistance increased by 50%)] [Abilities] [Violent sh: A-grade, after a short period of charging, it can unleash 500% of its strength to attack the enemy.] [Spiral Storm: A-grade. Longsword in hand, its body will spin like a top, causing a powerful burst of damage. The rotation speed is 5 revolutions per second. Strength increases by 50% while spinning, speed increases by 30%, and additional armor-piercing damage is inflicted.] [Overload: B-grade, consumes 20 times the energy per second, increases Spiral Storm rotation speed by 3 times.] [Violent Tail Stinger: B-grade, sharpness increased by 90%, toughness increased by 90%, attacksunched after charging up can pierce through heavy armor.] [Race Talent: Immune to curses, poisons, gues, and mental control skills.] [Magic Puppet: After the body is broken, it can automatically repair itself.] [Note: A specially forged magic puppet with powerful physical damage abilities.] Su Wan had difficulty breathing. Her mouth went dry. There was small constion that the Heavy de Warriors could only inflict physical damage. They were already charging toward her group with small, mechanical steps. The thick des that were their arms could probably split the walls. Su Wan¡¯s mind whirred. She was trying to think of a strategy to stack. Without the help of magic, it was close to impossible to defeat these puppets. However, Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, even in its weakened state, might give them a chance. Su Wan made up her mind. ¡°Battleaxe Warriors, attack! Others, make space for the warriors to fight!¡± The Battleaxe warriors, the giant lizards, and the Night Devil Beesunched their attacks. Chapter 262 - 262 The Terrifying Heavy Blade Warriors 262 The Terrifying Heavy de Warriors Zhao Qingrong¡¯s figure flitted at an impossible speed, leaving afterimages in her wake. She reached the Heavy de Warriors. Her de shed with theirs. She turned slightly and shed with her saber. The de of the Heavy de Warrior was just inches away from her face. However, it was enough for her. She stomped her feet and a powerful force erupted. Her speed increased. A white light shed. The next moment, a long gash appeared on a Heavy de Warrior¡¯s thigh. Although it was a remarkable achievement, it was barely enough to slow down the creature. The Heavy de Warriors were metal puppets. They had no emotions. They didn¡¯t get tired or scared. They just kept moving forward to attack and kill the enemy. Zhao Qingrong suddenly bent forward at this moment to dodge the de that was aimed at her. She flitted forward again and shed in all directions. She was like a whirlwind. She dodged and attacked, leaving many gashes on the metal body of the Heavy de Warriors. !! The Heavy de Warriors brandished their many des and attacked Zhao Qingrong. However, she was like a dancer who never remained in one ce. She flitted past, dodged, and attacked repeatedly. For a warrior like Zhao Qingrong, who focused on improving herbat, this was a dance to death. Sparks flew everywhere. des shed. One of the Heavy de Warriors lost its metal leg and stumbled forward. Zhao Qingrong flew away and stacked another puppet. The Heavy de Warrior who was dealt a fresh onught lost its bnce and fell to the ground with a loud thud. It struggled to get up. Zhao Qingrong stepped on its metal head, while her other foot came down on its shoulder with force. She brandished her saber and prepared to attack. As it hit the metal, a sharp sound rang out. Power surged. The huge head rolled a few meters away beforeing to a halt. The Heavy de Warriors fell one after the other at the hands of Zhao Qingrong. Everyone watched her in shock and awe. In an anti-magic zone like this, only a warrior like Zhao Qingrong was useful. She disyed her greatest strength. Her experience and skill were evident in the way she flitted from one puppet to another, defeating them entirely. The Battleaxe Warriors likewise disyed their strength. They were fearless. Although the magic puppet spun and decapitated some of them, they kept fighting valiantly. The Night Devil Bees were the same. Some were shed by the many knives of the magic puppets. However, they managed to sting some of them with venom as they fell. The intense fighting made the enemy retreat slightly. The giant lizards took advantage of the opportunity and charged. Their ws shed through metal and shredded the Heavy de Warriors. The Night Devil Bees¡¯ attacks became even more intense. If the puppets shed and killed one bee, the others swarmed and stung until the enemy fell. They had no fear because Xu Yuan could always resurrect them. Some of the Heavy de Warriors fought against the Dark Gargoyles, who were immune to 99% of physical damage. The puppets were at a disadvantage. The Battleaxe Warriors at the rear threw their battleaxes and dealt immense damage to the Heavy de Warriors. The puppets were tall and burly. That was their advantage. However, it made them too slow and restricted their movement, allowing the others to attack it continuously. The non-stop attacks resulted in cracks in the metal bodies. Despite it, the Heavy de Warriors kept charging. One managed to kill two Battleaxe Warriors at the same time. One Battleaxe Warrior threw its battleaxe, hoping to trigger the Instant-Death ability. However, the Heavy de Warriors were of higher rank, so the possibility of triggering it was very low. It threw the battleaxe thrice but still couldn¡¯t manage to trigger the Instant-Death ability. The Heavy de Warrior exploded anyway because of the impact of repeated attacks from the battleaxe. Its body shattered. If it were a normal soldier, it would be impossible for it to take three rounds of attacks from a battleaxe without dying, but these puppets weren¡¯t normal. This was one of the reasons why the mages had preferred metal puppets as their troops. Faced with an enemy that was difficult to subdue, the Heavy de Warriors began mutating. They spread out their hands, and a few sps extended from their wrists to buckle the heavy de. The two des joined, forming a straight line. Their waist began to contract. The lower part remained still, but their upper body spun with force. The de had turned into a meat grinder. Moreover, the puppets could tilt their upper body while spinning so that it left no blind spots. The giant lizards happened to be within the opponent¡¯s attack range. They were shredded to pieces. Many magic puppets spun at the same time like giant tops and rushed toward the enemy. This was the Spiral Storm ability. It was very dangerous and highly effective. Everyone focused on this new kind of attack. They needed to figure out a way to counter it. Charging recklessly would only mean death. Fortunately, the Heavy de Warriors had no Lord tomand them. Otherwise, the situation would turn dire. The four Lords looked at each other. They needed to break the enemy¡¯s defense somehow. With a clear goal, the troops acted with exceptional decisiveness. They were here to kill the magic puppets and did not care about anything else. Hundreds of soldiers charged at the Heavy de Warriors. Zhao Qingrong was still fighting alone. Without a spell caster, no one could possibly stop the spinning creatures. Her strength might not be enough to deal with them. However, strength wasn¡¯t everything to her. Her experience and skill,bined with the strength she currently had, amplified her motivation to make up for her ws. Chapter 263 - 263 A Hard Victory 263 A Hard Victory Su Wan was unwilling to be outdone. ¡°Night Elves, fire!¡± Xu Yuan looked at his beautiful Overlord. Although he mostly used her as a tool to get experience, he trusted her. She always gave him the freedom to make his decisions and even asked for his advice. This kind of Lord was difficult to find. If anything got dangerous, Xu Yuan decided to act immediately. Although she was far from achieving her goal, Su Wan didn¡¯t hesitate. She had to make sure her troops were alright. If need be, she would order them to retreat immediately. The current battle had turned tides. It had be extremely difficult. The remaining Heavy de Warriors had gone all in and activated the Spiral Storm. Under such a terrifying attack, the troops could only resort to guerri warfare. Time passed. The troops were now mentally and physically exhausted. The puppets spun. Their speed increased by three times. The giant lizards that were near the puppets were shredded to bits. Su Wan, Shi Linglong, and the others were shocked. In the past, with Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon Blessing, the troops had been able to win every fight. Everyone felt that everything would be alright as long as they had Xu yuan¡¯s support. However, their belief was shattered this time. Everyone was on high alert. They could not act rashly. They realized that they couldn¡¯t rely on Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon Blessing every time. Su Wan tried to calm herself and began to discuss strategies with her friends. Xu Yuan was happy to see this. He had wanted this all along. Although he was strong, he didn¡¯t want Su Wan to rely on him entirely. He wasn¡¯t invincible, after all. There were beings like the Lord of the Sky and the Light Princess who could challenge him. Therefore, he needed Su Wan to get stronger and upgrade her territory to be on par with such powerful enemies. He couldn¡¯t always protect her. The battle continued. After continuously fighting for two days and nights, the number of Heavy de Warriors finally reduced. Su Wan and the others couldn¡¯t remember thest time they had enjoyed some peace and quiet. The fight drained everyone. No matter how many times the troops died, Xu Yuan resurrected them, and they joined the fray again. Su Wan looked at the decreasing number of Heavy de Warriors and felt a sense of aplishment. The past two days had been hell, but they were now close to victory! ¡°Destroy thatst puppet and put an end to this battle!¡± shouted Su Wan. The main force charged forward. They recognized the pattern of the Heavy de Warriors. When three puppets were destroyed, they activated the Spiral Storm. Then, they activated the Overload ability, which increased their rotation speed by three times. When that happened, their des whistled as they spun where they stood. The troop charged forward without hesitation, using their bodies to forcefully slow down the opponent¡¯s rotation. The Battleaxe Warriors behind them took this opportunity to focus their fire on the enemy. In the end, a Heavy de Warrior¡¯s head flew high into the air and fell on the ground with a thud. Its boy toppled on the ground with such impact that sparks flew everywhere. The des fell and the body no longer moved. Everyone watched in silence for a few seconds. Su Wan then smiled. Despite being so exhausted, she felt happy. They had won! Everybody felt ecstatic. They had fought long and hard and finally achieved victory! They had learned a lot from this fight. Furthermore, they still needed to find the key. Su Wan looked at the inscriptions on the wall behind the corpses of the Heavy de Warriors. Her heart quickened. The storage warehouse! That is where the Arcana Hall Core was located. It was time to reap the rewards. The warehouse itself must have a lot of precious treasures like dragon eggs or divine artifacts! Su Wan took deep breaths to calm herself. It was said that being closest to sess also meant that one was close to failure too. She disagreed. She was not in a hurry. She looked closely at the magical inscriptions on the wall, and then at the corpses of the Heavy de Warriors around her. The temptation of the rewards was strong. However, the battle had been intense and they had suffered heavy losses. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Yuan, they would have been long dead. Even thebined troops of the four Lords weren¡¯t enough to defeat the Heavy de Warriors. All in all, it was worth it. ¡°Xu Yuan, how did I do?¡± asked Su Wan. Looking at the dead puppets and the many gems scattered around the floor, her mood improved. ¡°So-so. Qingrong performed well in this battle,¡± said Xu Yuan truthfully. In the anti-magic zone, everyone felt crippled because they couldn¡¯t use magic, especially Lin Yao. Zhao Qingrong, on the other hand, had done well because she was good in directbat. ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ cursed Su Wan inwardly. Hearing him praise Zhao Qingrong pricked her heart. Zhao Qingrong chuckled and put away her saber. ¡°Did you hear that? It seems my performance was better this time.¡± She liked teasing Su wan. ¡°Get lost or I will spank you!¡± Su Wan felt better after bickering with her friend. The troops were dismantling the puppets and collecting the gems. The puppets contributed around 1200 gems. When Su Wan added it to the gems she had found from the magic puppets before, she had a total of 14000 gems in her hands. One step closer to reaching the 20000 resources which were one of the requirements to upgrade her Territory Core! ¡°The ruins are indeed bountiful. It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t find a dragon egg here. I would have paid anything for it!¡± Shi Linglong looked at Xu Yuan with envy. She wanted a dragon too! However, these weren¡¯t even the final rewards. The real reward was still waiting for them. Su Wan looked around Arcana Hall. At the back was another area used to store magical materials. Everyone felt excited as if they were about to open the dragon¡¯s treasure vault, but they were all exhausted. Su Wan ordered them to take a break before exploring the area. After that, she called Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong who were standing guard outside. Chapter 264 - 264 Found Nothing 264 Found Nothing She discussed it with her friends. There was a possibility of finding something precious in the warehouse. The mages couldn¡¯t have taken every single thing with them, after all. Su Wan wanted to explore the area. If any danger arose, Xu Yuan was there with them anyway. She gestured to the giant lizards and sent them ahead to scout the area. The ten-meter-tall door of the warehouse was left ajar, and the giant lizards slowly pushed it wholly open. Thick dust blew into their faces. When the dust settled, they could see what was in front of them. The space was messy. People seemed to have left in a hurry. All the supplies were scattered on the ground. Storage racks had fallen onto the ground. With the passage of time, most had either rusted or turned to dust. Only the ones engraved with magic runes were still intact. Despite it, everyone could see that the warehouse had once housed many materials and resources. Other than the storage racks, the room was vastly empty. There were no treasures or dragon eggs to be seen anywhere. It was obvious that the mages had left in a hurry and left nothing useful behind. Su Wan was a little disappointed. ¡°Qingrong, lead some of your troops to search the entire area. Investigate every corner. Remember, the aim is to find the Arcana Hall Core and an escape route for us. If you encounter any enemies, don¡¯t fight them alone. Retreat immediately.¡± Zhao Qingrong nodded. She took a group of Battleaxe Warriors and went on her way. Su Wan and the others waited quietly at the door. After a little while, a Battleaxe Warrior returned to report. ¡°We found the Arcana Hall Core. It looks like a crystal.¡± The Battleaxe Warrior led the way for Su Wan and the others to follow. After walking for a while, they reached the central area. In a somewhat open space engraved with numerous magical runes, there was a white altar with blueish light surging around it. This altar held the core. The magic spread from it in every direction. The energy was overpowering. It felt like standing in the center of a volcano that was going to erupt. A blue crystal ball engraved with a mysterious pattern floated above the altar. Blue light surged and spread from the altar and poured into the crystal core. A transparent force field surrounded the altar. Inside this barrier, overwhelming magic surged around the crystal ball. Su Wan used the true Eye of the Demon Dragon. She was curious and excited to find out about his crystal core. [Azure Magic Crystal] [Level: SSS-ss] [Characteristic: This is the Arcana Hall Core, which controls all magic within it. It is the source of magic in the hall.] [Note: The Magic Tower used to be a treasure in itself, created from precious magical materials. Once the Azure Magic Crystal is lifted from the altar, the whole area will copse.] Su Wan was excited. She extended a hand toward the transparent barrier to see if she could get through. Her hand passed without any obstruction. She was not in a hurry to pick up the crystal core. She turned and looked at the others. ¡°Search the hall. Search every corner.¡± After fighting for so long, Su Wan refused to believe that there was nothing else in this area. She was bound to find something useful. Half an hourter, the entire warehouse was turned upside down, but apart from a few gems scattered on the ground, there was nothing to be found. Su Wan felt even more upset because they hadn¡¯t found a passage to the outside to secure their escape route. When asking the Fire Elemental Lord about the Arcana Hall, it had emphasized that they must secure their escape route before they touched the crystal core. The Fire Elemental Lord promised to give them their reward and send them on their way after that. The warehouse was empty except for the crystal core. There was nothing else to be found. ¡°What should we do?¡± Su Wan asked Xu Yuan. She knew that he must have thought of a way out of there. ¡°It¡¯s the Magic Tower. It will definitely have some magic that seals any kind of escape passage,¡± he said. Xu Yuan turned to the little butterfly fluttering around him and muttered something. The butterfly flew to the altar and touched the crystal core. They heard something whirring in the walls. A part of the wall fell off, revealing a passageway. Su Wan gestured to a team of troops to go ahead and check the passage. The hidden area was divided into countless small spaces. The rooms were still empty. The magic runes shone faintly. ¡°So, this is the area where precious materials are stored¡­¡± Shi Linglong nced at the gems scattered around. However, any precious materials that had been here before were long gone. ¡°Everyone, go and search. Don¡¯t miss any of those gems.¡± A team entered the area and searched carefully. It was disappointing that the area had no special treasures. They only managed to get a few gems. Xu Yuan was bored. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He knocked down the wall to his side. Boom! A secret door appeared on the wall of the corridor. A huge metal puppet was standing at the entrance. Su Wan and the others turned to look. ¡®There are more Heavy de Warriors?!¡¯ They were even more in numbers than before! This was not done! They had suffered too much in the past two days while fighting them. ¡°Be on your guard!¡± The troops were vignt and ready for a battle. Several Night Elves stood in front of Su Wan. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the magic puppet. They waited for it to make a move. Zhao Qingrong stood at the forefront. Her gaze was as sharp as her de. Her muscles were taut and ready to unleash an attack at any moment. Silence enveloped everything. Only their breathing was audible. ¡°What are you afraid of? They haven¡¯t activated it yet!¡± said Xu Yuan impatiently. Su Wan was bbergasted. ¡®How could he put everyone in danger this way?¡¯ The magic puppets did not move. If not for the fact that their aura was palpable, they would have thought the puppets were abandoned and useless. Su Wan used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. [Heavy de Warrior] [Level: 62] [Potential: Mythical level, not activated.] ... [Status: In hibernation Can be injected with spiritual power to activate the puppet. After binding it, one canmand the magic puppet to fight.] [Note: A magic puppet created using a special method. After activation, it can fight for you.] Chapter 265 - 265 Obtaining A Mythical Level Puppet 265 Obtaining A Mythical Level Puppet Su Wan was euphoric. This was the real reward! There were a total of 80 puppets. If they divided it equally, Su Wan could get 20 of them! They had experienced first-hand how powerful these puppets were. If they could own them, then they would have their own killing machines. The magic puppets were freakishly strong. Even the Dark Gargoyles and the giant lizards who were 99% immune to physical damage had a hard time fighting them! Su Wan was happy. She could have leaped for joy. She took a deep breath topose herself. She gestured for the giant lizards to approach the puppets to check. The giant lizard fearfully made its way toward the puppet. If the magic puppets came to life, it would be shredded to bits like before. The troops stayed alert. However, the puppets did not move. Su Wan sent a Battleaxe Warrior to check once again. The puppets remained inert. The four Lords were ecstatic. They had their own magic puppets! They could infuse the puppets with their spiritual energy and bind them to do their bidding. The four Lords stepped forward. They examined the puppets. Each puppet was 5 meters tall with heavy des as their hands. The Lords were excited to use them. Before, they had had to fight them. It had been a nightmare! But now, they could own the puppets! Su Wan was excited to strategize and use these puppets. He saw a thumb-sized hole in the puppet¡¯s head. She extended her hand and pressed her thumb in the hole. She heard a mechanical whirr and felt a painful prick on her thumb. Blood seemed out. Su Wan felt a little of her spiritual energy drain from her body. A faint glowing symbol appeared on the head of the Heavy de Warrior. At the same time, a notification appeared in her mind. ording to what she saw, these magic puppets were built with utmost precision to serve the mages. When activated, the puppets could bestow their skills to the owner. The four Lords were overjoyed. They ced their thumbs on the hold of the puppets like Su Wan and activated the puppets one by one. A system notification informed them that the activation was sessful. If Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing was applied to these Heavy de Warriors, they would be invincible! The magic puppets belonged to them now. Not even their creators could change the rules. The Heavy de Warriors could only be destroyed from now on. They couldn¡¯t be captured or dismantled to be used by others. If someone tried, the magic imprint would break, and the puppet would go into self-destructive mode. Su Wan could feel a part of her consciousness seep into the puppet¡¯s body. She could control it! ¡°Xu Yuan, can they be resurrected?¡± Xu Yuan looked at Su Wan as if she was a fool. ¡°No. They aren¡¯t alive. They have no life force, so they can¡¯t be resurrected,¡± he said. ¡°They can be repaired and used if the magic imprint isn¡¯t destroyed.¡± ¡®It¡¯s better than nothing¡­¡¯ thought Su wan. The Heavy de Warrior knelt and stabbed the des into the ground. Sparks flew everywhere. The sudden movement startled the troops. The Battleaxe Warriors almost let loose their axes to destroy the puppets. ¡°Stand down!¡± shouted Su Wan. Thankfully, she had stopped them. Otherwise, the puppets would have been destroyed. Su Wan made one of the puppets walk to the side of the other. It felt so easy to control them. She didn¡¯t have tomand them. She just needed to will it, and they moved on their own. Su Wan sighed with satisfaction. These magic puppets were spectacr. The mages had outdone themselves while creating them! Su Wan¡¯s happiness onlysted for a while. It was soon reced by shock. The puppet stopped moving. She thought something was wrong with it. However, upon further inspection, she realized that these puppets hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. They were rusty. Su Wan ordered the troops to ce some of the gems in the chest cavity of the puppets. She counted the number of gems that were needed to kick-start the puppets again. Each Heavy de Warrior required 300 gems to restart. They had stopped moving before because they were in a state of disrepair and the gems inside them were depleted of energy. ¡®300 gems for each puppet¡­¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s eyebrow twitched. She opened her attribute panel. She only had a total of 11500 gems now. The gems obtained from the various fighting had depleted so quickly after being spent on the puppets. She had thought she would be rich, but it seemed that the gems weren¡¯t going tost at this rate. She used the gems to replenish the energy of the puppets. They began to move with renewed energy. The white-gold luster that emanated from the puppets¡¯ bodies became more apparent. The puppets were so huge that even the mighty Battleaxe Warriors looked tiny inparison. Su Wan was satisfied. Having the Heavy de Warriors on her side made her feel rich and powerful. ¡°Troops, continue the search. Let¡¯s see if there is anything else that has been left behind.¡± However, they found nothing. Two hourster, Su Wan walked to the altar holding the Azure Magic Crystal Chapter 266 - 266 How Strong Is Xu Yuan? 266 How Strong Is Xu Yuan? Su Wan gazed at the crystal core, which emanated a bluish light. Her face was solemn. This crystal was the key to breaking the seal and freeing the Fire Elemental Lord. It was also the key to their rewards. Su Wan gestured to the giant lizard to take down the crystal core. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the giant lizard couldn¡¯t get within five meters of the altar. It couldn¡¯t get through the force field at all. !! Su Wan frowned. Shemanded a Battleaxe Warrior to try. The oue was the same. Perhaps it required someone of stronger mana! The crystal had been stored here for so many years. The power was so great that it created a force field that nobody could pass through. She nced at Xu Yuan. He was the only one who could lift the crystal. ¡°Xu Yuan, please help¡­¡± Xu Yuan approached the crystal. The blue light repelled him. A gray light emanated from Xu Yuan and poured into the crystal. The gray energy devoured the blue one slowly. Su Wan was startled. She thought the crystal was trying to devour Xu Yuan¡¯s soul. After a while, the blue light became fainter as it was overpowered by Xu Yuan¡¯s aura. The crystal floated on the altar, moving slightly toward him. Su Wan felt like she could finally breathe. Everyone was surprised. Xu Yuan slowly let go of the crystal. It did not fall on the ground but remained floating. It floated toward Xu Yuan. It gently collided with him. The gray had devoured it whole. Su Wan was stunned. The crystal had turned entirely gray. ¡®Did Xu Yuan want to take the crystal for himself?¡¯ The gray was gradually turning ck like ink spreading on a sheet of paper. The crystal now absorbed the dark energy rapidly. No one knew how much energy was needed to forge an SSS-grade crystal that controlled the whole Arcana Hall of the Magic Tower. If the mages who built the Arcana Hall saw Xu Yuan taking control of the crystal, they would surely be furious. However, the central crystal was now a dead object. No matter how much energy it had possessed before, it was useless now. The mages who created the Arcane Hall would never have thought that a Dark Demon Dragon would take control of the crystal and devour it whole. The boundless bluish energy of the crystal was quickly consumed by the dark energy. Su Wan was excited but also worried. If the energy of the crystal was devoured in this manner, what would happen to the Arcana Hall? Would Xu Yuan be able to control the whole Arcana Hall? While Su Wan¡¯s mind was filled with questions, the magic barrier around the altar dissipated. When thest of the bluish energy disappeared, the crystal turned ck. Xu Yuan used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon on the crystal. Its attributes had changed. [Crystal of Gloom (Bound to Xu Yuan, can be shared with Su Wan)] [Level: SSS] [Characteristic: Soul phctery, can be used to revive troops without any loss.] [Skill: Magic Enhancement (increases the caster¡¯s magic damage by 100%)] [Abilities] [Energy Storage: Able to store 5000 points of mana in the space in the center of the crystal. Can be used directly.] [Mana Imprisonment: Able to store mana within a 300-meter radius in the center of the crystal. During this time, mana can be freely used. Lasts for 10 minutes. Cooldown: 1 day.] [Note: It has a strong magic tolerance, even if it is used to cast forbidden spells.] Xu Yuan didn¡¯t show much of a reaction, but Su Wan almost jumped for joy. The abilities of the crystal were amazing! Energy Storage and Mana Imprisonment were both top-tier abilities. The amount of mana was always an important factor in measuring thebat power of a spell caster. With the support of the Crystal of Gloom,bat strength could soar to new heights. Su Wan was in a good mood. She was prepared to treat Xu Yuan to a nice meal and a few kisses when they returned to their territory. A crisp sound interrupted Su Wan¡¯s thoughts. Everyone turned. A deep crack appeared on the altar that had held the crystal before. Every cell in Su Wan¡¯s body warned her of danger. Once the crystal left the altar, the area would copse within ten minutes! The Fire Elemental Lord¡¯s words lingered in her ears. She felt goosebumps appear on her skin. If they continued to dy, they would all die! Chapter 267 - 267 Fulfilling the Contract 267 Fulfilling the Contract ¡°Everyone, evacuate immediately and head to the furnaces!¡± Xu Yuan ordered and urged Su Wan to jump on his back. The troops ran from the Arcana Hall. The sound of explosions rang out. The magical inscriptions along the wall glowed and cracked. There were no enemies this time, Xu Yuan and Su Wan flew to the room with the furnaces. Su Wan felt uneasy. The furnaces sensed their arrival and treated them as intruders. They burst into mes once again. !! The Fire Elemental Lifeforms crawled out of the furnaces. Thergest furnace spewed mes. A giant crawled out of it. Chains marked with bluish ruins held the creature. No matter how much the creature struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free. A roar shook the ce. The terrifying aura scared everyone. It was the Fire Elemental Lord. Its power was indescribable. ¡°The crystal!!!¡± shouted the Fire Elemental Lord in surprise. The chains rattled fiercely. Molten metal spewed out like magma, and the temperature of the air began to rise rapidly. ¡°Wepleted the mission and obtained the crystal. It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise,¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan wasn¡¯t afraid that the creature would break its promise. She had Xu Yuan by her side. The Fire Elemental Lord looked satisfied. ¡°Human, you have won my trust and my friendship.¡± Its imprisonment was at an end. It felt ecstatic. ¡°The crystal is sealed by powerful magic. It¡¯s impossible to obtain it using ordinary methods.¡± Su Wan wondered if she could get the crystal back after the seal was broken. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Breaking the seal doesn¡¯t require me to destroy the crystal ball,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. Su Wan didn¡¯t dare to get too close. The scorching temperature could easily melt rocks. No one could withstand the heat. The crystal slowly floated up toward the furnace. After a while, mes surged and sputtered. It enveloped the crystal. The mes turned the crystal fiery red, and light burst forth. The light illuminated everything around. The chains began to rattle and crack. They broke into pieces and freed the creature. The chains simply melted in the heat after the seal was broken. They disappeared without a trace. The surrounding temperature kept rising. Su Wan felt the heat. It turned her mouth dry. Two huge arms climbed out of the furnace. A giant creature crawled out. It had two horns on its head. Its body was encased in mes. It stood on top of the furnace. The dome above exploded. Dozens of furnaces also exploded and fire spewed out. It was as if the Infernal me Demon from the legends had descended into the world. ¡°Countless years of imprisonment, and now, finally freedom!!!¡± shouted the Fire Elemental Lord. Su Wan stared at the creature in fear and awe. Something powerful like this had to bow its head to Xu Yuan¡­ The Fire Elemental Lord looked at Su Wan. Its eyes were like rubies that glowed as they reflected the fire burning around it. ¡°Thank you,¡± it said. ¡°Thank you, Dark Demon Dragon, for your help. It¡¯s because of you that I have my freedom.¡± The Fire Elemental Lord waved its hand. Numerous Fire Elemental Cores fell on the ground. ¡°These are condensed from fire. My underlings are born with these cores as their life force. Now, it is yours.¡± The shattered space split open and two balls of light appeared. As the balls hit the floor, one revealed a ck staff, and the other, a ck robe hat, was engraved with ruins. [Magical Staff (Main Hand)] [Level: S] [Characteristic: Increases spell damage by 30%] [Skill: Magic Enhancement (Can be used 5 times a day, increases the strength of troops within a 100-meter radius by 30%,sts for 10 minutes).] [Note: A magic staff with special magic power. It is a useful thing to have. Every Lord covets it.] ¨C [Mage Robe] [Level: SS] [Characteristic: Increases the wearer¡¯s casting damage by 30%.] [Skill: Magic Shield (Can be cast 5 times a day. When attacked, it can automatically release a magic shield with a powerful defense. Lasts for 10 minutes. It will shatter if there is an overload).] [Note: Mage Robe. It can automatically defend against attacks, making it a highly sought-after precious item.] Both treasures were given to Lin Yao. She was ecstatic. ¡°An extremely powerful and rare profession. It¡¯s an ancient profession obtained by despicable mages from other ruins. It possesses the most power. After I help her change her profession, I will give her an A-grade spell that ispatible with the power in your body, as per our contract.¡± ¡°I can temporarily control the magic arrays. I will help you break through the barrier,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. The mes on its body surged. The sea of fire enveloped the entire furnace. The temperature rose to an extreme. The surrounding Fire Elemental Lifeforms also joined in. The terrifying mes severely distorted the surrounding light. Everything was a blur at this point. They could only see endless mes all around. Chapter 268 - 268 Lin Yao’s New Profession 268 Lin Yao¡¯s New Profession The mes were everywhere, but they did not harm the troops. The mes enveloped Lin Yaopletely. She didn¡¯t feel the heat of the mes around her because they turned into energy and flowed into her body. Every cell in her body devoured this energy. She could feel her strength and power soar. Numerous images shed in her mind. The blurry figure of the mage stood in the holy fire, facing the army of hundreds and thousands of demons. She waved her staff, and a terrifying sandstorm swept across the sky. Numerous troops at the front were destroyed. One person against a thousand! !! Another image showed her a towering city. The mages shone with yellowish light. The sand bubbled up and swept down and drowned the entire city. As the terrifying images shed past in her mind, they taught Lin Yao how to control her magic. She learned the secret to controlling the yellow sand. The boundless energy that the Fire Elemental Lord offered her triggered the power hidden deep within her. Lin Yao¡¯s mind absorbed everything she saw. She gained immense knowledge about the essence of magic. She heard a notification appear in her mind. [Your profession has been changed to that of a rare Sacred Fire Mage. Professionpatibility: 98%. Talent: me Dominator.] [Note: Please maintain sufficient energy. If youck energy, you will fail to advance.] Lin Yao took a few deep breaths to calm herself. She couldn¡¯t control her excitement. She closed her eyes and let her body devour the energy to awaken the magic. The Fire Elemental Lord had umted an enormous amount of energy over countless years. The mages had imprisoned it here to smelt magic materials and create magic puppets. Every day, it umted a portion of its strength. However, when the Magic Tower fell, it had no other way in which it could spend that energy and strength, so it kept umting. The speed at which Lin Yao¡¯s body absorbed the energy was astonishing. She was like a sea vortex that pulled everything in. The mes obeyed and rushed to her. Lin Yao didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It felt like an instant, but also longer than a century from all that she had seen. She felt the increase in her magic and strength. Her body gradually began to calm down. [Additional characteristic obtained: Fire Resistance. All fire elemental damage received is reduced by 50%.] ¨C [Lin Yao (Overlord)] [Intermediate Hero, Magic Damage increased by 30%] [Territory: Level 3] [Military structure]: [Lord Talent: Fire Resistance (Special talent. All fire elemental damage received is reduced by 50%).] [Special Treasure: Magical Staff, Mage robe.] Xu Yuan saw that Su Wan was envious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find a better ss for you. Besides, a Sacred Fire Mage is not a suitable profession for you.¡± The Sacred Fire Mages weren¡¯t very strong. Many other mythical professions were a hundred times stronger than Sacred Fire Mages! Who would have thought that they would gain so much from exploring the ruins? The Fire Elemental Lord sensed the change in Lin Yao¡¯s aura and slowly reduced the mes. The crystal floated down and returned to Su Wan. A red gem that was twice the size of the other Fire Elemental Cores broke through the void and fell in front of Su Wan. ¡°Take this,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. ¡°Whenever you need help, hold it and shout my name: Ragnaros. I will be there to help you at all costs.¡± Su Wan held the red gem in her hand and looked at the Fire Elemental Lord with gratitude. She couldn¡¯t help wondering how powerful she could be if she could recruit the Fire Elemental Lord into her troops. It was a pity the creature wasn¡¯t willing to submit to humans. However, this was better than nothing. Perhaps she could make more deals with the Fire Elemental Lord in the future. There were many benefits to making an acquaintance with someone from a different ne. For example, it opened up a possibility for cross-ne trade. ¡®Should I ask Xu Yuan to talk to it about that?¡¯ Su Wan wondered who was stronger of the two of them. Boom! They heard an explosion. It startled everyone. They turned to look at the passageway to the main hall. Countless cracks spread out on the wall like a spider web, and the dark blue magic runes exploded. The passage was going to copse! The Fire Elemental Lord also sensed it and waved his hand. Countless mes surged and crackled. The heat melted everything, even the walls. Then the mes condensed into a Dimensional Portal. ¡°This portal will directly lead you outside. You need to leave. This ce is going to copse,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. The troops made their way to the portal. Xu Yuan was thest. He stepped on the portal and turned back. ¡°Ragnaros, I hope I can see you again.¡± The fiery creature nodded. The mes gathered and sputtered. The walls and the passage were gone. Only raging mes were visible. Thest thing Xu Yuan saw was the Fire Elemental Lord bing one with the mes and disappearing from sight. The world wasn¡¯t as simple as being divided into the Dark and the Light. There were so many creatures, nes, and identities yet to be discovered. They were all deposited outside the door into the main hall. They stood in front of the small gate with the pot-bellied mage¡¯s statue as though nothing remarkable had ever happened here. However, they knew that if they stepped into that door, they would be greeted by scorching mes that would burn them alive. Su Wan, Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao made a list of the things they had gained in their recent encounter. Lin Yao had obtained a powerful legendary ss, the Sacred Fire Mage. The four friends were happy about each other¡¯s achievements. They knew that one person¡¯s benefit was a good thing for all of them. Chapter 269 The Powerful Sacred Fire Mage Chapter 269 The Powerful Sacred Fire Mage Su Wan had Xu Yuan by her side. So, she wasn''t disappointed. She knew that she could be stronger too. Secondly, they had received the Heavy de Warriors. The physical damage that these puppets inflicted was unimaginable. The four Lords were stronger now because they had these puppets. The puppets were valuable, especially if they had to go to war. The third gain was the crystal. The SSS-ss Crystal of Gloom had three powerful abilities that would surelye in handy. Additionally, they had gained gems and cores in this expedition. They were very valuable too. Su Wan was especially happy because she needed a lot of gems for the construction of the Hero Altar. The Fire Elemental Cores were the real deal. They could enhance and strengthen equipment and weapons. "Enemies are attacking!" Everyone froze. The four Lords turned around to look. From a distance, figures riding on wolves were making their way to them. They looked disgusting, like rags left in dirty water. The wolves looked ragged and rotten. The wolves opened their mouths and saliva dripped on the floor. The stench was unimaginable. On the back of the wolves were yellow sand orcs, who gripped the reins and rode them furiously. They were the Orc Mount Wolf Riders. At the center of the pack was a whitish wolf that was taller Lin Yao was in the middle of the tornado. She narrowed her eyes. She felt in control of the fire and 22:52 the sand. It felt as though the fire was just an extension of her body. and bigger than the rest. The leader of the orcs rode on it. It was covered in scars. One of its eyes was gruesome. It was probably shot by an arrow. They roared and charged toward the group. The orc leader raised its hand and made a throat-slitting gesture. The other orcs cheered. The orc leader snorted and eyed the Heavy de Warriors. Its eyes were filled with greed. The tremors had attracted their attention, and they had ridden to the ruins to check. When they reached the mountain range, they saw a huge bronze door instead of the mountain wall. Without the key, they couldn''t enter. Until now¡­ When they saw Su Wan open the doors, they waited. Now, everything would be theirs! With a howl, the orc leader charged. The Orc Mount Wolf Riders looked terrifying. Su Wan turned to Lin Yao. "Lin Yao, it''s your turn to shine." Lin Yao nodded and raised her staff. The power boiled like magma. A fiery red light rose, and the sand was blown up into a storm. It revolved around Lin Yao. The sand and fire merged into a tornado. The orc leader''s eyes widened at the sight. It was astonishing to see a human in the middle of a tornado. The sand merged with the mes and illuminated everything. The orc leader was terrified. An unspeakable fear gripped its heart. ''A mage!'' The human Overlord was a mage! "Kill her!!!" roared the orc leader. The riders followed the order and charged. Lin Yao was in the middle of the tornado. She narrowed her eyes. She felt in control of the fire and the sand. It felt as though the fire was just an extension of her body. Hundreds of Orc Mount Wolf Riders rushed forward. Their faces showed only bloodlust. Lin Yao raised her hand and looked at the orc leader. She extended her right hand, which was encased in mes. The ground erupted. mes raged like waves and surged in all directions. It was a disaster. The wolf riders looked at the rising sea of fire in fear. The towering wall of mes was enough to burn mountains and cities. The orc riders tried to run, but the wall of sand and fire descended on them. The sand and firestorm then raised anew and fell with a force. When everything returned to silence, the riders were all burned and buried under the sand. Lin Yao let out a long sigh. Although A-grade magic skills were powerful, they consumed too much energy. It not only depleted her mana but also exhausted her magic reserve. [Debuff: Mana overdraft. All attributes will be reduced by 50% for two hours.] Su Wan and the others had been very envious of Lin Yao''s new ability. However, when she exined the drawbacks of using such a power, they felt that it wasn''t really that great after all. Lin Yao took a few full breaths and steadied herself. The orc lord had retreated. It was in despair. Its elite troops had been burned and buried! ''Is this really a human?'' It wondered if there was any other way to fight the humans. It couldn''t withstand another wave of that attack even if it had a thousand elites under itsmand. The orc leader''s resolve was shaken. It led the surviving riders and fled the ce in fear. Chapter 270 The Pleasure Of Getting A Troop For Free Chapter 270 The Pleasure Of Getting A Troop For Free The orc leader swore that it would never fight a mage again. "Chase them!" shouted Su Wan. The magic arrows shot out by the Night Elves chased after them at high speed. Su Wan took out the crystal. The ck light covered the bodies of the wolf riders. In an instant, the corpses released energy into the air. The corpses seem to shrivel up and decay after the crystal absorbed the energy. It was only at this moment that the blood-colored energy that was dissipating in the surroundings began to swarm into the crystal hub. Fresh blood condensed out of thin air and wrapped around the orcs and their mounts. The orcs gradually merged with the wolves as they became inseparable. The magic power in the crystal was released and infused into the corpses that were now transforming. The crystal ball absorbed all mana within a 300-meter radius. [Duration: 10 minutes.] This was too unrealistic! ''How did Xu Yuan create such a crystal?'' wondered Su Wan in surprise. The mages of the Magic Tower might be rolling in their graves. Lin Yao finally recovered. She looked at the crystal in Su Wan''s hands. "Don''t worry. You are still a very powerful Sacred Fire Mage. You still can''t do it without mana!" Su Wan proudly raised the crystal and smiled at her. The energy released by the crystal was strong. It went on for about 10 minutes. Only when the Only when the Mana Imprisonment effect disappeared did Su Wan retract the crystal ball. The orcs suddenly moved. The wolves let out a roar. The orcs and their wolf mounts stood up together. [Rotten Cavalry sessfully recruited!] The Rotten Cavalry had evolved into a B-ss hero troop because they devoured a huge amount of magic energy. Su Wan looked at the new troop and her eyes shone with delight. The crystal worked! She thought of countless possibilities she could use the crystal for. The orc leader had been affected too. The white wolf was now all covered in red bandages. The orc leader looked even more ferocious now. Su Wan decided to try this ability more in the future. She opened their attribute panel. [Hogg] [Hero Unit] [Level: 50] [Potential: B-ss] [Skill: Rotten Body (D-grade. Immune to poison, gue, curses. Strength increased by 50%. Can devour the bodies of non-undead creatures to recover after being injured).] [Abilities] [Conjoined Symbiosis: Bes one with the mount. Inseparable.] [Mad Bite: B-grade. When biting an enemy, 200% Strength can be unleashed, causing Armor Pration damage.] [Corrosive Saliva: C-grade. Saliva contains poison and viruses. It can corrode thick armor and infect enemies, causing death.] [Extreme Charge: B-grade. When attacking, instantly increases charging speed by 300% for 30 seconds.] [Hero Talent: Whenmanding a cavalry unit, the running speed of all cavalry increases by 20%.] [Race Talent: As long as either of the mount or the orc survives, they can recover from their injuries.] [Note: Troop born from corpses.] They weren''t very strong, but they had been recruited without any trouble. There was a possibility of mass production in the future. Su Wan was happy to get them. This crystal was a hundred times stronger than a Sacred Fire Mage! Hogg, the orc leader,manded his wolf mount to approach Xu Yuan and bow down in reverence. "Your Majesty, I, Hogg, and my underlings greet you." Although Su Wan was the lord, Hogg still submitted to Xu Yuan. This meant that he was their Lord, not her. "D*mn it! I am supposed to be the Lord," muttered Su Wan. Xu Yuan looked at Hogg. "In the future, obey the human Lord." Hogg turned around with his troop and bowed to Su Wan. "Esteemed Lord, we are at yourmand." Su Wan looked at the Rotten Cavalry. The potential of the cavalry wasn''t any lesser than that of S-ss troops. This was a real and valuable gain. They had all risked their lives to obtain such strong mythical-level troops. "You will be in charge ofmanding the cavalry in the future." "Thank you for your trust in me, My Lord. I will defend you and His Majesty with my life." After sorting out the scene, Su Wan looked at the dunes in wonder. The ruins had astonishing wealth. She decided to visit it again in the future. The dunes copsed and sent dust flying everywhere as the huge bronze doors were buried again. Without a detailed map, no one could find the doors. Only Su Wan and her friends knew about his ruin. "It''s too dangerous to explore the other sects now. When we''re stronger, we can explore this ce together once again," said Su Wan. She had marked the ce on the system map. Shi Linglong and the others had no objections. Sooner orter, they would open all nine bronze doors. Everyone had gained something from the encounter. Now, all of them had to return to their respective territories and convert their gains into strength. They needed to head back fast. The Light-Types might have taken advantage of the fact that Su Wan and the Dark Demon Dragon were away and might have tried to destroy their Territory Core. Su Wan wondered how the enemies would react when they realized that the Heavy de Warriors were under hermand. "Lord and His Majesty have returned!" The troops which had remained back rejoiced. This was the longest that Xu Yuan and Su Wan had been away from their territory. They were the heart of the territory. With them gone, the territory had feltcking. In the past, when one was going out to explore, the other had stayed back. The troops had felt secure. However, Su Wan and Xu Yuan had left for quite a while this time. Their rulers had finally returned home! Chapter 271 - 271 Changes in the Planting Area 271 Changes in the nting Area ¡°Wee back, My Lord!¡± The troops rejoiced and greeted them amiably. The joy on their faces was apparent. Their delight was genuine. Hogg looked curiously at the territory in front of him. The troops looked genuinely happy to see their Lord. It filled him with hope. Hogg nced at the Dark Demon Dragon, who was also the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. !! The troops had been trying to make thingsfortable for the newly arrived. The new troops that Su Wan had taken under her wing were assimting nicely. It looked like the territory had a special charm that made everyone feel at ease. ¡°My Lord, your territory seems¡­ different.¡± Su Wan turned to Hogg and smiled. ¡°Every territory has its own charm. I hope you like living here.¡± There were no uing fights and battles. It was time for rest. There were empty rooms in the Dark Castle. Su Wan had those cleaned. She had two rooms assigned to Hogg and his troops so that they could befortable. Hogg looked very rxed. He smiled amicably. The stables and the winery were alsoplete. There were no horses or other mounts right now, so the stables werergely empty. The winery currentlycked wine and raw materials to make some. The food workshop was also currently empty because of ack of research and talented people to run it. They all needed to be filled. Su Wan was happy to see the new developments. The troops hadn¡¯t abandoned work just because Xu Yuan n and Su Wan weren¡¯t home. They continued with whatever they were doing. As a result, the territory had developed. After checking the attributes of the new buildings, Su Wan turned her attention to other things. Advanced buildings required a hero to be stationed in order to activate the research and development function. The more the territory developed, the more dependent it would be on heroes. Su Wan thought about upgrading the territory. The poption of the territory had been stationary for a week. It was very difficult to raise the poption in such a short time. Xu Yuan had already guessed that increasing the poption of the territory would be a problem. Every territory faced the same problem. [Dragon Drool Grass] [Level: 3] [Range: 100 acres] [Characteristic: Requires a certain amount of water for irrigation. Matures once a month.] [Note: A special resource treasure.] Su Wan checked the agricultural section the moment she got some time to herself. Any kind of farming would be done here in the future. For now, there was only the Dragon Drool Grass growing in a portion of thend. They had grown while she was away. Thend was lush with the Dragon Drool Grass. Su Wan looked at the grass in a daze. The Night Devil Bees flying around them for some nectar made her feel happy. This gave her lifeless territory a little more vitality. Hogg had an idea. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the Lord, so he made his way to the west of the ntation area by himself. The terrain was rtively t. He wanted to nt some Dragon Fruits. He felt that it would be a good thing to have some fruits that Lord Su Wan could sell as food and the profits could be split among them. They were suddenly hit by the driest month. The Lords needed water to sustain themselves. The price for treasures that provided Holy Spring Water increased greatly. [Holy Spring Water: C-grade resource treasure] [Cost: 500 units of iron ore or 480 gold coins.] The Holy Spring Water was priced differently. However, no matter what one paid with, the range of the resource to be paid with was always around 400¨C600 units. The Lords were still adapting to this change. Most of them knew what was precious and what was worthless, depending on where their territory was located. Fortunately, not many Lords needed Holy Spring Water as they could get water by other means. So, the price was fairly reasonable. Otherwise, the price would have been even higher. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t think too much about it and chose the lowest payment method: 4.5 million units of wood. He only had a few resources left to spend. They still had a long way to go to upgrade their territory to Level 4. He didn¡¯t remember when he had felt this poor. Xu Yuan sent the Little Butterfly and the Flower Fairy with the Holy Spring Water treasures to the nting area. The area where they ced the treasure began to gurgle. A water column erupted and soaked the soil. The soil that had hardened because ofck of water softened into mud. The Flower Fairy felt immensely happy when she saw the fresh water flowing into the nting area and soaking everything. A whileter, a green seedling poked out of the soil. It grew upward at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was like watching a life being born onto the earth! Even Xu Yuan felt rxed as he watched the new seedlings take root. He didn¡¯t linger there long and turned to leave. The seedlings filled everyone with hope. They would mature in a month. These were the reward for their exploration and strife. ¡°I am going to hand over the management of this nting area to you for now,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°If you need more manpower, you can go and request troops from Lord Su Wan.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± said Hogg. ¡°I will make sure the farming goes smoothly.¡± Su Wan was busy checking on the gains from their recent expedition. [Fire Elemental Core] [Level: S] [Characteristic: Magic item. It can enchant items or equipment to cause fire damage.] [Note: An item that can only be found in the Fire Elemental Lifeforms.] Su Wan wondered if the Fire Elemental Cores could be used on the Night Elves¡¯ bows to enchant it. If that worked, it would be magnificent to have ming arrows flying through the air at the enemy! The Third Elven Prince¡¯s eyes shone as Su Wan suggested it to him. ¡°My Lord, we could give it a try!¡± Scarlen might not know how to enchant weapons with his hands, but he could definitely try it with materials that could do it. After getting permission from Su Wan, he took some Fire Elemental Cores to try. Chapter 272 - 272 Sudden Enemy Attack 272 Sudden Enemy Attack Scarlen ced the Fire Elemental Core on the magic bow and observed it carefully for a moment. Then, he took out a translucent ss bottle that contained arge amount of green liquid from the storage cab beside him. He used two drops on the Fire Elemental Core. It fizzed like acid and emitted a pungent smell. Scarlen quickly put down the ss bottle. He then took out a ss bottle with yellow liquid from the storage cab. He used two drops on the Fire Elemental Core like before. The Fire Elemental Core melted. The liquid flowed slowly and covered the entire bow. The magic bow was dyed red. The red slowly spread and covered the bow wholly. There was one particr area on the bow that red bright red. Scarlen was calm as he repeated the process. After consuming around 10 Fire Elemental Cores, the bow turned bright red. mes surged around its edge. [Strengthened Magic Bow: A-grade. Sharpness of Magic Arrows increased by 90%. Strength increased by 50% when attacking. Fire damage increased by 50%. Possibility of triggering me st, which can instantly tear apart the opponent¡¯s armor and set the opponent on fire.] The me st ability was particrly significant. Each bow required a total of 10 Fire Elemental Cores to be strengthened. Su Wan had at least 500 of them. Su Wan was in awe. If she had known that the Fire Elemental Cores were these useful, she would have asked for 5000 of them! She decided to make an acquaintance with the Fire Elemental Lord if she ever met him again. Su Wan felt that she had lost an enormous opportunity. A sudden sound came from outside. It sounded like a beat roaring. Su Wan turned to look through the open window. A huge shadow flew across the sky. A horn blew somewhere. It was an enemy attack! Xu Yuan, who was behind Su Wan, stared at the scene outside with sharp eyes. ¡®Is this the attack from the Light-Types?¡¯ The beast was the Venom Vulture. It was a powerful hunter of the desert. It loved attacking humans and their territories. Su Wan wanted to find out just how powerful these creatures were. Su Wan squinted at the sky. She saw the true face of the Venom Vulture. These terrifying monsters had a wingspan of more than ten meters, and their gray heads were bald without any feathers. They had disgusting blue pustules. Each pustule was full of poison. The huge beak on its mouth was like a butcher¡¯s iron hook. It could easily pierce through the thick armor of a warrior. Its sharp ws flickered with a cold blue light. Those ws were tainted with poison, too. Even if those attacked didn¡¯t die on the spot, they would be corroded by the poison. [Venom Vulture] [Level: 58] [Potential: A-grade] Numerous Venom Vultures swept down from the sky. There were a total of 700 to 800 of those creatures covering the sky. The Night Devil Bees had risen into the air the moment the enemies appeared. They collided with the creatures. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his strength until he figured out the Lord of the Sky¡¯s weakness. If not, he might not be able to catch him off guard. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint charged into the fight. However, this attack was so sudden that no one was prepared. Even with the two dragons joining the fray, the battle was intense. The Venom Vultures¡¯ ws and beaks were sharp. If they used it on the troops, the injury would be fatal. Furthermore, these creatures were extremely agile. It increased the difficulty of the troops dealing with them. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint also had to protect the residents of the territory. This crippled their fight. The Night Devil Bees were lesser than the Venom Vultures. However, they did their best to keep the vultures away from the territory and prevented them from causing too much damage. The residents fled in all directions. The screams and cries made everything more chaotic. This was a blow to Su Wan. She realized that there was still a weakness in the defense of her territory. The sky was an opening for enemies to attack. If she survived this fight, she would arm the territory to the teeth and improve the defenses. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon swung his enormous ws at one of the vultures. The sharp ws pierced through its head, and it crashed down on the territory. Su Wan thought that the Venom Vultures had intended to attack the territory directly. It seemed now that that was only a distraction. The Venom Vultures tried to get past the barrier made by the Night Devil Bees. When they couldn¡¯t, they flew to the nting area. ¡®Why would the Venom Vultures be interested in a farming area?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®Unless¡­¡¯ Their target was the Night Devil Queen Bess! Xu Yuan had no intention of helping. These creatures were just vultures. If Su Wan couldn¡¯t deal with something simple like this, then she would learn a lesson for the better. Maybe she would stop being so arrogant and would actually work on bing stronger. Xu Yuan wanted Su Wan to be strong enough to handle any crisis that came her way. If he wasn¡¯t present in the territory in the future, how would she tackle such problems? He couldn¡¯t have her rely on him for everything. Su Wan¡¯s eyes glittered with determination. Her territory was the most important thing to her, aside from Xu Yuan. ¡°Scarlen, prepare the archers!¡± said Su Wan. A volley of magic arrows shot into the sky in the blink of an eye. The Night Elves and their skill as archers were valuable when dealing with aerial enemies. More arrows flew into the air. The ming arrows turned the sky red as they exploded. The residents of the territory looked up in fear. The mes might burn their farm! However, the despair turned into amazement as the farm was left untouched by the explosion. [Fire Magic Arrows: Inflicts fire magic damage, consumes 50 magic points per second.] The farm suffered no damage, but the vultures weren¡¯t that lucky. They became the fuel for the arrows to burn endlessly. The Venom Vultures wanted to flee, but they were horrified to see that there was no opening. The mes engulfed them from every side. No matter how hard they pped their wings, they couldn¡¯t escape. Other than a few Venom Vultures which had fled the moment the arrows starteding in, the others were trapped and burned. Countless Venom Vultures fell from the sky as they burned to their deaths. Their bodies created huge pits where they fell on the ground. The troops advanced to these falling vultures to take care of the ones that were still alive. However, when they arrived at the scene, they saw that none of the vultures had survived. The Fire Magic Arrows were terrifying. The mes in the sky gradually dissipated. The sudden attack of the vultures made Su Wan uneasy. ... Chapter 273 - 273 Losses 273 Losses After the battle ended, the residents of the territory were all in disbelief. They had witnessed the Fire Magic Arrows first-hand. ¡°Gods above! It worked! It must be the power of the great Dark Demon Dragon!¡± ¡°What did I just see? The Night Elves¡¯ arrows just killed thousands of monsters!¡± The residents of the territory knew that this had something to do with the Dark Demon Dragon. The Lord was powerful, but she was nothing whenpared to the Dark Demon Dragon. !! The pride and admiration they felt for the Dark Demon Dragon were overwhelming. Scarlen, who was holding his bow in his hand, took a deep breath. His heart overflowed with emotion. If he went to the mythical ruins once again, he would definitely use these arrows on the magic puppets! The Fire Elemental Cores were simply too extraordinary. Su Wan looked at the corpses of the Venom Vultures around her. ¡°Hide these corpses.¡± Although the Venom Vultures were poisonous and inedible, they could still be sold in exchange for resources. She was a little happy when she thought about that, but she remained on alert. The wild creatures had attacked out of the blue. It made Su Wan angry. Weren¡¯t they just trying to take advantage of a harmless territory? Fortunately, she had already made the Night Devil Bees guard the area. Otherwise, their losses would have been great. Su Wan was a little afraid. If they hadn¡¯t returned to the territory on time from their expedition, the territory would have been in trouble, even with the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint present. They would have probably suffered heavy losses. The Hundred Night Flower Honey produced by the Night Devil Bees was a treasure. If something went wrong and the Night Devil Bees were harmed, it would be a huge blow to her. She had three close friends who relied on her for the honey. She needed to fortify her territory¡¯s defense, especially against air attacks. Su Wan decided to create more towers where the Night Elves could stay on guard. While Su Wan pondered on the possibilities, the bodies of the Venom Vultures were rounded up. The little butterfly approached Su Wan to report on the situation. ¡°My Lord, 20 residential buildings were damaged. Five of those havepletely burned down. 45 people were injured. Thankfully, no deaths were recorded.¡± ¡°On the bright side, we obtained 786 Venom Vulture corpses.¡± Su Wan nodded. She turned to Xu Yuan. ¡°Xu Yuan, we need to consider some arrow towers in our territory from where the Night Elves can defend the area when needed.¡± Their defense was strong fornd attacks. However, air attacks were a serious problem. Xu Yuan had no objection to her suggestion. Once the Hero Altar wasplete, Su Wan resolved to build more towers. Meanwhile, she thought of finding a cksmith so that she could ce an order for more crossbows. The territory¡¯s foundation was still weak. It had been upgraded to Level 3, but it was far too empty to be on par to its level. There was no choice but to fill it slowly. Xu Yuan did not dwell much on it. If there was an attack that threatened the territory, he could handle it. He looked at the Venom Vultures and frowned. These creatures could easily hunt bison and lions. Their wingspan was huge and imprable by ordinary arrows. However, they couldn¡¯t be eaten as food even when dead because of their poisonous nature. It was such a waste. Xu Yuan checked the interface for materials on the market. The price of meat had dropped to 1¨C15 units of resources. Other types of food cost around 1¨C10 units of resources. It was a pity the Venom Vultures couldn¡¯t be sold. Otherwise, they would have been rich! Xu Yuan opened the bounty section. There were bounties against some types of troops. Some bounties were issued by mage Lords of the Dark-Types for rare troop types. The price went up to almost 10,000 units. Xu Yuan checked those bounties again in surprise. They had 786 Venom Vultures. They could be sold for 10,000,000 units of resources! How could the Lords be so willing to spend so much money on some creature? The corpses did not fetch much of anything usually. The rare ones were worth only around a thousand units of resources. He showed the interface to Su Wan. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sell the corpses. ¡°What level are the Venom Vultures in general?¡± she asked the Flower Fairy. ¡°Rare A-ss at most.¡± The A-ss wasn¡¯t considered very strong. With that amount of resources, they could buy or recruit stronger troops. Without hesitation, Su Wan allowed Xu Yuan to sell the corpses in exchange for resources. However, she urged him to sell them in batches to different Lords. She didn¡¯t want to draw attention to herself. The fewer enemies, the better! Su Wan was in a good mood as the number of resources in the territory increased. The smog from the fire was swept away. Ever since she became a Lord, it was a constant battle to upgrade and maintain the territory. She was in charge of everything. Sometimes it became overwhelming. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t much help most of the time. Although the attack from the Venom Vultures had made her unhappy, the oue was good. Su Wan returned to the Dark Castle. The important thing for her was to recruit more troops. She needed to increase the poption of the territory for the upgrade. She had used up about 20,000 units of resources. Su Wan sighed. However, it was worth it. Her troops were stronger, especially the ones she had recruited. There were two troops she hadn¡¯t counted yet. The 30 Rotten Cavalry which was led by Hogg and there were the Heavy de Warriors. The lowest level of troop types she had were of A-ss. They were also strong enough to withstand ordinary attacks. Most Lords had B or C-ss troop types. Rare A-ss and S-ss were difficult to obtain. Only top-tier Lords had them. Most Lords fought to the death to get stronger troop types. It was almost impossible to get an S-ss troop. Chapter 274 - 274 Special Troops Recruited by the Crystal 274 Special Troops Recruited by the Crystal Su Wan had troops that any Lord would covet and would do anything to own. Right now, the troops were lined up in an orderly manner in front of her. After expending resources to recruit such troop types, Su Wan¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. She could finally enjoy the life of a Lord. She opened the market interface. She searched for rare Dark-Type troops. The price was set from the highest to the lowest. Su Wan shook her head in dismay. The most expensive troop type was worth 200,000 units of resources. The cheapest was 100,000 units. !! The price was too great, but the attributes werecking. Su Wan gave up on the idea of buying another troop. The recent attack had shown Su Wan a gaping hole in her defenses. Even if there were no gaps in her defenses, having troops that were good in long-rangebat was always beneficial. She took out the crystal ball. [Night me Archer] [Level: 56] [Potential: Rare SS-ss.] [Range: 220 meters (+66 meters).] [Skill: Body of the Night (D-rank, immune to poison, curses, gue, strength increased by 50%).] [Abilities] [Congeal Fire into Arrow: A-ss. Consumes energy to congeal fire into longbows and arrows. No need to replenish. Recovers automatically after damage.] [Storing Power Attack: A-grade. After charging, an arrow with 300% power can be released. It also has piercing damage.] [Rapid Shooting: B-grade. Consecutively shoots 30 arrows within 10 seconds. Cooldown: 5 minutes.] [Race Talent: Increase uracy by 40%.] [Dark Archer: More than 50 Archers, 30% increase in range, 30% increase in strength.] [Note: When standing in the darkness, their ming arrows will be endless.] Su Wan nodded with satisfaction. She was satisfied with the attributes. She now had a total of 150 Night me Archers. That was enough to defend against sudden attacks for now. Su Wan looked at the Rotten Cavalry. She opened the attribute panel. He continued to summon the evolved troops from the crystal. Above the Death Knight Pyramid, white light surged. The pyramid formed by the bones of the horses began to change. The bone horse trembled, and its head suddenly red with a blue Soul Fire. The white bone horse slowly stood up, raised its head, and stomped its hooves on the ground. Its movement was no different from an ordinary horse. After stretching its muscles and bones, the White Bone Horse turned around and walked to the front of the Death Knight Pyramid, lying down on the ground. It seemed to be waiting for its rider to get on its back. Bones flew out and bandaged arms crawled out from the pyramid. A knight holding a bone ax climbed out and rode on the back of the white bone horse. The white raised its front hooves in the air. It mmed its hooves on the ground with a thud. Other Death Knights appeared in the same way until the summoning waspleted. [Rotten Axe Death Knight] [Level: Level 58] [Potential: Rare A-ss.] [Skill: Dead Body (A-grade, immune to poison, curses, gue, strength increased by 50%, charge speed increased by 30%).] [Abilities] [Berserk Charge: A-grade. Increases to maximum speed in three seconds. Increases collision power by 200%.] [Giant Axe sh: B-grade. When swinging the giant ax while charging, it can increase strength by 50%, causing heavy damage.] [Treading on Sand: B-grade, charging on the sand, speed increased by 30%, impact increased by 50%.] [Race Talent: When more people die, strength increases by 50%, and recovery speed increases by 50%.] [Charge: When the charging distance reaches 100 meters, the charging force increases by 300%.] [Note: They are spears that can tear apart the enemy¡¯s line of defense. No one is willing to face the charging cavalry.] Su Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled in delight. She had seen troops like these in some of the ruins before. They were powerful. Moreover, with Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, they would be invincible! Compared to the two new troop types, the Solidifying Sand Archers were of a lower level. The long-range troops were the most important right now. If enemies broke through and attacked them from behind, the territory would be at a disadvantage. Thebat troops could be used to form a defensive line around them. When the enemy charged, they would realize that they had no luck defeating their prey. That would be exciting! ¡®Unfortunately, the energy of the crystal is at an end. Otherwise¡­¡¯ While Su Wan was thinking, the troops had already gathered. Looking at the powerful troops. Su Wan felt ecstatic. ¡°Xu Yuan, can you charge the crystal again?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t charge it to its fullest unless another Fire Elemental Lord spends 100,000 years and umtes more energy on it.¡± Xu Yuan rolled his eyes at her. However, what he said was true. Even if he possessed fire attributes, he couldn¡¯t umte the energy into the crystal right now. It would take around ten thousand years. ¡°Alright. The energy spent was worth it, though!¡± Su Wan looked at the crystal in her hand and tried to think of a way to get the Fire Elemental Lord to charge the crystal if they met in the future. She was looking forward to meeting the creature again. Su Wan was brought back to reality with the arrival of one of the Night Elves. The team that was sent to track down thest of the Venom Vultures had returned. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any cracks in the void from where the Venom Vultures appeared.¡± The Night Elf¡¯s voice was solemn. ¡°Numerous Light Bears suddenly appeared out of nowhere and blocked our way. We couldn¡¯t chase the vultures and had to find another way to return to the territory.¡± ¡°Light Bears?¡± Xu Yuan opened his sleepy eyes. As expected, Su Wan was right about the Night Devil Queen Bee being the target of the Light-Types. If they lost the Night Devil Queen Bee, the Night Devil Bees wouldn¡¯t be able to regenerate. ... Xu Yuan rarely made a move. So, it was up to Su Wan and the others to counterattack. ¡°We suspect that there¡¯s an entrance to the underground area nearby. Those Venom Vultures might have gone there.¡± The Night Elf in charge of scouting voiced out his thoughts. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®A hidden entrance¡­¡¯ The underground area was often associated with wealth and adventure. It was right up his alley. Chapter 275 - 275 The Hero Summoned by Xu Yuan 275 The Hero Summoned by Xu Yuan Legend had it that there were numerous gold and gemstones in the underground area which was left vastly unexplored. These were often associated with danger, too. The Nagas, Taurens, Evil Eyes, and ck Dragons were some of the creatures found underground. They were all evil and powerful. ¡°Let Scarlen lead a team to search the vicinity for the Light Bears. If there¡¯s any danger, evacuate immediately.¡± He didn¡¯t have time to explore the underground area right now, but he wanted confirmation regarding the location. There was nock of ces to obtain treasure for now. They could always go back and explore the mythical ruins. The Night Elf ced his fist to his chest and nodded. Su Wan massaged her temples. She felt a headache iing. There were still eight bronze doors to be explored in the mythical ruin. The food workshop and the winerycked staff. They needed to recruit more heroes for those tasks. All of that would require many resources. The problem with the territory¡¯s defense had to be resolved as soon as possible. They could not afford to wait around for another attack from the Venom Vultures. Su Wan thought it would probably take a month to sort everything out. She shook her head helplessly. She needed to focus on the newly summoned troops for now. Su Wan calmed herself with difficulty and rushed the process of the construction of the Hero Altar and other buildings. She needed more buildings and the poption of the territory needed to increase to upgrade the core. After spending a vast number of resources, the Hero r was finallypleted. [Hero Altar] [Special: One-time use building.] [Area: 10 square kilometers (Used to summon a special hero. Based on the strength of the summoner, there is a 70% chance of summoning the lowest level of heroes. The hero can level up with the summoner).] [Note: Please pray sincerely before summoning to avoid summoning the lowest level hero (even though prayers might not be of any use).] Su Wan looked at the attributes of the Hero Altar. She was somewhat speechless. ¡°The altar is not bad. After the territory upgrades, we seriously need to renovate this ce,¡± said Xu Yuan. He felt that his ce was a little small for him. He was living in a hovel worse than the Hero Altar! As an initial hero, he couldn¡¯t tolerate this. ¡°Why don¡¯t youplete the recruitment of heroes?¡± Su Wan was uncertain. She didn¡¯t want to end up with a low-level hero. She thought that if she let Xu Yuan do the summoning, she might receive a higher-level hero. ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for me to summon a low-level hero so that I embarrass myself, are you?¡± asked Xu Yuan suspiciously. He had also used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to check the attributes of the Hero Altar. The summoning depended on luck. There was a high probability of summoning a low-level hero. ¡°No! Of course not!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I am not doing it tough at you.¡± ¡°I am not interested. Summon the heroes yourself.¡± Xu Yuan had no interest in summoning a hero. He had enough to deal with already. He constantly worried about a way to get Su Wan to get stronger. ¡°Just¡­ help me,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Please¡­¡± The Flower Fairy and the little butterfly stood a little at the side and watched everything. They really felt that the Lord was thickheaded. Xu Yuan sighed. ¡°Alright then.¡± He didn¡¯t want Su Wan to cause trouble. If he kept refusing, who knows what kind of trouble she would be nning to cause? Xu Yuan walked to the Hero Altar. He ced thest gem onto it. He then chanted an incantation. A thick, pitch-ck fog rose and spread out rapidly. The dark energy became thicker and thicker until the air was as ck as ink. Su Wan and the others stared at the scene that was unfolding before them. The dark energy was too strong. They watched in shock. When the whole territory was covered in darkness, a pir of light rose from the Hero Altar and pierced the sky. ¡°What is that?!¡± ¡°Take a picture!¡± The nearby Lords saw the pir of light and were appalled. Meanwhile, the Hero Altar began to shake. A female hero with demonic horns on her head and a charming face appeared. ¡°I, Eliza, greet Your Majesty with reverence.¡± The hero walked to Xu Yuan and knelt in respect. Her ck tail swayed from side to side. Xu Yuan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon, [Name: Eliza] [Race: Subus (Pure)] [Level: 1] [Potential: SSS-ss] [Strength: 7 (Affects physical damage)] [Spirit: 10 (Affects spell damage)] [Agility: 6 (Affects attack speed, evasion, and movement speed)] [Constitution: 5 (Affects mana recovery, stamina recovery, maximum HP, physical defense, magic defense, etc.)] [Eye of Charm LV1: Can charm low-level enemy creatures for a short duration of about two minutes, causing the enemy creatures to attack allies (Charm time increases ording to skill level, can charm SSS-level heroes after advancing).] [Whip: Unlocked at Level 30.] [Demon Phantom: Unlocked at Level 60.] [Final Thorn of Hatred: Unlocked at Level 70.] [Note: Subus that wanders in the dark. All skills have an enhanced effect on male heroes or creatures, and a weak effect on female heroes or creatures.] This subus¡¯ attributes were remarkable. ... The key ability was the Eye of Charm. Her skill depended on her level. Su Wan saw Xu Yuan stare at Eliza in intrigue. She wanted to p herself for making Xu Yuan summon a hero. She felt like a fool. Su Wan felt like she had just created trouble for herself and summoned apetitor. Moreover, she had heard about the subus. They were exemry at seducing men. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t a man, but he was still a male dragon. Chapter 276 - 276 The Jealous Su Wan 276 The Jealous Su Wan Su Wan had misunderstood Xu Yuan. He was only looking at the hero¡¯s attributes carefully. However, Eliza was a subus after all. There was no mistaking her voluptuous body and her seductive body. ¡°You can stay by the Lord¡¯s side at all times,¡± said Xu Yuan. His only goal was to let the hero help Su Wan. ¡°Greetings, My Lord.¡± Although Eliza was unwilling, she couldn¡¯t disobey him. She got up and walked to Su Wan¡¯s side. Putting aside the fact that the hero was a subus, Eliza was indeed very strong. Having her by Su Wan¡¯s side would be beneficial. !! ¡°Hello,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I can find suitable armor and a room for youter.¡± As the poption steadily increased, the Dark Castle was bing more cramped. Su Wan realized that she needed to upgrade the territory as soon as possible. Moreover, after she upgraded and expanded the territory, she could ce Eliza in a ce a little far away from Xu Yuan. ¡°I want to help His Majesty sleep¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯ll sleep with me tonight!¡± Su Wan blurted out. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Elizae between them. Su Wan took Eliza to search for armor that could fit her. She found one that covered most of Eliza¡¯s body. The hero somehow looked even more alluring in that. The male Night Elves couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Eliza. They pretended to look away, but they were already ensnared by Eliza¡¯s charm. After talking with Su Wan, Eliza got the gist of everything that happened so far. She was even more curious about Xu Yuan now. The Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the Third Elven Prince, the White Dragon Saint, and the Dark Magister were all powerful heroes. All of them revered and respected Xu Yuan. Eliza had thought that being of the SSS-ss, she must be one of the rarest and strongest heroes in the territory. She hadn¡¯t expected to be just average. The people in the territory were all ridiculously strong. When Su Wan and Eliza were done with the armor-fitting and tour of the territory, they met Xu Yuan once again. ¡°Eliza,e with me,¡± said Xu Yuan. When she heard Xu Yuan call out her name, Eliza felt ecstatic. Her eyes glittered. Her tail swayed happily. All others who were standing around were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the Dark Demon Dragon to be so direct. The male heroes in the territory were all envious. Su Wan was shocked more than the others. ¡®Where is taking her?¡¯ She wished she could p Xu Yuan and make him sober up. ¡®Why did it have to be a subus?¡¯ Su Wan was regretful. If she had known this would happen, she would have summoned a zombie-like hero like Hogg or a giant lizard. She was okay with anything except a beautiful subus. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know what was going on in everyone¡¯s mind. He made his way toward the Dark Castle. Eliza was excited. She quickly followed him. Su Wan had no intention of letting them meet in private. She followed behind the two. ¡­ In the castle, Xu Yuany down on the soft bed. Eliza was massaging his scales. Su Wan looked at them both as she tried to make sense of the scene before her. The moonlight filtered through the window. Xu Yuan closed his eyes. He was absorbing experience points in the dark. Eliza massaged his dragon scales with a disappointed face. She was excited about the Dark Demon Dragon being her first. She had been willing enough. However, this wasn¡¯t what she had expected. ¡®Why did he ask me toe with him then?¡¯ thought Eliza. She didn¡¯t dare to ask that aloud. ¡°Do you remember the past of the Dark-Types and the Light-Types?¡± asked Xu Yuan. Only then did Su Wan realize why Xu Yuan had asked Eliza to follow him. He wanted to know about the past from someone who might remember it. She felt embarrassed. How could she have doubted him? ¡°I have no memory of the past,¡± said Eliza. When she was summoned, all her memories were wiped away. She couldn¡¯t even remember what she had done yesterday, let alone hundreds of years ago. The rules of the Overlord ne were very effective. Only the Flower Fairy remembered some of the things that hade to pass in the Hero ne. Logically, it seemed that any hero summoned to the Overlord ne, no matter how strong, had their memories wiped out. Xu Yuan only wanted to know what had happened in the Hero ne before he transmigrated into the body of the Dark Demon Dragon. The rules were strict. The Overlord ne held secrets that still needed to be unearthed. Perhaps erasing the memories of the heroes was a shot at providing equal standing forpetition. No matter how strong a hero was, they had to start at the same ce to achieve greatness. Xu Yuan wondered if he could understand and bend thews of the Overlord ne once he reached Level 100. For now, it seemed that overthinking wasn¡¯t going to provide any solutions. He needed to think of a way to upgrade the territory. ¡°Stay with the Overlord for the next few days and quickly level up,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Understood!¡± Su Wan waited till Eliza left. She went to take a shower and decided on a pair of sexy pajamas to tempt Xu Yuan. Although Xu Yuan didn¡¯t have any inappropriate motives, Su Wan could still sense how amazed he was at Eliza. Su Wan felt conflicted. The Flower Fairy was a female hero, but she had never posed a threat to Su Wan. The Flower Fairy was a small creature and wouldn¡¯t think of ensnaring Xu Yuan with her charm. However, Eliza was different. She was a subus, which meant that much of her power had the sole purpose of seducing male heroes. Su Wan felt like she had to do better, so Xu Yuan followed her wholeheartedly. Xu Yuan closed his eyes. He was unaware of Su Wan¡¯s thoughts. At this moment, he was deep in thought. He wondered where the void creatures came from. ¡®Were their memories also wiped out before they entered the Overlord ne?¡¯ From what he knew so far, every creature had an origin energy. This was their essence. Whether it was a Light-Type hero, Dark-Type hero, void creature, or a human, they all had an origin energy within them that never changed. Although void creatures were treated as monsters that could be in to level up, they were not better or worse than any other creature in this world. If the void creatures rapidly leveled up and surpassed others, humans could just as easily be made into their prey. Chapter 277 - 277 Rapid Development of the Agricultural Area 277 Rapid Development of the Agricultural Area Xu Yuan felt that things were going to get even more difficult than before. Su Wan was still weak. She was stronger than the other Overlords right now, but whenpared to the Light and the Dark-Types, she wasn¡¯t even worth the mention. She needed to get stronger. Unfortunately, Su Wan¡¯s potential was very limited. It was impossible for her to grow rapidly. She could only do it gradually. Xu Yuan was confident that Su Wan could stand by his side when he reached his peak. However, that would take too long. Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t change the rules of the Overlord ne. He had to find other ways to help Su Wan get stronger. !! He sighed. ¡®Are there no shortcuts?¡¯ If Su Wan could gain experience points in her sleep like him, she would level up quickly. ¡°Xu Yuan, I aming!¡± Su Wan appeared out of the shower in a milky-white pajama, which revealed her pale white thighs. It seemed Eliza had given her quite a shock. ¡­ The next morning, Su Wan scouted the territory to find a suitable location to build arrow towers. ¡°When we have enough resources, we will start construction immediately.¡± [Hurricane Arrow Tower Construction Requirement: 50,000 gold coins, wood, stone, and iron ore. 500 crystals. 500 gems. 500 Mercuries.] Right now, she didn¡¯t have enough resources. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was particrly excited. He was assigned with finding suitable staff for the food workshop and the winery. He had to choose carefully. He was short of some resources to get going on recruiting the staff for these two ces. Su Wan was convinced that she needed to set up some form of trade to earn resources. The quickest way to earn resources was from trading. She needed something attractive enough for people to spend money on. Hunting and exploring weren¡¯t reliable sources to earn resources in the long term. The first thing was to have something that would attract people. To produce higher quality goods, Su Wan needed someone with talent and skills. She had no choice but to turn to Eliza. Eliza was quite skilled and business-minded. She was adept at negotiating with people, especially men. Su Wan knew that Eliza could solve the problem of the food workshop and the winery in no time. At least the Hundred Night Flower Honey and the Dragon Drool Grass were expanding rapidly in amount. There was a limit to how much honey the Night Devil Bees could produce at a time. However, there was no such restriction for the Dragon Drool Grass. Su Wan had a hunch that these two things will be their money-making source. Dragon Drool Grass was a medicinal herb that had a very quick and useful effect. Everyone would surely covet it. When she walked out of the Dark Castle, the residents of her territory bowed to her respectfully. Some pressed their fists to their chest to express their admiration. Su Wan nodded and acknowledged them as she passed by. The territory had clearly be prosperous under her leadership. It was crowded, to say the least. Some of the residents still weren¡¯t familiar with the ce. However, when they saw other residents bowing and saluting Su Wan, they followed suit. Su Wan headed to the agricultural area. As she got near, she saw some parts that were scorched because of yesterday¡¯s incident. Most crops had ripened. They could be harvested within two days. The agricultural section was vast. Auntie Green, who was responsible for the management of the area, smiled at her as she approached. ¡°This must be a blessing from the gods!¡± Auntie Green eximed. ¡°Those d*mned vultures! If I hadn¡¯t run fast enough, I wouldn¡¯t be here today to greet you.¡± ¡°Those vultures will soon be turned into fertilizers for the area. I promise you that,¡± said Su Wan. Auntie Green smiled happily. ¡°My Lord, you should check on the Night Devil Bees, The queen bee has many nests. You are really smart. You even knew that they would split their nests.¡± Su Wan nodded and turned to leave. As she walked further toward the vast field, the Night Devil Bees swarmed over. Su Wan reached their nest and estimated the amount of the Hundred Night Flower Honey that had been produced. There were ten empty wooden boxes ced around the main nest. It was prepared in advance for the bees to slit their nest. However, Su Wan realized that the yield of the honey wasn¡¯t as she had expected. She turned to look at the field and saw the part of thend which was burned and ckened because of the Venom Vultures. Her gaze turned cold. ¡®The Light-Types and the vultures deserve death!¡¯ This was absolutely unforgivable. She walked further into the fields toward the rice ntation. The ears were already blooming. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they could harvest the rice as well. There were around ten residents who were tending to the crops. The nts swayed in the gentle breeze. The fields were so full of life that it made Su Wan feel happy. The scene filled with vitality made her feel better. She had exchanged many resources for 100 mu of rice and wheat. The rice was ntedst month. The crops were already growing bountifully. She could harvest it soon. She felt rxed when she saw that everything was turning out alright. She could use certain treasures to rush the harvesting period of the crops. However, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary. She had already used the treasure to rush the harvesting period for the Dragon Fruits, solely because she needed them to flower as soon as possible. It was necessary because the Night Devil bees had to collect nectar from the flowers. She walked into the paddy field. They were all so lush and green that it made Su Wan giddy with happiness. This was what she had always wanted. The green crops represented life and vitality. She then walked to the wheat field to check. Su Wan went to meet Auntie Green once again. She urged her to assign more people to the fields so that more attention could be given to the well-being of the crops. Aunt Green agreed to do it. She was in charge of the fields, and she liked her job. Auntie Green had been managing the fields for a while now. There had been no problems under her management till now. So, Su Wan trusted her. Chapter 278 - 278 Territory Expansion 278 Territory Expansion After inspecting the territory to her heart¡¯s content, Su Wan took the Night Elves, the Rotten Cavalry, and the subus outside to y some monsters. They were the main strength of the territory and would be fighting at the forefront during an attack. It was necessary to train them. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t apany them for such a small mission. Only dangerous ces like the mythical ruin were worthy of his attention. This was Eliza¡¯s first time being part of such a system of leveling up. She only needed to follow what the others were doing and gain experience points. Xu Yuan stayed behind but kept track of Su Wan¡¯s progress through sharedmunication. She led her troop to the void crack. In the early stages, Su Wan simply skipped fighting. !! When the Night Elves and the Rotten Cavalry caught up with her, Su Wan became calm. She stayed at the back and watched the show as her team fought. As expected of a troop from the mythical ruin, the Rotten Cavalry was really strong. Su Wan was happy. With such strong troops, she could soon sleep and gain experience like Xu Yuan while her troops fought on her behalf! ¡°My beautiful Lord, you can¡¯t bezy. You have to level up and collect more resources. When the territory is upgraded, I will level up too! Why don¡¯t you try and gain some experience points while you are there?¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s voice startled Su Wan, who waszily watching her troops fight. She turned around. Xu Yuan was perched on the wall behind her. ¡®When did he arrive?!¡¯ He had caught her red-handed. ¡°I will work hard!¡± said Su Wan with a scowl. ¡°I only wish you wouldn¡¯t squeeze me dry like this!¡± She joined Eliza and the others to kill the monsters around. Time passed quickly, and their territory entered a short period of peace and stability. The number of residents had increased in the territory. They were close to upgrading the territory to Level 4. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements] [Land Area: 7/10 square kilometers (Not yet achieved).] [Total amount of resources: 1300/2000 tons (not yet achieved).] [13/20 buildings (not yet achieved).] [Poption: 14560/20000 people (Not yet achieved).] The experience points gained were enough for Xu Yuan to reach the Level 70 threshold. Everything was developing beautifully. However, Xu Yuan felt that it would be even better if Su Wan was less jealous of everyone. The morning sun was warm and beautiful. Su Wan hugged Xu Yuan. She convinced him to turn into his human form when he slept. His arms were wrapped around him. One of her legs hooked around his waist. Su Wan opened her drowsy eyes and reluctantly left Xu Yuan¡¯s warm embrace. She walked to the vanity table and began to get dressed. She tied her long hair into a ponytail and took a sip of the Hundred Night Flower Honey that she kept in a small bottle. The Hundred Night Flower Honey was supposed to be very effective in restoring and maintaining youthful beauty. She probably might be the only person to own something like that in this world. A notification sounded. Someone mentioned her in the group chat. [Shi Linglong: @Su Wan, respond!] [Su Wan: What is it?] [Shi Linglong: Wanwan, the three of us were nning to upgrade our territory to Level 3 and also expand it. We sensed frequent movement of the Light and the Dark-Types in the past few days. We are nning to expand toward your territory.] [Zhao Qingrong: That¡¯s right. The world is bing more dangerous day after day. We need to stick together!] [Lin Yao: +1] The territories of the four Lords were far from each other. They had nned to expand their territory outward to new areas, but the Overlord ne was bing more dangerous. It was logical for them to expand toward each other and close the distance between their territories. Everyone had to be prepared. When the time came, the four of them could band together for a fight. The Light-Types were very quiet after the incident with the Venom Vultures. They might be brewing some other trouble in secret. Su Wan¡¯s friends needed her permission if they were going to expand toward her territory. Without her consent, they couldn¡¯t infringe on her borders. Su Wan was the strongest among them right now. By joining her, they would all benefit. [Zhao Qingrong: What do you think? In the future, we can have a sleepover! The four of us!] Su Wan snorted. ¡®Who would want to sleep with a bunch of tramps like you?¡¯ She always enjoyed hugging Xu Yuan to sleep, especially since he changed into his human form at night. She walked to the bed and sat on the edge of it. ¡°Xu Yuan, Shi Linglong and the others are nning to expand their territories toward us. What do you think about it?¡± she whispered in his ear. ¡°Do as you please,¡± said Xu Yuan and turned the other way to continue sleeping. [Su Wan: Sure. You all can expand toward my territory. When I expand my territory, I will do it toward your territories as well.] [Zhao Qingrong: Thank you, Wanwan! I promise I won¡¯ty a finger on your precious dragon.] [Shi Linglong: Wanwan, be careful. Qingrong is flirtatious. Don¡¯t let her get near to your dragon.] ¡­ There was always some kind of trouble that the Lords had to deal with whenever they chose to expand their territory. Shi Linglong was the first to encounter it. She messaged for help in the group chat after provoking a Light-Type creature. Su Wan activated her demonic dragon form, unfurled her wings, and flew over to help her friend. She wanted to take Xu Yuan with her, but he was busy in a meeting with the Dark Alliance. She felt that she had improved a lot in the past few months to deal with something like this. She rushed to her friend to offer her help. She didn¡¯t even inform Xu Yuan before leaving. ¡°There has been news of sightings of a rare Light-Type creature near Shi Linglong¡¯s territory. It is at least of the Mythical Level. We need to tread with caution,¡± said the Dark Enchanter. Usually, Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t participate in the Dark Alliance meetings. However, the Dark Enchanter had invited him specifically because the matter wasn¡¯t something small that they could deal with. ¡°Mythical Level?¡± Xu Yuan frowned. He seemed to be deep in thought. ¡®Shi Linglong and the others were discussing expanding their territories. What if the Light-Type creatures take advantage of their vulnerability and attack their Territory Cores?¡¯ ¡°I will go and check once,¡± said Xu Yuan. He unfurled his wings and flew away. The Dark Enchanter, the White Dragon Saint, the Fallen Angel, and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon all nced at each other. Was this still the Dark Demon Dragon that they knew? In the past, all Xu Yuan did was sleep in the Dark Castle. How had he suddenly be interested in something like this? Was it because of his hatred toward the Light-Types? They had many questions but no definite answers. Xu Yuan flew around Shi Linglong¡¯s territory and sensed the aura of the Light-Type creatures. He didn¡¯t know how strong the creature was. ... Chapter 279 - 279 Dark Demon Dragon Level 70 279 Dark Demon Dragon Level Xu Yuan had already broken through to Level 70 by this time. [Name: Xu Yuan] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s True Name: Luphus Olga] [Race: Dark Demon Dragon] !! [Level: 70] [Strength: 4103] [Spirit: 4112] [Agility: 4007] [Constitution: 4150] [Abilities] [Night Shift LVL 5: As a Dark Demon Dragon, the energy of the night can be converted to power. During the night, the experience will be automatically gained at all times. The amount of experience gained will increase ording to the current skill level.] [Dragon God¡¯s Slumber LVL 3: as long as you fall into a deep sleep, you will receive the blessing of the night.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing LVL 6: imbues the Demonic Dragon¡¯s aura onto living creatures, strengthening them. All attributes will increase by 2200% for 1 Hour. The living creature has a chance of transforming, and the buff cannot be dispelled.] [Demon Dragon Wings LVL 4: ability to fly. At night, ability to travel from one dark area to another.] [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath LVL 3: spit out a Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, causing AoE damage to the target area. Creatures who die from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath have a 15% chance of bing an undead (depending on the ability level).] [Lord of Darkness LVL 3: has absolute control over all dark creatures. Can forcefully control dark creatures. Within the territory, you can use a certain amount of dark energy to resurrect dead dark creatures.] [Dark Fusion LVL 3: Fuse two dark creatures of the same race into one creature for 30 minutes. The fused creature will have thebined attributes of the two creatures!] [True Eye of The Demon Dragon LVL 3: The True Eye of The Magic Dragon can see through all illusions. It can trace back time and see what happened 62 hours ago.] [Dark Duel Domain: Drag the enemy into the duel domain and engage in a fair one-on-one duel. There is no interference from the outside world during this period. The winner will devour the soul of the loser and absorb the power.] [Chaos Realm: Gather 12 Elemental Hearts and fuse them into a Chaos Core. Use the Chaos Core as support to release the Chaos Realm. Within the territory, all other elemental powers will be suppressed, and the skills of the territory¡¯s master would be greatly strengthened. Within the territory, all other elemental powers would be suppressed, and the skills of the territory¡¯s master would be greatly strengthened.] [Lost In the Night: When this Night Magic is cast, within the range of the magic array, enemies with weak willpower will be lost in the darkness and be its ves.] [Dark Destructive Light LVL 2: summons a huge ck pir of light from the sky and prates the earth, annihting all enemies within the pir of light. Damage dealt is (spirit x 20). The Dark Destructive Light has the ability to lock space. Once it locks onto an enemy, it can bombard the enemy across space.] [Original Field LVL 2: summon a force field that can withstand most attacks. The force field will form a space of its own, and anyone inside it can escape into an alternate dimension to avoid damage.] [Dragon Will: Can be used on creatures with dragon blood to awaken the sleeping dragon blood and Dragon Soul. Chance of atavism.] After this, if he wanted to level up further, he had to wait for the Territory Core to be upgraded. ¡­ In Shi Linglong¡¯s territory, they were surrounded. The Light-Type creatures looked at Su Wan and Shi Linglong with contempt. ¡°Go and give them hell!¡± shouted Shi Linglong to her troops. After a while, the ground shook violently as if everything was going to copse inward. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The Light-Type creatures were Light Dragons. Before they could understand what was going on, Shi Linglong¡¯s initial hero, the Flower Fairy, appeared in front of them. ¡°How dare you destroy our territory? Don¡¯t you dare think you can escape from here!¡± The Flower Fairy charged at them. One of the Light Dragons stared at the angry hero. It raised its ws and spread the wings on its back and flew higher. A blue array of magic appeared behind this dragon. The array shot water des at the Flower Fairy. The Flower Fairy was unfazed. She crossed her arms in front of her to block the attack. She had a high magic resistance. The water des collided with her arms and dissipated without causing her any harm. The Light Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed. The water des turned around and rushed toward the Light Dragon. It was ready. It raised its ws and blocked it. The Flower Fairy grabbed the Light Dragon by the neck and mmed it to the ground. The Light Dragon could lift its head. The wings on its back pped to no avail. Thest thing that the Light Dragon saw was the initial hero¡¯s face as it slipped out of consciousness. She then flung the Light Dragons away. The Flower Fairy looked at the other Light Dragons, which were now retreating. One of the Light Dragons let out a roar. Fire condensed in its throat, and it aimed the mes at the initial hero. It opened its mouth and let out a stream of blue-white fire. A terrifying explosion blew everything away. The initial hero, the Flower Fairy, appeared slowly out of the smoke. Her eyes narrowed at the ground that was burning. The st had affected those standing near the pit. Some of the dragons fainted and fell into the pit. The Flower Fairy slowly walked forward. The battle had just begun. War was always a ce to reap benefits for certain people. Su Wan, Zhao Qingrong, Lin Yao, and Shi Linglong did their best to assemble their troops and get ready for a long fight. There were other Lords converging to try to take advantage of this situation. Everyone wanted to obtain more resources. A fight was always an opportunity to do just that. Moreover, they all knew about Su Wan from the Inter-Campus Tournament. Chapter 280 - 280 The Light-Types And Their New Attacks 280 The Light-Types And Their New Attacks They had to get rid of these Light-Type creatures and their Lord. ¡°We don¡¯t need to be lenient. They attacked first. This Lord¡¯s territory is in the middle. It is better if we can eliminate them and clear the way.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan had fought together for so long. She had begun to understand that the strong preyed on the weak. That was the rule of the world. ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡± Shi Linglong gritted her teeth. They just needed to wait till Xu Yuan arrived. If they could hold out till then, he would definitely help them. The sess and failure of the four Lords depended on him now. !! ¡°Everyone, take care of your troops! Protect yourselves and try to reduce the casualties. We need to hold our ground till Xu Yuan arrives,¡± said Su Wan. If she had known that there were such strong Light-Types here, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed over alone. Without Xu Yuan by their side, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resurrect the troops or themselves if they died here. Su Wan stood at the back in a rtively safe ce. As a temporarily chosen leader, she needed to be able to see the progress of the fight and issue orders from a safe ce. The sound of a horn rang out from the Dimensional Portal. The war had begun! ¡°Archers, get ready!¡± Shi Linglong ordered. The soldiers stationed on the city wall pulled their longbows. The sound of the bowstrings being pulled tight was audible. Countless mechanical troops entered from the Dimensional Portal. The mechanical troops were masterpieces of the dwarves, who were exemry in building such things. The weapons and des on the body of these mechanical troops looked intimidating. ¡°Attack!¡± The archers fired. The volley of arrows arched through the sky toward the Dimensional Portal. For a moment, the arrows covered the whole sky like a curtain. Then, they descended on the mechanical troops. Even though the mechanical troops¡¯ bodies were made of metal, the arrows pierced through them. However, the arrows were barely enough to hold them back as more and more mechanical puppets arrived through the Dimensional Portal. The ground was littered with metal bodies. Numerous mechanical troops appeared to rece them. Behind them, human warriors appeared as well. The corpses of the mechanical troops that were piled up at the front provided ample cover for the human troops which just arrived. Their archers fired their arrows to counter the iing volley of arrows. Meanwhile, the human warriors advanced toward the bottom of the territory wall. The walls were high enough to make sure ordinary people or troops couldn¡¯t climb through. However, warriors were a different story. They were trained for something like this. The fully armed human warriors leaped up and stabbed their long des into the walls. They pulled themselves up the wall. Shi Linglong¡¯s archers were busy firing a volley of arrows to stop more troops from entering through the Dimensional Portal. Only the troops that were near the wall could pose the enemies a threat. Despite their efforts, the front of the walls was crawling with enemy warriors. There were just too many of them. They couldn¡¯t kill them all! Just when they thought the enemy would seed, a volley of fire arrows rained down. The enemy warriors weren¡¯t prepared. Although their armors were strong and covered them almost entirely, the few uncovered areas were vulnerable. Blood sputtered when they were pierced. There was the smell of burning flesh. The Night me Archers that Su Wan had brought along with her did their job perfectly. A notification appeared in Su Wan¡¯s mind. [You have leveled up!] Her aura reached its peak. Every time she leveled up, her attributes increased, and she felt a surge of power within her body. The benefits of each upgrade were not to be underestimated. As a person who was under contract with Xu Yuan, Su Wan received better benefits than most. She took a deep breath as she felt the immense power flow through her body. She had finally leveled up! The enemy troops kept advancing. The number of archers on the enemy side gradually increased and attacked their archers. ¡°Mages, attack with magic fire!¡± shouted Lin Yao. The mage army that Lin Yao had brought along with her began chanting. Fireballs wheezed past and fell from the sky onto the enemy troops. The temperature suddenly increased. The enemy archers were engulfed by mes. Of course, the fight wouldn¡¯t end so easily. The enemy offense strategy began to get more aggressive. More archers, mechanical troops, priests, and creatures of light poured in from the Dimensional Portal to rece the fallen human warriors. Thebat ability of a mixed army was always more powerful and confusing to deal with than facing just one type of troop. The deadly arrows weakened as the priests¡¯ healing and courage spells encased the enemy troops. The mechanical troops constructed siegedders at a rapid speed. Half an hourter, the siegedders werepleted. The enemies charged up the city wall easily. Su Wan ordered the archers on the wall to retreat a little further so they could form a new line of attack. At the same time, she urged Lin Yao to order the mages to produce more fireballs to destroy the enemies and their siegedders. However, maintaining and repairing the walls of the territory required too much energy and resources. Shi Linglong couldn¡¯t do two things at once. She focused on keeping the walls upright. They did not have the confidence that they could win this fight. Shi Linglong had to rely on Su Wan¡¯s troops if she wanted to survive. ¡°zing me Axe Break!¡± Other than the Night me Archers, they still had the Heavy de Warriors and the Battleaxe Warriors that they could send outside to fight. The Battleaxe Warrior threw their battleaxes at the enemy troops from the walls. The battleaxes crushed the enemy and erupted in mes, covering a diameter of about 10 meters. Chapter 281 - 281 The Fierce Alliance Of The Four Lords 281 The Fierce Alliance Of The Four Lords Even if the enemy warriors were of Level 40-50, they would definitely be crushed under such force. Su Wan and the other Lords had lost at least a dozen of their troops. The Light-Types and their attacks had exceeded their expectations. Moreover, the enemies kept applying buffs and other abilities that could increase theirbat power. The enemy fought aggressively. Almost every second, numerous troop fell on the battlefield. The territory walls were in bad shape. If Shi Linglong hadn¡¯t repaired it constantly, the walls would have fallen a long time ago. ¡®Xu Yuan, pleasee quickly!¡¯ Su Wan prayed in her heart. Many armored Light Gryphons, Light Dragons, and Light Unicorns appeared through the Dimensional Portal. Sensing their weakness, theyunched their final wave of attacks. The Light-Types were always arrogant. They could not tolerate anything other than their own point of view. Every other creature, hero, or human had to be purified under the holy light! They knew the four Lords were nning to merge their territories. The Light-Types vowed to destroy their Territory Cores one by one! Strange giant worms crawled out of the Dimensional Portal and bore into the earth. There were several dents in its abdomen where the human warriors sat. These dents were covered by spikes. Those were the Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry! These creatures dug their way into the earth the moment they came out of the Dimensional Portal. They could create tunnels underground and directly enter the territory with the human warriors in their bodies! Su Wan¡¯s face darkened. The Light-Types hadunched a fatal attack from three sides: the sky, thend, and the underground. They were in despair. They were already fighting with all they had. Su Wanmanded the troops ording to what was needed. Shi Linglong repaired the territory walls to keep them intact. Zhao Qingrong was fighting with her warriors at the forefront. Lin Yao led the mages to attack with their devastating fireballs. If Xu Yuan didn¡¯t arrive soon, they would fail. Their defenses would fall apart! Only now did Su Wan understand how essential Xu Yuan was to her. The situation had begun to spiral out of control. Shi Linglong was still busy repairing and maintaining the territory walls. She had no time or energy to spare for anything else. Zhao Qingrong also felt a sense of doom when she saw more and more enemy troops approach. Although Lin Yao¡¯s A-ss fire magic was enough to cause devastating damage, it needed a constant flow of mana to sustain the magic. However, Lin Yao wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. Her face darkened. ¡°Wanwan, order the troops to retreat behind the walls for now!¡± She would show the enemy what a natural disaster felt like. Su Wan immediately heeded her request. She issued a temporary retreat order. They all had witnessed Lin Yao¡¯s power before. Her Sacred Fire Mage profession was not for the faint-hearted. Zhao Qingrong led her warriors and retreated gradually. Lin Yao¡¯s mes began to surge. In an instant, countless mes descended from the sky. Some portion of the broken territory wall also suffered the brunt of these mes. They copsed when the mes rained down. They had no time to watch. They noticed that the ground rumbled and an enormous Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry erupted from the ground. Troops poured in. The enemies nned to attack them from behind! Many Light Dragons swooped down from the sky as they prepared to breathe fire. A dragon¡¯s breath could even melt steel. Their target was Su Wan. Lin Yaomanded her mes. The sky had be one huge fire monster as it devoured everything around. The enemies¡¯ pained cries filled the air as the fire fell on them indiscriminately. Some troops tried to flee back to the Dimensional Portal. However, when they reached there, they saw that the portal was also covered in fire. It was like a dragon¡¯s fire breath falling on a pile of haystacks. The terrifying fire vortex pulled them in and burned them to crisps. The fire engulfed everyone, whether they were a friend or a foe. The troops that couldn¡¯t escape on time werepletely burned. Screams of agony filled the air. This was no less than a natural disaster on a monstrous level! A Lord who was ranked seventh on the leaderboard was watching everything from afar. In the blink of an eye, 300,000 enemy troops were reduced to 50! The Lord who ranked fifth was equally stunned. When they received news of Shi Linglong nning to expand her territory, they rushed to eliminate her to weaken the alliance of the four Lords. Things had gone smoothly. However, the tables had suddenly turned. It was unbelievable! The points of the four Lords slowly increased on the leaderboard. It had just reached 200,000. Su Wan¡¯s points soared to 500,000. The Lords were anxious. In the past, the leaderboard represented the strength of each Lord. However, it now seemed that those in the upper rankings were just cannon fodders for the four Lords to gain more points. Su Wan was ranked first. The gap in her strength and the other Lords was like a difference between heaven and earth! The four Lords were like sisters. They would band together and advance together no matter what the cost! If they were allowed to grow at this pace, the Lords would be ssified into two types in the future. The first type would be someone like Su Wan, and all of them would bebeled under a second type. The others wouldn¡¯t be able topete at all. ¡°These shameless women have umted so many points!¡± ¡°Is this the true power of the top Lords?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry. I didn¡¯t even get to fight them!¡± ¡°Sister Su Wan, do you have sisters?¡± Ever since the Inter-Campus Tournament, everyone knew of Su Wan and her devastating strength. However, they wondered where the Dark Demon Dragon was. He didn¡¯t appear at all. ¡°Qingrong, take the troops to the base to stall for time.¡± Zhao Qingrong, who was watching everything in shock, regained her senses. She immediately responded to Su Wan¡¯s order. Chapter 282 - 282 Killing the Common Enemy, Su Wan 282 Killing the Common Enemy, Su Wan Su Wan didn¡¯t hesitate. She summoned the nine-headed Hydra. Before the enemy could react, the Hydra lifted Lin Yao and slithered away. Zhao Qingrong looked at her troops. ¡°Some of you stay behind and guard the rear. Others, retreat! Your goal is to stall for time.¡± Su Wan and Lin Yao rode on the back of the Hydra. However, they were about to reach their speed limit. The Hydra slithered through the rocks and boulders quickly. Su Wan opened the forum on her device. Some Lords were posting the same sentence over and over again. ¡°We must kill Su Wan!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She was now amon enemy of the Lords, and they wanted to get rid of her. The news that followed made the yers who had suffered a huge blow excited. ¡°Good news! Su Wan¡¯s troops were defeated! The remaining troops are trapped!¡± ¡­ At the opening of the Dimensional Portal, the sandstorm had calmed. Numerous troops began to emerge once again. When the other Lords found this out, they began to send their troops through the portal to salvage the resources. Su Wan ignored them and gestured for the Hydra to slither toward the northwest corner of the valley. The ce astonished them. The ground had be so dry that cracks spread everywhere like spiderwebs. The space between the cracks formed a deep and bottomless void. Even a dragon would fall to its death if it stumbled between the cracks. On both sides of these cracks were piles of sand. Su Wan could feel the power in this ce. Her own power surged in response. This was the opportunity to upend the battle. This terrain was perfect. It was easy to defend here but difficult to attack. The advantage of such a ce was that the enemy didn¡¯t get to decide who would live and who would die. Su Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled. They still had a chance! She was now grateful for Xu Yuan trying to force her to train every day. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t even think ofing up with an idea such as this. She had grown a lot as a Lord. She could not believe that Xu Yuan, who used her as a tool every day, was behind her progress inbat and strategy! While the invading Lords were busy enjoying their sess and taking it easy, she had trained every single day to be stronger. It was now time to put what she had learned into practice and see the results for herself. They let the Hydra hide first. Surrounded by piles of sand, Su Wan and Lin Yao stayed out of sight. Su Wan took out the magic crystal and let Lin Yao replenish her mana to perform magic again if needed. The two of them looked around to decide on a suitable location for the next battle. A momentter, they found it! Su Wan gestured to Lin Yao. They climbed down a small valley that was just a few meters wide. At the base, they saw a circr passageway that was around 300 meters tall and 30 meters wide. It looked as though it was dug into a circr shape by a machine. They stood in front of this huge passageway. Just then, the sound of falling rocks rang out from the tunnel. The sound seemed toe from the depths of the earth. It sounded somewhat muffled. Su Wan recalled something Xu Yuan had told her. The creature¡¯s name surfaced in her mind: Dark Demonic Sand Worm. It was a monster Xu Yuan had warned her about. It was a special creature that was huge and could devour Light Dragons very easily. When Su Wan first heard of it, she had just brushed it off because she had no idea how huge the creature must be. Now that she was in front of the enormous passageway, which was probably made by the creature, she truly felt terrified of the monster. However, Su Wan wondered how useful the monster would be in a fight. Even 30 warriors wouldn¡¯t be a match for such a creature. Su Wan and Lin Yao stayed alert. When they felt that there was no immediate danger of the creature suddenly appearing before them, they made their way further into the valley. They soon came across a simr passageway. This passageway was evenrger than before. Su Wan frowned. How many huge creatures lived in this area? Su Wan tried to open her senses and find out. The creatures seemed to be deep in sleep for now. Their life force was stable. Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She ignored everything else and observed the cracks on the ground more closely. They had to choose a location that wasrge enough to bury all their enemies in one go. ¡­ The Lords were done with salvaging the resources. They turned their focus toward the northwest direction. The spatial crack that Su Wan had chosen was not huge. It was only about a hundred kilometers from the center to the northwest corner. The flying troops arrived in about twenty minutes. However, they were a little disappointed when they saw the cracks in the ground. How will they ever find the enemy in such a terrain? Finding two people in the ground with so many cracks was like searching for a needle in a haystack. They started building a Dimensional Portal to summon the troops quickly. The army reacted quickly and immediately gathered the mages to start building the teleportation portal. The Dimensional Portal directly teleported the troops to the valley. There were so many of them that the sky was entirely covered by flying troops. The Lords hitched a ride and flew around the valley. Numerous troops covered the sky. They could hunt Su Wan and Lin Yao down from every direction! Su Wan would definitely be killed this time! If they couldn¡¯t get rid of Su Wan even after this, it would be a disgrace. The Lords couldn¡¯t believe Su Wan and Lin Yao held out till now. If it was anyone else, they would have run out of ammunition. Besides, how could they even escape from something like this? The Lords and their troops were full of confidence. The terrain was now swarming with Light Dragons, Light Unicorns, and Light Griffons. There were numerous other troops on the ground too. The Lords were confident they could kill Su Wan. However, the thought made them uneasy. No matter how many times they tried to deny it, the fact that Su Wan had be amon enemy to so many Lords felt like an honor. She was seen as the strongest and the most significant threat anyone had ever encountered. The Light-Types wouldn¡¯t even bother if somebody else was in her ce. The Lords couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Su Wan¡¯s prowess even if they wanted to kill her. However, this was the end for Su Wan. No matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯t avoid this. The troops searched for her at the center of the valley. ... Chapter 283 - 283 Collapse of the Rift Valley 283 Copse of the Rift Valley ¡°Everyone, Su Wan is here!¡± The troops swarmed over to the direction from where the shout hade. More than ten Lords followed behind. A giant rift appeared before them. A terrifying giant rift appeared in their line of sight. It was more than 300 meters wide and 4000 meters deep. One could barely see the bottom of the rift. Looking down from the sky, it looked like the earth had split open. At this moment, they saw a face in the valley. The Lords opened the attribute panel to confirm that it was really Su Wan. They were excited to find out that it was her! ¡°Sister Su Wan, you can¡¯t run away now!¡± ¡°Why are you being so respectful? She must have cheated all this while.¡± ¡°Who dares to nder her?¡± Now that all of them were fighting against the four Lords, it was okay for them to defeat them and im victory. However, Su Wan and the four Lords were still the strongest among them. They could fight them, but they didn¡¯t dare to disrespect them. Su Wan waited for her chance. When a few people approached the area where she was, she attacked. The area where the Lords and their troops were standing copsed. They only managed to scream for help as they fell into the bottomless rift. [Killed a Light-Type Overlord. Reward: 300 points.] Light Dragons pped their wings and swooped down. Su Wan didn¡¯t panic. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Come on!¡± Su Wan pulled Lin Yao into the open area. The Sacred Fire Mage was exposed to everyone. The enemy troops saw them. The enemy Lords smiled in triumph. There was nowhere Su Wan and Lin Yao could run. The Light Dragons surrounded the two women. Dragon breath began to gather at their throats. If the dragons weren¡¯t wary of Xu Yuan, the Dark Demon Dragon, they would have already released the fire in their breaths. There was thergest Light Dragon at the front. A ck-armored knight rode on its back. He held a dragon spear in his hands. The aura on his body surged. He was relieved that Su Wan had nowhere to run. However, he knew about Su Wan¡¯s hero. He was hesitant. The knight made some gestures to dy the attack. They would wait for reinforcement to arrive. Su Wan couldn¡¯t care less. The Light-Types were arrogantly showing off their power. As a Lord to a Dark-Type, she couldn¡¯t tolerate this. ¡°Come then!¡± shouted Su Wan. ¡°Try your luck! When my hero arrives, you will all be dead!¡± The knight held his spear tighter. He looked angry. This was an insult to his strength! Su Wan and Lin Yao looked unfazed. They patiently waited for the attacks toe. The knight was furious. He would personally kill Su Wan with his bare hands! The troops in the air swarmed over and crowded the sky above the rift. The Mage Army also arrived at the scene. The mages cast spells and sealed the area to prevent Lin Yao from using her magic to escape like before. At the same time, magic locked onto Su Wan and Lin Yao. They were under the radar of so many troops now. They really couldn¡¯t run even if they wanted to. Numerous Lords also rushed over to the area. Flying troops watched Su Wan and Lin Yao closely. [Real-time battle report: Su Wan has been blocked by the enemy from all sides in the rift!] The champion might actually die this time! ¡°Su Wan is definitely going to die this time. There are hundreds of mages around. It is impossible to escape by teleportation at this time.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy, but they did it! Even with thousands of troops against her, Su Wan looked smug. ¡°Every single one of you will remember this day!¡± shouted Su Wan. The Lords were all stunned. Was Su Wan crazy? She was about to die, but she was still spouting nonsense! Su Wan was unfazed. The knight gritted his teeth as he looked at the arrogant Su Wan. Su Wan and Lin Yao were surrounded from every side. Even if they disyed heaven-defying strength, they couldn¡¯t escape! At this moment, the Night Devil Bees swarmed over from afar. They attacked every Light-Type on sight. The knights riding the Light Dragons were uneasy. They saw Su Wan take out a crystal ball. An immense amount of energy surged toward Lin Yao. mes covered her. In an instant, fire rained down from the sky and caused enormous explosions. The valley copsed. The terrain began crashing down. The effect was devastating to the onlookers. The knights looked on in shock. The troops were all stunned. The troops in the air had a chance to escape, but those on the ground felt despair. They cowered in fear. The Night Devil Bees attacked the troops in the air and made it difficult for them to fly away. ¡°D*mn it!¡± The knights howled in anger. They rushed toward Su Wan. Su Wan summoned the nine-headed Hydra and escaped with Lin Yao. The knights¡¯ attacks missed the target. Giant rocks fell like ming meteors. The knights on the dragons only wanted to reach Su Wan, no matter what. They couldn¡¯t dodge the meteors in time. It was like a natural disaster. No one could withstand such a catastrophe. Moreover, when they had sealed the area to prevent Su Wan from escaping, they had sealed themselves in, too! The Light-Types had been careless. In their excitement to kill Su Wan, they had messed up. Chapter 284 - 284 Ranking Points Soared 284 Ranking Points Soared How could the whole terrain copse? The enemy troops felt the inevitable doom. A catastrophe didn¡¯t differentiate between the Light or the Dark. The copse of the terrain started a chain reaction, and the other areas began to copse one after another. The Lords, who had been rejoicing before, were flustered. Most of their troops weren¡¯t airborne. If they couldn¡¯t fly, they would end up dead! Where could they even hope to run if the earth copsed under their feet? Just moments before, they were excited to see Su Wan die, now they were in a predicament. The Lords who were waiting for Su Wan¡¯s downfall were shocked and scared. The shock they felt was partly because Su Wan and Lin Yao¡¯s points were increasing rapidly. [Su Wan: 1736000 points!] [Lin Yao: 793824 points!] Su Wan¡¯s points had been 500,000 a few minutes before! The cracks spread across hundreds of miles. Numerous troops fell. ¡­ Deep inside the ground, Su Wan and Lin Yao stood in the passageway. This was the passage created by the burrowing of the Dark Demonic Sand Worm. They heard rumbling over their heads. It seemed like the passage was going to copse at any given moment. Su Wan opened the attribute panel and smiled. Their points had increased rapidly because of the massive copse of the valley. Although it was unlikely for them to level up in such a short time, the points did help. The other Lords and their troops wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to use such a move in the future. The Lords, who were riding their aerial troops, looked at the scene unfold in shock. Their excitement had disappeared. The only thing they felt now was fear. Su Wan was indeed ruthless! So many troops were dead. They were swallowed up by the earth! Su Wan and Lin Yao¡¯s points had increased, but they felt that it was not enough. They wanted to increase it more. The news about the incident spread to the forum. All the Lords reading the post were silent. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± ¡°How is Su Wan so strong? How did the troops get lured to the valley? Did they not think it was suspicious?¡± ¡°The 50 other Lords can¡¯t evenpare to the top four Lords!¡± Many Lords had been wiped out that day because of their recklessness. The Lords had thought Su Wan and Lin Yao might have died too. However, they sensed a power shift. Could it be that they were still alive? Everyone wondered if Su Wan and Lin Yao were even human! The Lords and the Light-Types were in despair. The losses they had suffered were heavy. They needed to kill Su Wan topensate for it. The Dimensional Portal shed. It hadn¡¯t been destroyed yet! The Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry entered through it. The worm cavalry used their chelicerae to dig a hole deep into the ground. Su Wan sensed them. The tunnels copsed. However, the Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry had tough armor to withstand the debris. It was close to impossible to destroy their bone armor. The human warriors in the abdomen of the Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry were safe. The warriors themselves were of Level 50, so it wasn¡¯t easy to destroy them. Suddenly, something moved in the depths of the tunnel. Su Wan turned around. The sound was getting nearer! Su Wan and Lin Yao sensed the danger. Every cell in their body warned them to move out of the way. Su Wan urged Lin Yao to climb up first. Su Wan looked further into the passageway. A new hole appeared there. The ground trembled as the creature got close. Su Wan¡¯s concealment ability enveloped her body. Her gaze was focused on the direction from where the sound came. It was pitch-ck underground. Su Wan tried to use her other senses. The tremors increased. An extremely grotesque monster appeared. It had a bloody mouth almost as big as the tunnel it had created. Numerous sharp teeth spiraled around and deep into the opening of that mouth. Each tooth was almost as tall as a person, and they were razor-sharp. Even rocks turned to dust when snapped by those teeth! The huge mouth seemed to open even wider as the surrounding muscles spasmed. The creature could swallow a few dragons in one attempt if it wanted to. [Sandworm] [Boss Type] [Level: 60] Before the creature reached them, Su Wan pulled Lin Yao. They fell. An air current enveloped them and made them float. The Sandworm hadn¡¯t noticed Su Wan and Lin Yao. The creature¡¯s attention was focused on the numerous Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry digging in its tunnel. The Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry sensed the tremors on the ground. Before they could react, they felt the ground sink. They thought their digging had made the ground copse. Just then, they bumped into numerous sharp teeth. They were gripped by terror and had no time to dodge as the sharp teeth bit into them and gnashed together. Chapter 285 - 285 Unexpected Harvest 285 Unexpected Harvest The Sandworm¡¯s huge mouth spewed out the gravel. The creature swallowed boulders into its mouth, crunched on them, and expelled the remnants through two holes. The Lords who were reluctant to leave the valley watched in shock as the Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry climbed out of the holes in a rush. Before the Lords could think, they saw the hideous creature climb out of the hole too. The huge mouth opened like a flower in bloom. The numerous teeth that opened in a spiral made them cower back in fear. The creature swallowed the Light Earth-boring Worm Cavalry whole. After that, the cavalry was spat out on the ground. The ground shattered. The dust and rocks flew everywhere. A few Lords who were close were crushed by the falling boulders. The creature squirmed for a while and then disappeared underground again. When the Lords got a hold of themselves, they saw the giant hole in the ground that was left behind by the creature as it burrowed down. Everyone was shaken by the scenes. ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡± If multiple creatures burrowed out of the ground, they could devour everything in sight. The Lords were terrified. They no longer thought about hunting Su Wan. It was thest thing on their minds. They wanted to survive! The Light-Types watched in a daze as the creatures disappeared underground. They were too stunned to say anything. Their despair was unimaginable. They wondered if God had abandoned them. Su Wan, along with Lin Yao, waited for the Sandworms to cease their movements. She then flew deeper. She was curious to see where these creatures lived. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she kept going deeper. Finally, She and Lin Yao came upon an open underground space. Their eyes lit up with the thrill of discovery. They waited for a while. When they sensed no danger, they dug through the gravel. Su activated her inner perception. The space was huge. What caught their attention was the outermost area. Dozens of giant tunnels connected the deeper parts of the earth to the surface. The space smelled fishy. Su Wan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to understand more about this underground space they had discovered. At least ten wormlets were sleeping in the space. Each of them was 10 meters long. Su Wan looked around. ¡®Is this the creature¡¯s nest?¡¯ The creature hadn¡¯t returned, so that gave them some time to explore. Su Wan wondered if she would find anything worthwhile in this area. Su Wan¡¯s camouge was still active. She and Lin Yao blended with the background. She wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered. Su Wan examined the nest closely. The nest itself was unguarded and empty, except for the wormlets that dug deep and slept without worry. Although the wormlets were big enough to pose a threat, Su Wan doubted they could fight. She walked closer to the sleeping wormlets. Their bodies were smooth and long, allowing them the flexibility of slithering through sand and tunnels. They had no eyes on their head, only a mouth. The teeth were just starting to bud. They were arranged in a spiral that went deeper into their bodies. There were two holes behind the mouth. This was for spewing out soil and sand to line the tunnels as they moved through them. Their bodies were created so that they could burrow through the earth. [Sandworm Wormlets] [Level: Level 1] [Status: Larva Stage] [Note: When the body reaches 30 meters, it will enter the growth stage. When it reaches 80 meters, it will enter adulthood. When it reaches 100 meters, it will be a full-fledged adult.] Perhaps because they were still wormlets, their ¡°Abilities¡± section was nk. When one of the wormlets turned around and touched a rock, its mouth expanded, and the teeth snapped down on the rock. The teeth ground the rock to dust. Its bulging mouth shrank back to its normal size. The wormlet squirmed. The hole behind the mouth spewed out gravel after a while. Su Wan also squirmed internally. These creatures would grow up to be dangerous. However, they could be very useful as a troop. If only she could raise some of them, it would be very beneficial. In the future, any enemy who attacked from thend would have to brave these creatures. Besides, her territory had many underground spaces which could prove to be a suitable habitat for such creatures. She wanted to recruit these creatures. Without disturbing the wormlets, she and Lin Yao explored the underground space. There was another huge tunnel behind the area where the wormlets slept. It was filled with sticky fluid. ¡®Is that an incubation area for the creatures?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. Su Wan flew to the area to examine it. She sensed something. She expanded her inner perception to gauge the area. The huge space was filled with sand. On the sand, some eggs hadn¡¯t yet hatched. There were probably several thousand eggs in there. ¡®This is a great harvest!¡¯ Su Wan rejoiced. Su Wan¡¯s smile froze on her face. She couldn¡¯t sense any sign of life on most of the eggs. Some of the eggshells were cracked. The eggs must have hatched many years ago. These were just remnants of the eggs that had already hatched. Su Wan felt a little disappointed. She could have built a massive Sandworm army with these eggs. She sighed. ¡®What a pity!¡¯ Su Wan focused on those eggs that still had a sign of life. She only found 15 of them. Just then, two of the eggs cracked and little heads popped out of the shells. The two little wormlets devoured the opening of the egg and left the area. Su Wan was even more disappointed after losing two more creatures. Now she only had 13 eggs to take home. She didn¡¯t have Xu Yuan with her, so she wasn¡¯t willing to fight against the creatures even if they were just wormlets. If the wormlets called for their mother, she would be in danger. She quickly wrapped the 13 other eggs carefully and took them with her. They weren¡¯t easy to carry. Chapter 286 - 286 The Cowardly Lords 286 The Cowardly Lords Su Wan sought Lin Yao¡¯s help. She made her cast a levitation spell to make the eggs fly in the air. Fortunately, Lin Yao was a mage and knew many useful spells. If Su Wan had Zhao Qingrong instead, they would have been able to carry only two eggs with them. Su Wan prepared to leave the tunnel finally. When the Sandworm returned to the tunnel, it would definitely go crazy because of the missing eggs. It was better to leave soon. Just as they were about to leave, Su Wan decided to check the area onest time. She extended her perception to cover the whole area. She felt a fluctuation underneath the sand. She found more eggs buried deep in the sand. If it wasn¡¯t for the True Eye of the Demonic Dragon, she wouldn¡¯t have found it. The illusion cleared, and more eggs slowly appeared before her. These eggs were smaller than the others she had found just a moment ago. The eggshells were of a faint golden color. There were mysterious patterns on the shell. ¡®What is that?¡¯ thought Su Wan. [Ancient Sandworm Egg] [Level: Level 1] [Status: Weak lifeforce] [Note: Able to incubate but difficult to hatch because of weak lifeforce.] Su Wan couldn¡¯t see any more attributes of the eggs beyond what the True Eye of the Demonic Dragon revealed to her. However, she thought that these eggs weren¡¯t so weak. There must be a way to make them hatch. ¡®I will take them back. Xu Yuan might know of a way.¡¯ After carefully levitating the newly discovered eggs, they did not linger in the area any longer. Su Wan looked around for any treasure that she might find in the nest. Unfortunately, there was nothing. The creature wasn¡¯t a dragon that hoarded trinkets, after all. Lin Yao refused to take any of the eggs for herself. She was disappointed that she had embarrassed herself with her magic before. So, she let Su Wan keep everything aspensation for her failure. Su Wan dly epted them. She was sure that the eggs were useful. Thinking about the creatures she would have under hermand after the eggs hatched, Su Wan was ecstatic. They did not dawdle any longer. They escaped. Just then, they felt the earth tremble. The creature might have discovered the missing egg. Su Wan and Lin Yao fled in the opposite direction to the nest. Due to their camouging ability, the eggs did not leave an aura to be discovered. However, the Sandworm was now so angry that it attacked everything in its sight. The troops above suffered a devastating blow. The earth crumbled, and the valley started copsing. The troops were terrified. They had no idea what had happened to make the creature so furious. The Sandworms gathered in droves and razed the valleys to the ground. Every troop on the ground felt the brunt. None survived. The situation had spiraled out of control. The troops in the air were alive. However, they were horrified watching those on the ground die brutally. In an area with suchplicated terrain, it was extremely difficult to pursue Su Wan and Lin Yao who could fly. After thendslide, Su Wan and Lin Yao had hidden underground. However, the Lords still had hope of finding them. But now, everything had spiraled out of control. Su Wan had somehow angered the creatures which hunted the Lords and their troops, while she escaped. When the word reached themander of the Light-Types, he was enraged. They hade here with the sole goal of hunting Su Wan. They hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. The Light-Types had suffered a heavy loss. They were in a dire situation. They all needed to escape. If the Dimensional Portal closed down and Dark-Types appeared out of nowhere to fight them, everything would be over. The Light-Types felt helpless anger at their situation. The other Lords also had mixed feelings about the situation. ¡°Su Wan really can¡¯t be killed so easily, can she?¡± They had tried and failed miserably, with hundreds of troops dead and still dying. Could Su Wan even be killed? The Lords were bbergasted. They had been so full of confidence when Su Wan and her friend disappeared underground. In the end, they were the ones who were trapped and killed brutally. Thousands of troops were dead. Many Lords had died as well. Their downfall was tragic and brutal. Most of them were killed in thendslide or at the hands of the hideous Sandworms. However, they knew that the cause of this disaster was Su Wan and Lin Yao. In the alliance of the four Lords, Su Wan was the strongest. If they didn¡¯t defeat her now, it would be impossible to do so in the future. Su Wan and Lin Yao used various tactics to beat them into submission. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them ever again!¡± The Lord in charge of the battle report deleted the post. After that, he never posted again. The other Lords were silent. They had spent so much effort and mobilized more than a million troops to fight Su Wan, but they had ended up like this. They didn¡¯t know what to feel. Was Su Wan that strong, or was she truly invincible? The difference between their strength and Su Wan¡¯s was huge. However, they thought they could defeat her if many of them banded together. This time, the Dark Demon Dragon hadn¡¯t even intervened. They all felt uneasy. Nobody wanted to talk about Su Wan anymore. The lord who was flying right above watched the Sandwormse out of the ground and devour his troops. He turned away and left quietly. They vowed never to fight the four Lords ever again. Su Wan ran deeper underground and kept the True Eye of the Demonic Dragon activated, lest she encountered any sudden surprises. The troops of the Light-Types watched the tragedy unfold. They did not intend to make a move at all. If the Light-Types had a hero of the highest level, they would have sent it underground to find Su Wan, but they didn¡¯t have anyone who could fight the Sandworms. They had severely underestimated Su Wan. Chapter 287 - 287 A Seraphim 287 A Seraphim The Sandworms made them feel powerless. The body of these creatures could even withstand the dragon¡¯s breath! The Sandworms could also devour rocks and boulders and spew gravel to recover from their injuries. Even when they injured the creatures, the Sandworms dived and reappeared within a few minutes, fully healed. The Sandworms¡¯ aura of rage was palpable. Only when the aura subsided did Su Wan finally rx. The most difficult moment had passed. Su Wan had used all her trump cards and they were finally safe! Her greatest trump card had yet to appear. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t here yet. She had learned something from this incident, too. She would no longer bezy and arrogant. She vowed to upgrade her territory as soon as possible and train every day to be stronger. Su Wan was happy that she had done well this time, but she couldn¡¯t be arrogant. She had much to learn. Her territory was still not as powerful as she wanted it to be. She also gained a lot of points from this encounter. She wondered what kind of treasures she could get in exchange for her points. Another benefit of this fight was the Sandworm eggs. She couldn¡¯t wait for them to hatch! The creatures woulde in handy in a battle or as transportation. If she could build some storage equipment for the creatures, she could even trade things in bulk! Su Wan thought of countless possibilities in which the creatures could be used. The final reward was that Shi Linglong was about to expand her territory toward Su Wan. She had spent so much effort on it. In the future, all their territories would be closer together, so it would be easier to fend off enemies. ¡­ Xu Yuan had encountered an unexpected situation as he was rushing off to help Su Wan. He had run into the Angel Army of the Light-Types. The leader of this team was the six-winged angel leader. The underground nts glowed faintly. It was so dark that he could see almost nothing at all. The only light came from the twisted, strange nts. Xu Yuan felt that this world was unimaginably creative. He had discovered something new! He had flown at an impossible speed and rushed to Shi Linglong¡¯s territory when he encountered the angels trying tounch a sneak attack from behind. ¡°Filthy Dark Demon Dragon!¡± cursed the six-winged Seraphim. ¡°You are quite arrogant, aren¡¯t you, birdy?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Kill him!¡±manded the Seraphim. The angels had Light Dragons with them. Their roars were deafening. ¡°If you want death, so be it.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s dark aura spread out. The angels felt the doom in their souls. Their legs trembled. It was hard to stay upright. They wanted to rush and attack, but their bodies didn¡¯t obey them. [Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath LVL 3: spit out a Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath, causing AoE damage to the target area. Creatures who die from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Breath have a 30% chance of bing an undead (depending on the ability level).] Dark mes gathered in Xu Yuan¡¯s throat. The dragon¡¯s breath shot out. The dark mes enveloped everything. Some of the angels turned into Fallen Angels and turned against theirpanions. Even the Light Dragons couldn¡¯t resist the dragon¡¯s breath. The Light Dragon felt immense pain as the mes burned and corroded their bodies. They screamed in agony as they fell to their deaths. Thest thing they saw before they died was the Dark Demon Dragon charging toward the Angel Army. The creature¡¯s dragon¡¯s breath was like a reaper¡¯s scythe that harvested the souls of the angels. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡± shouted the six-winged Seraphim. ¡°Hold your position and focus your attacks on the Dark Demon Dragon!¡± The Angel Army, on the verge of copse, barely managed to put together a defensive line of force. A volley of light arrows arched toward Xu Yuan. The arrows tore through the sky. Such weapons could even destroy a whole territory. Xu Yuan turned his head and spat another wave of dark mes toward the falling arrows. The six-winged Seraphim looked amused. ¡®Really? Is he going to use the dragon¡¯s breath to fight against arrows? What a fool!¡¯ The arrows were forged with a special technique. Dragon¡¯s breath would be useless against them. The six-winged Seraphim was smug as he looked at the Dark Demon Dragon. His smile froze on his face. When the dragon¡¯s breath hit the arrows, they melted! The joy on the Seraphim¡¯s face turned to fear. ¡°W-what kind of monster is this?¡± he stammered. He couldn¡¯t understand how the arrows had melted. How could an ordinary dragon¡¯s breath melt such powerful arrows? The Dark Demon Dragon pped his wings and crashed into a Light Dragon. The Light Dragon fell to its death. It hit the ground with a thud as dust flew everywhere. Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t suffered even a scratch. The Seraphim was terrified. Their defense was useless. ¡°Retreat!¡± said the six-winged Seraphim. He was worshiped by numerous people as a beacon of hope, but he no longer dared to fight against such a monster. He turned and fled. Xu Yuan was surprised. ¡®A six-winged Seraphim is capable of just this?¡¯ Chapter 288 - 288 No Morals 288 No Morals The six-winged Seraphim fled from the scene. Others had no intention to keep fighting. The Light Dragons and the Angel Army followed suit. The magical siege cannons caught Xu Yuan¡¯s attention. He flew toward the creature controlling the siege cannons. Everyone fell silent. The Dark Demon Dragon, with dark mes burning on his body, stared at the creature with disdain. The humanoid creature felt a chill run down its spine. Its mind went nk. The other creatures covered their mouths and cowered in fear. They didn¡¯t dare make a sound. As Xu Yuan swooped down, the creatures felt the terrifying pressure of his aura. They felt terror at his presence. ¡°I remember that dwarves have always remained neutral during any conflict. Weren¡¯t your kind in charge of producing weapons for the Furnace City?¡± The humanoid creature was indeed a dwarf. Xu Yuan¡¯s words jolted him back to reality. The dwarf raised his head. ¡°Great Dark Demon Dragon, I am Timo, a Dwarf Alchemist. I greet you most humbly.¡± He leaned down and pressed his forehead against Xu Yuan¡¯s feet. Xu Yuan turned toward the dwarves who were watching him. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were with the Light-Types right now or functioned alone. They wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone directly. Xu Yuan opened the attribute panel of the Dwarf Alchemist. [Timo] [Hero Unit: Neutral] [Level: 32 (High-level hero, the attributes of alchemy items produced will increase by 30%, and the sess rate of developing new alchemy items will increase by 20%).] [Potential: B-ss (Increases alchemy item production speed by 40%).] [Abilities] [Special Alchemist: Increases the sess rate of alchemy bombs by 50%.] That piqued Xu Yuan¡¯s curiosity even further. Finally, there was a creature that could be assigned the responsibility of maintaining the cannons and weapons. With attributes like that, it was no wonder the angels wanted them by their side. Xu Yuan revealed more of the dwarf¡¯s attributes. [Underground Alchemy: A-grade. Familiar with the attributes of various materials in the underground world, able to develop various alchemy items with magic.] [Advanced Ammunition Research: B-grade. When researching and improving alchemy bombs, the sess rate will be increased by 40%. The higher the level of the alchemy bomb, the lower the sess rate.] [Advanced Mechanics: S-grade. Has a deep understanding of machinery. Increases the sess rate of mechanical puppets by 40%. The higher the level of the mechanical puppet, the lower the sess rate.] [Smart Brain: A-grade. Has an extraordinary understanding of alchemy research. When learning alchemy, efficiency will increase by 40%.] [Hero Talent: When devoting to researching an alchemical item, intelligence will increase by 30%.] [Race Talent: When creating destructive alchemical items, power increases by 20%.] [Binding: If the number of acolytes exceeds 10, the research sess rate will increase by 10%, and the production speed will also increase by 10%. If the number of acolytes exceeds 20, the sess rate will increase by 20%, and the production speed will also increase by 20%.] [Note: An alchemist among dwarves. Has outstanding research capabilities.] Xu Yuan was d to have found this dwarf. His alchemy knowledge was indeed unparalleled. His abilities and attributes were alsomendable. He looked at Timo, who was still prostrating on the ground. ¡°Get up,¡± said Xu Yuan gently. The dwarf cautiously raised his head to look at him. ¡°No, Your Majesty. I prefer to kneel at your feet.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Timo was a coward. It was no wonder he had agreed to join the Light-Types. Timo looked at the Dark Demon Dragon in awe and fear. He didn¡¯t say anything further for fear of offending the huge dragon. Timo was terrified. The dragon could devour him whole. The more he thought about it, the more he panicked. He didn¡¯t want to die! Timo hadn¡¯t even had the time to use the alchemy materials he had bought yesterday. He still needed to collect the money for the wares he had soldst week. He had his whole life ahead of him! How could he die here? ¡°Great dragon, please spare me. I will do anything you ask. My lowly existence is not worth your time. Please forgive this mistake of mine.¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. How had dwarves ever ruled the underground? They were such cowards! However, Xu Yuan thought that their cowardice made it possible for them to survive longer. ¡°Timo, do you choose death, or will you submit to me?¡± ¡°I surrender!¡± shouted Timo. ¡°I choose to submit to you, Master. I will serve you with the utmost dedication.¡± Xu Yuan was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t even know what to say to the trembling dwarf because he had surrendered immediately. Xu Yuan had thought that it might have taken some¡­ convincing. ¡°You¡¯re smart for choosing that.¡± Xu Yuan nced at the other dwarves around him. ¡°Are all of you his apprentices?¡± ¡°Kneel, you ingrates!¡± shouted Timo. ¡°Do you all want to die? Show your loyalty to the Master!¡± Timo red at the dwarves. The dwarves cursed Timo inwardly. ¡®Bah! Coward! Is this the unyielding spirit of the dwarves that he was boasting about before?¡¯ Inwardly, they cursed at him. Outwardly, they wore an amiable smiles on their faces and knelt in respect. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± When Xu Yuan saw them. His sense of aplishment from having scared the Seraphim to flee disappeared. Defeating such cowardly creatures wasn¡¯t glorious. This was pathetic! Xu Yuan sighed. Even the Seraphim had fled in terror, so what could he expect from a few dwarves? ¡°Pack your valuables. You and your apprentices will live in my territory from now on,¡± said Xu Yuan. Timo trembled. ¡®Does that mean we will live on the surface and not underground?¡¯ He seemed to want to say something, but he shut his mouth when he saw the dragon watching him attentively. He nodded. Chapter 289 - 289 A Wild Goose Chase 289 A Wild Goose Chase ¡°Master, please give us ten minutes!¡± ¡°Alright. Bring along any treasures that are of a high level. Throw other useless things away. From today, I will make the decisions for you.¡± Xu Yuan waved his hand. A staircase appeared which led to the surface of the earth. He ordered the apprentices to go up to the ground. The other apprentices also volunteered to follow. They didn¡¯t care about obeying him, but dwarves loved treasures. However, their own treasury had been cleaned out. The nobles of the dwarf n were furious. The Light-Types had first threatened them and not the Dark Demon Dragon was sucking them dry! The dwarven nobles were dependent on the Dwarven Army to defend them, but it seemed that that was worthless now. They watched the army leave with treasures to offer to the Dark Demon Dragon. Xu Yuan had not intended to scare the Dwarf Chief just by appearing in front of him. Otherwise, he would have stayed out of the way. He was satisfied with the harvest of today. The dwarves and the treasures they carried exceeded his expectations. The dwarves carried wooden boxes that were sealed shut by iron chains. Xu Yuan thought the treasure inside must be very powerful. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t waste any time. He led the dwarves back to the territory. Alchemist Timo felt very conflicted. He hadn¡¯t expected that things would end up like this. Being threatened by the damned six-winged Seraphim had been bad enough. Now, he was being made to leave his home and travel to some unknown ce! His heart sank. However, when he looked at the terrifying dragon in front of him, he decided to be grateful that at least he was alive. He still wanted to live. ¡°Lord Timo, what is the surface like?¡± asked one of the apprentices curiously. ¡°Is it like the legends say? Is there really food and clean water everywhere?¡± ¡°Will we be killed?¡± asked one particrly terrified apprentice. ¡°Lord Timo¡­¡± Timo ignored them all. How would he know what the surface was like? He had never been to the surface before He had only heard rumors about it being richer than the underground world. He was nervous, too. ¡®Was the surface world really like what the legends described?¡¯ ¡®God of Dwarves, I hope you bless me this time!¡¯ cursed Timo inwardly. ¡®Otherwise, I will change my faith and never worship you again!¡¯ Xu Yuan tried to move as slowly as he could so that the dwarves could follow him. However, after getting used to flying at an impossible speed, this was torture for him. ¡°His Majesty is back!¡± The entire territory rejoiced. Xu Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he heard the residents of the territory cheer for him. The territory had really be his home. Every time he returned to the cheers, it made him feel warm and happy. Su Wan was back too! She had headed back after Shi Linglong¡¯s situation was sorted. However, she didn¡¯t find Xu Yuan in the territory. That had worried her. She thought he might have encountered something dangerous. Xu Yuannded slowly in front of the Dark Castle. The dwarves followed him. They then ced the boxes on the ground. ¡°My dear hero, you¡¯re back!¡± Su Wan looked at the dwarves and the treasures on the ground. Although Su Wan emphasized her words, everyone still felt like Xu Yuan was the real Lord of the territory. His authority was apparent. The master to the residents of the territory was the Dark Demon Dragon and no other. Everyone crowded around him. He was the center of their world. Su Wan tried her best not to feel too disappointed. Xu Yuan¡¯s existence was indeed extraordinary. With dark mes burning around him, he looked indomitable and ferocious. ¡°Wee, Your Majesty!¡± The residents bowed to him respectfully. Their gazes, as they looked up at him, were filled with admiration and reverence. Su Wan nced at the crowd. ¡®This seems like a perfect opportunity to give a speech.¡¯ ¡°My people, you will have more glory in the future and hear more trumpets of victory! Our territory will dazzle like the sun!¡± The crowd cheered. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. He turned to the dwarves and instructed them to take the wooden boxes into the Dark Castle. Su Wan smiled in satisfaction at the boxes. They did look valuable. She had never expected Xu Yuan to bring along so many rewards. ¡°Your Majesty, did you find the underground world?¡± A voice asked behind Su Wan. It was Scarlen. Xu Yuan smiled and nodded. He then told the crowd about his recent journey. Scarlen didn¡¯t seem to react. However, Su Wan was frightened. ¡®A Seraphim?!¡¯ Fortunately, Xu Yuan had been there to discourage the angels¡¯ attack. Otherwise, Shi Linglong¡¯s Territory Core would have been destroyed! Only now she understood why Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t arrived to help them. He had been facing another danger. Su Wan was at a loss for words. The resentment she had felt for Xu Yuan¡¯s absence in helping her disappearedpletely. She was grateful that Xu Yuan had dealt with the angels. She didn¡¯t know that Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t had much difficulty in chasing them away as she had. Xu Yuan¡¯s fight had been far easier whenpared to Su Wan¡¯s. The enemy had fled the moment they saw him. Xu Yuan gestured to Timo to approach him. Chapter 290 - 290 Su Wan and Xu Yuan’s Harvest 290 Su Wan and Xu Yuan¡¯s Harvest ¡°This dwarf with a disabled arm is an extraordinary alchemist,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°He has great knowledge of alchemy and can build siege weapons. His name is Timo. He and his apprentices will be living with us from now on. Make arrangements for them.¡± Su Wan nodded. ¡°While you were gone, I tried to reach out to Dark Region City. In the future, we can hope to establish a long-term trade rtionship with them. Also, the matter with the food workshop and winery must be resolved soon. I need qualified heroes to run those two ces. Perhaps we can start now.¡± Su Wan gestured for some residents to show the dwarves around the territory and assign them residences. When she saw the 30 wooden boxes neatly arranged nearby, her lips curled up into a satisfied smile. ¡°Xu Yuan, what is inside those?¡± she asked. Xu Yuan used his magic to untie the chains around the boxes. The lid of the boxes opened. Su Wan watched carefully. There were ores inside some of the wooden boxes. The ores glowed faintly. Other boxes held some mysterious thing that looked like mud. It was ck and smelled awful. The faintly glowing ores were Mithril ores. Even Xu Yuan was surprised at this. He couldn¡¯t believe there were so many Mithril ores in that small dwarven underground city! Although the quality of these ores was a few grades lower than the ones traded with Dark Region City, this was still a bountiful harvest. Three boxes contained Mithril ores. Each had around 1000 units of ores, totaling up to 3000 units. No matter how many impurities there were in the ores, the Mithril content would still be more than 50 units obtained from the Dark Region City. Moreover, they had received this for free! ¡°What¡¯s in the rest of the boxes?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Alchemy Gunpowder,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°An ingredient used to make alchemy bombs.¡± The Alchemy Gunpowder was a top-grade gunpowder developed by Timo. It contained magic that was channeled to be used as explosives. The alchemy bombs were used in the magical cannons he had seen the dwarves use. It was an extremely powerful weapon. 27 boxes of Alchemy Gunpowder now belonged to them! There might be around 30,000 units of gunpowder in there! Xu Yuan asked Timo about it. The dwarf told him that 30,000 units of Alchemy Gunpowder could produce 3000 alchemy bombs. He emphasized that he could produce ten and thousands of alchemy bombs if he used the gunpowder sparingly. In addition to these, there were also 20,000 units of rare resources Xu Yuan had obtained from the dwarven city. Each of the four rare resources contained powerful magic and was suitable for various purposes. They could be used to develop weapons or sold for treasures. Xu Yuan thought that the gains far exceeded his expectations. He now had rare resources, Mithril ores, Alchemy Gunpowder, and the knowledgeable Timo! ¡°Store the gunpowder in the warehouse,¡± instructed Su Wan to one of the troops. ¡°If anyone needs to use it, they will have toe to me for approval.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Su Wan began telling Xu Yuan about her encounter with the Light-Types and other Lords. They talked about their adventures. The subus, Eliza, talked to Timo excitedly. She realized that they were the new troops. When the residents passed by, they bowed to her respectfully. ¡°Lady Eliza.¡± Eliza acknowledged them. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The Lord has summoned us.¡± ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡± Eliza looked thoughtfully at the backs of the five people as they left. Resources were limited and could not be shared among everyone. So, Su Wan and Xu Yuan selected some heroes with talent and helped them nurture their skills further. Each troop type had a unique trait that was suitable for one type of job. Su Wan and Xu Yuan examined them carefully through their attribute panels. The natives of the Overlord ne were especially confusing. They weren¡¯t heroes, so their attributes differed in some respects. Two residents who were steady and hardworking were suitable to work in the food workshops and the winery. So, Su Wan and Xu Yuan assigned them jobs to work in those ces. The other three were more suitable for research ording to their attributes, so Su Wan noted their names down and told them that they might be summoned in the future for suitable jobs. The two young men who were chosen to work at the winery looked flustered. They looked at Xu Yuan and Su Wan in awe. They felt blessed. The food workshop and the winery would be at the forefront when they opened trade rtionships with neighboring cities. The jobs they were assigned were very important. They were grateful for the opportunity given to them. They thanked Su Wan and Xu Yuan profusely. ¡°The fact that you were chosen means that you have talent. Your future is bright,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°As long as you are ready to shoulder the responsibilities diligently, I will grant you unprecedented power! Are you willing to take responsibility for the food workshop and winery to create more value for the territory?¡± The two of them looked at Xu Yuan. Pride and passion red in their hearts. ¡°We swear to it, Your Majesty!¡± they said. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Under Xu Yuan¡¯s aura, their body surged with power. After about ten minutes, when the power subsided, Su Wan opened their attribute panels. [Han] [Upgraded to a hero unit.] [Level: 14] [Potential: B-ss] [Profession: Brewer (Intermediate, +20 winemaking sess rate).] [Muba] [Upgraded to a hero unit.] [Level: 13] [Potential: B-ss] [Profession: Chef (Intermediate, deliciousness of food increased by 20%).] Their bloodline that Xu Yuan awakened, and their skills were decent. Overall, they had passed. ¡°You now possess the power of heroes. Your future is indeed bright.¡± ... ¡°I hope that you can create more value for the territory in the future with your skill and talent,¡± said Xu Yuan in encouragement. ¡°I hope you make the residents proud of you!¡± Chapter 291 - 291 Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce 291 Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce The two of them were assigned the responsibility of developing and maintaining the food workshop and winery. If they needed any materials, they could directly contact Su Wan. They were urged to develop delicacies and fine wine as soon as possible. The two young men looked at Su Wan and Xu Yuan. They were moved to tears. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to even die for their Lord and their hero. They had given them everything! ¡°We won¡¯t let you down!¡± they both said with conviction and bowed. Xu Yuan nodded. He encouraged them for a while longer and then let them leave. Su Wan was astonished. She had to admit that Xu Yuan was very convincing. She wasn¡¯t at his level yet in terms of persuading people in that manner. As soon as they left the room, they saw Eliza hovering near the door. The two young men bowed to her when they saw her and went their way. Eliza was surprised. As she watched the receding backs of the two people walking away, she noticed that something had changed. These natives had be heroes! How could a person be a hero in just a few minutes? Eliza, being a hero herself, knew the hardship that came with her race. Heroes had to train from a very young age. They had to go through deadly situations to prove themselves as heroes. She was in disbelief. Not only had those two be heroes in such a short time, but their bloodline and level were also strong! Eliza turned back to look at the room from where they had appeared. She thought that the recent developments in the territory had been very efficient and immediate. She felt admiration toward the Dark Demon Dragon. He was indeed powerful and mysterious. Eliza apanied the one in charge of the Chamber of Commerce into the Dark Castle. A female Night Elf was moving the wooden boxes to the warehouse. Eliza saw the gunpowder and the ores that glowed faintly. This kind of growth was simply unheard of. If this went on, their territory would be formidable. The one in charge of the Chamber of Commerce also believed this to be true. Heposed himself, entered the room, and bowed to Xu Yuan and Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I didn¡¯t expect the troops to be so smart. Congrattions on your harvest this time.¡± Su Wan smiled and exchanged polite greetings. She then turned to Eliza. ¡°Eliza, does the Chamber of Commerce sell some high-quality wine recipes?¡± Xu Yuan had no interest in price negotiations, so he left it to Su Wan. ¡°Ahh¡­ fine wine has always remained rare and pricey,¡± said Eliza. ¡°No one seems to have a decent recipe for winemaking. Those who do charge exorbitant prices! The ones found in the market right now are of inferior quality.¡± Su Wan¡¯s wish of buying a nice wine recipe disappeared. She was never going to find a decent recipe at a reasonable price. She had looked for a recipe in the market. However, the ones she found were bad ones that weren¡¯t really suitable for trade. There were only dark nts in her territory. Su Wan didn¡¯t know how she could use them for wine yet. Her territory was too dark and barre to grow any kind of decent crops. Therefore, production value was sorely limited. That¡¯s why Su Wan was so keen on summoning more heroes, especially for research and development. Only with traits like that could she hope to develop areas of her territory. Eliza looked at Su Wan. She hesitated as Su Wan was deep in thought. ¡°My Lord, I saw two residents who converted to heroes.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ yes. I obtained a magic item in the mythical ruins that make it possible.¡± Su Wan was wary of Eliza. ¡°It can turn an ordinary creature into a B-ss hero. I can only use it one more time.¡± Eliza was both regretful and envious of Su Wan. If there was such an item, then it must be something of very high value. ¡°My lord, thank you for developing the territory so efficiently,¡± said Eliza. ¡°I will return tomorrow morning. The Guild Leader is still waiting for me to take the Hundred Night Flower Honey to him.¡± Eliza was assigned to manage the trade responsibilities of the territory. She was a subus and disyed very efficient negotiation techniques. The Hundred Night Flower Honey and Dragon Drool Grass were the rarest and greatest treasures of Su Wan¡¯s territory. Su Wan wanted to trade them in exchange for money and resources so that she could upgrade her territory as soon as possible. ¡°I will be leaving for the Qing You Chamber of Commerce soon,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°How should I contact you once I reach there?¡± ¡°Here,¡± said Eliza as she handed her a wooden tablet. ¡°You can use this to contact me. I will be able to listen to you no matter where you are.¡± Su Wan nodded and ced the wooden tablet away in space. ¡°When you go to arge city, it¡¯s best to not take the Dark Demon Dragon with you,¡± said Eliza tentatively. ¡°Why not?¡± Su Wan was puzzled. ¡°The Dark Demon Dragon is a creature of legends who is associated with death. He is believed to have caused a disaster in the war of the gods.¡± When Xu Yuan heard that, he raised his head and looked at Eliza. His face looked strange. If anyone dared attack him, he could destroy them. Xu Yuan was interested in the information. Even the Seraphim had fled from him. He was still curious why that had happened. Eliza looked like she had something more to say. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Can I please have a few boxes of Alchemy Gunpowder?¡± asked Eliza cautiously. Su Wanughed. ¡°Of course!¡± She let Eliza have two boxes of the stuff. Only when the meeting was adjourned, and they had left, did Su Wan let herself rx. She hadn¡¯t realized that she was still tightly strung from the recent incident in Shi Linglong¡¯s territory. She suddenly felt exhausted. She called for the maids and instructed them to prepare avish lunch. After that, she returned to her room with Xu Yuan, hugged him, andy down on her bed. She fell asleep. When she opened her eyes, it was already dark. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that something terrible was going to happen. Chapter 292 - 292 Special Rule 292 Special Rule There was not much to do in the territory. The four Lords remained alert and tried to attend to every loophole in their defenses. For now, everything was alright. However, Su Wan was in a dilemma. Other Lordsmented about not having resources to summon more troops and heroes. Instead, Su Wan worried about having too many. There were more than enough troops in Su Wan¡¯s territory, and they all consumed resources. Each recruitment cost her tens and thousands of resources. That was not a small amount. Her profits were decreasing. She had to pay a 30% handling fee when trading in any market. This made a dent in her ie. She wasn¡¯t even rich, to begin with! ¡°We are almost done,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Let¡¯s hold on a little longer so that we can level up.¡± Having seen the Seraphim and the Angel Army, Xu Yuan was worried that Su Wan still wasn¡¯t strong enough to face them. The six-winged Seraphim had fled with his army when he saw Xu Yuan. However, if it was Su Wan at that time, the Seraphim would¡¯ve had no trouble dealing with her. Su Wan muttered in agreement. She led a few of her troops and went to kill monsters and farm for resources. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t apany her. Su Wan studying the map to discover new areas gave him painfully low experience points that he felt it wasn¡¯t worth it. It would be better to sleep and gain experience points instead. He was frustrated that he couldn¡¯t move beyond Level 70 until the Territory Core was upgraded. The time passed quickly. They could finally fulfill one of the requirements for territory upgrade. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements] [Land Area: 10 square kilometers (not yet achieved)] [Total amount of resources: 2000 tons (not yet achieved)] [Possesses 20 buildings (not yet achieved)] [The poption has to reach 20000 (achieved)] The poption had increased greatly. It had finally reached 20,000. In terms of territory security, Su Wan had worked hard to clear the surrounding area. There were only a few wild animals around. Everyone knew about Su Wan and her territory. No one wanted to mess with her. The Lords residing near her territory had applied for relocation. They wanted to get as far away from Su Wan as possible. They felt that their Territory Core would be destroyed if they got in the way of Su Wan¡¯s territorial expansion. The Night Elves and Night Devil Bees had expanded their patrol range to about 30 kilometers. They didn¡¯t find any formidable enemies within that range. The Night Elves were good at hiding. The Night Devil Bees couldunch poisonous attacks from the air. The security and defense of the territory were strong for now. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems when expanding the territory unless the Light-Types deliberately caused trouble. When Su Wan, Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong, and Lin Yao all expanded their territory toward each other, they would then think of moving outward. The underground area was also unstable. Many creatures hid below and tried to attack them. However, if they could prevent the tacks from reaching the surface, all would be well. ¡°This is the map we obtained from the enemyst time. There might be many treasures hidden in this area.¡± Su Wan had gotten the map from one unlucky Lord, who had dropped it while fleeing. She looked in the direction where they were supposed to go. She had brought along the nine-headed Hydra, the Red-Eyed ck Demon, the Third Elven Prince, and Eliza. The Night Devil Bees had also followed her. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t interested in exploring the area, so he stayed behind in the territory. He didn¡¯t want to move from where he slept, no matter how much Su Wan acted coquettishly in front of him. Su Wan had let him be when he didn¡¯t budge. If there was a danger, they could rush back to him for help, after all. Su Wan looked at the map in her hands and at the ce where the treasure was supposed to be. Her eyes lit up. She took her demonic dragon form and flew ahead. The Night Devil Bees followed. They were in charge of her safety. Su Wan had a headache. She wanted to take Xu Yuan to the underground area and rob resources. However, Xu Yuan had tly refused. They didn¡¯t have enough resources to do all the things they wanted to do to improve the territory. Su Wan had put that aside for now and opted to go on a treasure hunt. If they found treasures to make them stronger, they could always go back to explore the mythical ruin and earn more resources. After two hours of flying, she gestured to her troops to stop. Su Wan confirmed the spot on the map with something in the distance. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she said. A few meters away, a colorful wave descended from the sky. It was like a force field around something special. They got nearer to look at it more carefully. Inside the force field, they saw water suspended in the air. It was as though the water flowed down without being affected by gravity. The floatingke had a split in the middle, but the water didn¡¯t spill out. Instead, they remained in their fixed path. It looked magical. A system notification sounded in her mind. [This is the ce wherews don¡¯t apply. During the battle between the gods, such ces were split away and preserved to keep order in the world. This shatterednd holds mysterious lifeforms. It might also hold unique treasures or artifacts. Explore with caution.] This ce was a remnant of the war between the gods! Su Wan raised her head to look at the flowing water. She was excited. She led her troops forward. The closer she got to theke, the more amazed she was. How was it that theke just floated in the air? What kind of power would it take to create something like that? Su Wan wondered if only creatures like Xu Yuan or the Fire Elemental Lord had that kind of power. Unfortunately, she needed Xu Yuan, or she had to level up massively to explore the ce. [Level of threat: Medium] [Special Rule: Unable to use spatial magic.] The rule made Su Wan stop and reflect. She looked up at theke floating above the ground. If it crashed down, even a giant wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the impact. Chapter 293 - 293 I Still Have Xu Yuan With Me 293 I Still Have Xu Yuan With Me The discovery made Su Wan¡¯s heart race. When any area had strange rules attached to them, it usually meant there was a precious treasure inside. Perhaps there really was a divine artifact up there. Su Wan turned and looked at her troops. The Night ming Archers and the Rotten Cavalry set up a defense line. Su Wan still wished Xu Yuan was here. The area was of a medium level of threat, after all. ¡°Scarlen, please take the troops back to the territory with you. Bring along troops that are of very high level. Also, ask Xu Yuan to help with this.¡± She needed Xu Yuan here just in case. She and the troops would level up by defeating whatever they faced. However, it was always helpful to have Xu Yuan around. She knew Xu Yuan would not participate in a fight unless the enemy was as strong as the angels or at the level of a god. If she had known about this ce earlier, she would have done more to persuade him toe along. Scarlen left to fulfill the order. He traveled at full speed. It only took two hours to reach the territory. Scarlen ryed everything to Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan opened his eyes drowsily. He was curious about the strange floatingke. He took the little butterfly and the Flower Fairy with him and headed to where Su Wan was. Scarlen gathered the strongest troops. The Hydra stayed back to guard the territory. As for Xu Yuan, he flew at full speed to where Su Wan was. No one dared to ride on his back. Only Su Wan was allowed to do that. Scarlen had to go back and forth multiple times to transport the troops. Su Wan sighed in disappointment. Her territory stillcked a convenient form of transportation. Sheforted herself in the knowledge that the Sandworms were going to hatch soon! When the time came, she would design a special carriage for the Sandworms that could be used as a means of easy transportation. ¡°Xu Yuan, will this ce affect you in any way?¡± asked Su Wan. He was her escape route. If the ce affected him in any way, they would be doomed. They wouldn¡¯t be able to revive the dead soldiers. Su Wan wondered how the owner of the map was feeling right now. The Lord must be probably crying. They must have postponed exploring the area because of ack of strength or power, only to have the map stolen by Su Wan. ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me at all. If a powerful enemy appears, I can still use the Dark Duel Domain!¡± said Xu Yuan. [Dark Duel Domain: Drag the enemy into the duel domain and engage in a fair one-on-one duel. There is no interference from the outside world during this period. The winner will devour the soul of the loser and absorb the power.] ¡°Eliza, lead the five troops and scout ahead. If you encounter any danger, retreat immediately. Don¡¯t fight them on your own¡± said Su Wan. Eliza obeyed the Lord¡¯s orders. She led the troops forward. Su Wan looked at the map again. When they entered the force field, the map changed. It showed an area that wasn¡¯t there before. Su Wan let the map guide her and the troops. ¡®It¡¯s like an automatic navigation system!¡¯ At the same time, she sent the Night Devil Bees forward to clear out any danger. The ce was mysterious, and it was getting even stranger by the second. Su Wan raised her head to look at the brokenke floating above. A few fish were swimming in theke. It felt too surreal to look at. Inside the force field, everything was affected, even their vision. The rocks and nts seemed very out of ce. However, they still had Xu Yuan with them, so there was nothing to worry about. To be safe, Su Wan ordered the troops to advance slowly and sent the Night Devil Bees forward to examine every corner and crevice of the ce. However, there were no hidden enemies. She couldn¡¯t even hear or feel the wind in this region. The surrounding was so quiet that the footsteps of the troops and the sound of their breathing felt too loud. Time passed. Ten minutes¡­ twenty minutes¡­ an hour¡­ Even when Su Wan used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon, she couldn¡¯t figure out how big or small this ce was. Nothing had changed. It was strangely quiet. Su Wan felt uneasy. She asked Xu Yuan if she could ride on his back to see the ce further. She looked down at the map in her hands. It glowed faintly. It was as though the map was guiding them closer to¡­ something. They were almost there. Su Wan was on high alert. ¡°Everyone, be on your guard. We are almost there!¡± The troops straightened their backs and proceeded with caution. The Night Devil Bees continued to scout the surroundings for any threat. They needed to be vignt around such a ce. A few minutester, Eliza sent a message through the magical sharedmunication. She had found a strange area. The map seemed to get brighter as they moved to the area that Eliza had spoken of. Su Wan calmed herself when she finally reached the ce. She led the troops there and carefully examined the ce. What appeared in front of her was extraordinary! A few steps away, the shatteredke disappeared without a trace. A huge river reced it and stretched across the sky. It felt as though they were in the depths of a sea. The river floated in the sky. Below the floating river, a translucent shield surrounded theke, making a dome shape around it. A huge area was isted in the middle. It was untouched by the water. The river crashed on the dome and flowed in an arch. It was breathtaking to look at! However, at the bottom of the river, there were corpses. Even the corpses were strange. They looked like two-headed ogres. Judging from what they saw, a battle must have taken ce a long time ago in that ce. Curiously, the corpses hadn¡¯t rotted yet. They looked well-preserved. Even Xu Yuan was quiet. His gaze focused on the corpses. Twelve blue crystals were floating in the isted space. They were as big as a shield. They slowly rotated in a clockwise direction and remained suspended. Through the gaps, they could barely see a hollow ball in the middle. It was the size of a human head and engraved with mysterious runes. The hollow crystal ball radiated with power. Chapter 294 - 294 The Mermen 294 The Mermen The energy fluctuated, and the power surged even more. The mysterious hollow core surprised everyone. If the power within was given free rein to erupt, it could wipe out all lifeforms within a kilometer. The energy and the power that the hollow core contained was more potent than what they had encountered at the Magic Tower in the mythical ruin. Su Wan looked closely at the crustal. She noticed that there were hundreds of thumb-sized crystals floating outside the perimeter of the huge twelve crystals. They were spatial pearls. These probably belonged to the two-headed ogres. Su Wan took a deep breath to restrain her excitement at the discovery. She turned and looked around the isted space. There was no other sign of life. Everything was terrifyingly quiet. ¡°My Lord, Your Majesty, we didn¡¯t find any enemies around,¡± reported Eliza. Su Wan nodded. Her gaze was fixed on the hollow core. ¡®No enemies¡­ Is it really this easy to obtain that treasure?¡¯ Su Wan wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew that such a treasure wouldn¡¯t be left undefended. ¡°Troops, prepare for battle!¡± she shouted. The troops obeyed and got into position. Su Wan used the magic crystal and floated into the air. She slowly approached the hollow core. When she was about 10 meters below, theke stirred. The still water surface was disturbed. It was as though a swarm of locusts had attacked the surface. Su Wan raised her head to see countless mermen appearing out of theke. They were half-human and half-fish. They held bows and tridents in their hands. The mermen were not as appealing as the mermaids described in legends. They had ferocious faces that could frighten anyone who looked upon them. They looked angry and vicious. A few momentster, a five-meter-tall creature with a crown on its head appeared out of theke. The other mermen shifted to make space. It was evident that the one who had just appeared was the leader. As the merman with the crown nced down at the figure approaching theke, his face turned red with rage. ¡°Lowly ogres, luring in more prey!¡± he said. ¡°I will hang you in the water and let the piranhas suck your bones clean!¡± The leader spoke in an ancient Murlguage. Xu Yuan could understand thenguage. ¡®So, the map Su Wan obtained was just bait?¡¯ From what the mermen leader said, the two-headed ogres had fallen prey because of that very bait and ended up here. The Dark Demon Dragon was actually lured here as prey to these creatures! Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t believe anyone would have wanted to ambush him in this manner. He used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. [Desert Fishmen] [Level: 59] [Rare: A-ss] [Desert Fishman Lord (Hero Unit)] [Level: 52] [Potential: S-ss] Su Wan also saw the attribute panel. She felt a bit better. The danger was only of the S level. She wondered how a Desert Fisherman Lord of Level 52 had managed to defeat the two-headed ogres of Level 54. The Desert Fisherman Lord roared. He waved at his troops to move forward. ¡°Kill them!¡± he said in ancient Murloc. In an instant, a small merman holding a bow and arrow appeared in the water with an evil smile. The bowstring in his hand was pulled to the extreme. He let the arrow loose. The arrow streaked through the water and glowed faintly. Thousands of arrows shot out from theke above their heads. The translucent shield did nothing to block the arrows raining down. The troops were within the enemy¡¯s attack range. At the front were the Battleaxe Warriors and Giant Lizards. They couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The volley of arrows hit them. The remaining Battleaxe Warriors formed the porcupine formation with their shields. If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Yuan, both troops would have been wiped out. ¡°Prepare to fire!¡± The zing Night Elf Archers pulled their bowstrings taut with ming arrows notched and ready to fire. ¡°Now!¡± The arrows shot out at an impossible speed. [Rapid Shooting: 30 arrows fired in a row. Cooldown time: 5 minutes.] There were around 150 archers. The arrows pierced through the river in the sky. The impact could be decreased because of the water. However, the ming arrows weren¡¯t ordinary arrows. They were imbued with magic. The arrows disrupted the mermen¡¯s formation. Blood spilled like red ink in clear blue water. When the Desert Fisherman Lord saw this, his anger red. There was bloodlust in his eyes. ¡°I want them dead!¡± he roared. The mermen gathered again and stared down at the troops in rage. They prepared to fire their arrows once again. Although Su Wan tried toe up with another possible way of participating in the fight, she couldn¡¯t. It was clear that only the zing Night Elf Archers could attack because of the massive distance. The Rotten Cavalry could not even touch the enemy. They couldn¡¯t fly up and attack, after all. ¡°Xu Yuan, do something!¡± said Su Wan. She really couldn¡¯t think of a solution. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t refuse to help her this time. He flew up toward theke. A pitch-ck light gathered in his throat as he spewed out dark mes. Dragon¡¯s breath! The water in theke vaporized. However, in the next moment, the water was magically replenished. Although the dragon¡¯s breath was potent and hot enough, it didn¡¯t work against the magicalke. Within the barrier, the mermen had the absolute advantage. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to help out too much. Su Wan and the troops still needed to level up, after all. This could be their opportunity to train more. Arrows whistled through the air. Chapter 295 - 295 The Lake In The Sky 295 The Lake In The Sky Xu Yuan was indifferent. He cast a ck shield like a dome above Su Wan¡¯s head. The sharp arrows couldn¡¯t pierce through the shield. It was clear that only the zing Night Elf Archers were of use in this fight. Others couldn¡¯t fight at all. Su Wan turned to the hollow core, which was protected by the twelve huge blue crystals. Xu Yuan¡¯s shield withstood all attacks and kept her safe, allowing her to approach the hollow core. The mermen were terrified. They shot arrow after arrow to stop her, but the shield repelled them all. No matter how sharp the arrows were, they couldn¡¯t pierce through the shield of dark energy. When the shield almost broke, Xu Yuan condensed more energy to add to it. It held fast. ¡®Thankfully, Xu Yuan is strong!¡¯ Su Wan was very grateful for his help. As she moved close to the twelve huge crystals, she felt the overwhelming force of the power of the hollow core. It felt like standing at the mouth of a volcano that was about to erupt. The closer she got, the more excited she became. She wanted to grab the hollow core as soon as possible. When she finally reached the crystal, something shocking happened. The crystal began to glow. The twelve crystals were enveloped by the dark light and melted like ice. The magical liquid then flowed and merged into the Crystal of Gloom. Su Wan sensed the power in the liquid. Part of it was absorbed by the magic crystal she held, and the rest was seeping into the hollow core. Su Wan didn¡¯t know the value of such a treasure because she couldn¡¯t see its attributes. She was a little confused. However, from the way it absorbed the magical liquid, the hollow core must be something divine! The Desert Fisherman Lord was shocked. ¡®How was this possible?¡¯ The hollow core was left behind by a god at the time of the ancient battle. Even a demigod couldn¡¯t touch it. However, a human had done something to it! He was gripped by fear. He pointed at Su Wan. ¡°Kill her!¡± The mermen charged to attack. Arrows rained down from the sky. Xu Yuan looked almost bored. Hiding in the floatingke gave the mermen protection. However, this very ce was also their weakness. The mermen depended on their arrows. However, the tables had turned. The human and the dragon were unaffected by their arrows! The Desert Fisherman Lord lifted the conch shell that was tied to his waist. A deep sound reverberated in the air as he blew on it. A momentter, the mermen retreated with fear in their eyes. A huge shadow covered the sky. Su Wan raised her head to see a pair of cold eyes, devoid of any emotions, stare down at her. Every cell in her body warned her of danger. She took a deep breath to calm herself. The thing that appeared in front of her was a huge centaur with two curved horns. It was a female centaur holding a Greataxe. She wore simple leather armor. Her eyes were cold, without a sign of life in them. Su Wan felt uneasy. ¡®How are the mermen rted to a centaur?¡¯ When she thought about it, everything was strange here. Ake shouldn¡¯t be able to float in the air, to begin with! So, the rtionship between mermen and centaurs was thest thing on her mind. The giant centaur waved her Greataxe. The axe de pierced through the shield easily. Four iron hoovesnded on the ground before Su Wan. Su Wan froze where she stood. The centaur was even bigger when up close. She was almost 10 meters tall. The Greataxe was huge. If it swung freely, it could take down everything in sight. The two curved horns on the centaur¡¯s head glowed faintly. The centaur looked beautiful, but her lifeless eyes and emotionless expression sent a chill down their backs. Su Wan finally understood how the Desert Fisherman Lord and his underlings had won against the two-headed ogres. Su Wan used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to open the centaur¡¯s attribute panel. [Ancient Guardian] [Boss Unit] [Level: 65] [Potential: SS-ss] [Note: Guardian of the Land of Broken Laws. Due to the passage of time, her power has degraded from a Demigod Level to Level 65.] Su Wan took a deep breath. She was unable to calm her racing heart. The guardian once was a demigod! Even if the centaur¡¯s level had decreased with time. She was still a Boss Type. The Desert Fisherman Lord looked at the crystal ball that was still devouring the magical liquid from the twelve crystals. He was enraged. ¡°Those were left behind by the gods! This is sacrilege! Stop it! Kneel in penance and beg for forgiveness, and I might let you live!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t even look at him. Her gaze was focused on the centaur. She had a Dark Demon Dragon beside her. What was a mere demigod whenpared to him? She had full faith in Xu Yuan. He could even fight a god, let alone a demigod! The Desert Fisherman Lord was enraged at being ignored. ¡°Kill them!¡± The centaur stared at Xu Yuan and Su Wan and charged. Chapter 296 - 296 The Demigod 296 The Demigod The huge hooves hitting the ground as the centaur charged made a dull thud. Su Wan thought that Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t help her in the future if she asked him to fight right now. She needed to at least try first before seeking his help. Su Wan summoned the Heavy de Warriors. She ordered them to attack the centaur. The Desert Fisherman Lord looked shocked. How could a human have such powerful mechanical puppets? Su Wan, who was controlling the Heavy de Warriors with her will, felt immense pressure. Her face turned solemn. She knew how terrifyingly strong the centaur was. The soulless centaur stomped on the ground and attacked fiercely. Xu Yuan watched the show from midair. Since Su Wan wanted to prove herself, he was happy to let her try. If she was in any danger, he would step in. The earth shook. The Greataxe wheezed through the air. Its rming force could even split mountains. The Heavy de Warriors extended their des and met the attack head-on. The sound of metal nging rang through the air. Sparks flew from the impact. The Heavy de Warrior¡¯s feet sank into the ground. The centaur possessed unimaginable strength. The fight reached a peak. The directbat between the two forces was an intense blur. Su Wan felt the pressure of the fight as she willed the Heavy de Warrior to block and parry. The Heavy de Warriors fought fiercely with the centaur. No one interfered in the fight from both sides. The shockwave of the battle was great enough to injure them if they got close. The Desert Fisherman Lord got angrier as he watched the fight. ¡®D*amned humans!¡¯ The melted crystals were still flowing rapidly into the crystal ball. He could feel the world around him getting unstable by the second. If the magic was consumed, it might destroy the whole world of the mermen. The Desert Fisherman Lord couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Mermen, attack!¡± he shouted. ¡°No matter the cost, we must stop that damned human!¡± The mermen archers made way for the melee fighters. The burly mermen with tridents in their hands jumped down to join the fight. Theke was so high that jumping down would be suicidal. However, the mermen still went ahead without hesitation. Su Wan sort of had an idea about the mermen and their madness now. The crystal ball she held seemed to be transforming as it devoured the magical liquid. She could feel the power changing within it. If she gave it more time till it devoured all twelve crystals, then she could get a lot of benefits out of it! Even if the heavens should intervene, she would make sure the flow wasn¡¯t interrupted. Moreover, with Xu Yuan around, nothing could go wrong. The mermen jumped down from the sky with their tridents at the ready. The mermen tried to attack Su Wan to break the crystal ball. However, they couldn¡¯t move. They couldn¡¯t descend to the ground. The special power of the ce prevented that from happening. Numerous mermen gathered in one area and charged. The remaining Heavy de Warriors formed a defensive line with the zing Night Elf Archers and the Rotten Cavalry at the rear. The mermen suffered heavy losses. They became easier targets as they floated in the air. The battle was intense. Both sides were unwilling to give in. Su Wan was also at a stalemate. The centaur fought fiercely and didn¡¯t reveal her abilities yet. She only used brute force. Su Wan felt a drain in her energy while controlling the Heavy de Warriors. The centaur, in contrast, seemed light of foot and didn¡¯t even break a sweat. The centaur¡¯s Greataxe asionally shed at the nearby rocks and shattered them to pieces. Two mermen were close to the rock and the impact killed them. Su Wan took advantage of the opening and approached the centaur from the side with a knife. She then flung the knife, which shed at the centaur¡¯s back. However, even as the knife hit and lodged into the skin, there was no blood. In a span of few breaths, the knife fell free, and the wound healed by itself. Su Wan¡¯s face darkened. The centaur healed fast, so any damage they could inflict on her had no bearing. It didn¡¯t even slow the centaur down! For some reason, the centaur seemed soulless. She couldn¡¯t even use her abilities. However, the centaur had some power that nobody could fathom. It was far beyond anyone¡¯s imagination and locked deep within. As the battle raged on, the aura of the crystal soared. A dim light enveloped the remaining crystals. They were being devoured rapidly. ¡°Smash that ball and stop them!¡± shouted the Desert Fisherman Lord. He could feel theke bing unstable. The fear in his heart grew. The mermenunched a frenzied attack. The defense line was on the verge of copse. Xu Yuan spat out a potent dragon¡¯s breath. The mermen who were still jumping down from the sky bore the brunt of the mes. Chapter 297 - 297 The Collapse 297 The Copse The dead mermen suddenly exploded and harmed their ownpanions. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, Eliza, and Scarlen attacked at the same time. Although the Desert Fishermen were ferocious, Su Wan¡¯s troops were able tounch a counterattack. Someone blew into a horn and a dull sound rang out from the water. Su Wan suddenly discovered that the centaur¡¯s power was surging. Blue runes appeared on her body. The greataxe in her hands glowed faintly blue. It was as though the sharpness of the axe could cut through space. The pressure was immense. ¡°Xu Yuan, help me!¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s aura radiated further. The centaur slowed down. Su Wan took advantage of this and pressed forward as she controlled the Heavy de Warrior and made it swing its de. The centaur raised her greataxe to block the attack. Su Wan didn¡¯t back down. Xu Yuan¡¯s aura suppressed the centaur¡¯s power and restricted her movement. The battle between the two sides raged on. Even if the mermen had the home-ground advantage, they were losing. The Desert Fisherman Lord saw more and more crystals melting before his eyes. He couldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing! A dark-blue magic staff appeared in his hand. He jumped down from theke andnded on the ground. Hundreds of fist-sized holes appeared in the translucent shield, and theke water flowed down. When theke water fell, they turned into sharp icicles in midair and descended on the troops at great speed. The troops who were hit by these icicles were severely injured. The mermen took this opportunity to charge forward. Their defensive line was weak. Xu Yuan activated the Blessing of the Demonic Dragons and applied it to the troops. An afterimage shed past, and a merman felt a sharp pain in his neck. Eliza had transformed into the Night Subus Queen. She held a sword in her hands and flitted through the crowd as she shed and hacked. Even the strongest shield couldn¡¯t withstand her attack. When the Desert Fisherman Lord saw Eliza, he smiled. Theke water suddenly fell in a deluge and enveloped him. Numerous icicles broke apart and shot forward like knives. The water turned into an ice cuff around the ankles of Eliza¡¯s feet. However, before anyone could even react, the cuffs broke apart. A shadow flitted past. The Night Subus Queen moved at an impossible speed and rushed toward the icicles. Her sword waved in the air. In the blink of an eye, the icicles were cut through. The mermen were terrified. They didn¡¯t even get the time to dodge. Eliza rushed at them in a blur. A cold light shed and tried to break through the water shield. Eliza wanted to break through the shield, but the sword in her hand felt heavier. It was as though she was trying to cut through mercury. The potency of her attacks decreased. She was unable to break through. She charged at the mermen who were nearby. She gave up on the Desert Fisherman Lord for now. The other mermen were just feeling relieved when theirpanions dropped dead. The Desert Fisherman Lord continued to use his power to condense more icicles and throw them at Eliza. However, the Night Subus Queen¡¯s power was beyond anything he had seen before. No matter the kind of attacks heunched at her, she always had a way to block and parry. He watched helplessly as she ughtered dozens of mermen. Their corpses piled up like a small hill. The corpse in front of the water shield exploded as though they were filled with gunpowder. The terrifying shockwave caused the shield to break. The Desert Fisherman saw the Night Subus Queen before him. He was shocked. With a wave of his hand, he made the water curtain rise around his body again. However, before he could make the water rise high enough, he felt a sharp pain. His head flew free of his body. Eliza appeared behind him. The Night Subus Queen didn¡¯t hesitate. She flitted around and killed the surrounding mermen. However, the Desert Fisherman Lord did something that shocked everyone. The headless body stood up and lunged for its head. The headless body fumbled for its head, found it, and rose back up to theke in the sky. Eliza was too stunned to follow. ¡®How is he alive?¡¯ After returning to theke, the headless body ced the head back in its ce. Energy surged around the neck and the Desert Fisherman Lord was healed. ¡°Kill them!¡± he shouted. The mermen had been standing around in a daze. After the order was issued, they roared and charged. The centaur was still engaged in a fight with the Heavy de Warrior, but the powerful aura greatly restricted her movement. She could neither fight properly nor escape. The remaining mermen didn¡¯t dare to leave theke. Although the mermen fighting on the ground were fierce, they couldn¡¯t break through the enemy¡¯s defense line. The crystal ball continued devouring the endless magic liquid from the melted crystals. Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. She wanted to upgrade the crystal. It was a huge surprise for her that the crystal was capable of so much! After devouring all the liquid, the crystal ball glowed with a dazzling light. The hollow core disappeared from its perch and appeared on Su Wan¡¯s hand. Su Wan sensed a familiar aura. Just then, cracks appeared on the ground like spider webs. Theke in the sky began to shake. The water in theke surged violently. The ce was about to copse! The Desert Fisherman Lord screamed in terror. The mermen were petrified. They felt the horror of the inevitable disaster. It felt as though the grim reaper was on their heads, ready to reap out their souls. Theke crashed to the ground. The earth shook because of the impact. The incident seemed to have triggered a flood. Water surged out with force. A huge wave crashed and swept along rocks and gravel with it. The water enveloped everyone. The mermen were caught in the momentum. Su Wan continued to will the Heavy de Warrior to fight against the centaur. The runes on the centaur¡¯s body glowed dazzlingly. Suddenly, theke shattered with great force. The sound was loud and terrifying. Xu Yuan flew toward Su Wan. The 100-meter-tall wave crashed down and swept everything away. Su Wan was surprised. She had never seen something like this before. Chapter 298 - 298 The Female Centaur 298 The Female Centaur If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Yuan¡¯s help, Su Wan would have failed utterly. ¡°It looks like you are still not strong enough,¡± said Xu Yuan. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with her strength. ¡°You need to work harder. You can¡¯t even deal with a creature of this level.¡± Su Wan nodded and turned her attention to the two items in her hands. The crystal ball was glowing faintly with power. The hollow core was the most striking. It was an object left behind by the gods. She wondered what it exactly was. Just as she was about to check its attributes, she heard a ssh. She looked in the direction where the sound came from. 200 meters below, a figure was sshing in the water. They could sink at any moment. Her eyes widened when she realized who it was. It was the centaur! She looked carefully to confirm that her guess was correct. The centaur didn¡¯t look so terrifying now. She was frail, and trying to stay afloat. Even the centaur¡¯s body had shrunk. She was only a little bit taller than an average human now. She wasn¡¯t a giant creature anymore. Even her aura was weaker than before. ¡°Xu Yuan, we need to fly down! Quickly!¡± Xu Yuan let Su Wan ride on his back and flew down in a hurry. Su Wan maintained enough sense to not get too close. She opened the attribute panel of the centaur. [Ancient Guardian] [Boss Unit] [Level: 30] [Status: Power is rapidly depleting] Su Wan was amused. Even the guardian felt the brunt of theke¡¯s copse. She wondered if she could subdue the centaur now. Su Wan waited. The Centaur¡¯s level decreased rapidly until she was only at Level 1 in the end. There was no longer any danger from the centaur. Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She was definitely going to kill the centaur this time. At this moment, the centaur stopped struggling and started sinking. Xu Yuan used his magic. The water became clear, and the body of the centaur resurfaced. The centaur continued to rise. The water continued to flow down. The centaur was still in a daze. Her vision was blurry. She opened her mouth as though to say something. Her body could no longer take it and she crashed on the sand. Su Wan looked at the unconscious centaur. She hadn¡¯t expected such a strong creature to be at her mercy. The world was unpredictable. Her Heavy de Warrior was almost killed in the fight against this same centaur. Xu Yuan got closer and looked at the centaur. She was unconscious. The centaur looked very frail. Her wet ck hair covered half her face, making her pale face stand out even more. The two curled horns on her head looked as though they were too heavy for her to carry. She didn¡¯t look as ruthless and murderous as before. Her upper body was human with pale skin. She wore simple leather armor that covered her chest. Xu Yuan looked away and opened the creature¡¯s attribute panel. He knew that this creature had the potential to be the strongest if given the chance. [Ancient Guardian] [Boss Unit] [Level: 1 (Basic Boss, Strength +30%, Defense +30%).] [Potential: SSS] [Status: Severely injured] [ss: Heavy Battleaxe Knight (Strength increased by 100%).] [Vitality: 200 points (recovers 5 points per second).] [Skill: Immortal Body (A body that contains a weak divine power. Strength increases by 500%, defense increases by 500%, magic resistance increases by 300%, immune to instant death skills, poison, curses, and can quickly recover from any injuries).] [Abilities] [Battle Axe sh: S-grade. Blood and energy will surround the battleaxe, increasing its sharpness and sturdiness by 100%. There is a 30% chance of directly killing the enemy.] [Unparalleled Combat Technique: S-grade. Combat technique solidified to Master-rank.] [Blood Energy Burst: S-grade. Burns 50 HP per second, and all attributes increase by 100%. The more HP is burned; the more attributes will increase. If maximum consumption is 200 HP per second, all attributes will increase by 300%.] [Boss characteristic: Can transform into a 10-meter-tall heavy soldier. All attributes will be increased by 100%. Lasts for 6 hours. Can be used once a day.] [Race Talent: Able to run all over the terrain, immune to the negative effects of the terrain.] [Vitality: For every 10% decrease in vitality, all attributes will increase by 10%, and recovery speed will increase by 20%.] [Note: A warrior bestowed with great power by the gods. Although most of her power has faded with the passage of time, she still has unlimited potential.] This was good! Xu Yuan was satisfied by the attributes that he saw. The centaur could indeed be very powerful if given the chance. These attributes were for Level 1. If the centaur was at her peak, she could probably arm wrestle with him. The next step was to wait for the centaur to wake up so that she could be subdued and recruited. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know if using Lost in the Night or Lord of Darkness would be effective against the centaur. She wasn¡¯t a Dark-Type, to begin with. After making sure she wasn¡¯t in danger anymore, Xu Yuan walked further away. Su Wan took out the Crystal of Gloom in anticipation. There was a change in its characteristics. When the crystal was summoned, it would appear in the hands of the person with whom it was bound. At the same time, the person can teleport directly to the crystal¡¯s location. The second characteristic made Su Wan even more excited. If she ced the crystal in her territory, then she could teleport there from anywhere in an instant. Chapter 299 - 299 Father And Mother 299 Father And Mother It was like obtaining a free, magical ticket to take her home whenever she wanted. If that ability was used properly, it could turn out to be very useful. Su Wan happily picked up the crystal ball and rubbed it clean. She projected her mind forward, and it entered the crystal. There was a sleeping divine soul in the crystal. The power it emitted was overwhelming. Su Wan wondered what would happen when the divine soul woke up. She was really looking forward to it. She looked at the hollow core she had obtained from theke. The treasure looked unremarkable at a nce, but the energy fluctuation surrounding it was shocking. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary item. [Broken Lake] [Characteristic: Can summon ake that will never dry up and will float in the sky.] [Note: A treasure with magical power.] Su Wan was in disbelief. This could be useful. Su Wan imagined her territory floating in the air where no one could reach it to attack. It would be something extraordinary to build a vi on ake in the sky! Su Wan put away the two treasures. She was in a good mood. She was satisfied with what she had gained from this encounter. She obtained many priceless treasures this time, especially the centaur. Su Wan had experienced herbat skills first-hand. She was invaluable. Su Wan searched the area to see if she had missed something. However, she didn¡¯t find anything else. She didn¡¯t continue to search for treasures. What she had gained was already good enough. She wanted to subdue the centaur for now. The weak centaur raised her head. ¡°Father!¡± she said weakly as she looked at Xu Yuan. Su Wan was speechless. Why was she calling Xu Yuan her ¡°father¡±? Even Xu Yuan was dumbfounded. He was a dragon. ¡®From what angle do I look like her father?¡¯ ¡°Stop shouting,¡± said Su Wan. She was annoyed. Eliza was deep in thought. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I call him father when he first summoned me? Tsk¡­ I missed my chance!¡¯ Su Wan approached the centaur. ¡°Do you remember your name?¡± ¡°Fer! My name is Fer,¡± said the centaur. ¡°Did Father forget my name?¡± Her eyes welled up. She looked absolutely heartbroken. Su Wan looked at the aggrieved centaur. She wondered whether Xu Yuan hadmitted the heinous crime of abandoning this creature, after all. ¡®Did Xu Yuan have a rtionship with a centaur in the past?¡¯ ¡°Fer, do you remember anything else?¡± Su Wan¡¯s voice was gentle. Something was definitely wrong with the centaur. Fer looked puzzled. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± Su Wan frowned. Had the copse of theke damaged her memory and her soul? She sighed. Su Wan didn¡¯t have the heart to leave such a pitiful centaur behind. ¡°Fer, it seems like your job here is done. Would you like toe with us?¡± The tearful centaur raised her head. Her wet hair covered part of her face. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± ¡®Bah! It¡¯s alright to call Xu Yuan father, but do I look old enough to be her mother?!¡¯ Su Wan was stunned. However, Su Wan couldn¡¯t really do anything since the centaur¡¯s mental state was already fragile. She reached out to pat the centaur on her head. ¡°Come then,¡± she said gently. ¡°We¡¯ll go home now.¡± To be able to recruit a centaur was in itself a great feat. ¡®Perhaps it isn¡¯t that bad to be called a mother,¡¯ thought Su Wan. Su Wan nced at the attribute panel of the centaur. Fer was still severely injured. She took out some Dragon Drool Grass that she kept with her at all times and extended it to Fer. The centaur¡¯s nose twitched. She slowly opened her mouth and ate the grass. Su Wan watched her. ¡°Mother, this is the first time you have given me a gift,¡± said the centaur happily. The centaur swallowed the chewed grass. She felt as though her taste buds were exploding. Her eyes became clearer. Su Wan looked at Fer. She looked so happy. Maybe it wasn¡¯t bad raising a daughter like her. Fer¡¯s aura stabilized. She slowly stood up. Her aura was still a little weak, but she wasn¡¯t going to copse like before. Her condition greatly improved. The young centaur rubbed her head against Su Wan¡¯s shoulder. Fer trusted Su Wan. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t know how long Fer would remain in this state. If she regained her memories, she might just kill Su Wan on the spot. Su Wan ordered the troops to return to the territory. Fer was especially eager. She was talkative all through the journey. ¡°Father, why is the sky blue?¡± ¡°Mother, look! There¡¯s a fish! Can we catch some fish?¡± Su Wan felt calm and rxed when listening to Fer¡¯s endless chatter. Xu Yuan, on the other hand, was getting a headache from all the noise. He couldn¡¯t begin to think how he had ended up with a daughter from the recent expedition. However, despite hisints, his lips curled into a gentle smile as he watched Fer jump around in carefree abandon. In the end, even he was affected by the childlike centaur as though she was really his daughter. Twenty minutester, the sand tform flew away from the wideke and returned to its original ce. Su Wan turned around to look. The ce of brokenws was now one hugeke. Without flowing water to fuel it, perhaps it would slowly dry up. Chapter 300 - 300 Knowledge Is Everything 300 Knowledge Is Everything It was already fall. It rained continuously, and the day was a bit chilly. The residents had gathered in front of the Dark Castle to wee them home. They wanted to know about everything that hade to pass. Whenever Su Wan and Xu Yuan got back from their expedition, they would have some words for the residents. The residents treated this as valuable knowledge. The residents respected Xu Yuan and Su Wan so much that they made statues of them to grace the square in front of the Dark Castle. Su Wan dismissed the troops and quietly led Fer into the Dark Castle through the back door. The maids and servants were surprised to see them. Su Wan assigned two people to take care of Fer. !! Xu Yuan took a nap. He needed to level up. After a sumptuous dinner, Fer could barely keep her eyes open. She kept yawning. However, the young centaur held onto Su Wan¡¯s arm and was unwilling to let go. ¡°Mother, you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡± asked Fer. Su Wan was conflicted. She was uneasy because the young centaur depended too much on her, but it felt good to be a mother, too. When Fer looked at Su Wan with a gaze of affection and faith, it tugged at Su Wan¡¯s heart. Su Wan stroked her hair. ¡°Of course not,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°But you need to be good and go to sleep, alright? I will take you to the ntation area tomorrow to show you around.¡± Fer¡¯s eyes lit up. She pursed her lips and nodded. She then reluctantly followed a maid upstairs to find her room. The Dark Enchanter, who was summoned by Xu Yuan, felt that this was very strange. ¡°Lord Su Wan, how did Fer be your daughter so suddenly?¡± Su Wan shrugged and leaned back on her chair. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The copse of theke must have done something to her. Fer has lost her power, and it must have also damaged her mental state and her memories.¡± The Dark Enchanter, Eve, nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What do you want to do about that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°There must be a way to restore her memories¡­ but we shouldn¡¯t rush. Fer is in a very fragile mental state right now. I don¡¯t think she can handle it.¡± Su Wan felt that it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing even if Fer didn¡¯t regain her memories. She could always start over. Fer had been a demigod, and she was controlled by the Desert Fisherman Lord. She was at least free now. It must not have been a very pleasant experience being controlled like that. Fer looked happy like she was reliving her childhood. How many people got the chance to be a child again? Eve nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything further. Clearly, Su Wan knew more about the current situation than she did. ¡°Lord Su Wan, the dwarves are already requesting to build an alchemy workshop to create alchemy bombs and other weapons. There are no blueprints right now, but Timo said he doesn¡¯t need them.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°They needed your approval,¡± said Eve. She didn¡¯t look too happy about that. ¡°We need to prepare and obtain more resources as soon as possible. The threat of the Light-Types is imminent. The six-winged Seraphim that the Dark Demon Dragon encountered is powerful, but others are even more powerful than him. To name a few, they have the twelve-winged angels, demigods, and even gods on their side. There is also that supreme entity that forced the Dark Demon Dragon to descend to the Overlord ne. He is now restricted from reaching his peak until he levels up.¡± ¡°It is important to build higher walls for defense as well,¡± said Eve. ¡°We need more defensive fortifications, especially after introducing alchemical cannons. Those cannons will be extremely useful in defending the territory. They can deal huge damage to enemies if used properly. The artillery needs to be ced in all four directions of the territory, not only on the front. Right now, the territory¡¯s defenses¡­ still have room for improvements.¡± Eve¡¯s words pointed at their biggest weakness. She was right. The defense of the territory still wasn¡¯t perfect. Dealing with powerful enemies required strong and efficient military techniques. The core problem was that they didn¡¯t have high and sturdy walls. With that weakness, other arrangements found no proper footing. Su Wan nodded. She felt a headache iing. ¡°I am aware of the problem. I will figure out a way to solve it as soon as possible.¡± Building fortified city walls required blueprints, and the only ones Su Wan found at the marketce were for ordinary city walls. The kind of blueprints she was looking for would cost around 300,000 units of resources. Su Wan had spent all her resources on troops recently. She had no choice but to wait and umte more resources. They moved on to other tropics. ¡°What about the winery and the food workshop? How has that been going on?¡± The two young men who had been converted to heroes had taken over the two departments. Su Wan hadn¡¯t heard any news after that. ¡± The research and development will take a long time, especially since it¡¯s fairly new. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need to wait a while longer.¡± Others couldn¡¯t interfere with the progress. Only professionals could research and develop their fields further with the help of their expertise. Trying to rush the work wouldn¡¯t help anyone. Su Wan knew that she couldn¡¯t expect those two projects to reap any benefits in a short time. She nodded. However, she was still afraid that it might take too long. After Eve left, Shi Linglong arrived at the territory to meet her best friend. ¡°I heard you are now a mother to a centaur daughter?¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Xu Yuan and you could make babies of entirely different species.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She knew that her friend was only teasing her, but it still felt so embarrassing. ¡°Fer has gone to bed,¡± said Su Wan hurriedly. Chapter 301 - 301 The Curious Shi Linglong 301 The Curious Shi Linglong ¡°How do centaurs sleep? Do they sleep on the bed too?¡± asked Shi Linglong. She was genuinely curious. Centaurs couldn¡¯t really sleep on the bed. Su Wan had ced some nkets on the ground to make a snug little ce for Fer. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about repairing the Heavy de Warriors instead!¡± said Su Wan quickly to change the subject. The heavy de Warrior that had fought with Fer was in the hall. Its head almost touched the ceiling. After the fight, its usage time had reduced to 20 minutes. !! Its metal body had sustained damage. Su Wan needed to repair it quickly. She didn¡¯t think it could withstand another battle in this state. It would be a great loss if it couldn¡¯t be repaired. It was one of her strongest trump cards. ¡°What about Mithril? Can¡¯t it be used to repair it?¡± asked Shi Linglong. ¡°It can be, but the process is just too slow.¡± Su Wan took out some Mithril and ced it at the Heavy de warrior¡¯s feet. The metal body glowed faintly and started absorbing the Mithril at a painstakingly slow speed. Even Mithril can¡¯t heal Extraordinary Hunters? ¡± Shi Linglong raised her head and sized him up, then frowned. Shi Linglong frowned. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the impurities in the Mithril. Purifying it should speed up the process,¡± she said. ¡°I will take this back and try to refine it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I called you here.¡± Su Wan knew that her friend was very talented at refining and restoration of equipment and weapons. ¡°Right now, the territorycks crossbows and cannons. We need to develop them as soon as possible to fortify our defenses,¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan shared her ideas with her friend. If they were going to expand their territories around each other, it was important to remain strong from all sides. Su Wan had obtained the god-hunting crossbow¡¯s blueprint. It was a powerful weapon of S Level. The alchemical cannons and bombs would undoubtedly be effective in approaching enemies. The god-hunting crossbows would be even better for long-rangebat. Su Wan wanted to perfect the defenses of her territory without any opening that the enemies could take advantage of. Who knows how strong the Light-Type army would be? If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t chased the six-winged Seraphim and the Angel Army, Shi Linglong¡¯s Territory Core would¡¯ve been destroyed. They talked for a while. After that, Shi Linglong wanted to see the centaur once, so Lin Wan led her quietly to Fer¡¯s room. ¡­ The next morning, the residents noticed a centaur running around the territory. She looked young and full of energy. Fer was like a hyperactive child. The residents were a little surprised. When they heard Fer call Su Wan and Xu Yuan her mother and father, it caused an even bigger discussion. ¡°Our Lord and His Majesty sure know how to fool around,¡± said a middle-aged man. Some thought that Su Wan had given birth to the centaur. ¡°The Lord must have adopted Miss Fer from somewhere,¡± said one of the residents. Fer looked to be 14 or 15 years old. It was impossible for her to be Su Wan¡¯s baby. Most people knew that was not the case, but they were always up for some gossip. It didn¡¯t matter whether Fer was the biological child of Su Wan and the Dark Demon Dragon. Since she called them her mother and her father, that made Fer the princess of the territory. The residents were curious about Fer. They tried talking to her. She sang and danced and jumped around the territory, making everyoneugh. Fer was very sensible, too. She never disturbed others while they worked. She would stand silently at the corner and look at them with curiosity. The residents became fond of her. They always saved delicious food for her. Fer¡¯s crispughter echoed everywhere in the territory. Su Wan let Fer roam freely around the territory. She focused on upgrading the territory. She needed to umte more resources and train to be stronger than before. Everything required resources. It was especially difficult to upgrade Territory Core with ack of resources. Once the Heavy de Warrior was repaired, she decided to take it underground to gather resources. She couldn¡¯t rely on hunting monsters to gather resources every time. With the rapid development of the territory, the resources decreased. They were at a stage where the remaining resources couldn¡¯t sustain the progress. This was the reason why Xu Yuan and Su Wan wanted to invest arger number of resources into the development right now when they had enough. In the future, they couldn¡¯t sustain it by collecting and hunting for more. ¡°Your Majesty, the god-hunting crossbow has been sessfully forged,¡± said Eliza. Xu Yuan perked up. He had been waiting for it for a long time. Su Wan had gone out after assigning Eliza the task of forging weapons at the cksmith¡¯s shop. When Xu Yuan stepped into the courtyard, he saw the heavy crossbow in front of him. It was around five meters wide. The curved arc of the crossbow emanated a chilling aura. Many ordinary bowstrings needed to be fused to make one bowstring for the god-hunting crossbow. The body of the crossbow was engraved with runes. The energy fluctuation around it was palpable. The crossbow was propped up on a device that had wheels. Only someone of the giant¡¯s bloodline could pull the string on such a heavy crossbow. The crossbow was equipped with intricate mechanisms. It had two capstans on each side. When the capstan was turned on, the hook would pull the bowstring taut. The arrow could then be shot by pulling on a trigger mechanism. The ballista had a neat arrangement of giant arrows. They were designed with uracy and precision in mind. The arrows would automatically get loaded when the bowstring was pulled. [God-Hunting Crossbow] [Level: 4] [Characteristic: Each God-hunting Crossbow can be equipped with 10 bolts. Range is 700 meters.] [Arrow flying speed is increased by 300%, attack power increased by 300%, hit rate increased by 70%, additional piercing characteristic, additional damage to heavy armor units, additional 200% damage to dragons. When using god-hunting crossbow to attack, use at a minimum of 200 meters of range. Doing so will double the attributes.] [Note: A super heavy crossbow that can even be used to kill gods.] The attributes were exemry. Indeed, the weapon could even kill a god! Chapter 302 - 302 Defensive Fortifications 302 Defensive Fortifications To say that even gods had to be wary of such a weapon would be an exaggeration, but it was true that it held the potential to wipe out the Heavy de Warriors. It was that impressive! If the god-hunting crossbow was used alongside alchemy cannons, the impact would be devastating, to say the least. Unfortunately, the god-hunting Crossbow was still a little iplete. It had been too expensive to forge it. They had spent 100 tons of resources to forge one crossbow! If this thing was mass-produced, no one would be able to withstand it. !! There were still many underground areas that he could raid. He had only raided one area that belonged to the dwarves and had gained tens and thousands of units of mercury. He needed to umte resources, so the dwarves could build the cannons. Otherwise, having such smart dwarves would be a waste, especially if he didn¡¯t make use of their talents. ¡°Well done,¡± said Xu Yuan. Eliza¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. ¡°How long did it take to forge this one?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°Too long,¡± said Eliza. ¡°But the time needed to forge the weapon could be reduced to seven days. However, 30 apprentices will be needed to work on it.¡± ¡°Make use of the resources we have right now and prepare to forge another. I will make up for theck of resources as soon as I can,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°We need more god-hunting crossbows for battle.¡± ¡°Alright, Your Majesty. It will be my honor to oversee that.¡± Su Wan had gone to refine the Mithril ores. She needed them to repair the Heavy de Warrior. Aftering out of the cksmith shop, Su Wan walked to the front of the Dark Castle. She opened the attribute panel of the territory. She still needed to work hard to make improvements. There were quite a number of buildings with untapped potential. They needed to be upgraded as soon as possible. The winery and food workshop needed to be developed more. However, there wasn¡¯t anything she could do to make it better right now. They needed more resources and more time to make Xu Yuan and her dream a reality. In terms of territory defense, alchemy cannons, and god-hunting crossbows were great weapons. The construction of the Hurricane Arrow Tower was in full swing and was about to bepleted. Coupled with that, the strength of the troops definitely offered some protection. As for agriculture, Dragon Fruits, Dragon Drool Grass, wheat, rice, and the Hundred Night Flower Honey had been growing steadily. These were the backbone of their territory¡¯s economy. Su Wan had a lot of beneficial things she could use. The only thing shecked right now was a suitable blueprint to develop the territory further. She had no choice but to wait till she could upgrade the Territory Core. The Heavy de Warriors were the most efficient troop she had at her disposal. The Sandworms were also hatching. They had endless use and potential as well. Perhaps they could be used for travel in the future. Xu Yuan sighed. The resources and benefits they had obtained were still not enough. He fell into deep thought. Although they had obtained various useful treasures from their expeditions, these couldn¡¯t be used for the development of the territory. Sturdy walls needed to be built. The research and production of various things needed to be sped up. The city walls were essential when it came to the defense of the territory. At night, Su Wan returned exhausted. She hugged Xu Yuan and fell asleep. Two dayster, Eliza approached the Dark Castle to report on recent developments. ¡°Your Majesty, My Lord, the Hurricane Arrow Tower has beenpleted!¡± Su Wan was excited. She looked at the tower, which was about 20 meters tall. She had a lot on her mindtely and had forgotten to pay attention to the progress of the tower. It was alreadypleted! The Hurricane Arrow Tower had three floors. Each floor was full of holes from where the Night Elves could shoot their arrows. [Hurricane Arrow Tower] [Level: Beginner] [Characteristic: Arrows shot from the Arrow Tower will carry wind magic damage (40% increase in arrow flying speed, 40% increase in uracy, 30% increase in attack speed; Increases the range of bows and crossbows by 100 meters. Can install 10rge-scale siege crossbows, increasing the range by 300 meters).] [Beginner-level Arrow Tower can amodate 60 people.] [Upgrade Requirement: Gold, Wood, Stone, Iron, Crystal, Gemstone, Mercury.] [Note: Arrow Tower with a special power. It will be the territory¡¯s line of defense.] The attributes of the Hurricane Arrow Tower were simply outstanding. Su Wan was satisfied with it. She went to inspect the interior of the tower. At the entrance was a wide space where equipment and weapons could be piled up. There was a staircase that led to the upper floors. The walls were made up of wood, stone, and steel. They were very sturdy. The walls also held inscriptions that glowed with magic. When arrows were fired from the tower, they would be imbued with magic to make them extra lethal. The highest floor widened. Su Wan looked out from one of the big holes. She could see the desert on the horizon. There were protruding areas where crossbows could be ced. Su Wan was intrigued. The heavy crossbows could be used from here! If she could build two more Hurricane Arrow Towers, it would be easier to deal with arge number of enemies. The alchemy workshop was still under construction. Timo immediately started the work after he received 10,000 units of mercury. Timo was extraordinary when it came to his work. He had already engraved the walls with magic arrays and inscriptions. The dense energy rolled out and dazzled everyone. In the Dark Castle, the long wooden table had been removed from the center, and it was reced by a ck stone tform. The tform was engraved with magical inscriptions. Su Wan saw Timo as she came downstairs. ¡°Well done!¡± The eyes of the dwarf held determination and resolve, but he turned a little red at being praised. Timo was grateful. In the beginning, he had no hope. He only worked because he didn¡¯t want the Dark Demon Dragon to kill him. He hadn¡¯t really cared for this territory. However, the Lord always treated him with respect and courtesy that he had begun to care for the territory, too. He felt a sense of loyalty and admiration toward Xu Yuan and Su Wan and was willing to contribute as much as he could for the betterment of the territory. Chapter 303 - 303 Yamata No Orochi 303 Yamata No Orochi Su Wan contacted Shi Linglong and the others to explore some underground areas. Zhao Qingrong didn¡¯t join them this time because she wanted to stay back and upgrade her Territory Core to Level 3. Su Wan needed to collect as many resources as possible. She wasn¡¯t far from upgrading her territory to Level 4. After that, Xu Yuan would be able to reach Level 100. The Light-Types were at an advantage right now. !! ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for helping me outst time. If you ever need help with anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me,¡± said Shi Linglong. ¡°I will try my best to repay you.¡± She didn¡¯t even know that the six-winged Seraphim had been leading an Angel Army toward her territory tounch a sneak attack. If Su Wan hadn¡¯t told her, she wouldn¡¯t have found out at all. Her Territory Core would have been destroyed by now if Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t intervened. ¡°Is that so?¡± said Xu Yuan jokingly. ¡°Then why not devote yourself to me?¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t really need anything from her, but it was good to banter with her. Shi Linglong blushed. ¡°Except that, I agree with everything.¡± ¡°Xu Yuan, stop joking,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind him, Linglong. He is just joking.¡± Xu Yuan knew how irritating Xu Yuan could be sometimes, but he helped out when they needed him. After about two hours, they arrived at the Level 60 dungeon. If the monsters in this dungeon all escaped to the surface, the world would suffer massive damage. They would need to pass through the first level, kill all monsters, and obtain the key. Only then would they be able to reach the second floor. This time, it was very risky. The threat level was high. After all, the underground dungeon wasn¡¯t explored yet. There might be many types of creatures and monsters in the first level. Killing them was bound to earn more experience points. For many Lords, this would definitely be an opportunity. At this moment, Zhao Qingrong sent news that someone was nning to invade the territory while she was exploring the underground dungeons. They had been bantering as they walked, but now everyone was on high alert. Some Lords couldn¡¯t learn a lesson even if it smacked them on their faces. They postponed the exploration and everyone, including Xu Yuan, rushed to Zhao Qingrong¡¯s territory. ¡­ Near Zhao Qingrong¡¯s territory, hundreds of giant lizards swarmed from all directions. The Lords with Light-Type heroes approached menacingly. Hundreds of troops charged. This was definitely a deration of war! ¡°If you leave now and promise not to cause trouble in the future, I will pretend this never happened!¡± shouted Zhao Qingrong. She tried her best to negotiate with the enemy. If she could solve the problem without violence, she was even more willing to cooperate. However, if the enemies didn¡¯t want to listen to reason, she wouldn¡¯t back down from a fight. ¡°I¡¯m warning you once again. Return to your own territories. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to hold back any longer.¡± The enemies were unwilling to retreat. Since their Territory Cores were intact, they didn¡¯t want to head back. They could gain points from fighting Zhao Qingrong, after all. Thousands of troops began to attack Zhao Qingrong¡¯s territory. Her defense of the territory was spectacr. It was not easy for the enemies to break through. ¡°What even is this?¡± said a Lord in shock. ¡°How can her territory withstand so much damage?¡± The Lord had led other Lords to attack an SSS-ss wild monster and gained a red treasure that was very powerful. However, it was no match for Zhao Qingrong¡¯s defensive fortifications. [Territory protection: SSS-ss.] [Note: Increases 25000 defense points of the city wall, increases 30% immunity and 40% defense. When HP falls below 20%, the invincibility effect will be triggered for 5 seconds.] Zhao Qingrong¡¯s defense was almost imprable! The Lordsunched a fierce attack together, but they only managed to take down 10,000 defense points. That did nothing to Zhao Qingrong¡¯s territory. ¡°Yamata no Orochi! Attack!¡± One of the Lords summoned Yamata no Orochi. A giant eight-headed snake appeared in the fray. The creature attacked and brought down another 10,000 defense points. With Xu Yuan with them, Su Wan and the others had no reason to panic. They even had the nine-headed Hydra with them. What was an eight-headed snake inparison, anyway? ¡°A Level 56 hero?!¡± Xu Yuan was surprised. He had activated the True Eye of the Demonic Dragon to find out about the eight-headed snake. Except for Su Wan and her friends, all their troops were of Level 40. Su Wan was also stunned. The creature wasn¡¯t the Lord¡¯s initial hero, either. The Lord must have used some special treasure to summon such a hero. The Lord who was leading the battleughed maniacally. Although the territory¡¯s defense was very high, Orochi¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t any less vicious. Coupled with the other Lords and their attacks, the defenses might actually fall. ¡°Two-handed cross de!¡± Zhao Qingrong saw that Orochi¡¯s attacks were brutal, so she activated her SSS-ss treasure. [Two-Handed Cross de: Every five normal attacks can trigger a critical hit. Critical hit damage increases strength by 20%. Using this treasure can increase damage by 20% and pration by 40%. When activated, piercing can cause 20000 damage.] The leader of the Lords was shocked. ¡®Zhao Qingrong has another SSS-ss treasure?!¡¯ Such SSS-ss weapons and treasure could only be obtained by killing monsters of the same ss. At present, no one could deal with SSS-ss creatures alone. Even an alliance between several Lords would have difficulty killing such a monster. They did not know that Zhao Qingrong had an advantage. They had Xu Yuan by their side. By following Su Wan and Xu Yuan on their expeditions, Zhao Qingrong, Shi Linglong, and Lin Yao had gained many benefits. Lin Yao used her Sacred Fire Mage form to fight. The leader of the Lords frowned. ¡®Where did Zhao Qingrong find that treasure?¡¯ The probability of obtaining an SSS-ss treasure was very low, and Zhao Qingrong has two of them! That couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Chapter 304 - 304 The Surrender of the Alliance 304 The Surrender of the Alliance Zhao Qingrong swung her weapon to attack. Orochi¡¯s HP decreased rapidly. The leader sensed that something was wrong. He considered the fact that Zhao Qingrong had two SSS-ss treasures. However, he felt that Orochi would still be enough to tear her down. The leader of the Lords was confident. Although they were slightly inferior in level and strength, their numbers were great. Their collective strength far exceeded Zhao Qingrong¡¯s. If the Lords banded together, they would eventually defeat her. At this moment, they saw Su Wan with another SSS-ss treasure in her hand. Shi Linglong and Lin Yao had them too! !! The leader of the Lords had some hope when it came to Zhao Qingrong, but he felt helpless now. ¡°Impossible! Why do they have so many SSS-ss treasures?!¡± He suspected that they must have cheated. If a Lord obtained an A-ss weapon or treasure, they would already be considered strong. Having so many SSS-ss weapons and treasures was unheard of. Zhao Qingrong¡¯s two-handed cross de dealt explosive damage. One swipe had almost killed Orochi! If it weren¡¯t for his special treasure, Orochi would already be dead. ¡°D*mn it! How?! How do they have so many SSS-ss treasures?!¡± The leader of the Lords felt helpless. The strength of the Lords¡¯ alliance was unparalleled. They were all above Level 45! They even had Yamata no Orochi on their side. This sort of massive alliance would be enough to crush any Lord easily. However, they were helpless now. The leader of the Lords hadn¡¯t expected this at all. He had a bad feeling about all this. Lin Yao summoned a huge magic array. This was an AoE ability that could attack all targets within a 5000-meter radius. It was usually used to attack groups of enemies. The skill had many limitations. It consumed too much mana and didn¡¯t deal heavy damage. However, with Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing ability, these limitations were no longer of concern. Lin Yao felt her mana regenerate as quickly as she used them. In addition, the scepter she had obtained in the mythical ruins could also increase magic damage by 40% and pration by 50%. With this, the power of the mes had been greatly enhanced. The scepter and the mage robe provided both offensive and defensive uses. Countless fiery raindrops fell from the sky. ¡°We have lost more than half of our troops. If we continue fighting, I¡¯m afraid we will be totally wiped out,¡± said a Lord to the leader. Their alliance was falling. In contrast, Zhao Qingrong had suffered only one-third of the damage. The leader frowned as he looked at the notifications that rapidly appeared, informing him of the numerous deaths. More than half of their troops had fallen. One of the heroes was dead, and most others were heavily injured. Other than Yamata no Orochi, who was struggling, all others in the vanguard were dead. If they continued, there would be nothing remaining of the alliance. However, they didn¡¯t know if they could retreat. Zhao Qingrong might not give them a chance to flee. She had warned them, and they had charged forward, anyway. ¡°Please, stop! We will surrender!¡± shouted the leader to Zhao Qingrong. ¡°We don¡¯t have any enmity toward you. The Light-Types promised us benefits if we took you down. The others didn¡¯t want to sit around and do nothing. So, we all formed an alliance.¡± They hadn¡¯t dared to attack Su Wan¡¯s territory. They wanted to take down the other Lords one by one before targeting her. They had miscalcted. No one had expected all four Overlords to be equally terrifying. ¡°Hmph! I gave you a chance! You dare attack my territory on a whim and want to stop whenever you please?¡± Zhao Qingrong¡¯s voice was icy. She could wipe out these Lords if she wanted to. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely sorry,¡± said the leader of the Lords. ¡°We got the wrong person. This is all a misunderstanding.¡± The alliance was willing to pay 50,000 gemstones aspensation. The enemies had suffered more casualties than her. 50,000 gemstones were enough to cover whatever she had lost. However, Zhao Qingrong didn¡¯t want to let them go easily. She was really enraged by their audacity. She hadn¡¯t even done anything to them, but they had attacked her. ¡°If you want to leave this ce alive, pay 100,000 gemstones aspensation,¡± said Zhao Qingrong. ¡°Do not ever step near my territory again, or I will ughter you without mercy.¡± ¡°I-Isn¡¯t 100,000 gemstones a bit much?¡± said the leader of the Lords shakily. They had already suffered a great loss. If they paid that number of gemstones, they couldn¡¯t really recover. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about that before you attacked me,¡± said Zhao Qingrong. ¡°I gave you a chance to retreat, but you wanted to fight. Either pay me 100,000 gemstones, or you will continue this war that you started until every single one of you is dead.¡± The four friends were going to distribute the gemstones equally among themselves, so 50,000 gemstones were too little. The Lords felt helpless. If they had to pay 100,000 gemstones, they would suffer a heavy loss. However, they still had Orochi, and the most important thing right now was to stay alive. ¡°Alright! We are willing to pay 100,000 gemstones, as long as you promise to keep your word and let us go,¡± said the leader of the Lord. He gathered all the Lords and made them pay some amount of gemstones. He was finally able to collect 100,000 gemstones. Zhao Qingrong epted the gemstones. ¡°This is thest chance I give you. If you invade me again, I will not show mercy.¡± ¡°Why leave them and be in doubt? Just kill them all and save yourself some trouble,¡± said Xu Yuan from afar. Chapter 305 - 305 Su Wan Killed Ten Thousand People 305 Su Wan Killed Ten Thousand People The leader of the Lords was wary as he watched Xu Yuan p his wings and fly nearer. ¡°What do you want from us? We already came to an agreement. You want to go back on your word?¡± said the leader of the Lord condescendingly. ¡°You never learn, do you?¡± said Xu Yuan slowly. ¡°You attack without reason and then beg for mercy. Nothing personal, but I think you need to be taught a lesson.¡± The Lords were too thickheaded. Last time, they had willingly joined together to destroy Shi Linglong. This time, they attacked Zhao Qingrong. !! Although human Overlords could resurrect indefinitely in their territory as long as their Territory Core was intact, Xu Yuan still wanted to give them an agonizing death so that they would remember the pain and tremble at the thought of attacking again. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t waste any time. He summoned Eliza and the others. His body radiated dark energy that froze the enemies in fear. It was a massacre. The remaining troops were no match for the Night Subus Queen. She flitted among them and hacked them to pieces. Xu Yuan let out a dragon¡¯s breath which burned numerous troops to death. The nine-headed Hydra ughtered Yamata no Orochi. In less than a minute, the enemy troops were wiped outpletely. ¡°This is¡­¡± The leader of the Lords was too stunned to speak. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± he pleaded. ¡°You agreed! You agreed to let us live if we paid!¡± Zhao Qingrong was about to intervene when Su Wan stopped her. ¡°Leave it to him,¡± she said. ¡°These people will never learn. They will keep attacking us until they are taught a lesson that they can never forget.¡± ¡°They paid you, and you let them go,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°You aren¡¯t fighting them now, are you? Technically, you aren¡¯t going against your word.¡± This Dark Demon Dragon was not known for his mercy. He had no shred of emotion for enemies. ¡°Kill him,¡± said Xu Yuan indifferently. As the leader of the Lords was eliminated, a notification appeared. Su Wan had broken through to Level 55! [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan, for obtaining the title of Ten Thousand Beheadings!] [Reward: Three gem veins!] Su Wan was surprised. Her hero and her troops had killed the enemies. So, the achievement was counted as hers! This battle wasn¡¯t just to kill monsters. Even real Lords had been murdered. ¡®How terrifying!¡¯ she thought. Su Wan opened her attribute panel. [Strength: 1210] [Spirit: 1612] [Agility: 1507] [Constitution: 1350] [Hero: ¡­] [Troop Type: ¡­] The notification spread all around the Overlord ne. The Lords were in an uproar. ¡°D*amn! How powerful is Su Wan?!¡± ¡°It might not be true. How is this possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the notification for the Overlord ne. How can this be untrue?¡± ¡°Sister Su Wan, can I join you?¡± ¡°Awesome! It¡¯s her again!¡± Su Wan had gained the title of Ten Thousand Beheadings, which meant she had killed 10,000 Lords without batting an eye. In the forum,ments kept popping up under the announcement. ¡°Congrattions on bing famous!¡± Zhao Qingrong smiled. Lin Yaoughed. ¡°Many boys might be drooling over you right about now.¡± Su Wan brushed them away. ¡°Oh,e on! Are you afraid of making Xu Yuan a little jealous?¡± said Zhao Qingrong jokingly. ¡°No! Nothing like that!¡± said Su Wan as she felt her face getting redder. ¡°These 100,000 gemstones are yours for now. The three of us are lending it to you.¡± Zhao Qingrong handed her the pouch. Zhao Qingrong, Shi Linglong, and Lin Yao had all upgraded their territories to Level 3 just recently. It would take them a long time to gather enough resources and fulfill the requirements to upgrade it further. They knew that Su Wan had been working hard to upgrade her Territory Core to Level 4, and she was so close. She could definitely use some help. Besides, the three friends knew that their recent sess had been possible only because of Su Wan and Xu Yuan. Su Wan epted it with gratitude. She could finally finish constructing buildings. She needed to upgrade and expand as soon as possible so that the four of them could be together. The surrounding Lords had all moved away. They were afraid of being destroyed by Su Wan. Su Wan wasn¡¯t that violent. She wouldn¡¯t ever attack someone out of the blue, but the other Lords didn¡¯t know that. Su Wan¡¯s title was enough to scare everyone away, which suited her perfectly. She hoped the Lords would remember today¡¯s ughter if they ever tried to join the Light-Types again. ¡°Well¡­ now that the invaders have been dealt with, shall we go back and explore the underground dungeons?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll make some preparations, and then we can head that way!¡± said Zhao Qingrong. ¡­ When they returned to their respective territories, Su Wan was still thinking about the reward. The gem veins were an endless source of various types of resources. The veins could be plundered when they urgently needed resources. She sent the Night Elves out to scout the nearby vein. The Night Elves had proved indispensable when it came to scouting and patrolling. Xu Yuan felt that Su Wan needed to learn to use the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to watch andmunicate from afar. It would alsoe in handy when trying to suppress an enemy¡¯s will in battle. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to use the True Eye of the Demon Dragon in another way,¡± he said. He released dark energy and a blood-red eye appeared in the sky. The eye revealed dozens of gem veins around the area. Su Wan sighed in admiration. The extent of Xu Yuan¡¯s power knew no end. ... After some discussion, they agreed to send the Skeleton Soldiers to the gem veins to mine. These skeleton troops had been the earliest to be created in the territory. They weren¡¯t very strong inbat, but they could be revived indefinitely. The Skeleton Soldiers, with the help of Xu Yuan¡¯s blessing, were immune to physical damage. Therefore, Su Wan and Xu Yuan felt that they were perfect for mining and securing the veins for now. Chapter 306 - 306 New Special Troops (1) 306 New Special Troops (1) Su Wan was responsible for bing stronger. Xu Yuan told her that she absolutely couldn¡¯t ck off on that. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the centaur would¡¯ve killed herst time. As her level increased, the levels of the other troops would have to increase as well. Only by getting stronger would they be able to deal with the stronger enemies who might attack them in the future. Xu Yuan had leveled up three times at a go. When word of that spread around, everyone was terrified. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t someone ordinary! The next aspect they needed to focus on was the development of the troops. The Battleaxe Warriors and the Dark Knights were their most efficient troops. Their experience points increased rapidly. Their level had already surpassed 60. The level of the troops and the heroes would directly benefit the Lord and the territory. Although they had many powerful troops now, they were far from enough. More powerful troops and creatures were needed. Su Wan remembered that she had had no time to sort through the spoils of war. She had collected a lot of things that could turn out to be useful. All equipment below A-ss was dismantled for resources. The equipment that was of a fairly high level that Su Wan didn¡¯t use was listed for sale. Su Wan allowed payment in instations for the weapons and equipment listed on her page. Now that she had achieved the title of Ten Thousand Beheadings, her reputation had soared. No Lord dared to defy her. Su Wan had also found some blueprints with which she could summon stronger heroes. These were dropped by the monsters they had killed in the past few days when they went outside to explore. If she increased her level more, the possibility of summoning a stronger hero would increase as well. It would be great if she could find more blueprints. ¡°Let me see what special troops I can summon this time!¡± said Su Wan. She went to the Hero Altar. She ced the summoning blueprint on the altar. It shed with a bright light. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan, for sessfully unlocking a special troop type: The Asura!] [Can be summoned from the Hero Altar for 200 gems.] The troop type, Asura, was sessfully unlocked. However, to summon them, she would need to spend 200 gems. It was more expensive than summoning Tier 4 troops. Su Wan felt that she might as well give it a go. So, she chose the option to summon the Asura. A red light shed. An Asura walked out of the Hero Altar. He was around two meters tall and dressed wholly in red. [Special Troop: Asura] [Level: 1] [HP: 10000] [Attack: 42] [Defense: 45] [Speed: 47] [Skill: Bloodthirst (When activated, 30% attack boost and 20% HP regeneration, Cooldown: 1 minute ).] [Unique ability: Asura Soul (For every target killed, damage increases by 0.5, no upper limit).] ¡®Wow¡­ the Asura is indeed unimaginably strong,¡¯ thought Su Wan as she looked at his attribute panel. The Aura could increase damage permanently! The more people he killed, the stronger he would be! If Su Wan could help the Asura level up, he would, no doubt, be terrifyingly strong. Su Wan smiled in satisfaction. She spent another 20,000 gems and summoned a total of 100 Asuras. With such a number, they wouldn¡¯t be any less powerful than the Battleaxe Warriors. Su Wan sent Asuras to the nest of monsters to fight and level up. Only then would they be stronger. Next, Su Wan took out another summoning blueprint and ced it on the altar. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan, for sessfully unlocking a special troop type: Wraith!] [Can be summoned from the Hero Altar for 1000 gems.] ¡°Wraiths?! This keeps getting better!¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. Although the gems needed to summon the Wraith were much more than it had cost to summon the Asura, it only meant that the Wraith might be immensely powerful. Usually, more gems meant stronger troop types. However, Su Wan didn¡¯t know what was so special about the Wraith. She chose the option to summon a Wraith. An afterimage flitted past, and a white, translucent figure appeared in front of Su Wan. [Special Troop: Wraith] [Level: 1] [HP: 12000] [Attack: 56] [Defense: 57] [Speed: 50] [Skill: Mental Shock (Releases this skill within a 100-meter radius, deals 2000 damage to enemies, and has 30% crowd control).] [Abilities] [Devour: Able to devour any living being, gaining 50% of the target¡¯s strength. For that to happen, the level difference between the two should not be more than 10. Cooldown time: 1 hour.] [Soul Body: 100% immune to physical damage, and 50% immune to magical damage.] ¡°Wow! This troop is even more powerful!¡± Su Wan was delighted. The attributes were quite strong even at the beginning. The troop already had two abilities to be used! Usually, troops, at the very beginning, came with only one ability and unlocked new abilities as they leveled up. The Wraith was indeed very powerful! The Devour ability was particrly remarkable. If the Wraith devoured a strong hero like the subus, wouldn¡¯t it surpass them in strength? Su Wan was euphoric. In just a few days, the Wraith should be able to reach Level 100 with that ability! ... The Asuras that she had summoned had already broken through to Level 60! Su Wan thought about it for a while and then decided to summon 100 Wraiths. Although they were strong, they were very expensive. She could only summon 100 of them for now. In the future, when she earned more gems, she would summon more of them. Su Wan used another blueprint to unlock a new troop type. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan, for sessfully unlocking a special troop type: Dark Demon!] [Can be summoned at the Hero Altar for 50,000 gems.] ¡°50,000?!¡± Su Wan was shocked at the price. 50,000 gems for a hero was just too much! She wondered what kind of hero the Dark Demon was to be sold at such an exorbitant price. Another way to summon a hero was by using Hero Stone. Hero Stones were too expensive to buy. But this hero, the Dark Demon, was even more expensive than that! Su Wan was deep in thought. In the end, she chose to summon it. ... Chapter 307 - 307 Memories of the Centaur 307 Memories of the Centaur Su Wan reasoned that even if the troop costs an arm and a leg, it might have extraordinary abilities that she simply couldn¡¯t ignore. [Special Troop: Dark Demon] [Level: 1] [HP: 20000] [Attack: 100] [Defense: 100] [Speed: 100] [Characteristic: Inheritance (The Dark Demon has no independent consciousness. It can be fused and devoured by any target. After fusion, the target will perfectly inherit all the power of the Dark Demon).] [Abilities] [Soul: when fused with the Dark Demon, you can strengthen one¡¯s soul power and resist one fatal injury.] [Netherworld: This skill can be activated to force the target to die. The target¡¯s level difference with the Dark Demon shouldn¡¯t be more than 10.] [Note: Dark Demon can only be summoned once] This was great! Su Wan thought that this troop type would be invincible when coupled with Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing. Nobody would be able to touch them! ¡­ Su Wan asked Xu Yuan to help activate Fer¡¯s dormant bloodline. She wanted Xu Yuan to try it, even if Fer wasn¡¯t a Dark-Type. Su Wan felt nervous and also excited. She was feeling overwhelmed with a mix of different emotions. She didn¡¯t remember feeling this nervous for anything before. However, Fer¡¯s constant chatter helped calm Su Wan a little. ¡°Mother, can we go get some honeyter? I love honey!¡± said Fer. ¡°The Flower Fairy took me to the desert to y yesterday. I saw Treebeard. He is my friend. Do you know Treebeard? He can run so fast in the sand.¡± Su Wan felt at ease watching Fer talk about all kinds of things. A momentter, magical energy pulsed and surged. The centaur was hit by a wave of sleepiness. Fer slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. However, the centaur still retained a blurry consciousness. She felt as though her wrist had been sliced open by something. Her power flowed out, and she felt weak and powerless. Even breathing was a chore. She didn¡¯t feel any pain, but she felt her strength dissipating. It was as though she had entered a dark prison. The void enveloped her. It was pitch-ck. She couldn¡¯t see where she was. Everything in this world seemed to blend into nothingness. She felt lonely and helpless. It was better to sleep forever. However, the will to live beat fiercely in her heart. It held her upright. Her father seemed to be whispering something. He was telling her not to sink! She did not know how much time had passed. Suddenly, an unfamiliar power slid into her body through her wrist. She finally understood what it was. A ray of light shed in front of her, and she rejoiced. A memory appeared in her mind. The centaur was only five years old. Her eyes were red as though she had been crying. She was taken to ake in the sky by her father. Fer knelt before a shadow. This entity was the controller of the world. A god whose face wasn¡¯t revealed. In her ignorance, she epted the gift from the god. Vast energy encircled her. She was promised an endless lifespan. She would never die. All she had to do was never leave theke. From then on, it was her duty to guard this ce. She gradually came to understand thatws were shattered, and thiske was the only fragment remaining from the battle between the gods. Countless powerful gods had fallen here. The previous god had asked her to guard this ce so the fallen god couldn¡¯t be resurrected. She was chosen by the gods because of her bloodline. She was the only one who could survive the power bestowed by the gods. At first, Fer was happy. She felt proud that she was chosen to fulfill this responsibility. She dedicated her waking hours to patrolling theke and making sure it was safe from intruders. However, as time passed, theke became her prison. She was lonely. She only had the Desert Fishermen. Fer had epted her fate, but after 100,000 years, there was a sudden change. Some mermen reported a discovery they had made. Fer was already a demigod now. She led them to investigate the area. It was the Divine Kingdom. There was a god there. The one who was supposed to have fallen. She had a responsibility to fulfill. Fer led the mermen and attacked. The frail god was killed, but the Divine Kingdom, which was breaking apart, devoured Fer¡¯s power. The Divine Kingdom was repaired, but it left Fer half-dead. It had tainted the mermen, too. She suppressed the Divine Kingdom into a core to prevent it from destroying everything. However, there was a bigger problem. The Divine Kingdom wasn¡¯t destroyed. It gradually devoured the power of the ce around it and perfected itself. The centaur¡¯s power came from the shattered fragment left behind by the god. After losing her power, she became weaker and weaker. Her injuries didn¡¯t help. She had no choice but to seal her soul and enter a deep state of sleep to save herself. Generations of mermen died. Some died fighting, while others had lived a long life until death imed them. Fer remained asleep for years. The power of the Divine Kingdom no longer posed a threat to theke. With time, everything was forgotten. No one remembered what had happened. Suddenly, the centaur was awakened. She sensed theke losing its power. The shackles on her body no longer bound her. She was free. However, her soul was injured, and her powerpletely dissipated. She no longer remembered anything. When she opened her eyes, she saw her father and her mother. Fer¡¯s memories made one thing clear. The Divine Kingdom wasn¡¯t destroyed. It was suppressed in thend of brokenws, and only the centaur knew how to unlock it. Chapter 308 - 308 Memories of God (1) 308 Memories of God (1) After the memory yed itself out, Fer fell into the darkness again. However, she didn¡¯t feel helpless this time. Power surged in her body and healed her rapidly. This power didn¡¯t put a burden on her. She sighed in relief. With the help of the power, she regained control of her body. She sensed the energy circting in her body. It was tender, like a newly sprouted seedling in spring. It wasn¡¯t a power she was familiar with, but it lifted her up and out of the darkness. Xu Yuan¡¯s power allowed the centaur to be reborn again, out of her dark past. Fer didn¡¯t resist this power. She happily epted it. !! As time passed, she felt stronger. It was as if she had so much power pumping through her veins that she could barely breathe. Fer didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. She used all her strength and opened her eyes. A blue sky came into view. Her blurry vision gradually cleared. She felt stronger and calmer than before. She turned to look at her side, where Xu Yuan crouched. Fer¡¯s eyes welled. The memory of the past was too much to bear. When she was only five, she was sent to theke by her father. She had no one to talk to! Although she had received the blessing of the gods and obtained eternal life, her life had be her prison. It was an imprisonment without an end. At least for others, death sets them free in the end. She didn¡¯t even have that luxury. Fer sat up. She now recognized the power that had lifted her up from the darkness. ¡°Father¡­¡± Fer gave him a teary smile. She walked in front of Xu Yuan and knelt before him. She promised to be his sharp de and wipe out anything that stood in his way. Su Wan felt a little disappointed. She had wished for a daughter like Fer, and now the girl had only chosen her father. Xu Yuan had used his dark energy to break Fer¡¯s seal on her soul. Her power and her potential were now unleashed. A notification appeared in Su Wan¡¯s mind. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan, on obtaining an SSS-ss hero!] Su Wan was ecstatic. This was a win! However, another notification popped up. [Breaking the seal of the gods will invite hostility from the Light-Types.] [Your territory has been marked. The believers and worshipers of the God of Light will regard you as an enemy, and your territory will be attacked.] Su Wan didn¡¯t really care. The Light-Types were already at odds with them, anyway. What difference did it make to be ¡°marked¡± now? She was angry, too. The Light-Types had made Fer work all these years without any benefits. Besides, the Light-Types couldn¡¯t descend to the Overlord ne for now. The Light-Types were only capable ofunching sneak attacks. Moreover, she had Xu Yuan by her side. Even the six-winged Seraphim had turned tails and fled from him. ¡°Rise,¡± said Xu Yuan to Fer, who was still kneeling. ¡°The territory and the Lord need your protection. Will you help them?¡± ¡°I will do my best!¡± said Fer with conviction. From the moment her seal was broken, Fer had decided to dedicate her life to the Dark Demon Dragon. She would obey him unconditionally. ¡°I will protect Mother with my life,¡± said Fer as she nced at Su Wan. That made Su Wan feel happy. Fer hadn¡¯tpletely abandoned her. ¡°I saw my memories,¡± said Fer sadly. Su Wan¡¯s heart went out to her. Fer had been given too heavy a burden at such a young age. ¡°I was ced there to guard the area because of the fallen god,¡± said Fer. ¡°Fallen god?¡± asked Su Wan curiously. Fer nodded. ¡°I found out that the fallen god wasn¡¯t dead yet.¡± Su Wan was excited. She hadn¡¯t expected this! ¡°What happened after that?¡± she asked. ¡°I led the mermen into the Divine Kingdom and killed the god. However, I was severely injured. I managed to suppress the kingdom, but it was too much for me. I know where the Divine Kingdom is! I am confident I can unlock it again.¡± Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan. She wondered if the god had left anything behind in the kingdom. Fer knew the location. This should have made her excited, but why did it make her feel so uneasy? ¡°Fer, what did you find in the Divine Kingdom?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°I found the god who was dying. His broken body.¡± ¡°Divine body of a god¡­¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t believe such a thing even existed! Chapter 309 - 309 Too Poor 309 Too Poor ¡°The fallen god could be resurrected in his body,¡± said Fer solemnly. The divine body was not easy to destroy. They were practically invincible. Therefore, she had no choice but to seal it with the Divine Kingdom. ¡°So, the divine body is still in the Divine Kingdom?¡± asked Su Wan. Fer nodded. ¡°The body was emitting power and tainting the mermen. For thousands of years, these tainted mermen have reproduced rapidly.¡± !! ording to what Fer knew, the tainted mermen had already formed an army within the Divine Kingdom. They were at least Level 75. I suggest we wait and be stronger if we want to explore the Divine Kingdom. With our current progress, it will be difficult to deal with the tainted mermen,¡± said Fer. Su Wan felt that that was sound advice. With the current speed at which they were leveling up, her troops would be ready in no time. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan could break through the current level. Su Wan nodded. She was still shaken. The value of a divine body was priceless. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t rush to explore for now. The tainted mermen were at least Level 75. Su Wan and her troops needed to get stronger. ¡®What if there was an existence in that ce that could even match Xu Yuan?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone else find out about this,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Also, is it possible for Fer to recover more of her memories?¡± Xu Yuan shook his head. ¡°Her soul was injured twice. It is difficult to heal that kind of damage.¡± Fer only remembered her past till she had discovered the Divine Kingdom. She couldn¡¯t recall anything else. Su Wan felt that that was for the best. At least, Fer could enjoy her life now and start over. There was no need for her to endure such unpleasant memories. Su Wan opened Fer¡¯s attribute panel. The SSS-ss tag jumped out. Su Wan knew the value of having an SSS-ss hero at hand. No one would be able to challenge Fer in the territory, except Xu Yuan. Moreover, Fer¡¯s attributes would increase drastically as she leveled up. She had an endless potential to be the strongest in the territory. Su Wan was euphoric. ¡°If your kind decides to join us, we can make space for them,¡± said Su Wan. If she had around 3-50 powerful centaurs at hermand, her territory would be invincible. Fer shook her head. ¡°Without the approval from the patriarch, the Centaur n will not join anyone else. I can¡¯t call them here.¡± Fer was chosen to guard theke because the patriarch of their n had approved it. Otherwise, she would never have left her fellow centaurs. Su Wan was surprised. She wanted to tell the centaurs to move forward with the times. It seemed they still followed such old customs. However, there was no time to convince them of that right now. Besides, it seemed the centaurs sided with the gods. They might not really side with Xu Yuan, after all. Su Wan waved her hand. Fer went out to y. She was happy as she watched Fer disappear around the corner. Xu Yuan opened the attribute panel. They had umted two weeks¡¯ worth of resources. ¡°We need to go to the underground dungeons again. You should hurry and develop the territory. It has be more urgent to level up.¡± Xu Yuan yawned. Su Wan was feeling restless. There was the mythical ruin they still needed to explore. Now, they had information about the Divine Kingdom which was worth visiting¡­ It was as though numerous treasures were waving at her invitingly, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to harvest them! She needed to expand the territory as well. [City Walls] [Characteristic: Able to build a 20-meter-tall city wall for a small city. It¡¯s equivalent to a normal city wall.] [Additional characteristic: As Firm as a Rock. Soldiers guarding the city wall will have their defenses increased by 20% and strength increased by 20%.] [cing the city wall requires 2 million units of stones.] [Note: A city wall passed down from the ancient era, rare and precious.] This blueprint of the city walls had been dropped in the recent war. The attributes were decent, but the problem was that she couldn¡¯t build them right now. Building the city walls required a total of 2 million units of stones. Even if she unearthed her whole territory, she wouldn¡¯t be able to gather them. Su Wan sighed. She could only visit the underground to collect more resources. There was no other way. The trade output was slow for now. The pace at which they killed monsters wasn¡¯t helping either. They needed to raise resources as soon as possible. ¡°Go and make arrangements,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Also, find Fer and tell her that the territory might not be safe from now on to y around.¡± He closed his eyes. They prepared to go explore. A chunk of the troops was left behind to defend the territory. Su Wan¡¯s territory faced danger both from the other Lords and the Light-Types. Su Wan wanted to me Xu Yuan for all the gloom. If it wasn¡¯t for the ntation area, most residents would have believed they were living in hell. ¡­ In the underground, Xu Yuan¡¯s dark mes burned a little to illuminate the way. His dragon aura spread in all directions. Some underground creatures fled in fear. Behind Xu Yuan, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon followed closely. The Night Devil Bees were next. The Night me Archers and the Dark Knights rode behind with their weapons ready in their hands. Su Wan rode on Xu Yuan¡¯s back and watched the surroundings vigntly. The underground areas were too dark and gloomy for her taste. However, they needed to explore it and get as many resources as they could. Chapter 310 - 310 An Invitation From Dark Region City 310 An Invitation From Dark Region City Su Wan reached the underground dungeon. Xu Yuan was right. The underground dungeon really had abundant resources. The city that copsed had been built again. The underground world hadn¡¯t lost its defenses. Instead, it seemed they had gotten stronger. There were a few arrow towers left behind. They hadn¡¯t been repaired yet. Su Wan was surprised that the underground area¡¯s defenses hadn¡¯t weakened. !! The most eye-catching thing in the area was the Twin-legged Flying Dragon in heavy armor. There were more than 30 of them. Their aura was strong. Before Xu Yuan and the rest could get any closer, the dragons noticed them. The Twin-legged Flying Dragon, which wasrger than itspanions, flew over to them. As it got closer, its hostility toward them disappeared. The dragons lined up in two neat rows and pressed their fists on their chest in respect. Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze swept past them indifferently. The Twin-legged Flying Dragon was feeling brave because it didn¡¯t pee its pants at the sight of the Dark Demon Dragon. The Nagas watched the new troops enter. Their leader looked furious. The Lord of the Dark Region City had told him that no one was allowed to enter the underground city from the outside. ¡°I want to ask why we aren¡¯t allowed to enter the underground city, but these troops have no such restriction?¡± said the leader of the Nagas with disdain. ¡°They aren¡¯t from the Dark Region City, to begin with.¡± ¡°Let me tell you why,¡± said one of the guards and pointed above. ¡°The Dark Demon Dragon even scared the dwarves away from the underground city. Lord Xu Yuan is an honorable friend of the Dark Region City.¡± How could the Nagas evenpare to the mighty Dark Demon Dragon? The Naga leader was shocked. ¡°He is the same Dark Demon Dragon who has a bounty of ten million units of food on his head. It was ced by the dwarves. He¡¯s that terrifying!¡± Ten million units of food was not a small amount, especially in the underground world, where food was scarce. He had never heard of such an entity! ¡°If you can kill that frightening entity, you can definitely be epted as an exception in the Dark Region City.¡± The barbarian raised his head and looked up at the Dark Demon Dragon with awe. ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, then stop talking nonsense in this ce.¡± The Nagas had no right to question the Dark Region City. The barbarian warrior had witnessed how the dwarves surrendered the moment they saw Xu Yuan. They even followed him to the surface with alchemy gunpowder and cannons. The Naga leader took a deep breath and didn¡¯t dare argue. His skepticism had disappeared. Dark Region City and the City of the Dwarves were two significant ces in the underground world that were strong and powerful. The Dark Demon Dragon had defeated the dwarves. The remaining dwarves had put a bounty of ten million units of food on his head. One could only imagine the extent of the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s power. The basic rule of survival was to respect the one who was strong. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know what was happening. He directlynded on the square in front of the mansion. The ruler of the Dark Region City came out of his mansion to greet him. ¡°Your Majesty, wee to the Dark Region City!¡± The barbarian warriors looked at Xu Yuan in awe. They had never seen someone so powerful before. ¡°Felix, long time no see,¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan stepped forward and exchanged a few polite words with Felix. Felix eagerly pointed at the caravan entering his city. ¡°As we discussedst time, we purchased many weapons and equipment from the outside world,¡± said Felix happily. Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I will buy them all!¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Felix to be so efficient. The market was terrifyingly expensive. Even if they sold all their weapons and equipment in the underground world, it wouldn¡¯t fetch much price. Hearing Su Wan make such a bold offer, Felix was overjoyed. Felix smiled radiantly. ¡®Praise the gods!¡¯ He must have been blessed by the goddess of fortune herself to be able to meet such a person. The two looked at each other andughed heartily. Although he didn¡¯t dare offer his friendship to the Dark Demon Dragon, he had opened a trade rtionship with Xu Yuan¡¯s Lord. It seemed that in itself would be most beneficial. ¡°Lord Su Wan,st time, your hero, the Dark Demon Dragon, cleared away foreign enemies from the underground city. The elders of the Dark Region City have decided to invite you to be the vice president of the Dark Region City. We want to extend a hand of friendship if you would be willing.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t realize there would be a follow-up on that! She knew very well that the Dark Region City was extending a hand in friendship so that Xu Yuan would help them out in the future. However, Su Wan didn¡¯t care. This was her chance to gather more experience points and be stronger. Besides, this kind of offer would definitely make her famous. ¡°Felix, I dly ept your invitation,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°The friendship between my territory and Dark Region City will be evesting.¡± Her words made Felix grin happily. He knew Xu Yuan and Su Wan were inseparable. It didn¡¯t matter who he invited for the position. Chapter 311 - 311 The Capitalist Su Wan 311 The Capitalist Su Wan If the other Overlords found out that Su Wan was now the vice president of the Dark Region City, they would be immensely jealous. Only a few Lords were worthy of such a title. Most of them didn¡¯t even have the qualification to summon a high-level hero. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan! You are now the Vice President of the Dark Region City!] [The underground people hold you in high esteem. You now have a very high status. You obtained 1 Underground World Legendary Point.] Su Wan was euphoric. [Legendary Level: Limited to the Underground World] [Additional characteristic: Intimidation will cause fear in enemies whose level is lower than you, making them revere you. There is a small chance of recruiting Dungeon Heroes to join you. When you enter an Underground City, your favorability with them will automatically increase.] The attributes were good! Moreover, she had gotten this title for free! If Su Wan could obtain more Legendary Points in the future, the attributes would increase drastically. Maybe one day she could be so legendary that her mere name would make enemies flee in fear. It felt like she was a goddess now. Unfortunately, the Legendary Points were only effective in the underground world. Felix invited them to his mansion. They made their way to the hall and sat down. ¡°Are the remaining dwarves causing trouble here?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Ever since they were chased away by His Majesty, they don¡¯t even dare to approach the Dark Region City, let alone cause any sort of trouble,¡± said Felix. The dwarves had even given up the territories they had seized before. Felix looked a little sentimental. He didn¡¯t know how to thank Xu Yuan. However, the next moment, his face darkened. ¡°Vice President Su Wan, the dwarves haven¡¯t given up entirely. Some are looking for a way to deal with His Majesty, Xu Yuan. They have ced a bounty of ten million units of food on his head.¡± ¡°Ten million units of food?!¡± eximed Su Wan. Xu Yuan was speechless. ¡®Why is Su Wan getting excited?¡¯ He realized that she coveted the ten million units of food. ¡°That only proves that the dwarves don¡¯t have the means to defeat Xu Yuan on their own, so they are trying to attract someone else who would be willing to fight Xu Yuan. Don¡¯t worry. I know how powerful Xu Yuan is,¡± said Su Wan as she waved her hand dismissively. Felix exined that the dwarves had an alchemy weapon that was hundreds of times more powerful than alchemy cannons. A hundred years ago, when Dark Region City was at its strongest, they had once suppressed the dwarves from the Furnace City. However, in the end, they had failed anyway. A powerful creature was buried underneath the terrifying alchemy weapon to seal it away. ¡°The dwarves¡¯ weapons are indeed powerful. However, they usually make huge weapons that are only suitable for defense purposes,¡± said Su Wan reassuringly. ¡°There is no need to worry.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t go to the Furnace City, everything would be fine. Su Wan wondered if the Dark Region City had such a weapon too. If they did, why didn¡¯t they use it? ¡°That weapon was destroyed.¡± Felix looked sad. It was no wonder they feared the dwarves. The Dark Region City had lost its one weapon that might have defeated the dwarves. She asked for more information on the dwarves and the Furnace City. Felix tried his best to answer her. This underground world had long been considered a forbidden area for outsiders. The Furnace City was the most significant threat to the Dark Region City right now. ¡°How many weapons did you order from the outsiders?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Plenty. I spread the news first, and then bought them in exchange for units of food,¡± said Felix. In these ten days, dozens of merchant caravans entered the Dark Region City. Felix hadn¡¯t expected such dramatic sess in his endeavor. He was excited and nervous at the same time. He was excited because his offered price was epted willingly by the outsiders. If he sold these weapons at a reasonable price to Lord Su Wan, the Dark Region City would make a fortune. However, Felix was nervous. He had spent a lot of food in exchange for weapons. The food resources were decreasing drastically. If his other part of the n didn¡¯t seed, the Dark Region City would face famine and starvation. Thankfully, he had made the right decision. He told Su Wan as much. She was happy to hear that everything was working out for him. Su Wan also felt that she had made the right decision when she proposed a trade rtionship with the Dark Region City. She didn¡¯t need to do anything now. She just needed to pay Felix and watch him do all the work. All she needed to do was sit back and rx. This reminded her of the European nobles of the Blue Star during the medieval voyage era. They exchanged cheap industrial products for expensive gemstones in the New World. They had reaped profit while harming others. Su Wan wasn¡¯t like that. Her territory and the Dark Region City benefited mutually from this trade endeavor. ¡°Felix, have the weapons ready. We¡¯ll pay with units of food,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Vice President Su Wan, there are still many caravans that have yet to arrive. Shouldn¡¯t we wait for them to enter the Dark Region City first?¡± asked Felix. ¡°Felix, those caravans and the merchants within are here to make a deal with you. Lord Su Wan is only here to buy the weapons she needs,¡± said Xu Yuan. Felix¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Xu Yuan with admiration. The trade would fetch him millions of units of food. Felix was euphoric. Felix wondered if he would have done the same in their ce. It would probably be extremely difficult for him to agree to trade in food. This made him respect Xu Yuan and Su Wan even more. The goddess of fortune was definitely blessing him! ¡°Felix, our trade rtionship willst for a long time. You better set a reasonable price with the merchants so that they don¡¯t feel like they are at a loss from this transaction,¡± said Xu Yuan. Su Wan listened attentively. She knew Xu Yuan. He wouldn¡¯t make such a suggestion lightly. Cheating someone off of their resources or goods right at the beginning would harm the possibility of maintaining a long-term trade rtionship. Moreover, most outsiders would be vignt. They might not even transport all the goods as promised. Chapter 312 - 312 Numb With Fear 312 Numb With Fear ¡°You are right, Lord Xu Yuan. Your foresight is very admirable. Vice President Su Wan is also very outstanding. Thank you so much for choosing to trade with me,¡± said Felix as he bowed. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t respond. He felt that the trade rtionship would turn out to be beneficial only if everyone benefited from it. The underground was selling obsolete weapons now. However, the underground world was rich in ores and minerals. They could even sell legendary weapons in the future. If they nurtured and stood by the underground world, there would be endless benefits in the future. Now that Felix had earned some profits, he was willing to open up more trade routes. Su Wan found a warehouse in the Dark Region City and sold her own equipment and weapons that she didn¡¯t use. Some Lords were surprised to find so many damaged weapons at such a cheap price. When they looked at the seller¡¯s ID, they were even more surprised. It was this woman! It was Su Wan! Almost all of them knew about Su Wan. The forum was flooded with messages and posts. ¡°Su Wan, you¡¯re so fierce! Didn¡¯t you loot the dwarves¡¯ hometown that was underground? How did you get so many damaged weapons?¡± Su Wan smiled as her weapons were bought. She happily epted the gems in exchange. Zhao Qingrong responded in the forum. ¡°This is just the start of a small business. I can help you book a few thousand pieces of weapons if you all want.¡± Zhao Qingrong hade along to help Su Wan with her wares because they were good friends. Su Wan opened the forum to take a look. She realized that most posts and discussions were about her. The posts had numerousments. Even through the screen, it was apparent that the others were sour about it. [Yu Xiaoyu: I just want to ask Su Wan how she got hold of so many weapons?!] [Wow¡­ she sold so many in just a few hours. It must be because she is beautiful, so people are falling over themselves to buy her goods. Her name is going to be immortalized at this rate.] [Upstairs Kun: I feel like Su Wan had used her beauty before to get benefits. I want to report this!] [Cuckold The Fated Person: This is unfair. My territory doesn¡¯t even have a cksmith shop. How is it possible that Su Wan has tens and thousands of weapons?!] Some of the Lords, who had just bought some weapons from Su Wan,mented on the forum too. [Big Fishes Eat Small Fishes: Su Wan is awesome! The quality of the weapons is good!] [Monkey: She sells it at a reasonable price too! It was so affordable!] [Dong Ge¡¯s spirit: The weapons I just bought are indeed decent. I will never attack Su Wan¡¯s territory.] The Lords were divided. Many admired and respected Su Wan, and others hated her for her audacity. Anything she did caused a heated debate among the Lords. Most felt that the gap of points and strength between Su Wan and themselves was just too huge that it was unfair to them. Besides, whenever she did something, she would spend numerous resources making the others shudder. They felt that they were too poor. [What does it matter if she is strong and rich? If we all join hands, can she still win against us?] [If anyone knows where her territory is, post it on the forum. We will all go together to attack her!] [We must destroy Su Wan¡¯s arrogance!] The new post attracted people¡¯s attention. [How can Su Wan live so extravagantly?] They felt disappointed that they were doing so badly when Su Wan was living her best life. Among thementers, there were the Lords who had participated in attacking Shi Linglong and Zhao Qingrong and had faced their wrath. However, out of spite, they pretended to encourage the others wholeheartedly to attack Su Wan. If these unaware people had ever faced Su Wan even once, they would know what despair felt like. After a while, some Lords formed an Anti-Su Wan Alliance. There were quite a lot of them. Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether she wanted tough or cry. She had no time to argue with idiots, so she closed the forum and went back to selling her weapons. In the Dark Region City, more caravans entered with their wares. Some merchants found out that the weapons they had sold Felix would be bought by an Overlord from the surface. They wanted to bypass this arrangement and trade with Su Wan directly. Felix didn¡¯t dissuade them. He showed them the way to Su Wan¡¯s warehouse. Meanwhile, Su Wan rejected every offer from the merchants for direct trade. She emphasized that as Vice President of the Dark Region City and an Overlord, she was willing to trade only with Felix and no one else. So, if they wanted her to buy their wares, they would have to sell them to Felix first. This made the merchants disappointed. However, they didn¡¯t dare argue because they knew about Su Wan¡¯s reputation. Besides, they were currently in the Dark Region City, so it would be better not to offend the city itself. The Dark Demon Dragon also stood behind the Lord with a ferocious expression on his face. His aura made them feel numb with fear. Everyone knew that there was a bounty on his head for ten million units of food. The bounty amount always represented the strength of the target. Everyone steered clear of Xu Yuan. The merchants didn¡¯t want to try negotiating with the Dark Demon Dragon. In the end, they just continued to trade with the Dark Region City. Su Wan didn¡¯t ask how much Felix paid them for their wares. She bought the weapons for 50 units of food from him and sold them for 100 units. If the level of the weapons were higher, she increased the price ordingly. However, she still kept it at a reasonable price. Looking at her earnings, Su Wan felt happy. Trading was indeed the fastest way to earn resources and gems. Most importantly, everyone who participated in the transaction benefited in some way. Everyone was satisfied with the price. The weapons and equipment that the Merchants sold to Felix were otherwise unusable. So, they were happy they got something out of them. The Dark Region City was also satisfied with the trade. They only needed to collect these weapons and equipment and sell it to Su Wan. It was an easy job. It earned the Dark Region City great benefits. Su Wan was the most content from this business deal. All she needed to do was collect weapons and equipment, fix them a bit, and then put them up for sale. The Lords practically fell over themselves to buy the weapons because they were decent and affordable. Everyone who was involved in this transaction felt that they had benefited in one way or another. Chapter 313 - 313 The Greedy Su Wan 313 The Greedy Su Wan Su Wan felt that this opportunity was the icing on the cake. Everybody was grateful to her foring up with the idea. When Felix reported that all the warehouses were empty, Su Wan could finally take a break. Her mind was filled with thoughts of getting rich. [Gold Coins: 200 tons, Wood: 150 tons, Stone:300 tons, Iron Ore: 170 tons.] The total amount of resources was about 820 tons. Su Wan couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°Felix, the Dark Region City is my new best friend!¡± said Su Wan. Felix, who had also gained a lot today, smiled brightly. Su Wan was simply too excited to calm down. She took a few deep breaths andposed herself. She wanted to return to her territory and upgrade it as soon as possible. After the upgrade, the Lords would tremble in fear at the sight of her territory. Felix looked like he had had something in his mind. ¡°Vice President Su Wan, today¡¯s transaction went perfectly. However, I feel like we can deepen this cooperation.¡± ¡°How so?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to repair and sell old and damaged weapons. However, I think that they are bound to run out at this rate. What if we buy new equipment and weapons instead of only old ones?¡± asked Felix. ¡°The underground world has no shortage of ores, and every area has its own forging expert. In the past, it was a risky move because nobody knew if weapons would sell much. If we offer to buy newly forged weapons at a higher price, the other merchants will definitely agree. That way we can still sell the old, repaired weapons with the newly forged ones which could be sold at a higher rate. I do need your consent for this, Vice President Su Wan.¡± Su Wan looked at Felix with surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so sharp when it came to business. If she and Xu Yuan disagreed with the idea, then it will be put on hold. Overcapacity was what the Dark Region City was afraid of. They didn¡¯t want to invest in something that would just pile up and collect dust while bringing them no profit at all. The underground world had the means of production but no market before. Now, they had the market, so they needed to find the means of production. The Lords would definitely buy weapons. They had many troops who would be stronger with better weapons and equipment. ¡°Felix, that is a great idea! I promise you that I will buy the weapons and equipment off of your hands as long as they are of good quality!¡± Felix smiled radiantly. That was the answer he wanted to hear the most. ¡°Vice President Su Wan, meeting you and His Majesty, Xu Yuan, has been the greatest fortune of Dark Region City. I can even believe that the gods of darkness are looking out for you and me.¡± The two people reached an agreement, and their deal was finalized. The merchants were just getting ready to depart the Dark Region City with their caravans when an announcement made them even more excited. ¡°From now on, Dark Region City will continue to purchase weapons and equipment on arge scale. Moreover, we are expanding our trade to include new and better weapons. The price that we can offer you is tempting.¡± The merchants would have doubted such an announcement at any other time. However, their transaction had been good today. Their caravans were full of food! These merchants were from areas that had a massive shortage of food. As long as they got paid in food units, they didn¡¯t mind bringing new and better weapons to trade with the Dark Region City. The first thing these merchants did after reaching their own areas was to start forging weapons for the next trip. The news swept throughout the underground world like a storm. The human Overlord from the surface attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The Dark Region City did not hide Su Wan¡¯s title. Su Wan was now as famous as the Dark Demon Dragon with a bounty of ten million units of food on his head. There were many who looked upon Su Wan with greedy eyes. However, Xu Yuan¡¯s presence at her side always deterred them. After the transaction waspleted, the Dark Region City arranged a grand banquet in honor of Su Wan. After the sumptuous dinner, Su Wan didn¡¯t head to the room that was prepared for her. Instead, she sat in the hall with the various officials of the Dark Region City. She sipped her tea and chatted with them. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t interested in small talk, so he returned to the room to rest. Everyone was in a good mood. Su Wan thought about the Legendary Title she had obtained today. She thought of an idea! ¡°Felix, can I ask you for a favor?¡± she asked. Felix was red from drinking. Everyone turned to look at Su Wan. Her current status in the underground city was very high. No one dared ignore her words. ¡°Vice President Su Wan, please do so. As long as the Dark Region City has the capability of fulfilling your wish, it will do so unconditionally,¡± said Felix. ¡°My territory might be at war in the future.¡± ¡°The Dark Region City has just finished a war. We have suffered serious losses, but Vice President Su Wan, we will send troops to support you in any way we can. That is the best we can do. The dwarves are still targeting our city, after all.¡± ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t need military help. I don¡¯t want your troops. My territory doesn¡¯tck troops,¡± said Su Wan with a smile. Felix was confused. ¡°Then, what do you seek?¡± ¡°Felix, you mentioned the alchemistst time. He has been doing wonders for the territory. I want more heroes like him who can help with research and development.¡± ¡°Vice President Su Wan, heroes are the pirs of power. We don¡¯t have extra heroes to spare in the Dark Region City,¡± said Felix bitterly. Chapter 314 - 314 Not Even Letting The Corpses Off 314 Not Even Letting The Corpses Off ¡°I don¡¯t need the heroes of Dark Region City.¡± Su Wan waved her hand. ¡°Then what is it that you request?¡± ¡°I need you to help me spread a message throughout the underground world,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°You can spread the message that I am recruiting heroes to my territories from the underground world. As long as they can offer what I seek, they will be given a ce in my territory and will have to live on the surface.¡± Felix was relieved. ¡°Leave it to me! I will make sure everyone hears about this.¡± The influence of Dark Region City in the underground world was huge. Su Wan smiled. She would definitely find some heroes who would be willing to join. The next day, the Dark Region City spread the news far and wide. To the people from the surface, the underground world represented a wealth of resources. To those in the underground world, the surface represented safety, food, clean water, and fertilends. The possibility of being able to live on the surface was a very attractive prospect in itself. Su Wan¡¯s offer of recruitment spread like wildfire. Su Wan was still unaware of how much of an effect her words would have on the underground world. That day, Su Wan was woken by Felix. Although there was no sun in the underground world, the residents still divided their time into day and night. The glowing moss dimmed after twelve hours which signaled to the residents that it was nighttime. ¡°Vice President Su Wan, I remember you saying that you wanted to buy corpses of wild beasts?¡± asked Felix as they were having breakfast. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Some of the underground troops went on a hunt and brought along many corpses of the wild beasts if you want to have a look. They have been preserved in the south of the city.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to take me there? I¡¯ll buy those that I need.¡± One of her troops, the Rotten Cavalry, could devour corpses to be stronger. These corpses could also nurture the Night Devil Bees. Felix was more than willing to show her the way. After breakfast, he led the way to the south of the city. As they headed out of his mansion, Su Wan looked around curiously. This was the first time she was strolling in the streets of the Dark Region City. The buildings here werepletely different from the ones on the surface. The houses on both sides of the street were built with stones. They were as strong as fortresses. Even a catapult might not be able to st through. The roof was like a small awl with an arc, and the sharp de was of steel. It wasn¡¯t a roof to block the rain, but a weapon to defend against enemy invasion. The houses were connected to each other very closely. They looked like teeth. Long, narrow, and sharp. If the enemyunched an attack from the sky, the residents could avoid injury and hide in their homes. Moreover, the houses were attached to caves, which functioned as shelters. The residents could escape to the shelters directly from their houses. This ce was designed to withstand a war. They had thought of all kinds of possibilities. Su Wan was curious. In such a ce, it was no wonder that the dwarves couldn¡¯t attack using their cannons. Even if the enemies were many, they couldn¡¯t do much damage here. While Su Wan looked around with curiosity, the residents also stared at her. With Felix personally apanying her through the streets, they felt that she was someone important. Besides, the aura was apparent enough to show them that she was from the surface. She looked and felt different. ¡°Have you heard? That human Overlord is recruiting heroes. If she takes a fancy to them, they will be taken back to the surface! I heard the surface is full of vitality. They have food and clean water!¡± ¡°It might be just a rumor. Why would humans be willing to recruit underground heroes? Aren¡¯t they afraid?¡± ¡°Did you see the Dark Demon Dragon with the human Lord? Do you think the humans will be afraid of underground heroes with someone like him on their side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ who knows what we will find at the surface? What if they want to take us to the surface and murder us?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? Do you know how powerful that Lord is? Why would she take so much effort to recruit heroes from here just to murder them?¡± The residents talked and discussed. They were very curious about the surface world. However, no one dared to step forward and pester Su Wan. They respected and feared Felix. They stood at the side and watched. ¡°Felix, our trade shouldn¡¯t just be limited to weapons and equipment. Important and legendary items dropped by beasts could be traded too.¡± Felix nodded. He promised to spread the word through the underground world. He was sure that other areas would be happy to hear this. It also benefited Felix. As a middleman, the more striking things he could find for her, the more his city would benefit from it. After a brief discussion, they arrived at the ce, where the corpses of the beasts were preserved and stored. Crisp white grasses covered the corpses. Su Wan had seen this type of grass before. It seemed to be native to the underground world and prevented the corpses from rotting. It was called Flowing Light Grass. The monster¡¯s corpse was faintly discernible from among the leaves. ¡°This is the monster we hunted.¡± Felix scrunched his nose. The stench was unbearable. The underground monsters were poisonous and inedible, which really frustrated him. He was only here to show it to Su Wan, in case she wanted to buy it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even look at it. The monsters were of no use in the underground. They were also very difficult to hunt. If not for the depleting food resources, Felix wouldn¡¯t have agreed to trade corpses of wild beasts with Su Wan. It just wasn¡¯t worth it. The hunters often got killed by the monsters in the process. Su Wan looked at the dead beast with interest. The monster seemed to be at least Level 10. Chapter 315 - 315 Who Can Withstand Lord Xu Yuan’s Wrath? 315 Who Can Withstand Lord Xu Yuan¡¯s Wrath? There were many corpses piled onto each other. It was a waste of time. It was better to exchange some of them for resources, but taking everything with them would be troublesome. Moreover, Su Wan didn¡¯t want her territory to be filled with so many corpses. There was a difference between having Dark-Types as troops and having piles of corpses. Her territory already looked gloomy, and she didn¡¯t want to add to that image. Su Wan asked the soldiers to count the corpses. One by one, she listed them all on the market for sale. The corpses were transported to the warehouse. They sold out very quickly. When the other Lords saw what Su Wan was up to, they became even more jealous of her. They cursed her name. !! The Anti-Su Wan Alliance gained poprity on the forum as they discussed methods to bring down Su Wan. Some even posted clues about her territory location. Others didn¡¯t participate. They had tangled with Su Wan before and knew how powerful she was. They didn¡¯t want to end up dead. Meanwhile, Su Wan earned a profit of 300,000 units of resources after paying the Dark Region City their due. She was now only 500 tons away from being able to upgrade her territory! Su Wan was content. As long as Xu Yuan was by her side, she could venture out into the underground world and obtain a wealth of resources. Su Wan thought about whether she should seal off the entrance to the underground world on the surface. The only entrance left would be from within her territory. That way, she would have power over the underground and anyone who wanted to venture here would have to seek her permission. After thest transaction waspleted, Su Wan was in a very good mood. All she needed to do now was return to her territory and put the resources to good use. She needed to finish the territory¡¯s construction. When the soldiers closed the warehouse, Su Wan suddenly thought about the Flowing Light Grass that had a cooling effect and could preserve corpses. ¡°Felix, can you give me some of those magic nts that keep things cold like ice?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have some soldiers dig out 200 units of the grass for you.¡± Felix didn¡¯t care about such a small matter and agreed to give the grass to Su Wan. Right at that moment, a notification appeared. [The Sandworm in the backyard has sessfully hatched. Please feed it on time.] [An atavism option has appeared for the hatched Sandworm. It has sessfully reverted to Void Sandworm. Please pay extra attention while raising it.] Su Wan was surprised. The Sandworm had finally broken out of its shell in a month! ¡®Should I start preparing the ns for transportation using these Sandworms?¡¯ Su Wan was excited, She had huge expectations when it came to the Sandworms. She specifically wanted to use them for transportation. ¡®I wonder what attributes the Sandworms will have?¡¯ ¡°Vice President Su Wan, there are many Light Flowing Grass in the back of my mansion. I¡¯ll make some soldiers dig them up for you.¡± Felix saw Su Wan smile and thought that she really wanted to have those grasses. ¡°Thank you so much for your generosity,¡± said Su Wan. She realized that Felix must have misunderstood her smile to mean that she was really interested in the grass. ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± said Felix. This human Overlord had indeed changed the Dark Region City for the better. Food was hard to obtain in the underground world. However, because of this trade rtionship, the Dark Region City didn¡¯t need to worry about food. Felix only hoped that they could cooperate for a very long time toe. He felt that it would be even more beneficial if he could maintain a good rtionship with Xu Yuan. He was the reason why Felix had extended a hand of friendship toward Su Wan, after all. The power of the Dark Demon Dragon was unparalleled. Under Felix¡¯s orders, the soldiers had also managed to dig up other kinds of magical ntsmon in the underground world. The smile on Su Wan¡¯s face widened. She happily epted his hospitality. After that, she didn¡¯t stay in the Dark Region City. Although she wanted to stay and explore more, she had to leave in a rush to see the Sandworms. She rode on Xu Yuan¡¯s back with a pile of grass. Xu Yuan spread his wings and flew away over everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. There were some people who even wanted to follow along. Su Wan didn¡¯t care. She enjoyed riding on Xu Yuan¡¯s back. She hadn¡¯t even slept well because Xu Yuan had decided to go back to the territory at thest minute while she stayed back in the Dark Region City. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan disappeared from sight, the officials of the Dark Region City surrounded Felix. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to send someone to spy on them?¡± ¡°We know how powerful Su Wan¡¯s territory is. What can we do?¡± asked Felix as he looked up at the sky. They didn¡¯t know whether they should attack her territory or let her be. ¡°We can¡¯t sit around and do nothing, but¡­¡± They didn¡¯t have the power. Su Wan could collude with others and attack the Dark Region City and destroy it if she wanted to. ¡°Your worries aren¡¯t unfounded. However, do you know why Su Wan has the power to make decisions as she pleases while the Dark Region City cannot?¡± asked Felix. He turned to them. ¡°Strength determines which party gets the first say on things. Maybe you¡¯re right. Su Wan is nothing. But the Dark Demon Dragon is by her side. The Dark Demon Dragon made the dwarves evacuate their own homes. The dwarves left the area that had been previously annexed. Tell me, who can dare go against the Dark Demon Dragon from the Dark Region City? If you make a move against Su Wan, are you sure you can withstand the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s wrath?¡± Everyone fell silent. If only they had the strength to deal with the Dark Demon Dragon, they would have unified the underground world a long time ago. ¡°We need to take this time and opportunity and get stronger to finally unify the underground world.¡± Felix let out a sigh. Strength ensured survival. They needed to get stronger to regain their power to have the first say in important matters. Chapter 316 - 316 The God of Light 316 The God of Light The matter at hand was not how strong Su Wan was and how many forces she had under her control. The most important thing was for them to get stronger so that they could be the rulers of the underground world after unifying it. ¡°We need more information on the terrifying weapons that can be found in the Furnace City,¡± said Felix. After the officials left, Felix calmed down. The fire in his heart still burned. ¡®The Dark Region City will eventually be my territory!¡¯ ¡­ !! Bader headed to Su Wan¡¯s territory. Her territory was already marked. The God of Light, Bader, was also the God of Spring and Joy. As one of the most important gods, Bader couldpletely dominate the entire Light-Types. Su Wan and Xu Yuan had expected the light-Types to retaliate, but they hadn¡¯t expected that it would be so soon. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon soared into the sky. His dragon¡¯s breath corroded and injured a dozen Light-Types. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon swooped down and trampled on two Light-Types. It was as though a huge mountain had descended on them. They couldn¡¯t move. The terrified Light-Types screamed hysterically under the dragon¡¯s might. Su Wan frowned. She watched from afar. ¡°State your purpose for trespassing on my territory, Light scum!¡± ¡°sphemer, the great god has already meted out divine punishment for you. Your territory will be destroyed. Your soul, along with the Dark Demon Dragon, will be nailed to the Wall of Pain by our god!¡± The two creatures went limp where they stood. They floated in the air. It sent a chill down Su Wan¡¯s spine. The corpses opened their eyes and stared at her. ¡°Human, no one dares to defy my will. You will receive divine punishment. Destruction and doom will rain down on your territory.¡± Under Bader¡¯s divine power, the enemy would definitely fall on their feet and beg him for forgiveness. Or so he thought. ¡°Trash!¡± Xu Yuan flew up to the city walls. It was just the God of Light. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all. The dark energy surged likeva. The moment this energy touched the corpses, they swelled up. They exploded with force. Broken limbs flew everywhere. The fear that Su Wan had felt before disappeared. Xu Yuan retracted the dark energy, and it dissipated as though it had never existed at all. ¡°Xu Yuan, I love you!¡± cried out Su Wan in joy. Facing a living god with all their might was not something everybody could do with ease, but Xu Yuan managed somehow. Su Wan knew that her current level wasn¡¯t enough to withstand a god¡¯s wrath. Fortunately, she had Xu Yuan by her side. Her face darkened the next second, A god appearing in the Overlord ne wasn¡¯t a small matter. After dealing with the group of crazy fanatics and their god, Xu Yuan and Su Wan headed to the back of the territory to check on the Sandworms. The Sandworms grew healthily. All magic nts nearby had been uprooted. The space had been cleared for the young creatures. ¡°In time, we can set the Sandworm free to hunt monsters around the territory.¡± A Void Sandworm, with dark golden runes engraved all over its body, devoured void energy to grow. So, it needed void monsters for nourishment. ¡°Don¡¯t let them eat just any food. It¡¯ll affect their potential,¡± said Xu Yuan. He gestured to the remaining magical nts. These were the magical nts Su Wan had gotten from the underground. One was the Light Flowing Grass, which had a cooling effect and could prevent the corpse from rotting for a month. The other one could create hard ice. ¡°These nts are important! When we find high-level monsters, these could keep them fresh.¡± The corpses of high-level monsters were very nutritious. Some troops fed on the flesh of these monsters for nourishment. However, these magic nts required a specific type of environment to thrive. Su Wan had cleared the area and expanded it underground to make space to nt these magical grasses. Su Wan asked Xu Yuan to bestow the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on the newly hatched Sandworms. Xu Yuan did that andmunicated with the Sandworms. He told them to obey Su Wan as their Lord and consider the territory as their home. After that, the Sandworms drilled into the ground and disappeared. Xu Yuan vastly ignored these creatures. Even though they were powerful, he couldn¡¯t use them right now. They could only be used more efficiently after they grew into adult Sandworms. Su Wan opened the attribute panel of her territory. The Night Devil Bees had grown in number in recent days. Their numbers almost exceeded 2000. Most roamed in the wild and didn¡¯t stay in the territory. Su Wan was quite satisfied with how things were going. She wanted to speed up their reproduction rate until their poption reached 3000. Su Wan knew that there would be another battle. The God of Light wouldn¡¯t let the matter slide so easily. Xu Yuan was her main power. Su Wan was in awe of Xu Yuan. He wasn¡¯t just the strongest, but he also never got exhausted from using his power. Unfortunately, the Sandworms couldn¡¯t be used in the uing battle. Su Wan took out the blueprint for the special city walls. She needed 200 tons of stones to build them. It definitely wasn¡¯t cheap. Fortunately, she had obtained enough resources from the underground to make up for it. [Consume 200,000 units of stones to build the special city walls?] Su Wan approved the prompt. The stones in her territory¡¯s inventory decreased by 200 tons. The ordinary city walls shattered like ss and disappeared in a burst of light. Under the shocked gazes of the residents of the territory, the earth rumbled. ck walls rose from the ground. ¡®Was this some kind of trick?¡¯ they thought. This was only the beginning. The walls rose rapidly after emerging from the ground. They only stopped when they reached a height of 20 meters. The ck city walls towered over everything, blocking the outside world. Chapter 317 - 317 The War Is Coming 317 The War Is Coming The residents ran out of their houses at themotion. Their mouths fell open at the sight of the enormous walls. ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡± ¡°Gods above, am I hallucinating?!¡± ¡°How is this possible? The city walls can be built out of thin air?!¡± !! ¡°A miracle! This is a gift from the gods!¡± The residents turned to see Su Wan standing a few paces away from the city walls and admiring the great infrastructure. They really felt that Su Wan was no less than a god. They bowed to her in respect. No one said anything, but the admiration in their eyes was apparent. This was their Lord! The residents had watched the territory grow into the formidable ce it was now. The pride they felt when they called this ce their home couldn¡¯t be described in mere words. Su Wan saw the residents and waved to them. The city walls represented safety. They were the first line of defense. The city walls were the shield of her territory. Su Wan opened the attribute panel. [City Wall (Special)] [Level: Beginner (Able to level up along with the territory¡¯s level, 1 million units of stone material required for the next level).] [Characteristic: 20 meters tall, 10 meters wide, 30 points of sturdiness.] [Abilities] [Tenacity: 20% increase in strength, and 20% increase in defense.] [Note: A city wall with decent defense capability.] The attributes weren¡¯t very remarkable. However, these were much better than the ordinary city walls. Su Wan climbed the city walls and looked into the distance. The walls enveloped the territory from all sides. The crisscrossed battlements were half the height of an average person, and the soldiers could shoot from the dents to stop the enemies. Even a ballista would not be able to pierce through the sturdy city walls. There were four gates in total. They were so tightly closed that nobody could pry them open. To open the stone gate, a clever mechanism needed to be turned to make the gates retract. Su Wan smiled as she stood on the city walls. With the new city walls, the territory felt different. She thought of an idea and immediately summoned Timo. ¡°Timo, get someone to move the giant cannons up the city walls and set them here.¡± The rest of them would set up a camp behind the city wall. Cannons weren¡¯t like bows and arrows. Their impact was far stronger. If possible, Su Wan wanted to set up the cannons in all four directions on the city walls. Unfortunately, they only had a few of those. ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± said Timo. He felt happy to be assigned such a responsibility. ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the alchemy bombs?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°The alchemy workshop will bepleted tomorrow. It is estimated that the workshop can produce 50 bombs a day.¡± ¡°Alright. You focus on doing the necessary and increasing production. This is an order!¡± said Su Wan sternly. Timo swallowed the words he wanted to say. He nodded. ¡°You can apply for as many resources or manpower as you need, but get it done,¡± said Su Wan. Timo heaved a sigh of relief. This was his opportunity to make a contribution. He was also wary because he didn¡¯t want to make a mistake and lose his job. After Timo left, Su Wan looked at the nting area. The territory was fine for now. However, the agricultural section without any defense in ce was a problem. If the war reached its climax, there won¡¯t be enough time to send the troops to defend the area. Su Wan felt much more at ease while walking around the newly built walls. She returned to the Dark castle after a while. Spending 200 tons of stones was worth it! Now, she needed to upgrade her troops. He opened the attribute panel of the troops. Upgrading to a rare ss took 50 tons of resources. Upgrading to a higher level than that costs around 100 tons of resources. She upgraded some of the troops to higher levels. Su Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. It took too many resources to upgrade them to even higher levels. The Battleaxe Warriors that she had chosen to upgrade changed. Their weapons glowed faintly. Their aura soared. The Rotten Cavalry was different too. Their attributes were significantly higher than before. The range of attack had increased from a 40 to a 60-meter radius. The improvement in their attributes was just too remarkable. A 60-meter attack range was more than enough in a serious battle. If the Battleaxe Warriors imbued their battleaxe with fire, it could cause a significant explosion. Su Wan looked at her newly upgraded troops and smiled in satisfaction. Su Wan summoned other troops and upgraded them ordingly. She now had enough resources at hand. Su Wan¡¯s troops and her territory were at a level that the other Lords couldn¡¯t even dream of. Su Wan felt proud of herself. Which Lord could evenpare to her? Besides, she still had Xu Yuan. The rewards and resources she had obtained from the underground world were abundant. Su Wan felt good about where she was in her life right now. ¡°Urgent report!¡± said a soldier who had run all the way to her. He was panting. ¡°The Light-Types are gathering!¡± The enemy had hidden beyond the hill and used magic to mask their trail. They might not have been detected if it hadn¡¯t been for the crowd. Xu Yuan slowly opened his eyes. He looked into the distance and smiled sinisterly. The enemies had arrived just in time for them to test the changes they had recently made. ¡°Sound the rm! Tell everyone to stay on high alert!¡± ... Chapter 318 - 318 The Holy Light Society Army 318 The Holy Light Society Army As the Holy Light Society¡¯s president, Seven Shackles remained cautious. Especially since their territories seemed to have be part of the Overlord ne, and dying was no longer permanent, Seven Shackles remained even more alert. The Seven Shackles always preferred to leave the area than to fight. However, this time he was tempted. That was because the God of Light, Bader, had offered a reward to all creatures of Light. If anyone could attack the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s territory and offer his and the Lord¡¯s soul to the God of Light, they would receive an unprecedented reward. !! This was a mission of an S-rank. This was the first time Seven Shackles had epted a mission on the Overlord ne. He was skeptical at first because Su Wan¡¯s territory was just too far away. It would take months to travel with all the troops! However, two days ago, the Holy Light Society had obtained a special teleportation treasure that could open a Dimensional Portal and transport numerous troops. He had approached the God of Light, Bader. Bader had strengthened the treasure to make it even more strong. All they needed to do now was advance to Su Wan¡¯s territory. The God of Light had also given Seven Shackles another treasure. With that treasure, he couldmand the Light-Types under his wing. Moreover, the territory they were going to attack wasn¡¯t even built by the natives, which usually proved to be far too strong to storm into. It was just a simple territory bestowed by the Overlord ne to a human Lord. The Lord had offended the God of Light, and now Bader wanted revenge. To Seven Shackles, this was icing on the cake. The mission was just too simple! The Light-Types that weremanded to follow him were of very high levels. Seven Shackles didn¡¯t believe that the human Lord could withstand the oing troops. So, what if the Lord had the Dark Demon Dragon by her side? Even an entity as strong as that had to abide by the Overlord ne¡¯s rules. He was definitely not at his peak right now. No matter how strong Su Wan was, she couldn¡¯t survive against such a massive army even with Zhao Qingrong, Shi Linglong, and Lin Yao¡¯s help. In his opinion, this mission would be over in no time. Besides, he had the support of the God of Light. He didn¡¯t think he could lose. ¡°Guild Leader, this time we¡¯re going to reap benefits for doing practically nothing,¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°How difficult could it be to destroy a Lord when we have ten Lords fighting together?¡± ¡°The Light-Types have already gathered. They are now under ourmand!¡± ¡°Under this joint effort, no one can win against us! Not even Su Wan!¡± These Lords had umted a huge number of troops in recent months. All the troops were of high level. They had even recruited several S-ss Light-Type heroes. They wondered how much more powerful the Holy Light Society was. The God of Light wasn¡¯t like other gods, who were vastly unapproachable. He often sent down miracles to the Lords he supported. Many Lords had epted missions from him before and received precious rewards. With such support, the Lords were confident that they could defeat Su Wan. The Seven Shackles smiled. ¡°Not bad! No one can stop us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Lords and the troops passed through the Dimensional Portal. They were confident and well-prepared for the uing battle. They all coveted the S-rank reward. The war horn sounded in Su Wan¡¯s territory. The residents were so used to frequent attacks that they hardly panicked. The ones in the territory did what they were assigned. Those outside returned to the territory as soon as possible. The person in charge of the ntation areapleted her work and led the staff away through the towering gates. ¡°Praise the Lord! This is unbelievable. I didn¡¯t even hear the walls being built!¡± said one of the residents when she saw the new city walls. ¡°This is a miracle!¡± They weren¡¯t worried about the enemies because they had the Dark Demon Dragon on their side. No one would dare enter the territory with him around. The residents of the territory were truly united in opinions and thoughts. No one even thought about fleeing the territory. They had full faith in their Lord and the Dark Demon Dragon. At this moment, the troops were preparing for the uing battle. The Night Devil Bees were ushered into the territory. Su Wan frowned. Whenever her territory was attacked, the ntation area was the first target. ¡­ The Seven Shackles was excited. 10,000 troops made their way toward Su Wan¡¯s territory. They noticed that something was different under their feet. The Light-Types, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel anything. The troops advanced one after the other. The Treants sniffed the air and roared. When Seven Shackles saw this, he was even more sure than before that victory was theirs. He appraised the Treants, but he could only see their name. [Dark Withered Treants.] The name was a little unusual. However, the creature seemed to have extraordinary melee abilities. Chapter 319 - 319 The Dark Withered Treants 319 The Dark Withered Treants [Note: These Dark Withered Treants don¡¯t have any long-range attack abilities. With the use of long-range attacks, the Treants have a lesser chance of survival.] Seven Shackles discovered the weakness of the Treants. ¡°Closebat troops, retreat! Archers, attack!¡± The surrounding troops retreated a few steps, while the Bright Creature Archers moved forward as they readied their bows and arrows. ¡°Fire!¡± shouted Seven Shackles. !! He felt an indescribable fear in his heart, as though an ancient creature was watching him closely. Every cell in his body warned him of danger. He was bewildered. He lowered his head to look at his feet. The ground around his feet was slowly sucking at his feet. The soft ground couldn¡¯t hold him up. His feet were slowly getting submerged as the ground tried to swallow his legs up to his ankles. ¡®Dark Swamp!¡¯ ¡°Everyone, retreat immediately! This is a Dark Swamp!¡± said Seven Shackles. A Light-Type hero that had followed him to attack also found its feet slowly submerging into the ground. The hero was so scared that he tried to flee. However, every step took a lot of energy and force to pull out from the soft ground. The next step sank deeper than the previous. The more they struggled in their panic, the deeper they sank. The troops were scattered all over thend. It was chaos! At this moment, the Treants moved toward the area with more troops. Their wooden limbs iled. They exploded among the Light-Type troops. Blood and limbs flew everywhere. The Light-Types attacked the Treants, but they couldn¡¯t pierce through their wooden hides. As the Treants moved, the swamp churned like a vortex. The Treants controlled the Dark Swamp! Su Wan reced the area with lots of Dark Withered Treants and turned it into a Dark Swamp a long time ago. The Dark Withered Treants controlled the vast area of the Dark Swamp. When faced with a natural disaster like this, most of the troops lost their courage. The Light-Types were never known for their strong willpower. The Light-Types even pushed away their own allies in a hurry to escape. The Dark Swamp extended to almost 10 kilometers in all directions. This was the Dark Withered Treants¡¯ domain. No one could enter or leave as they pleased. The swamp gurgled and surged. The more the Light-Types struggled to get away, the faster they were pulled into it. Seven Shackles felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the Dark Withered Treants drown the Light-Types one by one. These monsters were too strong! Seven Shackles had thought that these Treants had nothing to do with Su Wan¡¯s territory. However, he was suspicious now. How had Su Wan managed to conquer such powerful creatures? Seven Shackles was gripped by a feeling of helplessness as he watched numerous Light-Types being pulled down and drowned in the swamp. More Light-Types and a few Lords were swallowed by the swamp right in front of him! Seven Shackles had been so confident a few seconds ago, but now he was only filled with fear and hopelessness. The Dark Swamp churned like a vortex and swallowed more troops. It didn¡¯t give a chance for the enemies to escape. The entire troop that had stepped into the Dark Swamp was swallowed whole. In the end, only a few survived. When thest of them was swallowed whole, the Dark Swamp slowly returned to its original state. The forest looked lush with Dragon Fruits hanging above them. Nothing seemed wrong. Seven Shackles was terrified. He didn¡¯t want to venture into the Dark Territory. ¡°Guild Leader, what should we do?¡± asked one of the Lords. That brought Seven Shackles back to reality. The Lords were unwilling to give up. They still had many troops they could use. Seven Shackles felt distressed, but he couldn¡¯t show it in front of the others. He was the leader! ¡°Gather the army and prepare to attack the territory!¡± His voice was hoarse. Their mission was to capture Su Wan and the Dark Demon Dragon. As long as they could do that, everything would be okay. The God of Light would make up for the losses. The Dark Withered Treants had caused him hopeless despair. He decided to wait until the Treants calmed down tounch an attack. ¡­ The second wave of attack was about to begin. The Night Devil Bees pped their wings and approached their enemy. Su Wan turned into her demonic dragon form. She flew high above the clouds to keep an eye on things. She smiled when she saw the horde of enemies. She had ordered the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Night Devil Bees to stay hidden. The Light-Types had some troops that could fly. When the Light-Types finallyunched an aerial attack, Su Wan would release the Night Devil Bees on them. Xu Yuan stayed back in the Dark Castle and watched everything. There was no need for him to go out. The battle would end as soon as it started. The territory had fortifications in ce. Su Wan looked at the Dragon Fruits hanging on the trees. No one could resist the temptation to be stronger. The Dragon Fruits offered a chance to strengthen the troops. The fruits were also bait for the troops to fall into Su Wan¡¯s trap! Chapter 320 - 320 The Dark Swamp 320 The Dark Swamp As long as the bait was tempting, anyone would willingly walk into the trap. Su Wan ordered the Treants to stand down until the enemies had stepped into their domain. Then, they were allowed to devour them. That n was a sess! This hunt had given her ideas. How many Night Devil Bees could be nourished from the corpses of the heroes that had just fallen? How much power of the Dark Withered Treants could be restored from the bodies the Dark Swamp had swallowed? Su Wan realized that if she could efficiently harness the nourishment from the corpses in her area, she could really turn her territory into a real Dark Territory. The sound of a horn interrupted her thoughts. She turned around. Under the moonlight, Light-Types wereunching another attack on her territory. Her territory was only at Level 3, so it wasn¡¯t very huge. When tens and thousands of troops converged from every direction, her territory was entirely covered! Su Wan perched on the city walls and watched. Numerous troops surrounded the territory. The sight would have been enough to scare any Lord. The horn sounded again, and an evil aura filled the sky. Many of the residents, who had returned to their houses, peeked from their windows. The oilmps had been extinguished. The residents had been trained well. Any light could easily be targeted. The residents weren¡¯t scared. Instead, they looked determined to do their part. Many people held simple weapons in their hands and crouched in the dark. They had made their choice. They wouldn¡¯t let the Lord fight alone if the territory was breached. They would rush out and help the Lord as much as they could. The residents didn¡¯t im to be fearless. They were scared out of their wits but still willing to fight! ¡­ The Light-Types and their Lords weren¡¯t weak. This alliance was indeed stronger than most. However, they were facing Su Wan. Her name alone struck fear into the hearts of many Lords. Seven Shackles didn¡¯t dare take this fight lightly. The heroes around the boundary of the territory formed a defense line. If they weren¡¯t prepared, the enemy would take them by surprise. Seven Shackles didn¡¯t have the time to check the attributes of the territory, so he didn¡¯t know exactly how strong the territory was. ¡°Lord Seven Shackles, what should we do now?¡± asked a Light-Type hero when he saw that the Lord was lost in thought. Seven Shackles let out a weary sigh. He raised his head to look at Su Wan¡¯s territory. It didn¡¯t matter how strong the enemy was. If they could somehow breach the boundary, they would have an advantage. ¡°Prepare the troops. We need to restrict and restrain them,¡± said Seven Shackles. He raised his sword. ¡°Blow the horn! We attack! For the Glory of the God!¡± They hade this far. Turning back was not an option. The only choice was to attack with all their might. As long as he finished the mission, he would get that reward! He didn¡¯t think the enemy could withstand the troops he had brought along. The horn sounded for the third time. The troops charged. The pressure on the city walls increased. Seven Shackles clenched his fists in anticipation and smiled. He had faith that they would seed. He heard a buzz from somewhere. Something felt wrong. Seven Shackles turned to look. Under the illumination of the moon, a dark mass was approaching quickly. He opened the attribute panel to check. [Night Devil Bees.] Seven Shackles was frozen in fear. How could this territory have such powerful troops?! The dark mass swooped down at them and engulfed everything. The Light-Types who had been attacking the city walls stopped in fear. They didn¡¯t know what to do. The Night Devil Bees shot forward like arrows, leaving afterimages in their wake. Their stingers shed in the light before they impaled it deep into the skin of their enemies. The parts of the enemies¡¯ skin which weren¡¯t protected by their armor suffered deep, poisonous wounds. Blood sttered everywhere. The area where they were stung turned green. The poison spread quickly, and many troops dropped dead where they stood. Wherever these bees ventured, troops dropped like flies. The Night Devil Bees were relentless in their attacks. They didn¡¯t give the enemy a chance to recover. It was as though a natural disaster had cleared out a portion of the enemy¡¯s poption. The remaining troops were scared out of their wits. In the blink of an eye, the situation had turned from bad to worse. Seven Shackles was still frozen. He was trying to figure out a way to fight these creatures. He looked at the Night Devil Bees and then at the Light-Types who were fleeing. His body felt numb, and his head buzzed. His heart was pounding out of turn. ¡®What are these bees? Are these Su Wan¡¯s troops as well?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe how Su Wan had managed to nurture one powerful troop type after another. ¡®What should I do?!¡¯ Their determination and courage shattered with the appearance of the Night Devil Bees. The poisonous bees couldn¡¯t be stopped unless they had a mage who could cast an AoE spell and clear them out. ¡°Guild Leader, should we retreat?¡± The two Lords by his side panicked. They no longer wanted to attack the territory. They only wanted to get out of this ce alive. Seven Shackles was unwilling to ept this fate. They had a huge army. They even had Light-Types to back them up, and yet¡­ They had failed miserably in bringing down this one territory! How could he just ept defeat? Su Wan looked at the scene below. The Night Devil Bees had done their job wonderfully. However, Su Wan didn¡¯t let her guard down. She sensed that the enemy was like a venomous snake lying in wait for the right time to attack. However, she was ready. If they made any sudden moves, she would unleash the Heavy de Warriors upon them. Chapter 321 - 321 The God of Light’s Revenge Plan 321 The God of Light¡¯s Revenge n The situation surprised Su Wan. The Night Devil Bees had killed a chunk of the Light-Types. However, the God of Light still wasn¡¯t making a move. ¡®What¡¯s he waiting for?¡¯ Her uneasiness grew. As the attacks weakened, she summoned the Rotten Cavalry. The troop charged amidst the remaining Light-Types and attacked them. The Rotten Cavalry was a formidable troop. The Light-Types were hacked and shed. They were akin to livestock that were ughtered without mercy. !! On one side, the troops were destroyed in droves at the hands of Eliza. She struck fear into their hearts. The remaining Light-Types fled from the scene. The Hydra attacked from another direction, not allowing the Light-Types to get close to the city walls. The enemy was no threat at all! The situation changed. The fight waspletely one-sided. The revenge n of the God of Light was useless. Seeing that they were losing, the Lords had already surrendered. They quietly retreated with their remaining troops. The fight seemed to havee to an end. Su Wan frowned. This made her uneasy. The battle had been just too simple. She had won¡­ so why was it that she still felt like something was not right? She suddenly raised her head to look at the sky. The sight terrified her. The corpses of the Light-Types melted into puddles of blood and shot up into the sky in the form of a pir of light. Every fallen Light-Type shot up into the sky. The residents of the territory saw the red light that kept rising up outside the city walls. They gathered at a point in the sky and radiated reddish light, turning the whole world a shade of scarlet. The face of a hideous creature appeared in the light. It opened its mouth and spoke in anger. ¡°Lowly ant, I will burn you for a million years! You will bear the agony of my wrath forever!¡± That was the God of Light! Su Wan was frightened. She understood now that the Light-Types and the troops that had fallen were nothing more than cannon fodders. Those troops were left here to die! It was no wonder the fight had been one-sided. The enemy hadn¡¯t nned to breach the territory in the first ce. The pressure from the face in the sky was immense. It was as if a mountain weighed their souls down. Everything felt too heavy. This was a god, and he was angry! Su Wan¡¯s face darkened. She could feel the god still devouring the dead troops to gather strength. If the god descended upon the territory, everything would be destroyed in an instant! ¡°Xu Yuan!¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t have a choice but to call Xu Yuan for help. This was something that was beyond her control. Seven Shackles, who was preparing to flee, saw the face in the sky. He was overjoyed. The God of Light, Bader, was here to help him! Seven Shacklesughed maniacally as though he had gonepletely crazy. He knew that it was over. It didn¡¯t matter whether the enemy had S-ss heroes or venous Night Devil Bees. When the god descended, everything would be over! The Dark Demon Dragon appeared before Seven Shackles. He was shocked to see the creature. ¡®What is that?!¡¯ He opened the attribute panel, but the only thing visible was the name of the hero. [Legendary Dark Demon Dragon] [Level: ???] [Strength: ???] [Spirit: ???] [Agility: ???] [Constitution: ???] Seven Shackles was stunned. How had Su Wan managed to get such a powerful hero? He was envious. He watched as the Dark Demon Dragon flew into the air directly at the huge face that had metamorphosed into the sky. His jealousy turned into delight. The dragon seemed to have a death wish! It was as though the Dark Demon Dragon was willingly flying toward the belly of the beast! Every cell in his body warned him of danger. He knew that the god wouldpletely annihte the territory. He had to get away before it happened! The swamp surged. The world seemed to shatter. Xu Yuan rushed to the face in the sky. His ws swung wildly. A light shed and pierced the scarlet light. No matter how he attacked, the light corroded his being. His ws were giving off smoke. The scarlet light and the face superimposed on the sky didn¡¯t change. The attacks didn¡¯t make a difference. The scarlet light was immune to all forms of attack, no matter how powerful. Xu Yuan still looked indifferent. After a while, he smiled. [Dark Duel Domain: Drag the enemy into the duel domain and engage in a fair one-on-one duel. There is no interference from the outside world during this period. The winner will devour the soul of the loser and absorb the power.] Xu Yuan smiled in satisfaction. The Dark Duel Domain offered a fair chance for a fight. The god, no matter how strong, would have to abide by the rules! The enemy had no physical body, so he couldn¡¯t fight in the first ce. Meanwhile, Xu Yuan devoured the red energy rapidly. The rules of the ce changed. The God of Light was impossible to deal with in that enormous form. However, something had changed. Although his light corroded Xu Yuan¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t inflict damage in the same way as before. Chapter 322 - 322 Defeat 322 Defeat Xu Yuan continued devouring the divine energy, as the entity resisted with all his might. Both sides were at a stalemate. Although Xu Yuan¡¯s n might just work, it was still not easy for him to face the might of a god. The divine power sought to ensnare his soul. The power of the Dark Duel Domain began to subside rapidly. He watched as the timer decreased. !! Xu Yuan was surprised. He used his might and continued devouring the red energy. Seven Shackles was shocked. ¡®The Dark Demon Dragon blocked the attack of a god?!¡¯ He watched in disbelief. That was a god! Even if the God of Light had used only a portion of his power, it was still enough to suppress everything! The aura and the energy were terrifying. In the face of that vast and expansive divine might, Seven Shackles felt his legs tremble. He almost turned around and fled. However, the Dark Demon Dragon had somehow flown directly toward the god and blocked his attack! Seven Shackles was unable to understand how that had happened! ¡®How is the hero so powerful?!¡¯ This was what it meant to be ranked at the top! His heart sank. The other Lords weren¡¯t feeling as hopeless as Seven Shackles. ¡°Guild leader, it¡¯s okay,¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The God of Light is here! He will definitely win!¡± ¡°Yeah. How can a mere Dark Demon Dragon stop a god?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How is a heroparable to a god?¡± ¡°If they still resist, they will die in a tragic way!¡± Mortals could never survive against a god¡¯s wrath! Even if gods couldn¡¯t descend onto the Overlord ne, a portion of their power was enough to annihte any Lord or hero. On the ground, the corpses of the fallen Light-types still melted and flew up to feed the enormous face superimposed in the sky. The Night Devil Bees couldn¡¯t stand the overwhelming pressure and had to fly away from the territory just to be able to breathe. It was rare for a troop to venture so far away from one¡¯s territory, but the Night Devil Bees had no choice because the pressure had almost crushed their soul. All the troops were like candles in a storm. Their soul mes swayed as though they would be extinguished any minute. The troops had lost their will to fight. The spiritual aura was just too oppressive. Sensing that Xu Yuan had blocked most of the energy, the face twisted in the sky and spewed obscure scriptures from his mouth. The oppressive aura increased tenfold. It felt as though this was the end of the world. It was difficult to imagine how Xu Yuan must have felt being so close to the face. By any ordinary standards, his soul should have shattered. However, the dark energy radiating from his body became even more intense. It devoured the red energy intensely. Xu Yuan single-handedly stopped the god from descending onto the territory. The face of the God of Light gradually dissipated. It twisted and churned as though it couldn¡¯t keep its form. All that was left was a muddy scarlet stain in the sky. Nheless, the oppressive aura had no intention of diminishing. Those with weaker willpower fell into despair. The Night Devil bees retreated even further from the territory. Endless light surged, and a power tore the sky apart. Space became distorted. The god was injured. This enraged the God of Light further. There was an explosion. Dragon¡¯s breath burst out of Xu Yuan¡¯s throat, and the ck me scorched the sky. The mes enveloped the scarlet thing in the sky. The two energies collided and erupted. The scarlet, hideous thing began to bubble as though it was boiling. How could a dragon humiliate a god so brazenly? The god was furious, but this was the Overlord ne. The rules didn¡¯t let him unleash his full power! No matter how angry he felt, the God of Light couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. Xu Yuan looked at the boiling red stain in the sky. His face was indifferent. The red thing was almost one. However, there was still a chance for the God of Light to descend on the territory and destroy it. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to take any chances. He unleashed his dark energy to the fullest. Loneliness and despair enveloped everything. Nothing mattered. The aura surged as the voice of the Gold of Light became more infuriated. The dark energy soared until it enveloped the red stain and devoured it whole. The terrifying divine light disappeared without a trace. It was reced by loneliness and despair. The power seemed to see beyond everything. It was so despairing that the people found it more terrifying than the red energy that had made them lose their will. The aura dimmed and the feeling of loneliness and despair dissipated. Fortunately, his consciousness had notpletely awakened. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t tell how much of an effect it would have had on his body and his mind. Moreover, if that had happened, he wasn¡¯t sure he would be allowed to stay on this ne. The Overlord ne had its own rules. Xu Yuan looked up at the sky. This world was no longer under threat. He calmed himself. It had been difficult for him to face the God of Light. The pressure he had felt was indescribable. The territory was right below him. If it had been destroyed, he would have lost everything! It was unbearable to even think about it. Seven Shackles looked around solemnly. He had never expected to be defeated so utterly. An army of tens and thousands of troops was gone just like that! In the end, only a few people managed to escape! How was the Dark Demon Dragon so powerful?! How could a hero fight against a god? Seven Shackles couldn¡¯t understand it. He could ept it if the dragon had won against his troops. That was still something that he couldprehend. But the dragon had fought against a god¡­ The God of Light had been defeated by the Dark Demon Dragon in front of their eyes! Seven Shackles was in disbelief. The other Lords looked lost and helpless. He had been so confident in this mission. He was sure he would win and get a reward from the God of Light himself! He couldn¡¯t understand how everything had changed. How did he reach this state? He had even used up his treasures when he was trying hard to escape the fight! Chapter 323 - 323 Xu Yuan Is Comparable To A God 323 Xu Yuan Is Comparable To A God The fight was over. Xu Yuan finally allowed himself to rx after the God of Light had disappearedpletely. He had been worried. He wasn¡¯t in a state to face a god directly. In the future, if he had to face a god in their full power, he needed to develop the territory and level up. He didn¡¯t have that kind of strength yet. The moon was visible in the sky again. The bright moonlight shone on Xu Yuan¡¯s scales and illuminated them. !! Su Wan¡¯s face flickered with many emotions. Xu Yuan had heeded her call and blocked the attack from the god. She was grateful to him. The residents clutched at the windowsills of their houses. They were in awe of Xu Yuan. Their eyes burned with fierce emotions of loyalty and devotion. ¡°His Majesty defeated a god,¡± some whispered, scarcely believing it. They had seen the face of the God of Light, Bader. His name had resounded in their minds with a force. It had felt as though the red energy was trying to enve their will. They had felt fear and suffocation until¡­ Xu Yuan had freed them! Their hero had freed them from that oppression. Even Su Wan couldn¡¯tpare to him! Xu Yuan was powerful enough to defeat a god! If someone imed that Xu Yuan was the supreme god of them all, the residents would¡¯ve believed it! Su Wan heard a notification appear. [Congrattions, Lord Su Wan! Your initial hero has stopped the descent of the God of Light. You have received 1 Legendary Point.] [You and your hero¡¯s charm has increased. The charm could be used to persuade subordinates and to gain trust. At the same time, it could be used on wild troops and heroes to convince them to be recruited.] Su Wan was stunned. ¡®Is that possible?¡¯ She smiled. The Legendary Point received after defeating the God of Light wasn¡¯t restricted to a certain area, like the one she had received in the underground world. This was universal! She could use it anywhere. She was happy to receive the point. In the future, she could make her subordinates follow and obey her more willingly. Su Wan watched Xu Yuan. She was happy with the new attribute. If Xu Yuan could attract more heroes from the wild, it would obviously benefit the territory. Xu Yuan noticed Su Wan staring at him. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He pped his wings and prepared tond. As he neared, he saw many residents staring up at him with glittering eyes. The residents had witnessed the battle. It was normal for them to feel sentimental. ¡°Citizens of my territory, today the God of Light has shown what he wants,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°He wants to destroy everything we have! However, this territory isn¡¯t helpless. I and Xu Yuan will do everything in our power to keep you safe. It¡¯s not up to the God of Light to decide what happens to this territory! Today¡¯s victory belongs to us! To each one of you! No one can harm our territory!¡± Xu Yuan had to admit that Su Wan had grown a lot since he had first met her. ¡°Hooray!¡± cried Xu Yuan. His voice encouraged others to cheer. Everyone forgot the fear they had felt and rejoiced at the moment. The deafening cheer swept across the territory and uplifted them. Everyone looked at each other with pride and loyalty in their hearts. They were united and safe because their hero, the Dark Demon Dragon, had defeated a god today! Xu Yuan and Su Wan stood on the city walls. ¡°We are proud of you! Thank you for your service!¡± Their gratitude was directed toward the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, the White Dragon Saint, Eliza, Fer, and the Hydra. They had fought with all their might. Eliza looked up at the Dark Demon Dragon with devotion in her heart and tears in her eyes. She could not bear to look away. Su Wan moved to block her line of sight. The subus¡¯ eyes looked too hungry. ¡°Any casualties?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°The losses weren¡¯t great. We had the geographical advantage and the enemy didn¡¯t have any heavy siege weapons,¡± said Eliza. Siege weapons usually caused heavy damage. Thankfully, the Lords hadn¡¯t used them at all in today¡¯s battle. Su Wan was in a good mood. ¡°Have you identified the Lords involved?¡± asked Su Wan. Eliza shook her head. The battle had been too chaotic. ¡°Alright. Please take care of the escaping Light-Types,¡± said Su Wan. She didn¡¯t dwell too much on it. Chapter 324 - 324 The Curious Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce 324 The Curious Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief. The Light-Types were still trying to attack the territory, so they ignored the fields. However, she was still worried. What if enemies targeted the fields in the future? Su Wan thought of a way to protect the fields. It was one of the most important areas in her territory. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care about the fields, but Su Wan couldn¡¯t ignore the matter. The fields had taken too much effort and energy to create and maintain. She couldn¡¯t let it go to waste. !! A buzz interrupted her thoughts, The Night Devil Bees were back after ughtering the enemy troops. Su Wan felt sorry for them. The Night Devil Bees had worked so hard and defeated the Light-Types. However, the God of Light had taken advantage of their effort and devoured those corpses. Su Wan felt a little sad that no matter how hard she tried, her territory wouldn¡¯t be left in peace. The God of Light would definitely retaliate more aggressively. The future was uncertain. However, Su Wan felt that Xu Yuan and she could defeat the God of Light if they worked together. ¡­ Cann City, Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. As soon as he approached the door, he could not help but shout excitedly as he walked in. ¡°President! I came back with the Hundred Night Flower Honey and a special treasure that can automatically adjust the temperature!¡± He suddenly stopped. There was a long table in the center of the wide hall, and two beautiful women sat opposite each other. On the left was a woman in herte twenties. She had a beautiful and solemn face. She wore a purple evening gown embroidered with blooming roses. On the right sat a young girl in her early twenties. She was filled with life and bright energy. Her eyes twinkled like stars. She wore a silver crown on her head. The maids were just serving tea to thedies when Zorro excitedly entered through the door. ¡± President Nami¡­¡± Zorro bowed respectfully. ¡°Your Highness Baylon, I greet you most humbly.¡± The woman in the purple evening gown smiled at Zorro. ¡°Zorro, how much Hundred Night Flower Honey did you say you brought with you?¡± ¡°200 cans!¡± Zorro smiled brightly. The woman with the crown on her head perked up at the news. ¡°Sister Nami, is that the same honey we tastedst time?¡± President Nami nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± She turned to Zorro. ¡°Was there a problem with the territory?¡± Usually, she wouldn¡¯t care for the territory of the Lords, but she adored the honey this particr territory provided. ¡°Sister Nami, is it a Dark Territory?¡± asked Baylon. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Nami was lost in thought. ¡°But they are still very weak.¡± The Hundred Night Flower Honey was valuable, and that particr territory was not strong enough to protect such a treasure. President Nami could fund the Lord to move to Cann City if needed. The Lord would be safe and could guarantee a steady supply of honey as well. ¡°Maybe I should offer the Lord some help. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t refuse an invitation from the Qing You Chamber of Commerce.¡± Nami sounded confident. ¡°President Nami, I don¡¯t think we can help them move so easily,¡± said Zorro cautiously. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Nami narrowed her eyes. Baylon also looked at Zorro in surprise. As thergest chamber ofmerce in Cann City, the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had more power than most countries. ¡°We can¡¯t even help them move to a desert?¡± asked Baylon curiously. ¡°No¡­¡± Zorro shook his head. ¡­ ¡°We lost 30 Giant Lizards, 25 Battleaxe Warriors, 35 Night Elf Archers, 45 Rotten Cavalry¡­¡± The casualties of this battle had reached up to 200 soldiers. Some soldiers had been contaminated by the Light-Types and couldn¡¯t be resurrected by Xu Yuan¡¯s power. The same was true for the Light-Types. Those soldiers tainted by darkness couldn¡¯t be resurrected as well. Su Wan stared at the bright moon that hung outside as a soldier read the casualty report. Her face was solemn. Many troops had died. It was such a waste of life. However, whenpared with the enemy¡¯s losses, the ratio was almost 100:1. Their victory had been glorious. The biggest contributor was Xu Yuan and his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing which had made the troops very powerful. There was no doubt about Xu Yuan¡¯s strength. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing was an invincible ability that the enemy didn¡¯t have. It proved to be very useful. Even if the troops were injured in the battle, the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing helped them heal very fast. Su Wan sighed in relief. It was a great thing to have an ability like this. The reason why her territory developed so fast was partly because of this ability and the way it had helped when fighting enemies. ¡°Although there weren¡¯t many casualties, this battle has shown us many loopholes in our own territory,¡± said Xu Yuan. The shooting range of the Night Archers was not very high. The front and the back of their military formation were not efficiently connected to each other. The coordination of the troops in battle still had some room for improvement. Xu Yuan rarely talked seriously about these matters. The fact that he was paying attention to it now meant that the battle hadn¡¯t gone as smoothly as he expected. Although the alchemical cannons and Hurricane Arrow Tower were not used this time, the territory had much to do to improve when it came tobat. The defense and deployment of the troops needed to be optimized. This battle had shown them many shorings. ¡°I¡¯ll make some arrangements and improvisations,¡± said Su Wan. She understood that it wasn¡¯t time for them to gloat, even if they had won the war. If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t intervened, the territory would have been destroyedpletely. She looked up at the bright moon in the sky. Her territory faced many challenges. The hostility and the possibility of damage by the God of Light when he couldn¡¯t even descend to the Overlord ne left them all reeling. ... Chapter 325 - 325 Ferula Fainted 325 Fer Fainted Aside from that, they still had the Divine Kingdom to explore. The divine body of a god was hidden there. If they seeded in conquering that ce, they could retrieve the god¡¯s body! The dwarves in the underground world were busy nning ways to take down Xu Yuan. The remaining bronze doors in the mythical ruins had yet to be explored. Previously, Su Wan had nned a trip to Cann City, where the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was located, but she didn¡¯t have enough time for that. She needed to find a way to protect the fields from future battles. !! Su Wan felt a headacheing. She wished she could exchange her responsibilities with Xu Yuan so that she could sleep and level up all day while he worked to better the territory. Su Wan took a few deep breaths to calm herself. Right now, the biggest threat was the God of Light. The God of Light was defeated this time. However, he would gather a more powerful army to attack them again. Su Wan needed to strengthen her troops and summon more powerful troops that could even resist the gods. Su Wan had an idea! Points could be exchanged for rare equipment. If she could obtain powerful weapons, maybe that would help in fighting the God of Light! ¡°My lord, Miss Fer has fainted!¡± A maid ran to her. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°Miss Fer said she felt very frail when the God of Light appeared in the sky and¡­ she copsed.¡± Looking at the flustered maid, Xu Yuan and Su Wan rushed to find Fer. They really liked Fer and cared for her like she was their daughter. They were especially worried about her mental state. Su Wan nned to let her be for a while till she could feel stable enough to level up. Fer had a bright future ahead of her. In the room, Fery on the nkets. Xu Yuan sensed that her aura was stable. He heaved a sigh of relief. He opened her attribute panel. Some special power had stimted her too much, which caused her to fall into aa. ¡®Did the God of Light cause this?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®Was the oppressive force too much for her to bear?¡¯ Su Wan crouched down to check on the centaur. She felt angry when she looked at Fer¡¯s unconscious face. ¡®That d*mned God of Light harmed my daughter!¡¯ Fer¡¯s soul had been injured twice. First, by the Divine Kingdom, and then by the copse of theke in the sky. Judging from her attributes, she should be okay. However, Su Wan wondered if this would affect her in other ways. Soon, the Dark Enchanter rushed into the room. When she saw that Fer was okay, she sighed in relief. ¡°Eve, could you look after her for a while? I¡¯m worried that something might happen to her,¡± said Su Wan to the Dark Enchanter. Ever since Fer had recovered her horrible memories of her childhood, Su Wan¡¯s heart ached for the young centaur. The Dark Enchanter, Eve, felt the same. ¡°Are you and His Majesty going somewhere?¡± ¡°Our enemies are dangerous. Our territory needs a stronger army. We can¡¯t rely on Xu Yuan all the time!¡± Su Wan looked out the window with a solemn face. Under the moonlight, the towering Hurricane Arrow Tower was illuminated. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the underground world again,¡± said Su Wan. The Dark Enchanter had gathered the Dark-Types, but when they had reached the territory, it had been toote. The Dark Enchanter nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated about the Dark-Types, and I¡¯ll take good care of the territory.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t say anything further. She had never entrusted her territory to another person before this. However, she felt that Eve was more than capable. Besides, she needed to do this. Whether the Dark-Types arrived to defend the territory or not was of no consequence. Footsteps at the door interrupted Su Wan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Have the residents calmed down?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to require much support,¡± said the Flower Fairy. She looked at Fer in concern. The victory had made the residents excited. ¡°The hero you assigned for internal affairs from among the refugees?¡± said the Flower Fairy. ¡°She is very adept at her job. She found an internal prison.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let her handle the confidential matters for the time being,¡± said Su Wan. Suddenly, a stream of light floated up from the magic crystal ball. When the white light dissipated, a hollow crystal ball with a mysterious pattern appeared in front of her. The surrounding space rippled like water. Su Wan couldn¡¯t understand how the hollow core had appeared suddenly. It was absorbed within the crystal ball! Su Wan sensed that the crystal ball was empty. It was no longer as hot as the sun. Moreover, there were tiny cracks on the outside. She opened the attribute panel. [Space Crystal] [Level: Special] [Status: Heavily damaged (Will shatter in three hours)] [Remark: Can strengthen and upgrade Spatial Treasures below S-ss.] The crystal ball contained a huge amount of energy in the beginning, but more than half the energy was gone. Su Wan was surprised. The object in her hands wasn¡¯t as simple as she had thought. It could only be used on spatial-type treasures and would shatter in three hours. She only had one spatial treasure at the moment. That was the two-way portal she had obtainedst time. Su Wan took out the treasure. [Two-way Teleportation Gate] [Level: S] [Special Characteristics: A pair of two-way portals can be ced within 50 kilometers.] [Note: Extremely rare treasure.] She had nned to use this treasure to make an entrance from her territory to the underground world so that the two would be connected. However, the distance between her territory and the underground world was almost 80 kilometers. ... Chapter 326 - 326 Upgrading the Two-Way Teleportation Gate 326 Upgrading the Two-Way Teleportation Gate She put the thought aside for the moment. Right now, she only had one spatial treasure. If the magic could strengthen it so that it could cover longer distances, it wouldn¡¯t entirely be a waste. The underground world was and of treasures. The resources she had obtained recently from there had allowed her to develop her territory to the extreme. She now had more understanding of the type of resources found in the underground world and how to get them. Su Wan and Xu Yuan discussed for a while and chose to strengthen the two-way portal. The hollow crystal ball shattered and fused into the two mini arch doors in Su Wan¡¯s hands. Many inscriptions appeared on the mini arch doors. As the light dissipated, a system notification appeared. [Two-way Teleportation Gate has been strengthened!] Su Wan opened the attribute panel to check again. She smiled. [Two-way Teleportation Gate] [Level: SS] [Special Characteristics: A pair of two-way portals can be ced within 100 kilometers.] [Note: Extremely rare treasure.] Su Wan was delighted. She let the mini door fall from her hands. A huge door materialized in front of her. The opening had something like a water curtain that glowed with fluorescent light. Su Wan reached out to touch it and could feel some resistance. She needed to ce another door to be able to pass through. Su Wan went with Xu Yuan to ce the other mini door in the underground area. They flew to the underground world and ced the mini door in a tunnel. After the portal was ced, Su Wan and Xu Yuan stepped through the portal in the tunnel and appeared in the territory. They appeared in the area where the Dark Withered Treants stood tall. Xu Yuan ced protective barriers around the area. They didn¡¯t need to worry too much. If any enemy tried to enter the territory, they would have to pass through the Dark Swamp first. ¡­ Cann City, Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, Main Hall. Nami sat at the head of a long wooden table in her luxurious evening gown. She looked elegant and graceful. Her gaze and her demeanor had a certain authority that nobody dared to provoke. ¡°President Nami, many Oracle Lords have mysteriously disappeared. Their territories are shielded by a terrifying power. It¡¯s impossible to enter.¡± The middle-aged man sitting at the end of the long table stood up to report his findings. Some Oracle Lords had reappeared. When the man had asked them about those who hadn¡¯t returned yet, he got a strange answer. The sudden disappearance of the Lords had a huge impact on the world. Although most of them were not as strong and influential, such phenomena attracted significant attention, and with good reason. Something was wrong and they all felt threatened. As the president of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce in Cann City, Nami was no exception. ¡°Find out more about it,¡± she said. ¡°Report back to me if you find anything new.¡± Although the Lords were often unpredictable, they had extraordinary potential. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce often recruited them. Nami thought about Lord Su Wan, who traded honey with the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. The Hundred Night Flower Honey was coveted by many. This was the first time President Nami had tasted something so delicious. It was nothing like she had ever seen before. The trade with Su Wan was what had convinced Nami of the potential of the Lords, and she decided to recruit them to work for her. She recalled Zorro telling her that the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce did not have the right to recruit Su Wan and invite her to Cann City. ¡®Was Zorro exaggerating, or did the Lord really have the strength to resist them?¡¯ thought Nami with a smile on her lips. ¡°President Nami, Her Highness, Baylon, requests an audience!¡± The room fell silent as everyone stared at her. ¡°This meeting is adjourned,¡± said Nami as she dismissed everyone. The officials didn¡¯t waste any time. They got up, bowed to her, and left. Soon, a woman with a silver crown on her head appeared in the hall. Her radiance seemed to brighten up the whole room. ¡°Sister Nami¡­¡± The woman stepped forward and greeted President Nami. She gestured to another woman beside her. ¡°This is Tristana, the eldest daughter of the Frost Wolf, Grand Duke of the Ice Empire. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, President Nami,¡± said the woman in a blue dress. Nami nodded to her in acknowledgment. ¡°Wee, Miss Tristana. I hope you will have a pleasant stay in Cann City.¡± ¡°Sister Nami, Tristana is not an outsider. She is a friend of the Imperial Royal Academy.¡± Baylonughed. Nami¡¯s smile widened in familiarity. ¡°President Nami, you¡¯re my inspiration,¡± said Tristana. ¡°You became the president of Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce at the age of seventeen! You only took a year to set your footing until everyone recognized your authority. That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Miss Tristana, it¡¯s very kind of you to say so. Baylon will show you around Cann City, I hope.¡± ¡°Tristana isn¡¯t here for a vacation.¡± Baylon smiled sweetly. She turned to Tristana. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell Sister Nami about what you said before.¡± Chapter 327 - 327 Tristana Wants to Cooperate 327 Tristana Wants to Cooperate ¡°President Nami, Baylon gave me a special robe some time ago,¡± said Tristana as she took out a robe woven from spider silk and held it in front of her. The robe was made from the silk of the Scarlet me Demon Spider. It was an exclusive product of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. ¡°I heard that the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce has a long-term trade rtionship with the Lord who supplies spider silk from the Overlord ne,¡± said Tristana. That raised Nami¡¯s curiosity. It reminded her of Lord Su Wan again. Zorro had said that the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had no right to recruit that particr Lord. She wanted to see if the Lord was as strong as Zorro implied. !! ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± said Nami. ¡°We have established a long-term trade rtionship with the Lord who supplies us with the spider silk. Why would that be of your concern, Lady Tristana?¡± Tristana¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°As you already know, the weather in the Ice Empire is extremely cold and brutal. It snows for eight months and almost makes the condition unbearable for the people living there. This robe that Baylon gifted me works wonders in keeping me warm. Somehow, the cold doesn¡¯t prate through it. This kind of clothing would do wonders for the people of the Ice Empire. Unfortunately, there are no Scarlet me Demon Spiders in the Ice Empire. They are found in deserts where the temperature is very high.¡± ¡°President Nami, this Desert Crown Robe is extremely precious to us. I came here to ask if you can supply robes like these to us.¡± Tristana¡¯s gaze was probing for an answer she most needed to hear. ¡°Even if you can supply us with Scarlet me Demon Spider¡¯s silk, we would be willing to buy it at a price that you set.¡± Tristana was well aware that the spider silk that could resist the cold could be used to do more than create ordinary robes for the people. It would have high strategic value for the military. If they could obtain enough materials, this could be an opportunity for her family to rise to power. In a country of ice and snow, if she could raise an army that could resist the cold, her family would have an advantage. Even as the eldest daughter of the Frostwolf family and the next in line for inheritance, the elders of the family didn¡¯t favor her. If she wanted to inherit the title of the Grand Duke, she needed to make a contribution that the others couldn¡¯t ignore. She had been waiting for an opportunity like this for a long time. Tristana being able to inherit the title and having control and power over the family had been her mother¡¯sst wish. She would definitely fulfill it! ¡°You want to have control of the Frostwolf family.¡± Nami saw Tristana¡¯s resolve, and her heart softened. ¡°Yes. I promised my mother.¡± Tristana hadn¡¯t expected Nami to be so direct. She responded in all honesty. Nami fell silent. ¡°The Qing You Chamber of Commerce can give up the partnership with the Lord who supplies us with spider silk and offer it to you, but what do you n to give to us in exchange?¡± Tristana was pleasantly surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Nami to agree so easily. ¡°We found a blue steel mine in the Land of Eternal Frostst year. I can offer you 50% of the shares.¡± ¡°Blue steel mine?¡± Nami was surprised. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Your boldness has me convinced that you would be the right candidate to take over the Frostwolf family,¡± said Nami as she looked at Tristana more carefully. Nami summoned Zorro into the office. ¡°Good day, President Nami,¡± he said in greeting when he arrived. ¡± Your Highness Baylon, I greet you most humbly. ¡± ¡°Honorabledy, I wee you to Cann City.¡± ¡± No need to be so formal, Zorro,¡± said Nami. ¡°Lady Tristana is the eldest daughter of the Frostwolf family. She¡¯s here for the Desert Crown Robe.¡± Zorro looked at Tristana in surprise. ¡°How many Scarlet me Demon Spiders are there in the territory? Can they steadily supply spider silk for a long time toe?¡± asked Baylon. ¡°There were dozens of them,¡± said Zorro. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be quite enough to supply spider silk, but Lord Su Wan did say that she could provide it for a long time toe. I asked her if she had found a way to breed more spiders. Lord Su Wan didn¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan?¡± ¡°She is the owner of the territory that supplies us with spider silk.¡± Tristana was excited. It was a publicly acknowledged fact that Scarlet me Demon Spiders could not be bred. It wasn¡¯t like the Ice Empire hadn¡¯t tried it before. However, no matter what they did, the spiders ended up dying in the cold. When she heard that the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce could provide a long-term supply of robes made from the Scarlet me Demonic Spider Silk, her first reaction was disbelief. Her trip to Cann City hadn¡¯t been a waste, after all. ¡°Is that true?¡± Tristana asked. ¡°Well¡­ Lord Su Wan didn¡¯t admit to something like that, but she didn¡¯t deny it either. I don¡¯t know for sure, but you can always visit her in her territory to ask for more details,¡± said Zorro. The president didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°Lord Su Wan¡­ I knew when I came here that this trip would be fruitful. I would even cross the Desert of Death if needed!¡± ¡°Mr. Zorro, can I ask what Lord Su Wancks the most? Is there anything she needs right now? I want to visit her and discuss the matter with her,¡± said Tristana. ¡°Lord Su Wancks resources. Presumably, there is a big gap between what she has and what she needs to better her territory,¡± said Zorro. Tristana was surprised. The Ice Empire had nock of resources, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to provide those. She felt that that was nothingpared to the Scarlet me Demon Spiders. Chapter 328 - 328 On The Road 328 On The Road ¡°What kind of territory is it?¡± asked Tristana. To her, a territory that could raise and breed Scarlet me Demon Spiders was an extraordinary territory. However, when she heard that such a territorycked resources, she was stunned. ¡°It is¡­ a magical territory!¡± said Zorro excitedly. ¡°I can¡¯t find a better word to describe it. The first time I went there, there were only a few dozen troops and about 200 residents. The territory was a little barren. However, this time, Lord Su Wan erected city walls, and the poption of the territory is more than 2000. She has also designated an area for agriculture.¡± Zorro eagerly told her about the territory. ¡°Everyone seemed happy. The territory is full of life. His Majesty, Xu Yuan, can do things that even gods can¡¯t! There is a giant Treant living there. It might be stronger than a dragon, too!¡± !! Zorro thought that Lord Su Wan had so much potential. He believed that her name would be known throughout the world one day. Nami, Baylon, and Tristana exchanged surprised nces. Was the territory really that extraordinary? ¡­ When they appeared in the Dark Swamp through the two-way portal gate, the Dark Withered Treant was ughtering the void creatures. The Void Sandworm was also involved. The Void Sandworm and the Dark Withered Treant¡¯s teamwork was impable. These two top-notchbat powers could make any Lord wish for a simr troop type. Even the native creatures trembled in fear. Every time Su Wan saw her troops in their most efficient state, she felt proud and grateful to have them. She opened the Treant¡¯s attribute panel. The Treant was at 90% progress. Its evolution was a sess! Su Wan couldn¡¯t wait for it to evolvepletely. She wondered how strong it would be after itsplete transformation. Su Wan returned to the Dark Castle. She was speechless when she saw that Xu Yuan was still sleeping. Xu Yuan had an ideal life. He leveled up by sleeping all day, and he didn¡¯t even need to care about the matters of the territory! Su Wan sighed in defeat. She checked on the resources that the dwarves had brought to the territory. The total amount of resources in her territory exceeded 1500 tons. She was one step away from being able to upgrade her territory! She upgraded the Rotten Cavalry and Night Devil Bees to S-ss. This required 50 tons of resources each! Su Wan looked at the powerful troops before her and felt a sense of pride. They were practically invincible! Theirbat power was not inferior to the nine-headed Hydra! Su Wan recruited some more troops to her side. After everything was done, she still had 1400 tons of resources left. She was not in a hurry to upgrade the other troops, so she let them be. She wanted to observe the other troops a while longer, so she could choose which one she wanted to upgrade for maximum benefit. Su Wan asked the dwarves to set up the alchemy cannons at different points in the territory. She and Xu Yuan had obtained so many resources from their visit to the underground world that the territory didn¡¯tck anything now. Besides, the dwarves had created so many alchemy bombs that they would be enough for arge-scale battle if things reached that state. Su Wan felt a little regretful that she hadn¡¯t found any powerful weapons and equipment when she visited the abandoned Furnace City. Most of the Mithril ores had been used to repair the Heavy de Warriors. After confirming that she was done with the day¡¯s work, Su Wan prepared to head to Cann City. She had put it off for quite a while now. However, before Su Wan could leave, she saw a group approach her territory. The leader of this group was the eldest daughter of Frostwolf, Grand Duke of the Ice Empire. ¡°How far is it?¡± asked Tristana. She rode a camel and stared at the distance with a tied face. The swamps had been especially difficult to travel through. ¡°It¡¯ll take half a day to reach,¡± said an old, white-haired man. ¡°Yes! We¡¯re finally here!¡± For Li Bei, this warm weather made the journey feel like a summer vacation. Although the journey through the swamps had been difficult, she still enjoyed traveling in warm weather. She was well-prepared. There had been many wild beasts, bandits, and strange creatures they encountered on their journey. Tristana didn¡¯t know how the territory could survive in a ce like this. From the distance, they saw the huge territory. Tristana was d this journey wasn¡¯t a waste of time. ¡°Uncle ude, do you think that territory is really as extraordinary as Zorro made it out to be?¡± Although Tristana didn¡¯t think that the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was lying, it was still too unbelievable to believe everything they had said. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± said ude. Tristana frowned in dissatisfaction. ude smiled. He had seen her grow up into the formidable woman she had be. He had cared for her like his own daughter. ¡°The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce is not as simple as we think,¡± he said. ¡°Especially President Nami¡­¡± Nami took over the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce as a minor. She had worked hard and expanded its influence as far as the Ice Empire. She was certainly a force to be reckoned with. Chapter 329 - 329 Terrifying Swamp Devourer 329 Terrifying Swamp Devourer The information they had received from the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was too exaggerated. ude frowned. ording to them, Lord Su Wan supplied them with so many things and her territory was bountiful. However, Lord Su Wan had only appeared in the Overlord ne a few months ago. No matter how fast she might have developed her territory, the gain was simply too unrealistic in such a short time. There were other Lords near the Frostwolf family estate, and they were considered pretty powerful. Yet, they couldn¡¯t evenpare to Lord Su Wan. Moreover, Su Wan¡¯s territory was beyond the Dark Swamp. This confused Tristana. In such a location, it would pose a lot of difficulties for a territory to develop properly. !! Although the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had told her of the territory, she didn¡¯t believe it entirely. As they got close to the territory, a scout rushed toward them on a horse. Tristana noticed that the soldier was terrified. ¡°There¡¯s a Swamp Devourer ahead!¡± Tristana looked into the distance. She could only see dark clouds. It was difficult to see if any creatures in the swamp ahead would pose a threat. Although there was still some distance between them and the territory, they could already feel the ferocious aura. The Swamp Devourer was the worst thing to run into! ¡°How far is it from us?¡± ¡°Not very far.¡± ¡°Build a protective wall. We can¡¯t run away aftering all this way!¡± said ude. The soldiers worked meticulously, trying to create a protective barrier. Sand and dust flew into the air. Fortunately, the Swamp Devourer wasn¡¯t very fast. When they were done creating a protective barrier, they hid inside and waited for the Swamp Devourer to arrive. A few hourster, Tristana nced into the distance again. ¡®Why is it still not here?¡¯ Seeing that there was no movement anywhere, she came out of hiding. ¡°Are you sure it was a Swamp Devourer? Maybe you saw something else.¡± ¡°It was a Swamp Devourer! It was as clear as day. Maybe it stopped on the way?¡± Tristana heaved a sigh of relief. Either way, they were safe for now. ¡°Send some scouts to investigate,¡± said Tristana. Some scouts went ahead to check for the Swamp Devourer, while the rest waited anxiously. They did not dare to leave the protective barrier. The scout returned half an hourter. They looked confused. ¡°What is it? What did you find?¡± asked Tristana. ¡°The Swamp Devourer isn¡¯t moving.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t moving?¡± Tristana was confused. ¡°Take me there,¡± said ude. ¡°Uncle ude¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be safe.¡± ude went with the scouts. ¡°This is extraordinary!¡± said ude as he returned from his search. ¡°I¡¯ve seen nothing like this before! This territory indeed is magical. The Swamp Devourer isn¡¯t moving to attack anyone.¡± Tristana was intrigued. ¡°Zorro didn¡¯t mention that there was a ce like this near the territory¡­¡± ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± said ude. ¡°Maybe this ce belongs to the territory and Lord Su Wan.¡± ¡®Impossible!¡¯ thought Tristana. Even Legendary Lords couldn¡¯t own and control something like a Swamp Devourer! Lord Su Wan had appeared a few months ago in the Overlord ne. She couldn¡¯t really have surpassed the Legendary level in such a short time! Tristana was in disbelief. The whole swamp area was dangerous. How could it be created and controlled by a single Lord? It all seemed impossible. She had met other Lords before. Even if they were considered strong, they weren¡¯t powerful enough to manage something like this! Even if Su Wan was strong, she couldn¡¯t possibly control the whole swamp! Tristana was stunned. If Lord Su Wan had such power and strength, why would she choose to live here of all ces? Since the Swamp Devourer wasn¡¯t moving, they set off toward the direction of the territory. It was better for them to arrive as soon as possible. They avoided the Swamp Devourer and made a beeline toward the territory. Even then, they could sense the terrifying danger of the whole swamp. Tristana was frightened and impressed. If a Lord could create a swamp around the territory, then that would make the territory invincible to some extent. Finally, they arrived at the territory. Tristana smiled in relief. If she could convince the Lord to trade Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk with her, there would be nothing standing in her way! ¡®I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wish, Mother!¡¯ Tristana vowed. ¡®I¡¯ll have full control over the Frostwolf family like you wanted!¡¯ She would make her mother¡¯s wishe true, no matter the cost! The group stopped a few paces away from the territory and didn¡¯t try to barge in. Tristana sent a soldier to report on their arrival and to request an audience with Lord Su Wan. Meanwhile, Tristana looked upon the territory with some interest. The territory was not very big. In fact, it would be considered tiny whenpared to the Frostwolf estates. However, she was surprised to see numerous alchemy cannons ced on the city walls. It sent a chill down her spine. Judging from the aura, the weapons were all above A-ss. They could even be of S-ss! ¡®This territory is developing alchemy technology?!¡¯ Chapter 330 - 330 The Shocked Tristana 330 The Shocked Tristana The soldiers on guard at the city walls looked at the group warily. They all wore ck armor, which went well with the Dark Swamp aesthetic. What surprised Tristana was the aura these soldiers radiated. They all seemed to be at a high level. Even the strengthened troops of the Frostwolf territory might not be as strong as these sentries. Suddenly, a Dark Demon Dragon encased in ck mes flew up in the sky! Tristana was shocked. ¡®Such a small territory has a Dark Demon Dragon?!¡¯ Her shocking discoveries knew no end. She watched as the Dark Demon Dragon flew to the soldiers, who looked ferocious. They had battleaxes in their hands, which glowed with red patterns all over. Long chains were wrapped around the hands of these soldiers, which then connected with the massive battleaxes! !! Cold blue Soul mes glowed in their hollow eyes. The troops were terrifying! Tristana was stunned. ¡®How could the troops be so strong?¡¯ She had thought this was the end to all surprises. However, she saw movements within the three tall towers. Several crossbows were slowly aimed at them. From the magical energy that surges from these massive crossbows, Tristana was sure they were SS-ss! She realized that these crossbows were usually used to hunt dragons. She broke into a cold sweat. If the trigger was pulled, it would be enough to tear them apart. Tristana¡¯s hands instinctively reached for her sword. She finally understood what Zorro had meant. He hadn¡¯t exaggerated the details. Tristana took a few deep breaths to calm herself. The fear in her heart wouldn¡¯t go away. It was as though she was facing a grim reaper who was here for her soul. ude looked solemn. His aura surged. He was ready to attack or defend at a moment¡¯s notice. Tristana gasped for breath and looked up at the sky. A dark figure descended. The Lord rode on the Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s back. This Dark Demon Dragon was different from the ones she had seen before. He had golden eyes like an eagle. His aura was oppressive. It felt as though a massive mountain pressed down on their hearts, making it difficult for them to breathe. Tristana turned around to say something to ude. She noticed that he had gone pale in fright. The mysterious Dark Demon Dragon hadn¡¯t even made a move, and they were all on the verge of copse. Tristana was in disbelief. The power of the Lord and the Dark Demon Dragon made her feel helpless. She couldn¡¯t believe that this was a mere Lord in the Overlord ne! If they could get out alive from this situation, it would be a blessing. The guards at the back moved forward and surrounded Tristana to protect her. These guards were handpicked for their power and strength. Yet they looked so tiny in front of this massive force. They dared not act rashly. ude stared at the Dark Demon Dragon. His heart pounded in his chest. Although the dragon made no move, his aura was so oppressive that it felt like they were suffocating. If they tried anything stupid, the dragon would definitelyunch a fatal attack. The air was tightly strung. Just then, something flitted past and a Night Elf appeared at the dragon¡¯s side. ude¡¯s face darkened. He could sense that the Night Elf was also mighty. ¡®What kind of freaks are these?!¡¯ Crisp footsteps followed, and a centaur appeared with a greatsword in her hands. ude was stunned. Did all these troops belong to the Lord? Previously, he was intrigued and curious about the territory. Now, he felt that no ordinary Lord could have umted troops like these. Tristana felt the tension in the air. She looked at the woman who had gotten off the dragon. She must be the Lord that Zorro practically worshiped! ¡°Respected Lord, I am the eldest daughter of the Frostwolf, Grand Duke of the Ice Empire,¡± said Tristana in greeting. ¡°Mr. Zorro and President Nami of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce suggested that I should meet you personally to talk about a trade exchange that I want to offer.¡± Tristana rummaged in her bag and took out the letter from the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce as proof. Su Wan epted the letter and read it. She nced at Tristana. ¡°Lady Tristana, wee!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°For safety, might I suggest that your army wait outside the city? I¡¯ll provide them with food and water, of course. You can enter my territory with your guardian.¡± Although the letter proved that Lady Tristana meant no harm, it was reckless to allow soldiers to enter the territory. It was always best to be cautious. Tristana had no objections. It was not like she had a choice. Leaving the army outside, Tristana and ude passed through the city gate and entered the territory. Tristana looked around in curiosity. Chapter 331 - 331 Shockingly Efficient Territory 331 Shockingly Efficient Territory Although Zorro had told them about the wonders of this territory, they were not prepared for what was in front of them. The streets were clean and tidy. The residents looked happy. Everyone smiled and greeted them as they passed with Lord Su Wan. It was a tranquil ce. They thought of the Frostwolf Territory. Although it was rich and could be considered powerful in the Ice Empire, the environment wasn¡¯t as peaceful as this territory. The difference was too great. !! Tristana followed Lord Su Wan to the Dark Castle while listening to the conversation of the residents they passed by. Nobody looked dissatisfied or unhappy. The residents always talked andughed as they walked. Whenever the residents mentioned their Lord, they did with respect. They looked at the Dark Demon Dragon with reverence and loyalty in their eyes. It waspletely different from the way residents treated the Grand Duke in the Frostwolf Territory. The people here seemed to love their Lord from the bottom of their hearts. Tristana followed ude to the Dark Castle. She was conflicted. She had met so many beautiful and powerful Lords in the Ice Empire. However,pared to Su Wan, they felt unsightly to her. Lord Su Wan¡¯s temperament toward her residents made her worthy of their loyalty. Tristana could see the way she smiled and greeted them. She treated them like her family. Tristana looked behind to see two dragon eyes staring at her indifferently. She took a deep breath to steady herself. ¡°Lord Su Wan,¡± she said. ¡°You have a wonderful territory. I greet you most humbly on behalf of the Frostwolf family.¡± The territory, its Lord, and its troops were enough to humble her. She held no pride or arrogance at this point. ¡°Lady Tristana, there is no need to be so formal,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Since Zorro and President Nami sent you here, that makes us friends.¡± Tristana smiled. She was led to the hall of the Dark Castle. She sat down at the table with ude. ¡°You came from the east, so you didn¡¯t pass by the Swamp Devourer, right?¡± asked Su Wan. These words shocked both Tristana and ude. ¡°We¡­ avoided that and took the long way,¡± said Tristana. ¡°That¡¯s good! I set it up so that it attacks enemies. We don¡¯t want to be ambushed here, after all.¡± Tristana was stunned. ¡°So, you created the Swamp Devourer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It was originally meant to clear out monsters in the wild.¡± Tristana¡¯s heart thumped. She turned to look at ude and saw the same horror reflected in his eyes. The Swamp Devourer was an extraordinary force. It was close to impossible for a Lord to control it. Xu Yuan watched Su Wan from a few paces away. ¡®God, Su Wan indeed knows how to be pretentious!¡¯ Su Wan didn¡¯t expect the Swamp Devourer to cause such an impact on Tristana and ude. It wasn¡¯t like it was something rare. Why were they so shocked? Su Wan was reading the letter that Tristana had handed to her before. There was nothing new. The letter told her that Tristana and ude were friends with the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce and reinstated their titles at the end. It also told her of Tristana¡¯s offer for a trade rtionship in exchange for Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk. She was very satisfied with the information. She could use this to her advantage since the Frostwolf family needed the Spider me Demon Spider Silk. Zorro had given her an opportunity. ¡°Lady Tristana, Zorro has stated your purpose in this letter,¡± said Su Wan with a smile. She was always d to do business with friends. Tristana took a deep breath. ¡°Yes. You might already know about the condition of the Ice Empire. The Frostwolf family and the residents of the Ice Empire would greatly benefit from the Scarlet me Demon Silk.¡± Tristana looked at Su Wan. ¡°So, I want to buy spider silk from you. I¡¯m willing to buy it at any price that you set.¡± Su Wan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t mind selling the spider silk to you, but we need to discuss the details of the transaction.¡± Now that Su Wan had the upper hand, she wanted to squeeze as many benefits from this deal as possible. ¡°Of course,¡± said Tristana. ¡°How much spider silk can your territory supply each month?¡± That was the most important part of the deal. Su Wan turned to a guard by the door. ¡°Go to the spider breeding area and call the supervisor here.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Su Wan had assigned people to take care of different areas of her territory since she couldn¡¯t be everywhere at all times. A stout woman entered the hall and knelt in front of Su Wan. ¡°Rise,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Auntie, how many Scarlet me Demon Spiders are there in total?¡± ¡°Currently, there are 800, My Lord,¡± said the supervisor. ¡°The young ones are expected to reach adulthood in the next month.¡± Su Wan acknowledged her with a nod. The reproduction rate of the spiders was unprecedented, but it seemed the young spiders were decreasing in numbers this time. ¡°Why are the young spiders fewer in numbers this time?¡± Chapter 332 - 332 Bargaining Chip 332 Bargaining Chip The supervisor quickly said, ¡°The Scarlet me Demon Spiders can reproduce at a rapid rate, but they slow down once they reach their peak.¡± The slow reproduction rate indicated that the Scarlet me Demonic Spider king was about to be born. This was a good thing. If no spider king was born, the Scarlet me demon Spiders would reproduce in a frenzy until they reached a state of self-destruction. Tristana wasn¡¯t too happy to hear that. She was a bit disappointed. The number of spiders wasn¡¯t enough to provide the amount of silk she wanted. Su Wan waved her hand and dismissed the supervisor. !! ¡°Lady Tristana, my territory can provide you with 1000 Scarlet me Demon Spider Silks per month,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°1000? But you only have that many spiders. Can they really produce 1000 Scarlet me demon Spider Silks per month?¡± ¡°We use extremely precious treasures and special methods to raise them. The Scarlet me Demon Spiders can produce that much for now. They will be reproducing anyway.¡± Tristana¡¯s disappointment turned to joy. The territory wasn¡¯t set in a cold region. The spiders could indeed reproduce and multiply because of the warm weather! ¡°Lord Su Wan, we are ready for the deal! No matter how much silk you can supply, we want it all!¡± This was her first step in taking control of the Frostwolf family. It was worth it no matter how high the price was. The spider silk of the Scarlet me Demon Spider was rare. Spider silk was mixed with other clothing for the rich in the Ice Empire. ¡°Of course, but first, we need to talk about the price. What do you offer in exchange?¡± asked Su Wan. The Scarlet me Demon Spider was half the height of a human and weighed more than a hundred pounds. The spider silk produced by an adult Scarlet me Demon Spider every month was about 10 catties, which was 10 units. When the next batch of ming Demonic Spiders matured, they would be able to produce tens and thousands of units every month. Including the consumption, the materials needed to make the robes were about 5 units. They could create 200 robes per month for sale. Each robe was a rare resource that could be sold for thousands of units of resources. So, the ie of the territory from the silk and robes alone could reach 200,000 units per month. Su Wan marveled at the unlimited business opportunities the silk contained. This thing was a gold mine! Tristana turned to look at ude. ude didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I¡¯m willing to offer you an ore vein in exchange. There are many veins in the Eternal Land of Frost that have a massive output of Frost Ore. I can offer you one vein in exchange for 5 years worth of silk production.¡± Su Wan was intrigued. She turned to a soldier by the door. ¡°Call Eliza.¡± This was the first time she had heard about Frost Ore. Eliza hurried into the hall. ¡°Lord Su Wan, greetings!¡± Ever since Eliza had seen the magic crystal, she had buried herself in research to find out more. She researched magical weapons and tried forging them. Eliza practically lived in the cksmith¡¯s shop. Tristana and ude curiously looked at Eliza, who was covered in dust. ude looked shocked. This woman was very powerful! Su Wan told Eliza about the deal. ¡°Lady Tristana wants to offer a Frost Ore vein in exchange for 5 years¡¯ worth of me Magical Spider Silk. What do you think?¡± Eliza¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Frost Ore vein? Is it the same ore that is filled with ice magic?¡± asked Eliza. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tristana nodded confidently. ¡°Frost Ore can be forged into weapons with ice magic. The attacks from such a weapon will freeze your enemies. Other than the Ice Empire, there is no other ce where such an ore can be found,¡± said Eliza. ¡°But the Scarlet me Demon Spider is equally precious to us. Unless it¡¯s a giant ice mine, the offer is not enough,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a very huge Frost Ore vein!¡± said Tristana. Eliza nced at Su Wan as if to say that the deal was beneficial. Su Wan ignored Eliza. ¡°Lady Tristana, your offer is sincere and quite beneficial, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough when youpare it to what we are offering you.¡± The Ice Empire was very far away from Su Wan¡¯s territory. Moreover, the Frost Ore vein would be very difficult to reach. It was also not a necessity for now. The troops had their own weapons, and Su Wan rarely needed to have them forged. Only races like Elves, Beastmen, and Humans needed extra weapons. Barracks were used to help normal residents change their sses, but the development path of the territory was different. There was no need to turn normal residents into soldiers and hand them weapons. The weapons obtained from the underground world were all exchanged for resources. ¡°Lord Su Wan, when you see the Frost Ores, you¡¯ll consider this deal,¡± said Tristana. The Frost Ores weren¡¯t her bargaining chip in the beginning. However, after visiting this territory, she was forced to choose that because nothing else would be enough. The weapons and equipment forged using the Frost Ores had extraordinary attributes and great power. Chapter 333 - 333 Happy Cooperation 333 Happy Cooperation The previous offer was not good enough. Tristana could see that the territory was not as simple as she had imagined. However, there was a new problem now. She was embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t brought any Frost Ore with her to show the Lord. Eliza was anxious. She would have agreed on the spot. ¡°Lord Su Wan, what if I add this treasure as a bargaining chip?¡± said Tristana as she ced a treasure on the table. !! Su Wan looked at it. It was a statue of a girl carved from ice. It was almost transparent and exuded an icy aura. The statue was so vivid and lifelike that it seemed it would move at any minute. She reached out and picked up the treasure. Su Wan could sense the magic contained within it. She opened the attribute panel to check. [Ice Elf Statue] [Able to freely adjust the territory¡¯s temperature. The maximum temperature cannot exceed 27 degrees Celsius, the minimum temperature cannot be lower than -20 degrees Celsius. Can be maintained all year round.] [Summon 100 snow spirits with it. Snow spirits possess normal intelligence.] [This can be used in battle to cause ice damage to the enemy. It can also create an Ice-Sealing Shield to protect the entire territory.] [Duration: 1 hour] [Cooldown Time: 24 hours. Able to inject mana into the statue to extend the duration of the shield.] [Note: Summon the coldest ice to use.] The abilities and benefits of the statue were very practical. In other territories, it might be of no use, but her territory was a Dark Territory. The dry and hot weather was simply unbearable some days. This treasure would be very useful in adjusting the temperature. Moreover, it could summon snow spirits. The most important benefit was the Ice-Sealing Shield. The shield made up for any weaknesses in the defense of her territory. Su Wan was interested. This bargaining chip was far more desirable than the ore vein. ¡°For this treasure, I can grant you half a year¡¯s worth of silk. The other terms will be agreed upon only after I see the mine.¡± Eliza beamed. She looked happier than anyone else present. Tristana smiled as well. Although the treasure was precious to her, having control of the Frostwolf family was more important. ¡°Of course, Lord Su Wan. This is a happy cooperation, at least on my part. May the Ice Goddess bless this agreement.¡± ¡°Lady Tristana, how do we make sure that both sides will uphold the agreement for a long time toe?¡± Tristana looked at Su Wan. ¡°Have you heard about the Ice Contract?¡± Su Wan shook her head. ¡°The Ice Contract was the initiative of the Ice Goddess. Signing an Ice Contract means that the goddess herself would be the witness. Whoever vites the term will be punished by her. Many merchantse to the Ice Empire to buy Ice Contracts to have the goddess as a witness.¡± Su Wan nodded thoughtfully. She felt that the Ice Goddess was indeed very smart. She earned fame and money by selling the contract while expanding her influence. Tristana took out a translucent Ice Contract. Su Wan opened the attribute panel and confirmed that the effect of such a contract was legitimate. She was relieved to know that Tristana was not lying. After writing down the terms, both people signed their names. The moment the contract was signed, there was a feeling of being watched. A holy aura radiated from it, making them sigh in awe. ording to the contract, the spider silk produced by the territory for five years would be supplied to Tristana. Within half a year, at least 10,000 units of silk should be provided to Tristana. Su Wan wasn¡¯t allowed to sell the silk to anyone else from the Ice Empire besides Tristana. As for Tristana, she had to offer the statue of the ice elf to Su Wan and the Frost Ore vein in the Eternal Land of Frost. Both sides agreed that if the territory did not ept the ore vein, only half a year¡¯s worth of silk would be offered to Tristana. The terms were simple and clear. There was noplicated nonsense. It was witnessed by a goddess, so both sides didn¡¯t dare vite the terms of the contract. After the transaction wasplete, Su Wan picked up the ice statue and examined it closely. This treasure was precious. Only after taking huge risks could one hope to obtain something like this. In the future, Su Wan didn¡¯t have to worry about enemies sneaking in and attacking the territory. She could use this treasure to make up for the loopholes in her territory. After discussing business, Su Wan took Tristana to the breeding grounds. Tristana was delighted to see the Scarlet me Demon Spiders scurrying around. There was hope for the future! Tristana saw two goblins carrying roots from a magical nt. The roots gave off a massive magical aura. ¡®Is this what is fed to the spiders?¡¯ Tristana and ude nced at each other. The goblins hurriedly hid the roots behind them. Tristana and ude felt a little disappointed, but they didn¡¯t show it. They understood. This was Su Wan¡¯s asset, and it was only natural to hide the secrets of her territory. ude was smart. He had memorized the shape of those roots. He wanted to send someone to look for the nts the moment he got back. Su Wan told them about the spiders and the difficulties she faced while raising them. After they finished the tour, Su Wan took them to the fields to show them the Hundred Night Flower Honey. She offered it to them. The vor of the honey blew their minds. The sun soon disappeared from the horizon to be reced by a full, bright moon. Su Wan took her guests to have dinner. ¡°Lady Tristana, how do you grow crops in the Ice Empire if it¡¯s so cold? How do you prevent them from being destroyed by the weather and from wild beasts?¡± Su Wan asked them after they were offered warm tea after dinner. Chapter 334 - 334 Ice, Snow, and Blood 334 Ice, Snow, and Blood ¡°We mostly grow Ice Fruits. They are native to thend and can take root even in the cold,¡± said Tristana. She was surprised at Su Wan¡¯s question. She answered everything honestly. The Frostwolf Territory had dedicated a small area, especially for the ntation and rearing of the Ice Fruits. It fed millions of people in and around the area. Wild beasts couldn¡¯t enter the fields because the only opening was through the main entrance, which was always guarded. Su Wan was a little disappointed. Her fields were open from all sides, so anyone could attack the fields once they got close to the territory. !! Su Wan exined the problem she was facing in her territory. ¡°I have yet to find a way to protect the fields. The terrain is too difficult to manage. Forget the fields, it takes enormous effort to develop the territory in this terrain.¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan, I feel like you can develop your territory even more if you leave this terrain and choose somewhere else to settle,¡± said Tristana. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t really like this area, but it was perfect for the Dark Demon Dragon and other Dark-Types. She couldn¡¯t just leave. Su Wan had expected Tristana to give her some advice. She hadn¡¯t expected her to tell her to choose another ce instead. Although having a Dark territory had its disadvantages, it had its advantages too. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dark-Types and Xu Yuan, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten this strong. ¡°How do the human cities outside deal with simr problems?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The problems faced by different cities are different in nature,¡± said Tristana. ¡°However, the people outside try to find a way to adapt to the problem and use it to their advantage instead of trying to solve it entirely. They also make more allies to make up for any drawbacks. Some sign contracts with other Lords to use a portion of theirnd because it might be safer.¡± Thest sentence made Su Wan think. She had gained a magic statue and an ore vein. Perhaps she could use that to solve her problems. Su Wan was deep in thought. However, in the end, she couldn¡¯te up with any good ideas. She wanted to discuss it with Xu Yuanter. Su Wan forced out a smile. She needed to get stronger. Xu Yuan still had a long way to go to reach Level 100. She wanted to explore the Divine Kingdom, but it would have to wait for now. Su Wan had heard about Blood Coffins buried under the roots of the Ancient God Sin Tree. The Blood Coffin was supposedly in the Vampire Castle near the Ice Empire. Coincidentally, Su Wan had found it, but the Transcendent Vampire Duke was still asleep. ¡°Lady Tristana, I heard that there are many vampires in the Ice Empire. I wonder¡­ have you heard about those evil things?¡± asked Su Wan. ude couldn¡¯t help but smile. The Lord was surrounded by Dark-Types, yet she called vampires evil! ¡°Vampires?¡± Tristana didn¡¯t understand why Su Wan suddenly wanted to know about them. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are traces of vampires near my friend¡¯s territory, so I want to find out more about them.¡± ¡°Uncle ude knows more about vampires than I do. He fought in the Blood War.¡± ¡°A Blood War?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°What is that? Can you tell me about it?¡± Su Wan wondered if there were hidden secrets or treasures that she could find where the war had taken ce. ude looked at Su Wan. ¡°Many vampires lived in the Ice Empire in the past. They ruled over a huge chunk ofnd. They always collected arge amount of blood as taxes. Back then, the Ice Empire cooperated with the vampires because they were too strong to offend. The situation changed after a massive earthquake that caused the ancient ruins to merge with our maind. That ruin is the Eternal Land of Frost, especially known for its Frost Ores.¡± ¡°The vampires wanted to upy the territory that had these ore veins. A conflict broke out between them and the residents of the Ice Empire. The anger and resentment built up as the two sides couldn¡¯te to an agreement. Eventually, a war broke out. The Ice Empire won the war in the end and gained control of the Eternal Land of Frost. The vampires were all killed, even their Demigod-Level vampire prince. The vampire poption dwindled and eventually, they disappeared. Their traces can be found in some remote ces, but that¡¯s all. Nothing remains of their race.¡± Su Wan was deep in thought. ¡®Could the Vampire Duke have survived the war?¡¯ ¡°Lady Tristana, to tell you the truth, my friend and I have captured a vampire that seems to be asleep. He is not weak, and I want to recruit him. Do you have any ideas on how to wake him?¡± That was one advantage of having Dark-Types as heroes. They could recruit anybody and everybody. They didn¡¯t have to be as cautious as the Light-Types. If the Light-Types recruited a dark creature, the morale of their troops might shake. The Ice Empire was neutral. They were at war with the vampires, but they were mostly peaceful people. ¡°Lord Su Wan, could I ask about the strength of this vampire you found?¡± asked ude. ¡°The vampire is asleep in a coffin. He is estimated to be no lower than Level 50,¡± said Su Wan. Chapter 335 - 335 Mary of the Dark Night 335 Mary of the Dark Night If Su Wan could recruit the Vampire Duke, then Su Wan¡¯sbat power would increase rapidly. Her territory will be more stable. ude¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The Vampire Duke might really be a hero unit. He was envious. Had the Lord recruited the other troops in this way too? If they could somehow recruit heroes, it might not be so difficult for Tristana to take over the Frostwolf family. !! Tristana was thinking the same thing. ¡°The souls of vampires above level 50 havepletely integrated into their bodies. This evil being will have terrifying power. It¡¯s extremely difficult to recruit or subdue them,¡± said Tristana. ¡°Ordinary methods will now work. You¡¯ll need the power of the gods.¡± ¡°How do I obtain the power of the gods?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°From a Soul Contract with the Ice Goddess,¡± said Tristana. ¡°With such a contract, you¡¯ll be bestowed with enough power to subdue a vampire. Even someone at Level 100 will be no match for you.¡± ¡°Lady Tristana, do you know how I can initiate a Soul Contract? Does the Frostwolf family know of a way?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, a Soul Contract is extremely powerful and exorbitantly expensive. The Frostwolf n has no such treasure,¡± said ude. ¡°I think nobody has something like that except the king. If you want a Soul Contract, you¡¯d have to befriend the king.¡± Su Wan thanked him for the information. She could gather more information regarding this since she had a lead now. Even if she couldn¡¯t obtain a Soul Contract with the Ice Goddess, maybe she could obtain it from the Dark Goddess! She had Xu Yuan with her, so she could work at it one at a time. ¡°Lord Su Wan, was the vampire captured from the Ice Empire?¡± Tristana asked curiously. ¡°Yes. I went to help a friend guard her territory and identally discovered the sleeping vampire,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°This must be fate. Since you¡¯re from the Ice Empire too, I wanted to ask you if there was a way.¡± Su Wan wondered if Zhao Qingrong had managed to get more information regarding the vampire. If the Beastmen could break through the Vampire Castle, the four sisters could reap lots of benefits. Tristana turned to look at Su Wan. She took out something from her bag and handed it to Su Wan. It was a token with a giant wolf engraved on it. ¡°Lord Su Wan, this is the Frostwolf n¡¯s keepsake. It can be given to your friend. You are so far away from your friend that it must be difficult to take care of her from here. If she ever is in need of help and runs to the Frostwolf Territory with this token, she¡¯ll be treated as a friend.¡± Su Wan smiled and thanked her. Although this token wouldn¡¯t be much help, it was equal to an S-ss treasure for an ordinary Lord. The token of the Frostwolf Territory was a special treasure that many coveted, Su Wan was grateful anyway. Tristana was driven and ambitious, but she also knew how to treat people well. After talking for a while, Tristana and Su Wan became good friends. Tristana liked Su Wan. She was very diplomatic and polite in how she carried herself. A maid rushed to Su Wan and reported that Elder Andy of the Hell Demon Wolf n was seeking an audience. Su Wan didn¡¯t hesitate. She told the maid to show him in. After the Hell Demon Wolf n took over the winemaking workshop, the winemaking business finally flourished. They had reported that Mary of the Dark Night, a special wine recipe, would be released in a few days. Andy, who looked like an old cat, stepped into the room. A young female demon wolf followed behind him with a tray covered by a ck cloth. When they arrived at the long table, Andy bowed respectfully. ¡°Good evening, distinguished guests.¡± He turned and bowed to Tristana and ude. Tristana and ude stood up to return the greeting. Su Wan ignored these courtesies and looked at the tray in curiosity. ¡°Mary of the Dark Night is done?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Andy lifted the ck cloth to reveal a bottle filled with dark liquid. The liquid glittered like stars. ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully brewed it! This is Mary of the Dark Night!¡± Su Wan was delighted. It hadn¡¯t been easy. After so many trials and errors, it was finally done! It had taken almost half a year, and now, the territory had its own top-notch wine! ¡°Pour it for all of us. Let our guests also have a taste of it. They¡¯vee here from very far away,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Also, bring a bucket for Xu Yuan.¡± Xu Yuan was obsessed with wine. Su Wan put an effort into brewing wine in the territory, mostly for his sake. ude curiously looked at the wine. Tristana didn¡¯t care much for it. The Ice Empire was located so far away, and the weather there was cold and brutal all year around. Alcohol was coveted in every household. It helped people keep warm in the cold nights. Good wine was hard toe by in the Ice Empire. They highly depended on hard liquor. However, as someone of significant status in the Frostwolf Territory, ude asionally enjoyed good wine. With wine, it didn¡¯t really matter how sparkly it looked if it didn¡¯t taste good. The Frostwolf Territory also had a winemaking department that had produced wine for a hundred years. However, the quality of wine had improved only in the past decade or so. Although this territory was extraordinary, itcked resources. So, ude and Tristana didn¡¯t put much faith in the wine that was disyed that night. Chapter 336 - 336 Wine Trading 336 Wine Trading As guests, Tristana and ude didn¡¯t want to refuse and appear rude. ude smiled politely. Andy did not notice anything. He excitedly ced the jar on the table and opened the lid. A maid poured the wine for everyone. ude lifted the ss up to his nose. He was stunned at the rich fragrance of the wine. It was unlike anything he hade across. He couldn¡¯t wait to take a sip. The fragrance of the wine made him feel as though he was in a forest and a gentle breeze was blowing on his face. ¡°This is good!¡± said ude. Although he had yet to take a sip, the fragrance alone made him feel happy. He slowly took a sip. The vor exploded and melted on his tongue. He savored every drop of it. The wine made him feel warm andfortable. It was like soaking in a tub full of warm water after a tiring day. The fatigue from the day¡¯s incident melted away. ¡°Mary in the Dark Night, you said?¡± ude ced the ss back on the table. The aftertaste lingered in his mouth. He looked at Andy in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s correct. This is the final result of hundreds of years of research by the Hell Demon Wolf n. No one in this world can brew this wine like we do!¡± Andy was proud of what he had aplished. ¡°Even the Hell Demon Wolf ns who have joined other tribes don¡¯t know how to make this.¡± ude praised Andy and his wine recipe. ¡°Praise be to the Ice Goddess! This is the best wine I have ever tasted!¡± Tristana smiled radiantly. As a person born and raised in a noble family, wine tasting was part of aristocratic etiquette. Tristana knew how to spot a good wine when she tasted it. The wine she had tasted in her own territory didn¡¯t taste half as good as this. Tristana ced her ss on the table. ¡°Lord Su Wan, do you n to sell this wine? If you do, I¡¯ll dly buy them from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°But it¡¯s apletely new recipe that has just been developed. Besides, it¡¯s difficult to make and certainly isn¡¯t cheap.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m willing to trade 50 units of rare resources for 1 unit of Mary of the Dark Night. How about that?¡± The price offered was great. A mini ore vein usually provided around 100 units of resources. Although Su Wan had some rare resources in her inventory, they were difficult to obtain. Usually, they needed to plunder and raid barbarians and dwarves to find them. Who knew how many resources Tristana had umted over the years if she was willing to trade that much for a wine? Su Wan turned to Andy. ¡°How much of this wine can we produce in a month?¡± ¡°With our current production capacity, we can manage 5000 units per month.¡± Su Wan nodded. The production of Mary of the Dark Night hadn¡¯t been easy. In fact, Su Wan had felt that it was a very unrealistic and unattainable goal in the beginning. Once she gave it a go, she realized that it had cost her 10 units of rare resources to produce 1 unit of the wine, including the cost ofbor and raw materials. If their monthly output of wine was 5000 units, it would fetch them 250,000 units of rare resources. After deducting the production cost of about 50,000 units, Su Wan would still earn a profit of 200,000 units of rare resources. Su Wan felt that that was good enough. She had nned to use the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk to earn more resources. However, now that she had made a deal with Tristana, she couldn¡¯t sell it to anyone else. Mary of the Dark Night was her other asset for earning more resources. After she upgraded most of her troops, summoning them now required rare resources instead of ordinary ones. As she went on upgrading her troop¡¯s level, more and more rare resources would be needed to summon them. Su Wan felt that she was definitely earning the resources faster than before but spending them even more quickly. She stillcked the resources to improve her military power. In this world, power and strength were everything. If she wasn¡¯t already powerful, ude and Tristana wouldn¡¯t be sitting here and trying to negotiate terms of trading with her. Su Wan and Tristana discussed and agreed on 60 units of rare resources for 1 unit of Mary of the Dark Night. Both sides were satisfied with the terms. For Su Wan, this meant that 300,000 units of rare resources could be earned in a month. After deducting the production cost, the profit would be 250,000 units. That would massively help with the shortage of resources in the territory. To Tristana, this wasn¡¯t just about the wine or the spider silk. These were the two most important weapons in her arsenal for taking over the Frostwolf family. With the wine, she would have control over the massive wine sales of the family. The spider silk would allow her to have power over the military. ¡°Lady Tristana, I¡¯m nning to go to Cann City in a few days,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°If I find a suitable location, I¡¯ll set up a Chamber of Commerce for my territory there. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you to buy my wares. You wouldn¡¯t need to cross the swamp and suffer a long, arduous journey.¡± Su Wan had already discussed it with Xu Yuan. The territory needed to expand its influence and trade with the outside world if it wanted to remain strong. The swamp posed difficulties for those who wanted to trade with her. It discouraged others from venturing into her territory. The dwarves were already developing better transportation facilities to travel to different destinations. When the Sandworms grew up, they could be used for deliveries of wares. It was the logical next step to set up a Chamber of Commerce in Cann City to make it convenient for trading. ¡°At Cann City? That¡¯s great!¡± said Trsitana. The long journey had tired her too much. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to warm weather. If possible, she never wanted to travel through swamps again. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I have a manor in Cann City. It¡¯s not very big, but it¡¯s decent. I can give that to you so that you can set up the Chamber of Commerce. It¡¯ll be a token of my friendship,¡± said Tristana. Su Wan looked at her with emotion. Tristana was very ambitious and generous. Nobody could say that the eldest daughter of the Frostwolf family hadn¡¯t tried her hardest. Chapter 337 - 337 Tristana’s Determination 337 Tristana¡¯s Determination Su Wan couldn¡¯t find any fault in Tristana. She had given her a lot more than was necessary. First, the Frostwolf n token, and now, a manor! ¡°Lady Tristana, thank you so much! May our friendship be forever blessed by the Ice Goddess.¡± Su Wan lifted her wine ss in a toast to their friendship. Tristana raised her own ss in acknowledgment. ¡°To our friendship!¡± They drank a lot that night. When Su Wan finally ced her ss down on the table, she noticed that Tristana was a bit red in the face from the alcohol. ¡°Lady Tristana, I don¡¯t understand why you made the arduous journey yourself. You could¡¯ve sent anyone on your behalf,¡± said Su Wan. From what she knew, Tristana was an aristocrat with power. She didn¡¯t need to travel all the way to make a trading deal, and yet she had done it anyway. Tristana smiled. ¡°True¡­ but there are some things I need to do myself. I want to take control of the Frostwolf family.¡± Thepetition in her family was fierce. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter, right?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be first in line for the role anyway?¡± ¡°It is indeed better that I am the eldest, but it doesn¡¯t work that way. Anyone who can prove themselves capable can take the mantle of the family.¡± Tristana was clearly an ambitious and driven woman. ¡°Lady Tristana, I¡¯ll do my best to support you in your endeavor. I look forward to you being epted as the Grand Duke of the Frostwolf family,¡± said Su Wan. Tristana smiled radiantly. Su Wan¡¯s words made her feel happy. Getting the Lord¡¯s recognition made her burdens feel lighter. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Tristana. ¡°While I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll not let anybody else take control of the Frostwolf family!¡± Su Wan nodded. She was moved by Tristana¡¯s determination. Although the Ice Empire was too far away, Su Wan felt that having a powerful ally was always useful. Moreover, both sides had alreadyid down the foundation for future cooperation. The Ice Empire seemed to have many precious things that could be traded in exchange for something that Su Wan¡¯s territory had in abundance. There was also the Soul Contract that only the royal family of the Ice Empire possessed. That was the only way to subdue the Vampire Duke. Right now, Su Wan knew nothing about the Ice Empire. However, if she befriended Tristana, she would have an opportunity to travel there. As the family of the Grand Duke to the king, the Frostwolf family had remarkable significance. If Tristana could take over the title in the future, it might not be impossible to get the Soul Contract somehow. Moreover, their friendship would mean that Tristana wouldn¡¯t harm Su Wan¡¯s territory and would provide help if needed. Although Su Wan felt that she was overthinking about the future, she understood that it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to n ahead. Her territory would keep growing, and she could provide more support to Tristana to strengthen their friendship. ¡°Although my territory isn¡¯t very big, it has its own strength. What do youck right now? If I can provide that, I would be most obliged.,¡± said Su Wan. ude was moved by Su Wan¡¯s offer. He didn¡¯t expect her to help. ¡°Lord Su Wan, what you have offered is the greatest help to us,¡± said Tristana. ¡°You don¡¯t know how important the spider silk is to me right now.¡± Su Wan nodded. ¡°May I ask why it¡¯s so important to you? Are you nning to make them into weapons and armor?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Tristana. ¡°Some parts of the Ice Empire are so cold and brutal that no one can venture there. Almost no life can thrive in such ces. However, theseces are rich in ore veins that can provide top-quality ores. With the spider silk, I hope to develop top-tier equipment and armor which can resist cold so that venturing into these ces would no longer be impossible. However, it¡¯s difficult to mass produce that for now, but I think I can still manage to turn the spider silk into something that can equip ordinary troops. Moreover, the spider silk has some magic that neutralizes the cold. It can be used to develop weapons and equipment to reduce ice damage. The possibilities are endless!¡± ¡°I see!¡± said Su Wan as she understood why the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk was so important in the Ice Empire. It was no wonder Tristana had journeyed all this way to make this deal. ¡°Lady Tristana, if you can find the time after you return, please help me find out more about the Soul Contract,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°It seems that this vampire is very important to you.¡± ¡°Yes. It is a bit important to me.¡± Having a top-notch hero made all the difference, especially if a territory had made gods their enemies. Tristana nodded. ¡°When I return next month, I¡¯ll ask His Majesty if he can bestow the Soul Contract on me. However, I don¡¯t think he will. I¡¯ll try for your sake, but please don¡¯t hold on to any hopes.¡± Su Wan was touched by her offer. She didn¡¯t expect Tristana would go to that extent for her. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°If it seeds, it¡¯s great! If not, that¡¯s okay too. I¡¯ll try to find some other way. Thank you anyway. I know you don¡¯t have to do it, but still¡­¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan, you¡¯re too polite. Friends do things to help out each other, after all. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll also extend my support to you in any way I can.¡± After much talking and drinking, the night came to an end. Su Wan waved at a maid and instructed her to show Tristana to the guest room. ude insisted on returning to his soldiers, who were outside the city gates. Su Wan asked a soldier to apany him to the barracks where the soldiers were stationed. The maid showed Tristana to the guest room on the second floor of the Dark Castle. She also helped thedy change into a night dress. The maid was about to leave when a small head peeked through the door. Tristana sensed her presence and looked toward the door to find a shy centaur standing at the threshold. Chapter 338 - 338 Ice Elf Statue 338 Ice Elf Statue ¡®Is that the formidable centaur from before?¡¯ ¡°Hello,¡± said Tristana as she bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Lady Tristana from the Ice Empire.¡± She didn¡¯t know why the hero was here at this hour, but it was essential to show basic courtesy. As an aristocrat, etiquette was everything. Fer shyly walked into the room and stared at Tristana. ¡°Sister Tristana, I¡¯m Fer.¡± Fer couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity anymore. ¡°Are you really from the Ice Empire? Mother said it always snows there! Is that true? What does snow look like?¡± Tristana was a little stunned by so many questions. The centaur was like a young, curious child. ¡°It does snow all the time,¡± said Tristana kindly. ¡°The snow is like¡­ cotton, except it¡¯s very cold to the touch. When it falls on the ground, it covers everything in white. Like a¡­ cotton nket.¡± Tristana knew that elves lived for a long, long time. So, they only reached adulthood after living for two or three hundred years. ¡®Is it the same for centaurs?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll ask Father and Mother to take me to the Ice Empire to see the snow that looks like cotton nkets!¡± ¡°Who is your father?¡± asked Tristana. She assumed that the centaur referred to Su Wan as her ¡°Mother¡±. She hadn¡¯t seen a man beside Su Wan when she had dinner with her. ¡°The Dark Demon Dragon. He is my father.¡± Fer nodded as though this wasmon knowledge. Tristana was surprised. Lord Su Wan definitely knew how to live her life to the fullest! ¡®Su Wan and a dragon¡­¡¯ Tristana was confused. How could a dragon father a centaur? Who was Fer¡¯s biological mother? ¡®Maybe Fer is adopted and Xu Yuan and Su Wan aren¡¯t really her biological parents¡­¡¯ Tristana talked to Fer at length. She realized that the centaur had the mind of a child. She was simply too young. Fer was too flighty. She jumped up. ¡°Sister Tristana, I¡¯ll meet you some other time. Ipletely forgot about the ss. I need to leave, or I¡¯ll bete!¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. Is it a private teacher?¡± ¡°Teacher Mahn teaches everyone. If I amte, I won¡¯t be able to find a good seat in the square.¡± Tristana was stunned. The hero with unlimited potential and strength went to study in a ss with other people¡­ She recalled Zorro¡¯s words. He had said that the territory was unlike anything he had seen before. ¡°Can Ie with you to ss?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± said Fer eagerly. ¡°Teacher Mahn¡¯s lessons are very interesting. You¡¯ll like it. Let¡¯s go!¡± Tristana made her way downstairs with Fer. They walked out of the Dark Castle toward the small square packed with people. Fer pulled her along to find a seat near an old, white-haired man, a middle-aged woman, and a burly man with calloused hands. Tristana was stunned. The ¡°students¡± were from all walks of life and of every age. They were well-dressed and always polite. In the middle, there was a raised tform. A middle-aged man scribbled something on a ckboard. He then turned around and looked at his audience. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you these words. I hope it¡¯ll be of use to you in the future. Repeat after me¡­¡± The man read the words aloud and the audience followed suit. Tristana looked at the people who were seriously participating and jotting down notes. The faces of people, who were so different from each other, were united in this lesson. They read aloud and helped their peers who were having difficulties. Tristana finally understood what made this territory so different from others. The Lord of the territory treated everyone like sentient beings and not only as cannon fodders to be used when needed. The Lord made it so that the residents would have an opportunity to gain knowledge, no matter what age or race they belonged to. Tristana thought about the Frostwolf Territory. Only members of noble families were given an education. They didn¡¯t think the poor would need it. When Tristana saw the eagerness and seriousness with which the residents werepping up the knowledge offered to them, she had a revtion. It was no wonder that the Lord of this territory had advanced and developed so much! Tristana was honored to be here. She participated in the ss and felt good about it. She had no doubt that this territory would be famous throughout the world one day. ¡­ During lunch the next day, Su Wan realized that Tristana looked a little tired as though she hadn¡¯t slept well. When she asked her if everything was alright, Tristana just smiled and nodded. Su Wan thought that Tristana was still unfamiliar with this environment so she might not have slept well. After lunch, Su Wan left to ce the ice statue somewhere in the territory. She ced the statue in the square in front of the Dark Castle. [Do you wish to ce the Ice Elf Statue here?] [Note: If you do, the statue will return to its original size and cannot be moved again.] Su Wan made her choice. The small statue grew in size. It grew into a 5-meter-tall statue of a beautiful woman in a long dress. The blue light radiated from the statue in all directions. Chapter 339 - 339 Eve’s Growth 339 Eve¡¯s Growth In the areas where the light spread, the temperature dropped sharply. The scorching heat was reced by a refreshing chill. The residents stared at the statue in disbelief. ¡°This feels nice and cool! That statue is really something!¡± ¡°It feels so refreshing!¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± The rich people could afford to buy appliances to make ice to cool themselves in the summer, but ordinary people had no such luxury. The blue light enveloped the territory and adjusted the temperature. Everyone could enjoy the drop in temperature in this scorching heat. Many residents came out of their houses to see what themotion was about. They were delighted to find a statue that adjusted the temperature to make the heat bearable. When they found out that Lord Su Wan had made this happen, they rejoiced. ¡°Long Live the Lord!¡± The air was filled with praises for Su Wan. Su Wan looked at the crowd in front of her and smiled. The three most precious things in a hot summer were the air conditioner, watermelons, and iced c. Su Wan didn¡¯t have a workshop that could mass produce iced drinks, but she could rece them with iced wine instead. The air conditioner was taken care of. She had acres upon acres ofnd that could be used to cultivate watermelons. The only regret was that she didn¡¯t have a department in her territory dedicated to arts and entertainment. However, the excitement and praises of the residents made up for anything that wascking. Su Wan looked at the Ice Elf Statue. The blue light condensed into the shadow of a beautiful woman with wings on her back. The residents were in awe of it. The wings on the figure¡¯s back were carved out of ice. It looked like a fairy from the myths and legends. Su Wan was just d that the statue had other uses. It could summon snow spirits during battle! Su Wan wanted to give it a try. She summoned the snow spirits. Moments after, the blue light surged and condensed. A hundred snow spirits appeared in the air. The snow spirits looked around at the territory and the people in it. They flew down to the ground and watched the residents whisper among themselves. The residents liked the snow spirits. They talked and teased these lifeforms. The snow spirits pped their wings and yed along. A chubby snow spirit flew toward Su Wan. It tilted its face and looked at her closely. Chapter 340 Heading to Canglan City Chapter 340 Heading to Cann City Su Wan was puzzled. She couldn''t understand whether Eve had grown this strong or if the shield was just weak. 1 Su Wan directed her mana at the statue. The cracks on the shield began to heal. The ice shield was good as new again. Su Wan was satisfied with this. If she had enough mana, she could keep the shield intact for a long time. With Xu Yuan around, she didn''t have to worry about mana running out. Su Wan gathered some troops and instructed them to attack the shield from inside the territory. She was delighted to find out that the shield stopped attacks from outside but didn''t hinder the attacksunched from inside the territory. It even added ice damage to the arrows as they shot through the air! Su Wan was happy. This treasure was indeed extraordinary. ... After spending two days in Su Wan''s territory, Tristana decided to return to the Ice Empire. She had achieved what she came here for, so she didn''t see any further need to stay. Next, she needed to figure out the most efficient use for the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk to establish her authority. Su Wan smiled and nodded. She needed to go to Cann City anyway, so she decided toe along to Cann City. Tristana was surprised and delighted when she heard that. "Lord Su Wan, you have no idea how happy that makes me." The journey to Cann City was long and arduous. It would definitely be nice to have someone to talk to. Tristana had ude and her soldiers with her, but they had nothing new to talk about. The journey asionally got really boring. Su Wan gathered her troops. Tristana liked Su Wan''spany. She could also show her the manor in Cann City that Su Wan could use to set up her Chamber of Commerce. Su Wan only took aerial troops with her. She hoped the dwarves would develop means of transportation soon. It was simply too tedious to travel bynd through the swamps. This time, Eve and Eliza stayed back in the territory. Xu Yuan couldn''t care less about the Chamber of Commerce or Cann City, but he wanted to travel. If the territory ran into some problem, they could solve it themselves or wait for him to arrive. Besides, the Light-Types wouldn''t cause trouble for a while because of thest incident. Half an hourter, Tristana''s caravan arrived in the square. Everyone loaded it up with food and water. "Uncle ude, can the Dark Territory use flying troops for the journey?" asked Tristana. Thews of the Overlord ne were strange. Flying couldn''t be used as a means of transportation for long journeys. Many had tried and failed to make aerial transportation in the ne. The flying troops used as transportation either lost their minds or were struck down. "I don''t think so¡­ Dark Territories can only use their power till a certain range. Their power loses effect when the troops leave that area." Tristana nodded. Su Wan was unaware of Tristana''s doubts. She loaded the wares on the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint. Su Wan offered for Tristana''s goods to be loaded up on the dragons too. Tristana didn''t refuse. She ordered her soldiers to do it. With the supplies hanging from either side, the dragons crouched low so that Tristana''s soldiers could also get on them. Tristana and ude were arranged to ride on the back of the White Dragon Saint. After everything was settled, Su Wan instructed the dragons to rise. ck wings unfurled from Su Wan''s back, and she flew alongside them. Under the watchful eyes of the residents below, the troops flew away. Tristana found that the horses that Tristana had brought along were still tied up in the corner of the square. She looked at Su Wan. "Lord Su Wan, our camels and horses are still in the territory." "I know." Su Wan looked down. "But¡­ how will we journey without horses and camels?" "Lord Su Wan, although the flying troops can send us off halfway, it''s still a long distance to walk to Cann City," said ude. He thought the flying troops were going to take them halfway, and then they would have to journey ahead. "Halfway? Who said we''d be stopping halfway?" Both Tristana and ude were confused. Was Su Wan nning to fly all the way? "Lord Su Wan, don''t tell me you want to ride the flying troops all the way to Cann City?" Tristana was shocked. Su Wan nodded, "But¡­ I thought that flying troops couldn''t be used away from the territory," said Tristana. "I know," said Su Wan. "But we don''t have to worry about that." Tristana was stunned. Xu Yuan flew silently alongside Su Wan. ude was even more shocked. So many Lords had spent their time trying to bypass the rule. They had tried their best and lost many troops along the way, but Su Wan didn''t have to worry about it. Many people only dreamed about possessing power like this. ude''s respect for the territory increased. He had seen so many shocking things in the territory. Maybe some people were gifted from birth! ''I must tell Lady Tristana to maintain a good rtionship with Lord Su Wan. We mustn''t miss an opportunity to be friends with a territory with so much potential.'' Chapter 341 On The Way Chapter 341 On The Way ude had a feeling that Lord Su Wan would be an important and powerful ally in Tristana''s fight for power over her family. 1 He turned to Tristana beside him. He saw that she was as impressed as he was about this. She looked at Su Wan with admiration. Su Wan was excited to visit Cann City. When Zorro hade to visit her in the territory, he had talked at length about the glorious city. This was Su Wan''s first time venturing so far away from her territory to another city. She had seen some Lords mention the city before. However, the information they had posted wasn''t enough for her to form an image in her mind. The first thing she wanted to do was set up a Chamber of Commerce in Cann City to expand her trading business. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had taken the initiative to open trade with her before. If Su Wan could set up her own Chamber of Commerce, she would get the choice to initiate trade rtionships with others from the outside. Setting up a Chamber of Commerce came with lots of benefits. The extra wares could always be sold via the Chamber of Commerce, and it would be easier to exchange them for the materials that Su Wancked. The online market in the forum wasn''t nearly enough. Su Wan had nned to fortify the agricultural area in her territory, but what Tristana had said had discouraged her. It was a luxury to have treasures like the Dimensional Stone and the World Tree Seed. If she could make use of it, she might be able to solve the problem in her territory. Thinking about all this gave Su Wan a headache. She also needed to worry about obtaining the Soul Contract to recruit the Vampire Duke. Currently, only the royal family of the Ice Empire possessed the Soul Contract. It was difficult to obtain it. They couldn''t put all their eggs inside one basket and wait for them to hatch. Su Wan took a deep breath to calm herself. She needed to get stronger. The God of Light must already be nning his next step to destroy her territory! Although her territory had grown in size and strength and was more powerful than any other territory in the Overlord ne, it was still not enough. When facing someone like the God of Light, her territory was weak and tiny. Besides, the future was uncertain, and it made Su Wan even more stressed out. On the surface, the Overlord ne looked peaceful. The Lords went about their way and developed their own territory. However, the truth was far from that. As the Lord got stronger, they wanted to attack other Lords for power and resources. Su Wan knew that she was a target for many other Lords. She needed to get stronger. Among everything, there was something else that made Su Wan''s heart race. The Divine Kingdom. The Divine Kingdom and the possibility of obtaining treasure tempted her to no end. Fer had said that the divine body of a god was sealed in that kingdom. Xu Yuan had refused to venture there because Su Wan and the rest of the troops weren''t strong enough to face whatever might be in that ce. Su Wan needed to upgrade the territory. That way, Xu Yuan could upgrade his level too. It was a god they would have to face, after all. If only Su Wan could obtain the Soul Contract, she could recruit the Vampire Duke¡­ Su Wan was deep in thought throughout the journey. The troops flew at a good pace. They were already halfway there. During the flight, Tristana requested the True-Eyed ck Dragon to fly near Su Wan. Tristana was anxious. "Lord Su Wan, there is a special ore vein in front of us. It''s better if we take a detour and avoid the area." "Ore vein?" "It looks like ordinary ss ore," said Tristana. "Then, what''s the problem?" asked Su Wan. "When we journeyed to your territory, we encountered a Desert Dragon in the area," said Tristana solemnly. "Nearly 30 of my soldiers died fighting it." ''Desert Dragon!'' Su Wan was excited. Xu Yuan had once killed a Level 45 dragon as though it was an ant. Su Wan was intrigued. Who didn''t like dragons, after all? "How many of those Desert Dragons are there? How strong are they?" It was always good to recruit dragons. They were the most efficient means of transportation, and they were good inbat too! It wasn''t good to always rely on the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint. If she had more dragons, she could assign them specific jobs. Tristana saw that Su Wan was very eager. She didn''t know whether tough or cry at her enthusiasm. Most people would avoid dragons because they were dangerous. Why was Su Wan so reckless? However, when Tristana nced at Xu Yuan, she understood. Maybe Su Wan was so courageous because she had a Dark Demon Dragon to rely on. Chapter 342 - 342: Enticed by Xu Yuan’s Charm Chapter 342: Enticed by Xu Yuan¡¯s Charm Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°There are more than 60 Desert Dragons. They are between Levels !¡ê>-&. The leader of the pack is a Level 57 dragon hero. Because they dominated the sky, we could only attack from the ground. We suffered so many casualties.¡± The Desert of Death could not be flown over. The air above it was restricted for outsiders. The dragons would swoop down and attack anyone who tried. ¡°Do they have a nest?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°No. They fly around the ss ore mine.¡± Tristana shook her head. The dragons were attracted by glittering things. It was believed that the Goddess of Creation created the perfect being. These were the dragons. However, when the Goddess of Creation disappeared, these perfect beings were filled with negative traits like greed and bloodlust. Su Wan frowned. ¡°Are the dragons there now?¡± She couldn¡¯t see even one dragon in the distance. ¡°The ss ore mine is new. Those greedy dragons will definitelye to plunder it. They will upy it for a few more months.¡± Su Wan marked the area on the system map and instructed the troops to take a detour. Su Wan¡¯s priority right now was to reach Cann City as soon as possible. The mine and the dragons would have to wait. She didn¡¯t want to waste precious time. Tristana was d. She didn¡¯t want to take any risks when she was so close to her goal. If she died here fighting the dragons, all she had worked for would go to waste. Tristana was delighted when Su Wan listened to her. She felt like she could trust Su Wan. After leaving the dangerous area, the rest of the journey was easy. There were no other dangers like the Desert Dragons. They flew for three days. Suddenly, an icon appeared on the map. They had finally arrived at Cann City! ¡°Lord Su Wan, we¡¯re here! The most powerful city in the whole empire.¡± Su Wan looked in the direction where Tristana pointed. The city was so huge that Su Wan was shocked. She couldn¡¯t imagine how many siege weapons would it take to bring down a city like this! Even though they were a few thousand meters away, the size of the city made them feel tiny. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the White Dragon Saint looked like ants in front of the massive city. They could see many enormous crossbows and cannons neatly arranged on the city walls. There were many tall towers everywhere around the border. The towers had a magic crystal ball that surged with magic. It looked like the crystal balls could do massive damage. The arrow towers rose in every direction. They formed a three-dimensional firepower. The towers could unleash a torrential attack if enemies got close. Above Cann City, a group of Pegasi were patrolling the skies. Su Wan took a deep breath to calm herself. This was the city of the natives. The power they possessed was definitely not something she couldpare to, or any other Lord, for that matter. Even if the Lords had five more years to develop, they might not be able to catch up. Su Wan was even more determined than before to get stronger now. She looked at Cann City with admiration. Her heart was filled with motivation to try to match up to it. One day, she would make her territory greater than this city! When Su Wan stopped to observe, the Pegasus Knight above Cann City flew straight toward them. The formation was so neat as though they were made out of a perfect mold. They also looked very intimidating. The leader got off the Pegasus and approached them. Cann City was a peach-loving ce. It hated people who caused trouble. After sizing them up, the knight on the Pegasus stared at Su Wan. He could also sense the aura of the Dark Demon Dragon near her. His stern face softened. The Dark Demon Dragon looked formidable and had a majestic aura. He might not be a simple entity. ¡°Esteemed guests, wee to Cann City,¡± said the knight. ¡°However, I regret to inform you that no troops are allowed in the city, except the Lords and their heroes. We do have a ce outside the city where your soldiers can stayfortably.¡± Su Wan nodded. Tristana had already warned her of this. It was simr in every city or territory. Most of them didn¡¯t allow soldiers inside for safety reasons. The knight led them to the Space Gates. Dozens of enormous Space Gates stood on the ground. Many creatures went in and out of these Space Gates. The gates led to ces from almost all around the ne. Su Wan saw Cann City¡¯s inner secrets. These Space Gates were supposed to function like parking lots. Su Wan paid the gemstones to book a Space Gate. She instructed her troops to stay inside. She was given a token that she could use to get her troops back. Tristana did the same. However, Tristana was a special guest, so she was allowed to take some of the soldiers into the city. Xu Yuan transformed into his human form. Everyone was shocked to see him in that form. Xu Yuan turned into a handsome man with fair skin and thick, ck hair. He had delicate eyebrows and dreamy eyes. If Xu Yuan smiled, he would have looked charming. Tristana was stunned.. Chapter 343 - 343: Lavender Manor Chapter 343: Lavender Manor Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan cleared her throat deliberately to bring everyone back to reality. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that a dragon couldn¡¯t enter the city, Su Wan would never have allowed Xu Yuan to reveal his human form. He was just too irresistible. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tristana turned away from Xu Yuan. Su Wan and Tristana hired ten decent carriages to head into the city with their wares. Cann City was very prosperous when it came to trading and business. There were many different industries at work. They passed through the enormous city gates. Su Wan looked out of the carriage window. Cann City was huge! There were many glittering buildings close to each other near the streets. The roof of some buildings was a ss dome. They looked so beautiful! Crowds of pedestrians walked along the streets. Xu Yuan looked at the crowd in curiosity. The people were dressed in all sorts of outfits. Sometimes, someone would let out a few vulgar words before hurrying along. Xu Yuan felt a sense of familiarity. The roads and streets were neatly separated. There were numerous shops and taverns along the line. The road was so wide that two carriages could easily fit side by side. The wheels of the carriage squeaked on the stone bs. Tristana, Su Wan, ude, and Su Wan rode in one of the carriages. Tristana did her best to inform Su Wan and Xu Yuan about the buildings and shops. Xu Yuan listened with great interest. After crossing the bustling streets, the convoy headed straight for the city center. ¡°Lord Su Wan, let¡¯s head to the manor first.¡± Tristana avoided Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze. She was red in the face. ¡°Tomorrow, we can pay a visit to the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. Zorro and President Nami are still waiting for the Hundred Night Flower Honey.¡± ¡°Also, they might be able to help you more with setting up the Chamber of Commerce here. They have more knowledge of such things than me,¡± said Tristana. ¡°You seem to be already familiar with them. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more than happy to help.¡± ¡°The ck market in Cann City will also be open for three days. If you are interested, I can take you shopping after you visit the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce.¡± Su Wan knew that ck markets had all kinds of stuff for sale. Maybe she could find something there which might help her subdue and recruit the Vampire Duke, after all! Xu Yuan also seemed eager about the idea. The carriages stopped in front of the majestic manor. Xu Yuan and Su Wan got out of the carriage with Tristana. They looked up at the beautiful manor. The manor was huge. It had tall walls surrounding it and was domed. Su Wan nced at Tristana in surprise. Tristana had said that her manor wasn¡¯t huge, but it would serve her just fine. This was simply extraordinary! Tristana was also in a good mood now. She was finally back! Traveling through the swamp and the harsh environment had tired her out. She needed rest. Tristana turned to Xu Yuan and Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan and Lord Xu Yuan, this will be your home in the future. It¡¯s called the Lavender Manor. I¡¯ll have it transferred to your name.¡± In a big city like Cann City, even owning a small shack costs an arm and a leg. This manor was simply toovish. Tristana was eager to prove her friendship and goodwill. So, she wanted to give this to Su Wan as a gift. She had witnessed the power and potential of Su Wan¡¯s territory. It would be good to maintain a good rtionship with her. Su Wan didn¡¯t have enough money and resources to buy a manor like this. Yet Tristana was giving it away as a gift. Su Wan was grateful, but she also realized the extent to which Tristana was willing to fight for what she wanted. This elegant woman with a professional smile on her face was not someone to be trifled with. Some people were indeed born to be rulers, and Tristana was one of them. The gates of the manor opened. Maids and servants shuffled out and formed a neat line to serve them. A white-haired man walked forward. He was dressed in a suit and looked very smart. He bowed to the guests. ¡°Wee back, Lady Tristana,¡± he said. ¡°Wee to Lavender Manor, esteemed guests.¡± ¡°George, no need to be so formal,¡± said Tristana. She gestured to Su Wan and Xu Yuan. ¡°Lord Su Wan and her hero, Lord Xu Yuan, will be staying with us in the manor. Please have everything arranged for theirfort.¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Tristana,¡± said George. ¡°And again, a very warm wee to you, Lord Su Wan, and to you, Lord Xu Yuan.¡± Xu Yuan was amused. He wondered if this was some noble etiquette that he was unaware of. Su Wan and Xu Yuan returned the greeting with courtesy. Tristana led Su Wan and Xu Yuan through the door into the main hall. The path to the house was lined with bloomingvender bushes. Su Wan felt that this was so in contrast to the dark and grim nature of her territory. Xu Yuan looked at the flowers strangely. They followed Tristana into the manor. Behind the manor, two Lords hid behind an alley and peeked through the dense vegetation. ¡°Did you see that? Who were the guests?¡± Chapter 344 - 344: George Is Shocked Chapter 344: George Is Shocked Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I didn¡¯t see them clearly, but George received them. They¡¯re definitely not ordinary people. Maybe they are of high statuses, like Tristana.¡± ¡°The eldest daughter of the Grand Duke of the Ice Empire?¡± ¡°Yeah. 1 saw her very clearly. It was her! We have to take advantage of this opportunity. Anything that slips through her fingers is enough to make us rich. But why was she apanying two people?¡± ¡°How are we going to meet them, though? George chased us away and didn¡¯t even allow us to enter the hall!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve done so many missions here before. We¡¯ll always find an opportunity. We can even go in to pretend to serve tea¡­ Be careful, though. They seem to be very important people. Since the daughter of the Grand Duke is showing them around, I feel that they might be someone of high status.¡± If they could get a mission from someone like that, they would definitely be rich! ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll find a way to the kitchen. 1 met those footmen in Jasmin Street yesterday. They might let us in.¡± ¡± 1 was wondering why I couldn¡¯t find you yesterday. Did you go to that despicable ce alone? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± In thergest living room of Lavender Manor, a long wooden table was ced in the center. Tristana sat in the main seat. Xu Yuan sat on her left and Su Wan on her right. The others stood a little away at the back. ude stood behind Tristana while George instructed the maids and the servants. After about ten minutes of talking, Tristana turned to George. George was as impable as ever in his ck suit that didn¡¯t have any wrinkles on them. ¡°George, please get the deed and transaction documents here.¡± ¡°Miss Tristana, the title deed is in the secret room. A magic array needs to be activated to retrieve it. May I ask why you need it now?¡± ¡°From today onward, the title deed will be handed over to Mr. Su Wan for safekeeping. I have given the Lavender Manor to them.¡± Two people holding the tea tray entered the room. They gasped. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears! The Lavender Manor was extremely valuable in Cann City. How powerful was the person who had just arrived that Lady Tristana was willing to give them the Lavender Manor? The two people couldn¡¯t even get the chance to talk to Lady Tristana, let alone get to know her enough to build goodwill. They could only try to get along with the servants and the maids. The two strangers were appalled. If only they could talk to the two people who had arrived just now, they would have the chance to ept missions from them and earn some money! They approached the long table and poured tea for the guests. They couldn¡¯t just outright ask the guests for a mission, so they decided to be patient. If they interrupted the nobles, they would be chased out of the manor. A servant wasn¡¯t allowed to talk to the masters, after all. They poured the tea and stood at the side. They just wanted to learn more about them so that they could talk to themter when the guests were alone. Tristana looked at the two people who poured the tea. They were dressed in strange attire. However, she didn¡¯t question them in front of her guests. She decided to bring this to George¡¯s attention. Su Wan recognized the two people. However, they were only at Level 38, so she ignored them for the time being. The two people left the living room. ¡°Were you able to find things out about them?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s strange. The man¡¯s aura is too great, and it masks his attributes somehow.¡± ¡°What about the woman? She looks familiar¡­¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I think she¡¯s Su Wan.¡± The person looked at his aplice in disbelief. ¡®Su Wan!¡¯ Tristana¡¯s guest was Lord Su Wan! ¡°I know it was!¡± ¡°Tristana brought Su Wan here! It¡¯s no wonder she was gone for a long time. Isn¡¯t Su Wan that Lord from the Dark Territory?¡± ¡°Yes. Tristana is giving her the whole manor!¡± The two people looked at each other with envy and jealousy. They couldn¡¯t even get the chance to talk to Tristana, but Su Wan was a guest of honor! Tristana was even giving Su Wan the Lavender Manor! George was equally stunned by the news. ¡°Lady Tristana, the Lavender Manor was a gift from the Grand Duke to you. If you want to give it away, you will need to ask the Grand Duke first. Also¡­ this is our residence in Cann City. Where will we stay if you give away the Lavender Manor?¡± Tristana smiled. ¡°George, this was a gift from my father, so I can make decisions regarding it. Please make the arrangements. Uncle ude, please help George with this.¡± George seemed to want to say something, but he held himself back. He had to keep his cool in front of the guests. After ude and George left the living room, he couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore. ¡°ude, why didn¡¯t you stop her? The guest is just a Lord. Did you see the two strange people pouring tea? They are Lords too. Why is this Lord valued so much?¡± ¡°George, if Lady Tristana was giving away the manor to anyone else, I would have objected. However, Lord Su Wan is different.¡± ude smiled.. Chapter 345 - 345: To Get On Su Wan’s Good Side Chapter 345: To Get On Su Wan¡¯s Good Side Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I know thises as a surprise. Lord Su Wan rules the Dark Territory, and her hero, the Dark Demon Dragon, has unfathomable abilities. You didn¡¯t see the wonders of that territory, but I did. Believe me, Lady Tristana knows what she¡¯s doing. If you had been there with us, you¡¯d willingly give Su Wan the deed. Lord Su Wan is worthy of such a gift.¡± George was stunned. He really couldn¡¯t understand what had happened on their journey which had changed their minds this way. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would have assumed they had been bewitched. George nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll serve Lady Tristana to the best of my ability, but as a butler, it is my duty to point something out if it looks strange.¡± ude didn¡¯t argue. He understood Gorgepletely. It was rather hard to believe, after all. George stopped in his tracks. He frowned. ¡°Who allowed you to enter the main hall? Look at what you¡¯re wearing! The servants of the Frostwolf n shouldn¡¯t be this shabby!¡± The two Lords remained quiet. They didn¡¯t dare argue. ¡°George, we just wanted to help. We respect Lady Tristana and want to work for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Lady Tristana seemed to be working with Su Wan now. We should get a chance too!¡± George was indifferent, but he perked up when he heard the name. ¡°Su Wan?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ so the Lord that Lady Tristana brought along with her is the powerful Lord Su Wan?¡± asked George. The two Lords looked at George in confusion. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t Lady Tristana introduce her?¡± ¡°Speak when you are spoken to!¡± said George. ¡°How do you know this Lord is the same Lord Su who was ranked first among the Lords?¡± ¡°We have seen her before.¡± George was stunned. ¡°Lady Tristana is wise indeed!¡± He finally realized why Tristana was being so generous. ude was a little confused. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to the Lords and their rankings. He had been busy strategizing the family business with Tristana. George smiled. ¡°Lord Su Wan is the most powerful Lord right now. She has progressed rapidly through the ranks and stood out among her peers. This rtionship with the Lord will be very fruitful!¡± ude was surprised and delighted. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Wan to be so renowned. As expected, he hadn¡¯t misjudged the Lord! She was indeed extraordinary. The two Lords smiled widely. They knew this was their chance! However, their faces fell when George and udepletely ignored them and turned away to leave. George got the deed and met the guests in the living room again. ¡°Lord Su Wan, this is the title deed for the Lavender Manor. Please forgive me for my previous rudeness. You can send someone with meter to have the ownership changed to your name in Cann City Hall. From today, this manor is yours.¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything, but he found George¡¯s change of attitude very amusing. Did Su Wan really have that kind of charm? Tristana was also confused at George¡¯s change of opinion. He had been so reluctant, but now, he was willingly weing Su Wan. She nced at ude. He nodded at her. ¡®Uncle ude must have convinced him of the benefits of getting onto Su Wan¡¯s good side¡­¡¯ ¡°Lady Tristana, your vision and foresight are extraordinary. To be able to make acquaintance with Lord Su Wan is indeed a blessing from the Ice Goddess.¡± He looked at Xu Yuan. ¡®Who¡¯s this man and how is he rted to Su Wan?¡¯ ude walked forward and whispered into Tristana¡¯s ears. Tristana looked delighted. She turned to look at Su Wan and Xu Yuan even more respectfully. ¡®The strongest Lord and an entity who was acknowledged as ethereal by all heroes¡­¡¯ She hadn¡¯t expected Su Wan to be this powerful! Most Lords were mediocre, but Su Wan had already made her name in the overlord ne as one of the strongest Lords. Tristana understood that this was indeed fate. She had been guided to Su Wan¡¯s territory for a reason! ¡®This is unbelievable¡­ Su Wan is actually the most powerful Lord in the Overlord ne right now!¡¯ Xu Yuan had recognized the two Lords who poured tea for them. He didn¡¯t dwell much on it. The Overlord ne was vast, and the Lords were scattered all over the ne. However, Su Wan¡¯s ranking was not unknown to them. The Lords wouldn¡¯te here to seek death. He didn¡¯t need to worry. Moreover, Su Wan had Xu Yuan by her side. The two Lords decided to get on Su Wan¡¯s good side. That way, they could convince her to let Tristana give them some missions to fulfill.. It would all work out fine! Chapter 346 - 346: The Big Lord Is Indeed Extraordinary Chapter 346: The Big Lord Is Indeed Extraordinary Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tristana teased Su Wan about her achievements. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got lucky.¡± Su Wan smiled. Tristana didn¡¯t tease her any further. She was confident that their friendship would only grow from here. Tristana talked at length about Cann City and important things that they should be aware of. It was almost dinnertime by the time they finished talking. Xu Yuan and Su Wan enjoyed a sumptuous dinner with Tristana. Su Wan felt that the food she served her guests in her own territory couldn¡¯t evenpare to a feast like this. After dinner, Xu Yuan and Su Wan headed to their rooms to sleep. ¡°Xu Yuan, do you sense anyone powerful in Cann City?¡± ¡°There is a powerful entity in the east, but it s not as strong as the God of Light.¡± Xu Yuan had felt it the moment they had stepped into Cann City. However, the entity that emitted the aura hadn¡¯t tried to make a move. Su Wan nodded. She didn¡¯t want to get tangled up in a fight in Cann City. Her territory wasn¡¯tparable to Cann City right now. ¡°Is there anything you need to buy? We can go to the ck market tomorrow.¡± Xu Yuan stretched. He wasn¡¯t used to being a human. Su Wan felt touched. He still thought about her despite everything they needed to do here. She smiled. Xu Yuan reached out his hand and patted her on the head. A maid knocked on the door. She informed them that some Lords requested an audience with Su Wan. Su Wan knew they were the two Lords she had seen before. She really didn¡¯t want to talk to them here in Cann City. Su Wan sighed. Xu Yuan had mentioned the ck market. She thought that maybe the two Lords knew about it and could give them some information. She let the two Lords enter the room. The two Lords had only ever visited the servant quarters. This huge room left them speechless. They were even more palled when they realized that this manor now belonged to Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, how nice to meet you here!¡± said one of the Lords. They were nervous. A single word from Su Wan could change their fate. The gap of strength was already huge between them. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t eat people. Please sit down.¡± Su Wan waved her hand. Seeing other Lords in Cann City made her feel a bit at ease. ¡°We won¡¯t reveal your location to anyone,¡± said the other Lord. ¡°What purpose do you have in the Lavender Manor?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°We knew that the Lavender Manor wasn¡¯t just any manor. Then, we did some digging and found out that it belonged to Lady Tristana who happened to be the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke of the Ice Empire. We tried to get on her good side, hoping that she would give us missions to fulfill. We just wanted to obtain decent treasures.¡± ¡°What about your territory? Why do you waste your time here?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, not everybody is as talented as you in managing their territories.¡± They had gone bankrupt. Moreover, the residents had rebelled against them. So, they sold their territory and arrived at Cann City to make a living. Su Wan knew how difficult it was to manage a territory. She had read about so many Lords abandoning or selling their territories because they could no longer afford to keep a territory. Her heart softened. ¡°How long have you been in Cann City? What do you know about the ck market?¡± ¡°The ck market is a high-level location in Cann City. Only yers with 1000 Contribution Points can enter. We only have slightly more than 100. We can¡¯t enter it.¡± The Lords also told Su Wan that sometimes high-level treasure appeared in the ck market. Last week, there was some rumor about a legendary item. Ordinary Lords couldn¡¯t even dream of entering the ck market. ¡°Lord Su Wan, what do you n to buy from the ck market? Maybe we can help you get some information. 1 know a lot of friends who have been to the ck market.¡± ¡°I want to buy a treasure that can enve evil heroes, specifically something called a Soul Contract. Do you know anything about it? If you can get me information on it, I¡¯ll reward you well,¡± said Su Wan. The two Lords were excited. ¡°We¡¯ll try our best. Can you give us a little more detail about this item?¡± ¡°The higher the level of treasure, the better it would be. It should be strong enough to subdue an evil hero.¡± ¡°The target is above Level 65. If the treasure is of a low level, it¡¯ll be useless against the hero,¡± said Xu Yuan. The two Lords gasped. ¡®Level 65?!¡¯ They were far from achieving Level 60, but Su Wan was already thinking of subduing a Level 65 hero! ¡°I have two A-ss treasures with me. If the information you find is useful to me, I¡¯ll give them to you,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°You can tell your friends to find more information. They¡¯ll be rewarded well.¡± An A-ss treasure?!¡¯ The two Lords were even more excited. The best treasure they possessed was of B-ss. They had only obtained that after taking on numerous missions for a month.. Chapter 347 - 347: Visiting the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce for the First Time Chapter 347: Visiting the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce for the First Time Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan, is there anything else you need?¡± ¡°It would be helpful if you can find more information on special treasures, especially armor.¡± After a short discussion, the two Lords left. ¡°Did you notice the man beside Su Wan? He seemed to be very powerful,¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± They decided to put every effort into helping Su Wan. If they made a good impression, it would work in their favor in the future. Besides, Su Wan was so generous. She was willing to give them A-ss treasures! For Lords, A-ss treasures were very precious. Su Wan hadn¡¯t lied to them. She did have a few useful treasures she had obtained from the dwarves. If the two Lords found her the information she needed, she would reward them generously. Subduing the Vampire Duke was of the utmost importance right now. If Su Wan could subdue and recruit the vampire hero, the strength of her territory would soar. Although Su Wan herself wasn¡¯t strong, she was smart enough to make up for it in other ways.
  • ? ?
    • The next morning, the carriage with the Frostwolf family¡¯s coat of arms drove out of the gates of the Lavender Manor. At the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, Nami looked at the eager Zorro with amusement. President Nami was dressed in a red gown today. There were blooming roses embroidered on the helm. She looked beautiful. No one dared to stare at her. President Nami, despite her feminine charms, wasn¡¯t someone to trifle with. She had killed the enemies of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce until thend was awash with blood. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lord Su Wan and the Dark Demon Dragon are here in Cann City? Are you sure?¡± Zorro smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, president Nami. Lady Tristana brought them along with her.¡± A maid had informed them that the guests would be visiting today. Nami smiled radiantly. Zorro¡¯s words uplifted her mood. She was always curious about Su Wan after they had made a deal of the Hundred Night Flower Honey. Nami was curious whether Su Wan was as extraordinary as Zorro made her out to be. She still recalled what he had said when she wanted to recruit the Lord to her Chamber of Commerce. He had said they didn¡¯t have the authority to do something like that. Tristana gestured out of the window. Xu Yuan turned to look. The buildings were densely packed. Unlike the Lavender Manor, the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was a cluster of buildings. The road branched out to the entrance of the buildings. Many carriages went in and out. The ce was bustling with activity. The guards wore crisp uniforms. The managers seemed to wear medals on theirpels to set them apart from others. The carriage slowly drove through. It finally reached a wide open space in front of the main building. They saw Zorro ready to receive them. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan and Lord Su Wan, you¡¯re finally here!¡± said Zorro excitedly. ¡°1 can¡¯t believe you are finally here in Cann City!¡± ¡°Zorro, it¡¯s been so long since 1st saw you,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°s, Lord Su Wan, 1 can¡¯t visit you as often as 1 want to. It takes two months to go back and forth between this city and your territory. I sometimes wish your territory was closer.¡± Zorro really admired and respected Su Wan for being able to develop her territory so much despite living in a harsh and secluded ce. A dry and barren ce was not suitable for ordinary people. ¡°Lady Tristana, forgive my rudeness. I was ignoring you. It¡¯s just that it has been so long since 1 saw Lord Su Wan and Lord Xu Yuan.¡± Zorro bowed to Tristana. ¡°I understand,¡± said Tristana. ¡°1 would like to thank you for helping me establish contact with Lord Su Wan. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, 1 might have never known about them.¡± ¡°It seems your meeting has been fruitful,¡± said Zorro. ¡°1 wish you the best in bing the sessor of the Frostwolf family.¡± Tristana had never hidden her desire to be the heir of the Frostwolf family. Her goal was always firm, and she was always truthful about it. After exchanging greetings, Zorro led them through the huge front doors. There was a giant blooming flower in a ss dome in the center of the hall. ¡°This flower was built when the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was founded. It¡¯s the symbol of our Chamber of Commerce.¡± The building had a temperature-ad justing mechanism. It reminded Su Wan of the Ice Elf Statue that Tristana had given her. Xu Yuan turned around to look. The ce was exquisite. There were paintings on the wall. The decorations were luxurious and elegant. It was clear that this was old money. Nobody could collect so many paintings and antiques in just a few years. The staff members were meticulous. They went about their jobs efficiently. Other Lords passed them, but they didn¡¯t dare approach them here. They only watched from afar. Xu Yuan found the elevator amusing. The world¡¯s technology had advanced so much. Although it wasn¡¯t as advanced as Blue¡¯s technology, it was still remarkable. Zorro pulled open the door of the alchemy elevator with a flourish and let them step in.. Chapter 348 - 348: Conversation Chapter 348: Conversation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°This is the recent advancement in alchemy technology,¡± said Zorro. Xu Yuan and Su Wan were intrigued. Zorro closed the door. There was the sound of chains being pulled taut. The elevator then rose. When it stopped, Zorro opened the elevator door to let them out. ¡°This is President Nami¡¯s office.¡± There were two guards posted on either side of the door. Zorro, Tristana, Xu Yuan, and Su Wan walked past them and into the office. A beautiful figure in a red gown greeted them. She was as white as snow. She looked as though she was sculpted by an artist. President Nami¡¯s purple eyes lit up in delight as she saw them. Su Wan opened Nami¡¯s attribute panel. She was much more interested to know about President Nami¡¯s strength level. Su Wan took a quick nce and her face darkened. President Nami of Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce looked very young. She looked like she was only 27 or 28 in age, but she was actually at the Legendary Level. President Nami wasn¡¯t as simple as they had thought. ¡°Respected president, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you,¡± said Su Wan with a diplomatic smile. Xu Yuan remained silent. He was as indifferent as ever. Nami¡¯s eyes lit up as she turned to look at the Dark Demon Dragon. In the entire Cann City, there weren¡¯t many people who couldpare to him. ¡°President Nami, I¡¯m very grateful for your help.¡± Tristana stepped forward. Nami looked at Tristana in surprise. She understood that she had gotten what she wanted. To have something to offer to the esteemed daughter of the Grand Duke of the Ice Empire, this Lord wasn¡¯t ordinary. Nami looked at Su Wan with interest. ¡°There is no need to be so formal. 1 hope you take the reins of the Frostwolf n and raise your family¡¯s name to new heights. It will be my honor to see that happen.¡± President Nami then turned to Su Wan and bowed. ¡°Lord Su Wan, it¡¯s indeed an honor to wee you to Cann City. Please be seated.¡± She gestured at the white chairs and tea table on one side of the vast office. Su Wan nodded and sat down between Xu Yuan and Tristana. The maid poured them tea andid out some snacks. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Zorro holds you in high esteem. He constantly says that no Lord can hold a candle to you.¡± Su Wanughed. ¡°You tter me. Although I have tried my best at being a Lord, I¡¯m far from perfect. Besides, there are so many Lords who keep a low profile but are very talented.¡± That was true. No one knew what the Lords might encounter in their expeditions that might just make them the strongest. ¡°Even so, you have risen dramatically in ranking. You have worked so hard to win. I haven¡¯t met anyone with such fortitude yet. You fought with the Light-Types and ten thousand enemies. You defeated them spectacrly.¡± President Nami looked at Su Wan in admiration. Su Wan indeed deserved respect. Tristana looked at Su Wan. She looked very proud of the new friend she had made. She didn¡¯t know the details of Su Wan¡¯s achievements before. Su Wan suddenly thought of something and opened her attribute panel. [Additional characteristic: Intimidation. Lords and heroes at a lower level will revere you. An increase in personal charm has a chance to attract heroes voluntarily. When entering an Underworld City, people will revere you.] The Legendary Point that she had obtained had already been activated when she became the Vice President of the Dark Region City. However, that point was only applicable in the underground world. Su Wan didn¡¯t know that some traits could manifest even above ground. She was excited to develop the skill further. One day, she would be able to recruit many heroes to her side without trying so hard. ¡°President Nami, I and Xu Yuan are here for important work,¡± said Su Wan and hesitated. ¡°Lord Su Wan, please speak openly. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce has always been friendly to our partners. You don¡¯t need to hesitate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for my territory to trade with the outside world. In order to carry out better and easier transactions, we are nning to set up a Chamber of Commerce here in Cann City. I would be very grateful for any information or advice that you could bestow on us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I am genuinely happy because I don¡¯t have to wait for months to receive my share of the Hundred Night Flower Honey.¡± Nami chuckled. She turned to Zorro. ¡°Zorro, please help Lord Su Wan with the matter on behalf of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce..¡± Chapter 349 - 349: Upgraded Honey Chapter 349: Upgraded Honey Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan, establishing a Chamber of Commerce requires a location and a fixed address. If you don¡¯t have a ce in Cann City, Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce is willing to provide you with a house for free. You can move out if you find a suitable ce in the future if you want to.¡± Su Wan felt that President Nami had shown her kindness even when she didn¡¯t have to. However, with Tristana¡¯s help, that problem was solved. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, President Nami. I gave Su Wan the Lavender Manor as a token of my friendship,¡± said Tristana just as Su Wan was about to politely decline Nami¡¯s offer. Nami¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the smiling Tristana. She was a little surprised. The Lavender Manor was the Frostwolf family¡¯s only base in Cann City. Although it wasn¡¯t an extravagant manor by the standards of the Grand Duke, it was still a very expensive andvish ce. Tristana had given it away just like that! Moreover, Tristana had never met Su Wan before she traveled to Su Wan¡¯s territory. Nami wondered if Tristana had found something important in the territory for her to try so hard to establish a good rtionship with Su Wan. Nami knew that Tristana wasn¡¯t an idiot. Su Wan was definitely worth investing in. Although the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk was precious to Tristana, she wouldn¡¯t have given a whole manor away just for that. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m happy to hear that is taken care of,¡± said President Nami. ¡°I¡¯m still grateful for your kind intentions, President Nami. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely remember your kindness. Hopefully, my territory and Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce will have mutual goodwill in the days toe.¡± Su Wan smiled. Su Wan took out two bottles of Hundred Night Flower Honey from space. The honey glowed golden and was thick as amber. ¡°This is thetest premium honey produced by the Night Devil Bees after they advanced to a new level. There are only two bottles for now.¡± Her territory was not as wealthy as the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, so she could not offer too many extravagant gifts. This was all she could manage. The Hundred Night Flower Honey was a project Su Wan was working on and supplying to the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. After Su Wan had plundered the underground city, she had upgraded the Night Devil Bees to a special grade. The honey that they produced now was also of higher quality. Although the bees and their honey had increased by only one level, it had made a massive difference in the honey¡¯s taste and benefits. The current Hundred Night Flower Honey was the best of the bunch. Nami picked up one of the bottles and looked at it carefully. Even though the bottle was sealed tightly, the fragrance was unmistakable. She looked at Su Wan questioningly. Su Wan nodded. Nami then opened the lid on the bottle. The fragrance of the honey was richer than the previous batch she had received from Su Wan. ¡°It smells so nice!¡± said Nami. Nami picked up a spoon beside her cup and scooped up the honey. She put it in her mouth to taste. Nami loved the honey so much that she closed her eyes to enjoy the taste. She looked like a small child who had found a delicious snack. She was surprised when she felt her spiritual energy surge within her body. Nami looked at the honey in surprise. Not only was the honey even more tasty than before but also had an improved effect on the body. She carefully closed the lid on the bottle and looked at Su Wan. ¡°This is simply great! The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce would like to update the pricing of this new type of honey. Previously, we paid you 200 units of rare resources for 1 unit of honey. This time, we offer 1000 units of rare resources for the same unit of honey.¡± The price had increased by five times. Su Wan and Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t expected this. The price had increased by five times. Su Wan opened the attribute panel to take a look. [Night Devil Bees] [Level: Special] (Bee Queen: Special (Upgraded to Transcendent Bee Queen, the hive can produce better quality honey)] [Characteristic: Able to produce a special grade Dark Land Honey with a special fragrance. After consumption, it can immediately recover 30% of stamina and mana and can heal from injuries. In the next hour, it will greatly increase the recovery speed of stamina and mana and heal rapidly.] [Number of Bees: Numerous] [Secondary Bee Nest: Can have 2 Advanced, 4 Intermediate, and 8 Beginner Secondary Bee Queens.] [Production: 30 units of premium honey per week (Currently avable storage (20 units). High-level Queen Bee produces 15 units of premium honey per week (30), Middle-level Queen Bee produces 10 units (40), Beginner Queen Bee produces 5 units (40))] [Note: The bees are extremely rare and found only in Dark Territory.] The total honey produced by all the beehives currently present would amount to 130 units per week, which meant 520 units per month. If each unit fetched 1000 units of rare resources, that would mean the total ie would be 520,000 units of rare resources per month. The profit from the honey was even more than that from the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk. Su Wan didn¡¯t have to worry about theck of resources in the future. Su Wan was very satisfied with the offer. He realized that farming for honey or other materials had low returns in the early stages. However, once the business took off, it was the most profitable. Lord Su Wan, I hope you¡¯ll consider it. Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce never mistreats its partner. If it is not enough, you only need to say so,¡± said Nami when she saw that Su Wan had gone silent. ¡°I have full faith in you, President Nami. That is the reason why we came here in the first ce. We need some help from the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. If you can provide the said help, we are willing to provide you with three or five years¡¯ worth of honey for free.¡± ¡°If it is within my power, I¡¯ll do anything I can to help,¡± said President Nami. Su Wan said solemnly. ¡°1 recently obtained an evil hero. The strength of the hero is above Level 65.1 need a treasure that¡¯ll help subdue the hero so I can recruit it to my territory.¡± Su Wan hade to Cann City to fulfill many of her goals. She first wanted to establish a Chamber of Commerce, find a way to subdue the Vampire Duke and discover a way to use the Dimension Stone. Setting up a Chamber of Commerce was the easy part. Thetter two proved to be the most difficult.. Chapter 350 - 350: Do You Want To Get On Their Good Side? Chapter 350: Do You Want To Get On Their Good Side? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If the matter had been easy, Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t have apanied Su Wan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said President Nami. ¡°The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce would have helped you if we could. However, we have no such treasure. Treasures like that aren¡¯t even found in the main market. Nami was deep in thought. A treasure that could subdue and recruit a hero would be immensely rare and valuable. It was not easy to obtain something like that. ¡°Today is the opening day for the ck market. Perhaps you can try your luck there. You might just find something,¡± said President Nami. ¡°In the ck market, there is a shop called Red Dragon Store. The shop sells all kinds of strange items. Maybe you can find something there. If you are barred from the shop, you can mention my name. They¡¯ll let you in.¡± Su Wan was delighted. President Nami was a great help already. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan bid her farewell and prepared to visit the ck market. Su Wan decided to be more subtle about the whole thing. She wouldn¡¯t ask about the treasure outright. She first wanted to observe the things in the ck market to make sure it was safe to mention the treasure. Even if she had Xu Yuan by her side, she wasn¡¯t willing to risk it. Zorro led them out. He saw them off at the door and returned to the office. ¡°The Lord doesn¡¯t disappoint.¡± Lord Su Wan was smart and got straight to the point. There was also the Dark Demon Dragon who had transformed into a human man. Also, the fact that Tristana had given away the manor so easily meant that she saw some value in the Lord that woulde in handyter. ¡°President Nami¡­ you told them about the Red Dragon Store. Isn¡¯t that a little¡­¡± ¡°The Lord is extraordinary, is she not? Hopefully, she¡¯ll find what she¡¯s looking for. The Red Dragon Store doesn¡¯t eat people. The owner is good and honest. Maybe Su Wan will be able to get the treasure she needs, after all.¡± Nami looked at the bottles of honey on the table. Su Wan had risen so fast through the ranks even if she didn¡¯t look that intimidating. Who knew what kind of power the Dark Demon Dragon held? The two Lords went straight to the Dragon and Snake Inn. The two yers left Lavender Manor and arrived at the Mixed Dragon and Snake Inn. ¡°Is he here?¡± asked one of the Lords. ¡°On the second floor,¡± said the maid solemnly as she stared at their shabby clothes. The two Lords smiled at her and headed upstairs. A bald man sat by the window, sipping at his drink. ¡°Brother Knight!¡± ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t seen you two for quite a while!¡± eximed the bald man. ¡°So, how¡¯s it going? Got anything out of the Lavender Manor yet?¡± ¡°Brother Knight, everything is good. We have managed to snag a high-level mission from some very important people. We hope you can help.¡± ¡°As you already know, Lavender Manor is owned by the Frostwolf family. The eldest daughter of the Frostwolf Grand Duke, Tristana, has returned,¡± said the other Lord. ¡°Wow¡­ so you received a mission from the eldest daughter of the Frostwolf Grand Duke?! Not bad!¡± said the bald man. One of the Lords shook his head. ¡°Not her.¡± ¡°Then¡­ the butler?¡± said the bald man. ¡°Not from the butler, either.¡± ¡°Then who?¡± said the bald man impatiently. ¡°When Tristana returned, there was someone else with her. Do you know the first thing Tristana did when she returned to the manor?¡± asked one of the Lords. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She gave away the Lavender Manor to the guests.¡± The bald man¡¯s impatience disappeared. He was finally interested in knowing more. ¡°Is that supposed to be a joke? Why would she give away her manor just like that?¡± ¡°We heard it with our own ears!¡± said one of the Lords smugly. ¡°So, you received this¡­ mission from that person?¡± asked the bald man. The Lord nodded. ¡°The rewards are tempting. If we can help her, she¡¯ll give us two A-ss treasures.¡± ¡± Two A-ss treasures?!¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes widened. A-ss treasures were considered top-quality treasures. S-ss treasures were almost impossible to obtain via missions. ¡°What kind of mission is it?¡± The two Lords didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°As long as you can provide information about the treasure they need, you can just go and im the reward.¡± The two Lords held back the identity of the one who had assigned the mission. So, no matter who got the information, they¡¯d have to find the two Lords to know who to approach to im the reward. The bald man noticed that the two Lords didn¡¯t give away the name of the one who had assigned the mission. To be able to survive till now, the two people were far from fools. ¡°I just hope you are serious about this and not ying a bad joke on me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you experience real pain.¡± ¡°Brother Knight, we are not outsiders. We came to you because we want you to benefit from this too. This mission is just the beginning. There will be many other benefits in the future if we get onto that person¡¯s good side. Do you want to get on their good side too?¡± The bald man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all settled now! If there¡¯s any news, youe to us, alright? We¡¯ll go together.¡± The bald man asked for more details. After confirming that the two of them were telling the truth, he spread the news. The tavern was the hotspot for Lords and other adventurers alike. It did not take long for the news to spread. As long as they obtained any information about the Soul Contract, they would visit the tavern to im the treasure! A-ss treasures were already considered very rare among the Lords. Many people just gave up on obtaining them because it was so difficult to find them. The news spread so fast from the tavern that every corner of Cann City was abuzz with the mention of the treasure. After leaving the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and Tristana took a carriage and headed to the ck market.. Chapter 351 - 351: The Black Market Chapter 351: The ck Market Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ck market was a special ce. Su Wan and Xu Yuan were even more interested in exploring it, especially since President Nami had mentioned it. ¡°Tristana, have you heard of the Red Dragon Store?¡± asked Su Wan ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with it. I don¡¯t know much about Cann City as a whole. I only came here for the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk because the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had it. I was told to meet you in your territory.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t dwell much on it. She¡¯d find out anyway. The carriage traveled fast and reached a wide square. Contrary to popr expectations, the ck market wasn¡¯t located in some dingy and grim ce. It was actually a huge castle that acted as a market. There were many buildings closely arranged near the castle. In the center of the square was a statue of a griffin. Beyond that was the entrance to the castle. Many soldiers guarded the area. From time to time, a Pegasus would swoop above and cast shadows on the ground. The soldiers stood ready to resolve any idents or fights in the square. At the castle entrance, a huge signboard stood upright with the words: Cann City ck Market. Xu Yuan wondered whether a ck market could be considered legitimate if it wasmon knowledge and was maintained by Cann City. George had been waiting for them in the square. When he saw their carriage, he walked forward. ¡°Lady Tristana, I¡¯ve arranged for all of you to enter the market without any problem,¡± said George as he helped Tristana out of the carriage. Su Wan and Xu Yuan also got out of the carriage. ¡°Thank you, George. Please take us in.¡± ¡°Of course. This way, please.¡± George led the way. Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and Tristana headed toward the entrance. The guards at the entrance didn¡¯t stop them. Many people watched them from afar. Some tried to take that as an opportunity to sneak in but were stopped by the soldiers. Xu Yuan ignored the stares. He passed through the entrance and looked around eagerly. The interior of the castle was turned into amercial hotspot. Stalls and shops with all sorts of wares were erected on both sides of the main path. Unlike the shops outside, the wares in this market were unique and rare. There were bloody wolf heads and rotting corpses for sale. There were ores with magic, water that could be used for scrying, leaves that flew without even a gust of wind, etc. There were all kinds of strange items for sale. Xu Yuan was delighted by everything. He had stayed in the territory for so long that such items astonished him. As they made their way further, they could see shops that sold rare resources and treasures, but the price was ridiculously high. Xu Yuan wanted to take some trinkets home. His wish died when he saw the price tag. The natives had lived in the Overlord ne for far longer than any hero or Lord. They could tell whether the wares were legitimate at a nce. Entering the ck market wasn¡¯t for the naive of heart. George exined the rules of the ck market. Xu Yuan was fascinated by everything. He was quite happy to just look at the strange wares without buying them. Just discovering such rare treasures was enough. Su Wan asked George about the location of the Red Dragon Store. George led them through a small path toward the shop. They walked a while and finally reached the shop. Su Wan and Xu Yuan were surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected such a dpidated ce to exist after seeing the other wonders of the ck market. Even in such a prosperous ce, dirt-ridden shops existed. The store¡¯s front ss was covered in dust and stains as though no one had cleaned it in a hundred years. As they entered the shop, they saw that the shelves and furniture were on the verge of copse. Things hung from these shelves and sometimes fell to the floor. It was very messy. Not one soul had ever entertained the idea of sweeping the floor once in a while. On the counter sat an old man with graying hair. One of his eyes was covered by a ck patch. He was sitting on a rocking chair that creaked and squeaked. His eyes were narrowed to slits. It wasn¡¯t clear whether he had fallen asleep. Su Wan opened his attribute panel. [Bartos] [Level: 3] He looked so old and wise that Su Wan had assumed he was someone powerful, but he turned out to be a noob. ¡®Just Level 3?¡¯ ¡°Hello,¡± said Su Wan as she stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to disturb you.¡± The old man slowly opened his eyes. His right hand flew to his chest as he raised his head to look at Su Wan. ¡°Who are you? Look around, take whatever you want, pay, and leave! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± ¡°Mr. Bartos, President Nami sent me here.¡± The old man perked up when he heard Su Wan mention Nami. ¡°Nami¡­ that little girl has so much potential. She should go somewhere to broaden her horizon. Why did she send you? How can a lesser Lord help me?¡± Su Wan narrowed her eyes. ¡°I could help you in exchange for your help with something 1 need.¡± She realized that this old man wasn¡¯t as simple as she had thought. He seemed to be very familiar with Nami. ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡± The old man snorted. ¡°Mr. Bartos, let me introduce myself. My name is Xu Yuan.¡± Xu Yuan stepped forward. As soon as he finished speaking, a majestic aura radiated from him. The dark energy swept across the world. The small space felt the brunt of it. The old man was trying to go back to sleep when he was startled awake by the aura. He sat up in his chair. ¡°A Dark Demon Dragon!¡± Xu Yuan slowly retracted his massive aura.. Chapter 352 - 352: The Mysterious Old Man Chapter 352: The Mysterious Old Man Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan is ranked first among the Lords,¡± said Tristana. The old man looked surprised. ¡°Not bad. Nami does have good taste. She finally found me a good Lord.¡± Even if the Lord turned out to be yet another useless trash, the Dark Demon Dragon was indeed someone to be reckoned with. Su Wan was stumped. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Su Wan told the old man about the Soul Contract she was looking for and what she needed it for. ¡°The Soul Contract can be obtained from the Frostwolf family. Why do you need me for that?¡± said the old man. ¡°The Frostwolf family has a Soul Contact?!¡± asked Tristana in surprise. ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t the heir of the Frostwolf family,¡± said Bartos. ¡°Anyway¡­ 1 can help you get the Soul Contract if you do something for me.¡± ¡°Of course! What do you need me to do?¡± asked Su Wan excitedly. ¡°1 want you to help me find the heart of a god.¡± Bartos looked at Xu Yuan. Su Wan was surprised. ¡®Does this old crook know what he is talking about?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Bartos, do you have some misunderstanding of the level of our strength?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Interesting¡­ You feel like you aren¡¯t strong enough, but 1 see no fear of gods within your eyes.¡± Bartos stood up shakily. His one eye focused on Su Wan. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in gods and their power. 1 like that!¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°1 need you to go to a temple and retrieve the heart of a god that is sealed inside.¡± There was a prerequisite for entering the temple. One had to be a non-believer. ¡°Mr. Bartos, are you sure I can enter a temple?¡± Su Wan was worried. If the heart of a god was sealed in some temple, the danger of exploring such a ce would be high. ¡°Of course, you can! There are special rules in this ce. Only Lords can enter the temples. Before you, 20 Lords ventured into that temple.¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°Who knows? 1 didn¡¯t see anyonee back.¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡®This miserable, old scum!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no significant danger in that ce. With your strength, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Bartos looked at Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan stared at the old man. This man had sent 20 Lords to their deaths without batting an eye. ¡°Mr. Bartos, 1 need to confirm the level of the enemy in that temple,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Also, I need the Soul Contract before I enter that temple.¡± ¡°Little girl, are you still daydreaming? Who in this world is stupid enough to give the reward first before the mission is fulfilled? I will only give you the Soul Contract when 1 receive the heart of a god in my hands.¡± ¡°Mr. Bartos, you are being really insufferable right now! You want me to enter that temple and deal with dangers there without paying me? How do you expect me to venture in blindly without getting paid when so many Lords haven¡¯t returned?¡± Su Wan red at the old man. Both people red at each other, unwilling to back down. Su Wan didn¡¯t want to go blindly into danger. If she could have the Soul Contract first, then she could subdue and recruit the Vampire Duke and take it along to the temple. ¡°You foolish little girl, you¡¯re the only person who dares to talk back to me. It is no wonder you are different from the other Lords.¡± Bartos looked at Su Wan in amazement. Su Wan was speechless. ¡°Mr. Bartos, may 1 know why you are looking for the heart of a god?¡± she asked. Bartos smiled and clutched at his chest. ¡°It¡¯s nothing very important, except Ick a heart.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Su Wan asked, perplexed. The old man was very mysterious. She couldn¡¯t find out much about him. Bartos slowly took off his shirt. He pulled at the skin of his chest to reveal a fist-sized hole in his chest. There was no heart inside. His blood vessels squirmed, and his muscles contracted in rhythm. The old man didn¡¯t have a heart! Su Wan was stunned. She took a few deep breaths to steady herself. She looked at the old man solemnly. What kind of strength would it take to survive without a heart? It made sense why the store looked old and dpidated. The old man must have been alive for a long time but had no energy to maintain such a ce. Tristana was also shocked. She could sense that the old man was indeed human. He wasn¡¯t an undead who could survive long after being beheaded. However, humans couldn¡¯t live without a heart. As someone from the Frostwolf family from the Ice Empire, she had seen so many strange things in her life, but nothing had been as strange as this! Xu Yuan looked at the old man. The old man must be as strong as him. Bartos noticed that all of them looked shocked. He then wore his shirt and hid the hold in his chest. ¡°Mr. Bartos¡­ How did this happen?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Nothing special,¡± said Bartos. ¡°1 once fought with the Red Dragon. It managed to tear out my heart before 1 beheaded it.¡± Su Wan recalled the name of the shop. It was called ¡°Red Dragon Sushi¡± for a reason.. Chapter 353 - 353: S-Class Mission Chapter 353: S-ss Mission Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°An ordinary heart is useless to me. Only the heart of a god with infinite power can heal me!¡± Bartos looked at Xu Yuan meaningfully. He knew that Xu Yuan was a dragon. ¡°Su Wan, the strongest among the Lords¡­¡± Bartos mused. ¡°If you got Nami to rmend you to me, then you¡¯re probably not ordinary.¡± ¡°Mr. Bartos, you still haven¡¯t told me about the kind of danger that lurks in the temple,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I have never been inside the temple. How would 1 know?¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she looked at the old man who acted like an assh*le. Even if the old man had an extraordinary background, it was difficult to respect and like him as a person. He was so rude. ¡°Then how did you know that there was a heart of a god inside the temple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ancient secret.¡± ¡°Then I insist you give me the Soul Contract first before I enter the temple,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I told you, little girl. I will only give the Soul Contract after you obtain God¡¯s Heart¡­¡± Bartos was a little annoyed. He saw that Su Wan still wanted to argue. Bartos sighed and waved his hand. The space distorted suddenly. The world lost its light. Everything was surrounded by darkness. There was a silver-white weighing scale in front of them with a tray on either side. The world ceased to exist. Only the scale was real. The trays were held in the air by chains. One tray held white feathers and the other was empty. ¡°Little girl, a Soul Contract is nothing. I can give you anything you desire.¡± Su Wan was bewildered. She calmed herself and opened the attribute panel. [Wishing Scale.] [Level: High-Grade Divine Weapon] [Characteristic: After making a wish in your heart, ce an item on the other end of the scale. The Wishing Scale will fulfill your wish.] [Restriction: The object and the wish should be of equal value. If the wish is higher in value than the object ced on the tray, the wish will not be granted.] [Cooldown Time: 3 months] [Note: A divine artifact forged by the God of Wishes. Originally, it was intended to be a Wishing Scale that did not require any payment. Due to some reason, a restriction was added. It still possesses incredible power.] Xu Yuan was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the artifact to be this powerful! Bartos looked at their shocked faces. He chuckled. ¡°You Lords have the ability to see the attributes of anything or anyone. Very enviable trait.¡± ¡°You have such a strong artifact¡­ why not exchange something for God¡¯s Heart directly?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Child, you stillck so much knowledge. What can you find in this world that might be of equal value as God¡¯s Heart? I spent half of my life¡¯s savings to find out information about the location of God¡¯s heart.¡± Su Wan was hopeful. With an artifact like this, she could definitely obtain something that was powerful enough to subdue and enve the Vampire Duke. Although the artifact was very useful, it needed an item of equal value to be ced in the other tray. What level of treasure would be needed to wish for a treasure that could enve any hero to do my bidding?¡¯ thought Su Wan. She looked at Bartos. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Just tell me if you still want to go ahead with the mission,¡± said Bartos as he red at her impatiently. Su Wan sighed. The old man was powerful but had the temperament of a hooligan. ¡°Mr. Bartos, what item will be needed to exchange for a treasure that can enve ordinary heroes?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± said Bartos. ¡°Something like that cannot be obtained even with a Dark Demon Dragon helping you,¡± said Bartos angrily. ¡°Why are you asking me useless questions? Last time, someone asked me if I could use the scales to get a treasure that would make them divine! If 1 could do something like that, do you think I would be here talking to you?¡± Bartos was tired of unrealistic expectations. ¡°But Mr. Bartos, whether I can get the item or not is my business. You just need to tell me the price I¡¯d have to pay,¡± said Su Wan. He would have scoffed, but Su Wan¡¯s determined gaze convinced him to answer her. ¡°It seems that I have underestimated you.¡± Bartos smiled. ¡°Such scrolls are of extraordinary power. Even nobles who are of the ancient bloodline cannot afford them.¡± He emphasized that he would help Su Wan as long as she brought him God¡¯s Heart. Su Wan heard the notification. [Lord Su Wan, you have triggered an S-ss mission, God¡¯s Heart.] [Demigod-level Bartos fought with the ancient Red Dragon. His heart was ripped out by the beast. He snatched the Wishing Scale from the Red Dragon and was able to stay alive. He also learned that he needed God¡¯s Heart to heal himself. He devised a long n to obtain the heart. For ten years, he tried relentlessly to enter the temple where God¡¯s Heart was located. However, due to special rules, only Lords were allowed to enter.] [Mission Requirements: Obtain God¡¯s Heart from the Temple of sphemy and hand it over to Bartos to restore his demigod power.] [Mission Reward: Bartos¡¯ gratitude and the opportunity to use the Wishing Scale.] [Note: The reward for this mission is not fixed. Any action during the mission may affect the final reward.] Su Wan looked at the notification solemnly. This kind of mission was too dangerous. She read the requirements a few more times. She then turned to Bartos. The mysterious old man with an eye patch was indeed not as simple as he looked. He was at the Demigod Level! That exined everything. Su Wan was surprised that he had managed to snatch away the Wishing Scale from the Red Dragon.. Chapter 354 - 354: Archduke Qing You Chapter 354: Archduke Qing You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dragons were at the top of the food chain in this world. The longer they lived, the more terrifying they became. Dragons were ancient creatures. They weren¡¯t feared and revered any less than gods. ¡®How strong was this man when he fought a dragon?!¡¯ Su Wan wondered. ¡°Mr. Bartos, how long do you have?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°Three months at most. If you can¡¯t find God¡¯s Heart by then¡­ 1 guess I¡¯ll be having tea with the God of Death.¡± Bartos grinned. There was no fear or anxiety in his voice. He seemed as rxed as ever. Su Wan was conflicted. The mission wasplex, and the reward was tempting. However, the dangers¡­ Perhaps if Xu Yuan came along, she might still have a chance. ¡°Mr. Bartos, I always treasure my friends,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°And President Nami specifically mentioned you. She is a friend to me. 1 ept this mission. Within three months, God¡¯s Heart wall be in your hands.¡± Although the mission was difficult, the reward was remarkable. She couldn¡¯t miss the chance to obtain the Soul Contract. Bartos nodded. ¡°I like your confidence.¡± He took out a thumb-sizedpass from his pocket. ¡°Here.¡± He passed it to Su Wan. ¡°You need to prick your finger and drop your blood on this. It¡¯ll guide you inside the temple.¡± Su Wan epted thepass. A notification appeared. [S-ss mission epted! Pleaseplete the mission within three months. The mission will expire automatically after three months.] Su Wan took a deep breath and looked at Bartos. She needed to do this! If she could get the Soul Contract, nobody would dare touch her territory with the Vampire Duke around. Su Wan was d for the chance. The trip to Cann City was worth it! She asked Bartos for more details of the mission. She even asked him about the Dimension Stone and World Tree Seed. Bartos had the answer to everything. Even if he was only at Level 3 right now, he had once been a demigod! He had adventured far and wide. After that, Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and Tristana left the store. Bartos watched them leave. He leaned back on his rocking chair. It seemed he had aged another ten years at that moment. A cloaked figure appeared behind him. ¡°Lord Bartos, this Lord is not as simple as she seems. The Dark Demon Dragon¡­ it¡¯s highly likely that he knows about my existence!¡± The blue eyes under the ck cloak stared at Bartos. Bartos didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were closed. He was conflicted. Could this Lord finally bring God¡¯s Heart to him? ¡°We¡¯ve waited too long for this, Lord Bartos. All of us¡­ we¡¯re waiting for you to rise again and lead us.¡± After leaving the Red Dragon Store, Su Wan strolled through the market listlessly. Su Wan turned to look at Tristana beside her. ¡°Tristana, did you ever hear about Bartos and his¡­ ailment before this?¡± A demigod who could survive without a heart sounded like an existence from myths and legends. Moreover, Bartos had a divine artifact. If he hadn¡¯t lost his power, he would probably be a ruler of some empire. ¡°The world is huge. There are numerous others like Mr. Bartos.¡± Su Wan was silent. The natives had existed for so long that they were more powerful than the new and uing Lords. Su Wan felt lucky that she had Xu Yuan. She had advanced so quickly because of him. Su Wan finally understood why Xu Yuan always pressured her to be stronger. ¡°What do you think of Bartos?¡± Su Wan asked Tristana. ¡°When he was at his peak, he must have been unimaginably powerful.¡± Tristana looked wistful. If she had the power to kill an ancient dragon, no one would dare stand in her way. ¡°Lord Su Wan, the danger in that temple might be beyond your imagination,¡± said Tristana. ¡°Please reconsider this mission. You are still growing as a Lord, and your territory has so much potential. There is no need to take unnecessary risks. With the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk, I¡¯ll implement my n soon. After 1 take control of my family, 1¡¯11 have more freedom. 1¡¯11 do everything to get you a Soul Contract.¡± Su Wan was moved. She respected and admired Tristana even more than before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll heed your concerns. I¡¯ll prepare wholeheartedly for the mission. Without absolute confidence, I won¡¯t venture into the temple at all.¡± Tristana nodded. She knew that Su Wan wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. So, she wouldn¡¯t rush into danger without appropriate preparations. ¡°Tristana, where can I buy high-level armor?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Archduke Qing You¡¯s shop has some powerful armor.¡± ¡°Archduke Qing You?¡± Tristana nodded. ¡°The Paragon of Qing You and a legendary ascetic.¡± Archduke Qing You was only one step away from bing a demigod. The fact that an ascetic could be a legend was admirable. ¡®Ascetics¡­ seems like a very rare profession.¡¯ This was the first time Su Wan had heard of such a profession.. Chapter 355 - 355: The Fact About Ascetics Chapter 355: The Fact About Ascetics Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tristana was surprised that Su Wan and Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t heard about ascetics. ¡°Ascetics aren¡¯t very rare, but they are an advanced ss of warriors. You can choose them after level 10.¡± However, very few warriors chose to be ascetics because it was very difficult to level up as an ascetic. Ascetics couldn¡¯t wear defensive armor or carry weapons. They could only engage in hand-to-handbat. Ascetics had to increase the strength of their bodies to be able to level up. It wasmon for ascetics to venture into dangerous terrains to train themselves. That kind of suffering was not something that ordinary people could bear. With such hard work, most ascetics developed a body that was as strong as a dragon¡¯s. They were so strong that they could fight several heroes of the same level single-handedly. As for the legendary ascetics, they were immensely powerful. Archduke Qing You probably could resist the dragon¡¯s breath and walk intova all naked. ¡°My father used to say that ascetics might be one of the strongest people to exist,¡± said Tristana. Su Wan was deep in thought. She needed to be careful if she ever encountered ascetics in the future. People who trained in such brutal conditions wouldn¡¯t be weak. Su Wan couldn¡¯t ever imagine fighting enemies barehanded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go visit Archduke Qing You. I want to see what a legendary ascetic looks like,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Archduke Qing You¡¯s daughter usually handles the transactions. Her Highness, Bayion, is in charge of the trade. We might not get to meet Archduke Qing You,¡± said Tristana. George led them through the narrow path. A group of people were gathered in front of a shop that was huge. It could amodate thousands of people. On the huge que in front of them, the words ¡°Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce¡± shed on a board. Dozens of statues of flying horses were embossed on the outer walls. At the entrance, there were two rows of ten-meter-tall magic stone statues holding long axes to guard the sides. They were all top-tier troops. People entered and left the structure. The ce seemed bustling with activity. George led them through the entrance. The ceiling of the ce was dome-shaped. It was carved withplicated patterns. Huge oil paintings hung on the walls. A staff member approached them. ¡°Dear guests, the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce wees you. I¡¯m at your service. What exactly are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for some high-quality armor,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°What ss?¡± ¡°S-ss armors.¡± ¡°All equipment and treasures of that level are on the second floor. Please follow me,¡± said the middle-aged staff member with a wide smile. Su Wan followed him along with the others. They passed through the crowd and arrived at the stairs. Before they could make their way up, they heard somemotion. A few Lords stood in front of an old man with a goatee, looking very frustrated. On the counter were some damaged items. It was obvious that the Lords had returned from the wilderness to sell their treasures. There was a rusty sword, a broken shield, and a broken longbow. The things carried a musty aura. They seemed to be corroded by time. They were probably picked up from some ancient ruin. ¡°Sometimes there are Lords who don¡¯t know the origin and the level of the treasure they bring along. asionally¡­ they get into disputes,¡± said the middle-aged man who had led them to the stairs. The group paid no attention and started up the stairs. ¡°This is legendary equipment. Even if it¡¯s damaged, it should be worth something! What you¡¯re giving me is so little!¡± The argument became more intense. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m being honest. What 1 showed you is what it¡¯s worth. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce hasn¡¯t ever lied to anyone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! Last time, you offered three times the current price!¡± One of the Lords turned and saw the middle-aged man. He pointed at the stairs. ¡°We sold it to himst week! Call him over!¡± The old man with a goatee behind the counter turned to look at the middle-aged man who was leading Su Wan and her group up the stairs. The man looked embarrassed. He would suggest moving the treasure acquisition area to the backter. Themotion had drawn many people. The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t just ignore the Lord and leave. He smiled and apologized to Su Wan and her group. ¡°Please give me a moment.¡± He called a staff member and assigned him the task of apanying the customers to the designated floor. He then turned and walked down the stairs. Xu Yuan was intrigued. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go up. He walked down the stairs and got closer to the crown. Su Wan and the rest followed him. ¡°I sold simr treasuresst time. Why is the price lower than half this time?¡± The Lord held a rusty sword and red at the middle-aged man and the man with the goatee. When the middle-aged man saw Su Wan and the group approach the crowd, he looked indignant. ¡°Sir, listen to me. We took the items that you sold to the cksmith for repair. The cksmith said the items were beyond repair. It wasn¡¯t worth it. If we cannot repair the weapons you sell to us, then they¡¯ll all go to waste.¡± ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth? You might be lying too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try selling the treasures at another shop and see how much it fetches you.¡± Xu Yuan looked interested. There was something strange about the whole thing. If the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had offered them a high pricest time but were offering half of that this time, something must have happened. Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce imed that the price of repair exceeded the price of the treasure itself, so it was not worth buying simr treasures.. Chapter 356 - 356: Withered Branch Chapter 356: Withered Branch Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan was curious about the treasure that the Lords had brought with them. He activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon. [Bronze Battle de] [Level: None] [Status: Heavily damaged.] [Note: It was once a legendary weapon. Under the erosion of time, it has lost its power.] The result was the same for the damaged ck sword, the broken longbow, etc. There were a total of 20 weapons on the counter. None of them could be used. However, most of them were indeed legendary items. Xu Yuan wondered how the Lords had obtained such high-quality junk. When the man with the goatee heard that the weapons were beyond repair, he didn¡¯t even want to offer half the price. He chased the Lords away. The Lords were very angry. They cursed at the staff, produced a ck bag, and proceeded to put their weapons back into the bag. Xu Yuan was amused. He turned around and left. One of the Lords was putting a longsword in the bag when it fell to the floor. It broke with a crisp sound. Xu Yuan turned back to look. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t think much of it and just found the situation funny until one of the Lords took out a withered branch and swept the remaining weapons from the counter into his bag. Xu Yuan¡¯s heart pounded as he stared at the withered tree branch in the Lord¡¯s hand. He felt a strange familiarity. The withered branch had a dark aura to it. Xu Yuan was curious. ¡®Where did the Lord get the branch?¡¯ The withered branch wasn¡¯t old and derelict like the other weapons! If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t established frequent contact with the Dark Withered Tree, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized the aura of the branch. For outsiders, the tree and the branch might be just trash which was contaminated with dark energy, but it was different for Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan wanted to follow the Lord, but he noticed that the crowd was watching the group of Lords closely. He didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. He watched as the angry Lords picked up their wares and prepared to leave. He leaned toward Tristana. ¡°Tristana, please stop those Lords from leaving,¡± whispered Xu Yuan. ¡°They have something I need.¡± Tristana blushed when she sensed Xu Yuan leaning so close to her. Su Wan was a bit jealous, but she knew Xu Yuan wouldn¡¯t do something like that if it wasn¡¯tpletely necessary. Tristana nodded. She turned to George and instructed him to go after the Lords. He chased after them. George talked to them. The Lords bowed and left in high spirits. ¡°Lady Tristana, I asked them to wait at the entrance of the ck market,¡± said George, reappearing at their sides. ¡°I also told them that if they don¡¯t see us at the entrance by night, they can find us at the Lavender Manor.¡± The Lords valued profit. If someone showed an interest in buying those useless weapons, they wouldn¡¯t let the chance slip by. Other shops wouldn¡¯t want their wares because of the condition they were in. So, they would wait for them to sell their wares, no matter what. Xu Yuan looked at George in admiration. George knew how the Lords functioned. Xu Yuan was deep in thought. ¡®A branch which held even darker energy than the Dark Withered Tree¡­ where had ite from?¡¯ The middle-aged man found them again and apologized profusely. Su Wan told him it was alright and followed him to the second floor. It was better to check out the armors first and then meet the Lords. They all made their way to the second floor. There were fewer people on that floor. The way in which these people were dressed was clear to show that they were rich and probably belonged to noble families. The middle-aged man led the group to an open pantry in the hall. They sat down at the table and were served tea. The middle-aged man whispered to another staff member. The staff returned with catalogs. ¡°These are the armors that we haven¡¯t sold yet. They are all S-ss.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan took a catalog each and opened them. The armor¡¯s pictures, attributes, and characteristics were all recorded in the catalog. There were more than 50 types of armor in the catalog. The attributes for each were all outstanding! Xu Yuan didn¡¯t find any of them to be worth his interest, so he handed his catalog to Su Wan and let her choose what she liked. Su Wan found something she liked. [Bloodthirsty Armor] [Level: S-ss] [Characteristic: Bloodthirsty. Every time you kill an enemy, you can turn their blood into energy to recover your strength. You can also control the blood energy to repair your armor.] [Abilities] [Boiling Blood Qi: Able to cast powerful Blood Qi on the armor, increasing its defense by 500%. Duration: 20 minutes. Cooldown time: 1 day.] [Fight Bravely: immediately remove all control skills and magic on your body. Cooldown time:30 minutes.] [Note: The masterpiece of a Forge Master of the Beast n. Possesses powerful defense and brute strength.] Su Wan liked the armor. ¡°How much is the Bloodthirsty Armor?¡± ¡°The Bloodthirsty Armor is currently priced at 2 million rare resources.¡± ¡®Two million rare resources?!¡¯ This was the first time Su Wan had heard of such exorbitant prices. Even if the whole territory went without food and enmities for a whole year, they might not be able to save that much! The middle-aged man noticed her surprise. ¡°The armors have significantly higher and better attributes than weapons and shields, so they are priced higher,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°The attributes on this armor have been tested in actualbat. It is a little pricey, but the armor is definitely worth it. Alternatively, you can also use treasure of the same level to exchange for it. If the value of the treasure is not enough, you can always top up with something else.¡± Su Wan nodded. She suddenly remembered that she had something of remarkable value. She took out a special treasure from the system space. [Broken Lake] [Characteristic: Can summon ake that will never dry up and float in the sky.] [Note: A treasure with magical power.] She had obtained the treasure a while ago. Perhaps it could be used to exchange for the armor.. Chapter 357 - 357: Tristana’s Shock Chapter 357: Tristana¡¯s Shock Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The magnificent treasure was immensely valuable. Su Wan hadn¡¯t used it yet. ¡°How many rare resources can I get for this thing?¡± Su Wan ced the treasure on the table. ¡°If this treasure is really like you describe, it¡¯ll be worth millions of rare resources,¡± said the middle-aged man. Su Wan was surprised. ¡®It can sell for millions?¡¯ ¡°The great nobles would be interested in this. No one would mind having their own swimming pool in the sky. The lords living by theke might also want it. It¡¯s even good to use as a war fortress.¡± Su Wan thought about it. Ake in the sky provided an advantage in battle. ¡°The price seems fair for such a treasure,¡± said Tristana as Su Wan turned to look at her. Even if this treasure was worth millions, she felt that it was still somewhatcking. She only had around 200,000 rare resources in her inventory. Fortunately, Su Wan had another treasure. It was a legendary treasure, a Victory Gem! This gemstone hade from the Rainbow Treasure Chest. The Victory Gem had two abilities. The person who held the gem could inspire and motivate their subordinates. Even when the situation is dire and defeat is imminent, the troops would follow the person with unwavering loyalty. The second ability was that the gem made the bearer immune to any and all magic that could shake or lower the morale of the troops. This was especially effective while fighting evil heroes. [Note: Goddess of Victory bestows this treasure as a reward to her loyal followers. If this gem is embedded in any equipment or armor, the Goddess of Victory with bless it] The only disadvantage was that Su Wan¡¯s territory couldn¡¯t use it. Legendary treasures were worth at least 18 million. The rich and imposing Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce seemed to be a good ce to sell such a treasure. When Su Wan took out the gem, Tristana¡¯s face changed. She looked flustered. ¡°Victory¡­¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan, you don¡¯t need to sell this here! Maybe you can examine it more before selling it. There is no hurry to sell it, after all.¡± Tristana looked at the gem with an unconcealed hunger. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll have to trouble youter to find out more about the treasure,¡± said Su Wan as she put back the gem in the system space. Tristana heaved a sigh of relief. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t know what the gem was. He looked confused. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was very renowned in Cann City, especially because the one who owned it was someone powerful. An appraiser examined the fragment of the Broken Lake. The two sides reached an agreement. Su Wan bought the Bloodthirsty Armor. Su Wan was sure that she would get enough resources with Tristana buying the gem. Su Wan was a little emotional. She had found a good friend in Tristana and had sold her treasure for a lot. This was a sign that she needed to establish frequent contact with the outside world. The armor was given to Su Wan. The armor adjusted to the body of the wearer. It made Su Wan look very regal. Su Wan noticed Xu Yuan looking at her, and she blushed. Xu Yuan was wondering about how the armor would impact future enemies. After that, they all left the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Lord Su Wan, is that the Victory Gem that you were going to sell?¡± asked Tristana after they were out of earshot. Su Wan nodded. ¡°Yes. I obtained it from a chest during one of my expeditions. The attributes are decent, but¡­ why did you look so surprised before?¡± Su Wan was puzzled by Tristana¡¯s reaction. The eldest daughter of Grand Duke Frostwolf wasn¡¯t someone who hadn¡¯t seen the world. ¡°Lord Su Wan, that is a Victory Gem!¡± said Tristana. ¡°So?¡± ¡°The Victory Gem can summon the Goddess of Victory!¡± said Tristana excitedly. ¡°When the gem is embedded anywhere, it¡¯ll carry the blessing of the goddess herself!¡± ¡®Summon the Goddess of Victory¡­¡¯ ¡®Is this gem so powerful that it can summon a real goddess?¡¯ ¡°When I was very young, I saw it being used once,¡± said Tristana. ¡°The Goddess of Victory descended from heaven among the hymns. I can never forget that moment. I thought I would never get to see such a treasure in my life. I didn¡¯t expect to see the gem in your hands.¡± Tristana looked at Su Wan. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve met numerous Lords, but none of them seemed anything special. But you¡­ maybe you¡¯re favored by the gods.¡± Su Wan was stumped. She didn¡¯t know what to say. The fear and reverence for the gods were deeply rooted in the hearts of most people. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to do with the way Tristana looked at her in admiration, just because she thought Su Wan was blessed by the gods. All that aside, summoning a god was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. Su Wan didn¡¯t even think that it was possible. If anyone could summon a god or a goddess, they would be considered immeasurably powerful in this world.. Chapter 358 - 358: Who Is The Lord? Chapter 358: Who Is The Lord? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°How do I summon the Goddess of Victory?¡± ¡°You will have to let a red-robed archbishop of the Victory Temple activate the imprint inside the gem. They should be of Legendary Level. When that¡¯s done, the goddess will sense it and descend from the heavens.¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡®A Legendary Archbishop?!¡¯ It was nearly impossible to meet such people because they usually upied positions of power and wouldn¡¯t meet ordinary people. ¡°This blessing of the Goddess of Victory¡­ Does it strengthen the attributes of any equipment or weapon?¡± Tristana nodded. ¡°Yes. The blessing might even grant extremely powerful abilities. Most of the abilities were for the Light-Types. In fact, the Victory Gem was a reward for believers who showed unwavering devotion while resisting the invasion of the abyss. Not many gems are left. Perhaps there are only a hundred or so around the world. But¡­ the goddess favored the Light-Types. She hates the Dark-Types.¡± Su Wan realized that her hero and her territory were mostly dark. She understood what Tristana was saying. Su Wan couldn¡¯t use the gem in her territory. However, Su Wan was determined to find a use for the gem. ¡°So¡­ how much would it sell for?¡± asked Su Wan. If she couldn¡¯t use it, she might as well sell it for a good price. ¡°Are you still nning to sell it?!¡± Tristana was stunned. ¡°The Victory Gem does sound promising, but 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for me and my troops. Most of my troops are Dark-Types. I might as well exchange it for a decent number of resources.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t have a use for the gem if she couldn¡¯t harness its power. If she sold it for arge number of resources, she could at least develop and strengthen her territory. For a Lord, her territory was everything. Tristana sighed when she saw how indifferent Su Wan looked. It was no wonder Su Wan advanced so quickly. She held no unnecessary attachment to things and did what she had to. Such decisiveness among the Lords was rare. If it was her, she would have kept the treasure even if she couldn¡¯t use it. She would pass it down to the future generations as a family heirloom. ¡°Lord Su Wan, if you really intend to sell it, I¡¯ll buy it from you,¡± said Tristana. ¡°For me¡­ this treasure is invaluable. I want to enhance it so that I can use it.¡± Before Su Wan could even respond, Xu Yuan grabbed the gem and ced it in Tristana¡¯s hands. Tristana looked at him in shock. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You said you need it,¡± said Xu Yuan. He shrugged. Tristana looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ Lord Su Wan and I haven¡¯t discussed the price for the gem yet¡­¡± ¡°If you find something good in the future, send it our way in exchange for this. We can decide fast for such a small matter. We¡¯re friends, after all. I trust you,¡± said Xu Yuan. Although he and Su Wan hadn¡¯t known Tristana for long, they were sure that she was a good person who kept her word. She had been nothing but helpful till now. Her morality had impressed him. Su Wan was helpless. Usually, she was the decision maker because Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care about anything half the time. However, if he felt this strongly about the matter, then she wasn¡¯t going to refuse. Moreover, Su Wan was also grateful to Tristana for helping her all this time. She felt that Tristana wasn¡¯t a person who would betray her. If she could support this future Grand Duke Frostwolf, it would definitely be beneficial. Tristana epted the gem in trembling hands. She could feel the immense power within it. She felt very emotional. ¡°Lord Su Wan, now I am sure that my encounter with you was written in my destiny. Meeting you has been the greatest thing. I¡¯ll definitely repay you for the faith you¡¯ve put in me.¡± Su Wan smiled. She was d that all her friends were doing very well. Shi Linglong, Zhao Qingrong and Lin Yao were in the top four among the Lords. Tristana had be a dear friend, and everything was working out for her so far. She was d to see it. Su Wan also felt that her business was going well. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had increased the price for the Hundred Night Flower Honey, which massively helped with her profits. Moreover, she was trading the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk with Tristana for a decent price. Everything was working out perfectly. Xu Yuan was itching to leave this ce and get the withered branch. Tristana wanted to head back and examine the gem closely. They all headed to the entrance of the ck market. The Lords saw them approach. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Shall we, Lady Tristana?¡± asked George. Tristana George led them to the Lords. Tristana looked at Su Wan. Meeting in such an open space was bound to be risky if what the Lords provided was of any value. ¡°Maybe we can meet them at the manor.¡± Gorge nodded. He discussed with the Lords to meet at Lavender Manor. They didn¡¯t have any objections. A different carriage was arranged for them. Su Wan and the group got into the carriage with the Frostwolf emblem and headed to the Lavender Manor. In the carriage, the Lords talked in low voices. ¡°Who do you think the Lord is? Even the nobles are so respectful to her.¡± ¡°She must be someone of higher rank. Perhaps she is among the top 100?¡± ¡°That¡¯s b*llshit! Do you think someone in the top too would be this easy to meet? Maybe the Lord ispleting a mission for the nobledy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Our hard work wasn¡¯t in vain, though. This pile of junk might be finally worth something. It¡¯s a pity the ruins were destroyed, and we couldn¡¯t get anything more..¡± Chapter 359 - 359: The Collapsed Ruins Chapter 359: The Copsed Ruins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tristana had no interest in the Lords and their junk. She left Xu Yuan, Su Wan, and the other Lords in the main hall and went to her room. She wanted to find ude to study the Victory Gem in detail. The Lords watched as Tristana left and then turned to Su Wan, who was sitting at the head of the long table. The Lords were confused. Lavender Manor wasn¡¯t an ordinary manor. The guards were all Level 50 soldiers. There were even some heroes who were at Level 59. They were even more puzzled when the noblewoman left. They wondered if this Overlord and her handsome hero owned the manor. The servants and the maids stood in a corner in attention. The Lords were baffled. They hadn¡¯t even been offered a seat at the table. ¡°My name is Mo Liqing. I¡¯m here to sell some top-notch treasures. Are you in charge here?¡± The leader calmed himself and stepped forward. Su Wan watched him with interest. ¡°Then, the rest of you must be named Mo Lishou, Mo Lihai, or Mo Lihong?¡± The Lords nodded. Su Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°To answer your question¡­ Yes, I am in charge of this manor. Can you show me your treasures?¡± Mo Lishou hesitated. Their ¡°treasures¡± could fool others, but a Lord could easily open the attribute panel for the treasures and find out that they were all junk. He cleared his throat. ¡°We aren¡¯t different from each other. We¡¯re all Lords. It took us so much effort to find these treasures,¡± said the Lord. ¡°We could give you a 10% discount for this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the treasures are decent, I will pay you well,¡± said Su Wan. They were indeed smart. ¡°However, you¡¯ll need to give me every detail about the items and their origins. Just tell me what kind of creatures you met, where the items were originally located, etc.¡± The ruins had already copsed, so the Lords didn¡¯t think that would be a problem. It wasn¡¯t like Su Wan could go and check the ruins personally. ¡°No problem. As long as you pay us a decent price, all the information is yours.¡± ¡°Then, take them out and show me.¡± The oldest Lord, Mo Lishou, opened the sack and ced the badly damaged treasures on the table. It was a pile of junk. In front of the others, the Lords could pretend that these treasures were valuable. With another Lord, they didn¡¯t bother to pretend. Xu Yuan perked up when he saw the withered branch at the bottom of the pile. He could sense the dark aura. He was right. The aura was simr to that of the Dark Withered Tree. This branch seemed to be even more dark and evil than the tree. He looked at Su Wan and nodded. Su Wan pretended to be indifferent in front of the Lords. She picked up one or two weapons and pretended to examine them. Then, she lifted the withered branch from the bottom. ¡°This branch is stained with the aura of the undead. Where did you get it?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡°stained¡± with the aura. It¡¯s the branch¡¯s aura,¡± said Mo Lishou. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The origin of this branch is extraordinary. It¡¯s something we broke off from a withered tree.¡± Seeing that Su Wan was interested, Mo Lishou became a persuasive salesman. ¡°That tree is different from ordinary trees. It grows from flesh and blood.¡± Seeing Su Wan so lost for words, Mo Lishou chuckled. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve seen such a strange tree. Unfortunately, the tree had withered away before we found it. Only this branch was intact. If we¡¯d found it a while before, we¡¯d be rich by now.¡± Xu Yuan was interested. ¡®Is it possible for that tree to replicate the Dark Withered Tree?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s that tree called?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°Dark Demonic Tree. ording to the system¡¯s information, that thing was an evil tree that grew from corpses. It could also bear blood fruits. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t find anything more,¡± said Mo Lishou. ¡°Where is it located?¡± asked Su Wan. Mo Lishou opened the system map and shared the location with her. ¡°There was a mythical ruin in that ce, but it copsed a long time ago. We explored it for two months but didn¡¯t find anything good.¡± Mo Lishou sounded disappointed. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a mythical ruin. They had expected to find decent treasures but got nothing out of it. Su Wan opened the map and looked closely. There were conspicuously marked points on it. It was about 500 kilometers from Cann City and was in the desert. Xu Yuan and Su Wan decided to check the ce out to see what exactly was wrong with the Dark Demonic Tree. If the Dark Demonic Tree was considered so powerful, it shouldn¡¯t be withering away so easily. [Withered Branch] [Characteristic: Gives off a dark aura.] [Note: A broken branch from a unique tree.] The tree looked very ordinary. If the Lords hadn¡¯t opened its attribute panel to check, they would have passed by it without giving it a thought. Su Wan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to find out more about the tree. The withered branch of the Dark Demon Tree had a weak vitality. However, it could regain its vitality if it consumed mana. ¡®This branch is still alive?!¡¯ Su Wan was stunned. If the branch was still alive after being separated from its tree, was the Dark Demonic Tree really dead? Su Wan was intrigued. She didn¡¯t mind nting a Dark Demonic Tree in her territory. Su Wan continued to inquire about the ruins. Mo Lishou was still hopeful that Su Wan would buy their junk at a high price, so he told her everything about the ruins. There was nothing good inside anyway.. He had searched the whole ce for two months! Chapter 360 - 360: Mutual Benefits Chapter 360: Mutual Benefits Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan asked for a lot of details about the ruins. The Dark Demonic Tree was apparently located in an inconspicuous corner of the ruins. Now that the ruins had copsed, more than half the area was buried under sand and rubble. The only dangerous ce in the ruins was the tomb in the center. It was supposed to be guarded by some terrifying creature. They were all above level 65, and there were at least 100 of them. The Lords had even seen a Level 69 leader. However, there were no treasures inside. The Lords had used special methods to explore the whole area. Su Wan and Xu Yuan made up their minds. The ruin was an important ce, and there was probably a nightmare-level creature hiding inside. With their current strength, they had a chance of winning the fight against such creatures. Xu Yuan guessed that the ruin was not as simple as the Lords made it out to be. There was definitely something in the center. If they made their way there and came back with the Dark Demonic Tree, it would still be worth it! It might be a dead tree to others, but it was different for him. Su Wan chose 10 weapons and paid 5% more than what the other Chamber of Commerce might have paid them. She had the information she needed and didn¡¯t mind returning the favor. It cost her a total of 1 million units of resources. The value of the information she had obtained was far beyond what these resources couldpare to. The Lords were ecstatic. For Lords who had lost their territories, it was difficult to make an ie. Su Wan informed the Lords that she was looking for a Soul Contract, and if they could find any information on it, she would reward them handsomely. When the Lords heard that she was willing to reward them with A-ss treasures, they were excited. They patted their chests and told Su Wan that they would definitely get the information she needed. After they left, Su Wan transferred the weapons into the system space. She left the branch on the table to study it more. When Tristana came down to the main hall, she saw Su Wan looking at the branch in her hands. ¡°Lord Su Wan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I found something interesting,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°How¡¯s the research on the Victory Geming along?¡± Su Wan put away the branch. ¡°The Victory Gem is tooplicated. We can only vaguely sense the special imprint contained within it,¡± said ude. ¡°We¡¯ll need to ask Grand Duke Frostwolf about it.¡± ¡°The Grand Duke Frostwolf is a believer?¡± asked Su Wan in surprise. ¡°Grand Duke Frostwolf and a believer of the goddess are the closest of friends. The believer is also at the legendary level,¡± said ude. Su Wan felt uneasy. All the powerful people lived such simple lives. ¡°Lord Su Wan and Lord Xu Yuan, pleasee with me to the Frostwolf Territory, I¡¯ll find a treasure that can be of use to you,¡± said Tristana. ¡°Perhaps another time. I do want to visit the Ice Empire. I especially want to see the Frost Ore,¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan also wanted to visit the Vampire Castle to find out more about the Vampire Duke. The Beastmen had snatched the Blood Coffin of the Vampire Duke from the Vampire Castle, after all.
  • ? ?
    • ¡°Lord Su Wan visited the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce personally. Why are you asking me about her? Didn¡¯t you meet her?¡± said President Nami. ¡°What? When? I didn¡¯t even know about it.¡± ¡°This morning. She went to the ck market and then visited the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce to buy some armor. The staff showed her around,¡± said Zorro. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the ck market today. Shouldn¡¯t you be apanying Su Wan to Cann City?¡± Bayion asked. ¡°Lady Tristana brought Lord Su Wan to Cann City, so she¡¯s showing her around,¡± said Zorro. ¡°Tristana is here?! Why didn¡¯t she meet me? I thought Tristana just went to meet Su Wan to buy the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk. Are they close now?¡± Bayion frowned. ¡°Lord Su Wan is extraordinary. Lady Tristana is giving away Lavender Manor to Lord Su Wan as a gift,¡± said President Nami as he lifted her cup of tea to her lips. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Why would Tristana give away her manor to some Lord?¡± asked Bayion in disbelief. ¡°That was what Lady Tristana said when we met her this morning,¡± said Zorro. He was also puzzled by that. Zorro didn¡¯t think Tristana and Su Wan had known each other long enough to reach that state of goodwill. He was confused why Lady Tristana had done something like that. Bayion was impatient. She got up and walked out. ¡°I have to find Tristana. That Lord must have tricked her!¡± ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s not necessary!¡± Before they could stop her, Bayion had already walked away. ¡°President Nami, do you want me to go and make sure that everything is alright?¡± asked Zorro. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Nami was deep in thought. ¡°Have the people from the Red Dragon Store returned?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Teacher will approve of Su Wan,¡± said President Nami. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±. Zorro was silent.. Chapter 361 - 361: Xu Yuan Is Worthy of Attention Chapter 361: Xu Yuan Is Worthy of Attention Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The room fell silent. There was somemotion outside. ¡°Teacher!¡± Nami¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the voice outside. She stood up and walked to the door. A figure in a mechanical wheelchair appeared there. ¡°Child, can you push this wheelchair into your office?¡± Bartos smiled kindly. The president of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, who was feared and respected by many, felt like a little girl again. She walked behind the wheelchair and pushed Bartos into the room. Zorro was so flustered to see Bartos that his face turned red. ¡°Lord Bartos, I greet you most humbly,¡± said Zorro. Bartos waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything. Nami pushed the wheelchair toward the coffee table, and she poured a cup of tea for Bartos. ¡°This is not bad. This tea is refreshing,¡± said Bartos. ¡°I can have it sent to your ce,¡± said Nami. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll get tired of it if I drink it every day.¡± ¡°Teacher, why are you here?¡± asked Nami. ¡°Can¡¯t I visit you without a reason?¡± Bartos grinned. ¡°I do hope you visit me every day. Did Lord Su Wane to your store?¡± ¡°Yes. That Lord is decent. I¡¯m more interested in the Dark Demon Dragon that walks by her side. Maybe¡­ they can seed where others have failed,¡± said Bartos. Nami was surprised to hear that. Her teacher was an expert. He used to be a demigod. She never heard him praise any other Lords before. If someone managed to make an impression on him, they would indeed be extraordinary. It was incredible that Su Wan and Xu Yuan had managed to make quite an impression on him. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s so special about Lord Su Wan? How did she manage to make an impression on you?¡± Bartos looked at Nami. ¡°Don¡¯t you know her well?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ I don¡¯t know much about Lord Su Wan or the Dark Demon Dragon, for that matter. Is she really that special?¡± asked Nami. All she knew about Su Wan was from Zorro¡¯s endless appreciation of her and her territory. Xu Yuan had remained so quiet and aloof, so she didn¡¯t know how strong he was. As for Su Wan¡¯s strength, Zorro wasn¡¯t clear about that. From their recent interaction, Nami saw that Su Wan was diplomatic, but she still didn¡¯t understand Su Wan that well. ¡°The fact that she stands out from other Lords and has made it to the first rank makes her special,¡± said Bartos. ¡°She is the strongest among the Lords?!¡± Nami was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Wan is ranked first among the Lords. You should try to learn more about the Lords and how they function.¡± ¡°Ranked first?! Is Lord Su Wan really at the top of thedder?¡± asked Nami in disbelief. Zorro was a little less surprised than Nami. He believed Bartos. Zorro had always felt that Lord Su Wan was extraordinary. Zorro looked at Nami. Even Bartos acknowledged Su Wan¡¯s prowess. Nami looked conflicted. Everything made sense now. It was no wonder Tristana had given away the Lavender Manor so willingly. Nami realized that Tristana was a very smart person. She could already see Su Wan¡¯s potential before anyone else. ¡°Teacher¡­ did you ask her to visit the temple?¡± ¡°Yes. I gave that mission to so many before her. One more doesn¡¯t make a difference,¡± said Bartos. ¡°Teacher, the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce has done its best to work with the Lords. It¡¯s certain that giving resources for free to the Lords doesn¡¯t work. They can¡¯t enter the temple.¡± ¡°If it was easy, I wouldn¡¯t have had to spend ten years on this. Don¡¯t worry. We can only hope that Su Wan can seed. I still have three months to live,¡± said Bartos. ¡°Teacher, you will be fine. I believe that Lord Su Wan will definitely seed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough. In the past ten years, I¡¯ve failed countless times, so I¡¯m mentally prepared for any oue,¡± said Bartos wistfully. ¡°If Su Wan fails, the Crimson Moon is yours.¡± Bartos had spent so much of his life building his dream. He could let it all go to waste. Nami could revive the store and use it. She had proved herself, after all. Cann City was too small for her to row. The world was her stage. ¡°Your vision shouldn¡¯t be limited to just Lords! You already know that Su Wan¡¯s progress is because of that Dark Demon Dragon.¡± As soon as Bartos finished speaking, a mysterious figure in a ck cloak appeared behind him. Zorro and Nami didn¡¯t look surprised.. Chapter 362 - 362: Bayion And Her Rebuttal Chapter 362: Bayion And Her Rebuttal Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°President Nami, it¡¯s not only Lord Bartos¡¯s wish to hand over the Crimson Moon to you. All the elders agree on it too,¡± said the cloaked figure. Other than Lord Bartos, only Nami was qualified to lead the Crimson Moon. ¡°Teacher, you will be fine! The Crimson Moon should be led by you. No one can rece you,¡± said Nami. ¡°I know,¡± said Bartos. ¡°But people die. That¡¯s the fact of life.¡± Bartos smiled at her kindly. Even if he obtained God¡¯s Heart, he would die someday. The Crimson Moon needed an heir. It was time for the gods to fear the Crimson Moon. They had prepared for ten years. ¡°When I eventually die, you must take over,¡± said Bartos to Nami. Nami looked at Bartos and couldn¡¯t say a word.
  • ? ?
    • On the bustling streets of Cann City, a carriage with the emblem of a noble family headed to Lavender Manor. When the soldiers patrolling the streets saw the emblem on the carriage, they stopped what they were doing and saluted. Everyone made way for the carriage. Everyone knew who that carriage belonged to. In the sky, there were even several squadrons of Pegasus Knights patrolling above the carriage. They kept a close eye on everything that happened below. If anything was amiss, they would swoop down to attack or defend as needed. The carriage belonged to Archduke Qing You¡¯s only daughter, Bayion. ¡°Molly, why do you think Tristana gave the Lavender Manor to the lord?¡± Bayion asked her maid inside the carriage. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Tristana is far from naive. She must¡¯ve had a very good reason for doing so. There must be something special to that Lord,¡± said Molly. ¡°Tristana is the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke Frostwolf. I don¡¯t think the Lord is greater in status than a noble! I¡¯ve never heard of Lady Tristana doing such a thing before.¡± Bayion and Tristana were good friends. When Tristana¡¯s father had given her the manor, Bayion had helped her set it up. If the Lord was trying to dupe Tristana, she needed to protect Tristana! The carriage finally arrived in front of the Lavender Manor. Bayion got out of the carriage and went straight to the main hall in a hurry. Tristana was there in the main hall. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe and meet me after you reached?¡± asked Bayion impatiently. Tristana turned to look at her. Bayion red daggers at her. ¡°I was tired from the journey. I rested a bit. Today, I went shopping with Lord Su Wan in the ck market.¡± Tristana smiled and reached out to hold Bayion¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Nami said that you gave away the Lavender Manor to Lord Su Wan?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± Su Wan had given her the Victory Gem. How could a mere manorpare to that? Besides, Lord Xu Yuan had said that he trusted her! ¡°I worked hard on this manor with you! You just gave it away! I have never seen you do something like this before,¡± said Bayion resentfully. ¡°Is she doing something to you? ckmailing you or something?¡± Tristana didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Bayion, it was my choice. I chose to give the manor to her willingly. Besides, you already know that enchantments don¡¯t work on the Frostwolf bloodline.¡± ¡°But why? She is just an ordinary Lord like any other. Zorro does boast about how extraordinary Su Wan¡¯s territory is, but Zorro boasts about everything! That can¡¯t have made such an impression on you!¡± Tristana had only visited the territory once. What did she find there that made her this way? Bayion was puzzled. She had seen so many Lords in Cann City trying to earn Tristana¡¯s favor. Tristana had paid them no mind. ¡°Bayion, Lord Su Wan isn¡¯t any ordinary Lord. The Dark Demon Dragon beside her is also extremely powerful.¡± Bayion looked at Tristana. ¡°What¡¯s so special about her anyway?¡± If the manor was given to the strongest Lord, then it would make sense. Tristana had just bought the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk from Su Wan, but that wasn¡¯t reason enough to give the Lord a manor! Tristana frowned. Bayion belittling Su Wan made her feel uneasy. ¡°Bayion, it was my choice to give away the manor. Besides, Su Wan is ranked first among the Lords. Why is that so hard for you to ept?¡± ¡°She is ranked first?!¡± Bayion was shocked. Tristana was just about to respond when ude entered the hall. ¡°Lady Tristana, I have already informed your family about the victory Gem you obtained. The Grand Duke Frostwolf had nothing but praise for you,¡± said ude. He couldn¡¯t see Bayion because she was standing a little away from his line of sight.. Chapter 363 - 363: Xu Yuan and Bayion Chapter 363: Xu Yuan and Bayion Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Praise be to the Ice Goddess! A Victory Gem! I can still scarcely believe it!¡± ude as he walked into the room. ¡°Lady Tristana, the goddess truly guided us to Lord Su Wan. Who would have thought such a rare treasure would be in the hands of Lord Su Wan?¡± When he finally reached Tristana, he saw Bayion. ude swallowed the rest of his words and bowed to Bayion. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Victory Gem? You have obtained the Victory Gem that can summon the goddess?!¡± Bayion looked at Tristana in disbelief. ¡°Yes. Lord Su Wan got it on one of her expeditions. Lord Xu Yuan and Lord Su Wan, they gave it to me.¡± Tristana opened her palm and a gem materialized there. Bayion could sense the magical energy within it. Bayion looked conflicted. She had assumed that Su Wan had tricked Tristana into giving away the manor, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t that simple. She understood why Tristana felt that associating with Su Wan was beneficial. The Victory Gem wasn¡¯t an ordinary gem. There were records in the scrolls of how legendary masters used the Victory Gem to summon the Goddess of Victory and advanced to be a demigod. Bayion was silent for a while. ¡°Tristana, can you introduce me to Lord Su Wan too?¡± she asked after a while. After returning from the ck market, Su Wan and Xu Yuan had nothing to do for the next few days, They visited the Cann City Hall and transferred the ownership of thevender Manor to Su Wan¡¯s name. The manor was now hers. In the future, it would serve as a base for the Chamber of Commerce. Tristana wasn¡¯t even sad. She was very satisfied that she could offer some help. Su Wan took advantage of their free time and went to explore Cann City with Tristana. While admiring the scenery and the culture, Su Wan also closely observed theyout of the city. Su Wan learned a lot from just observing the buildings. She now had various ideas to improve her territory. Cann City was big and bustling but orderly. Although various things in the city were far from perfect, everything was created with local convenience in mind. Cann City was worthy of being called the most prosperous city! The only difference Su Wan noticed was that of a figure who apanied them frequently. The beautiful person who always tagged along was Bayion, daughter of Archduke Qing You. She was very young. She might not even be in her twenties yet. Yet, she handled the merchant association. What amused Su Wan was that this young girl always apanied her and Xu Yuan. She wanted to find somemon topic to talk about. Bayion even mentioned the Victory Gem a few times. Su Wan understood what Bayion wanted. When it came to Tristana, Su Wan was willing to build a rtionship with her. Tristana was smart and formidable and undoubtedly would be Grand Duke Frostwolf in the future. Bayion, inparison, was just a child ying around in the world because the title she held was given to her without any problem. Su Wan and Xu Yuan had no interest in dealing with someone like that, even if she had her father¡¯s backing. Bayion was familiar with Lords fawning over her to earn her favor. When Su Wan didn¡¯t extend the same courtesy, she felt slighted and decided to try even harder. She wondered why Su Wan favored Tristana so much and didn¡¯t even give her any attention. That made Bayion even more curious about Su Wan. Bayion was like a childpeting with others for attention. When Tristana saw Bayion pestering Su Wan, she apologized to Su Wan in private. She told her not to take her attempts to heart. Bayion was an entitled individual with a stubborn personality. Su Wan didn¡¯t say anything. That evening, in the main hall of the Lavender Manor, Bayion tried to talk to Su Wan again. ¡°Lord Su Wan, is there really a Dark Swamp outside your territory? How did you create it?¡± asked Bayion. Su Wan took a sip of her tea. ¡°Xu Yuan, what is the underground city like? If I visit your territory, will you take me to the underground city to take a look? I heard that there is a ck Dragon treasure trove in the underground world. There are spider liars everywhere! I want to explore it! If I can find a few dragon eggs, it would be great!¡± Bayion asked them endless questions. Su Wan and Xu Yuan didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Sure, Your Highness,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°We can definitely show you around. But will your father let you leave Cann City?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already Level 44! If I reach Level 45, I¡¯ll have the freedom to make my own decisions.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it when you are level 45,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, you¡¯re very kind.¡± Bayion rolled her eyes. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m not actuallyplimenting you, you b*stard!¡± ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t curse in here!¡± said Tristana. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that,¡± said Xu Yuan to Bayion. Tristana was amused as she watched Bayion and Xu Yuan bicker with each other. She felt that it was about time someone talked to Bayion so directly. As Xu Yuan and Bayion got into a heated argument, footsteps sounded at the door. ¡°Lady Tristana, there are three Lords outside who wish to see Lord Su Wan,¡± said George. ¡°The two of them worked here before as servants but the other one¡­ I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Tristana turned to look at Su Wan. Su Wan looked eager. ¡®Did they find out something about the Soul Contract?¡¯ Although the reward for the S-ss mission was already decided, Su Wan felt that it would be better if she could find the Soul Contract another way and avoid the dangerous mission. She didn¡¯t want to venture blindly into the treacherous temple.. Chapter 364 - 364: An Interesting Dungeon Chapter 364: An Interesting Dungeon Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If Su Wan could find the Soul Contract and subdue the Vampire Duke before entering the temple, that would be great! She would be more confident then. ¡°Please let them in,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, why are the Lords looking for you?¡± asked Bayion. She was indeed a very curious child. ¡°Some personal matters¡­¡± ¡°Did you visit Nightingale Street, Lord Xu Yuan?¡± asked Bayion with interest. Xu Yuan almost choked on the hot tea. He coughed. Nightingale Street was the most famous ce in Cann City. It was a brothel that was cheap and affordable but provided outstanding service. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I heard that most Lords visit Nightingale Street when theye to Cann City,¡± said Bayion. ¡°I have never been there. I don¡¯t even know what the ce looks like. Why don¡¯t we go there tonight?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°You go straight to your house and sleep early. Do you understand me? You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere near that ce. If I take you to a brothel, your father will wipe out our territory.¡± The two Lords from before approached the main hall with a bald man. ¡°Is this the manor that was given away to that other Lord?¡± asked the bald man as he looked around enviously. How many resources would it take to buy a manor like this? ¡°Yes. Why would I lie to you? You¡¯ll understand when you meet the Lord.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t obtain any information about the Soul Contract. Otherwise, we could im two A-ss treasures!¡± ¡°The information we have is not any less important than the Soul Contact.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± The three people reached the main hall. They felt inadequate. Even though they were Lords, they still had to request an audience with another Lord. The difference in their status was too vast. The bald man saw Su Wan seated at the head of the table. He opened the attribute panels to learn about the identities of the people in the hall. There was the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke Frostwolf seated on the right. He was stunned to see Her Highness, Bayion. He also saw a handsome man, but his attributes were all masked. He could only find out that the man was some kind of hero. Bayion and Tristana sat on the left and right of Su Wan, respectively. The bald Lord couldn¡¯t understand why they were in the main seat. Was the Lord that powerful? Su Wan didn¡¯t know what the man was thinking. The two women had left the seat at the head of the table to Su Wan. Su Wan didn¡¯t care. It was just a seat, after all. She hadn¡¯t expected the bald man to be this shocked over it. The two Lords bowed to Su Wan. ¡°Did you find anything about the Soul Contract?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Although we have put many Lords to the task, we haven¡¯t been able to find anything till now,¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°Then, do you have something else you want to tell me?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Yes! Brother Knight, go on!¡± The bald man stood up straight. He looked at Su Wan. He couldn¡¯t believe it. This was the Lord who was ranked first! Before he reached here, he had assumed that the two Lords were fooling him. However, when he saw Su Wan, his doubts disappeared. The two Lords had actually managed to get in contact with Su Wan! ¡°Lord Su Wan, I have a small tavern in the south of the city. Many peoplee there. Yesterday, I was inquiring about the Soul Contract when I came across a special piece of information. I thought you might be interested, so we came here without any dy.¡± Su Wan nodded. ¡°Go on.¡± The bald man nced at the two other women present there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tristana and Bayion are friends. I trust them,¡± said Su Wan. That made Tristana and Bayion immensely happy. ¡°The person who told me about this was in Nightingale Street for¡­ personal matters. Hepleted a special mission and came across a dungeon key.¡± Bayion turned to Su Wan as though to say, ¡°I told you so!¡± ¡°Is there anything special about that particr dungeon?¡± Su Wan ignored Bayion. ¡°There are a total of 10 factionspeting against each other in the dungeon. Each faction can have five yers. The winner will receive a treasure.¡± ¡°What kind of treasure?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°A faction treasure.¡± ¡°I saw some Lords post about it in the forums. You can receive a treasure that ispatible with your territory. The winner can choose whether they want equipment, weapons, or armor.¡± The yer who had posted that had received the Dark Tree of Life with which he had summoned a Level 42 Gold Elf of SS-ss. ¡°Lord Su Wan, maybe you canpete and win something to recruit a more powerful troop type. You can even summon heroes..¡± Chapter 365 - 365: The Hyena Chapter 365: The Hyena Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The bald man knew that the dungeon would be a piece of cake for Su Wan. Su Wan was intrigued. ¡®Dark Life Tree? A Level 42 soldier?1 ¡°When will the dungeon open? Are there any limitations in the dungeon?¡± ¡°You can register for the dungeon in advance. Once the quota is filled, it will open.¡± ¡°How many people do you have now?¡± ¡°Just me, these two Lords, you, and the other Lord who found out about the dungeon. Five of us.¡± ¡°Call the other Lord too. If the information you have given is urate, I¡¯ll join.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go now!¡± The three Lords turned and left the manor. Being on Su Wan¡¯s good side could win them many favors. Su Wan looked at the receding backs of the Lords. She felt a little sentimental. She could finally explore a dungeon with other Lords! Hopefully, their journey would turn out to be interesting and fruitful. Just as the three Lords left, a notification appeared. [The Crimson Moon is going to rise from the ashes. The gods will fall into despair. The situation of the Overlord ne might change drastically. Lords, please be prepared.] Su Wan looked at the notification and frowned. ¡®What is the Crimson Moon?¡¯ She wondered if it was a dungeon or a ruin, or maybe some anti-god alliance. The notification gave too little information to make out anything. Su Wan opened the forum of the Lords to check. The forum was flooded with posts andments. [What is the Crimson Moon?] [I feel like something bad is going to happen. I am a believer of the Sun God.] [The Crimson Moon is going to rise tomorrow. Maybe this is a new opportunity.] Most Lords just spouted nonsense in the forum and didn¡¯t seem to know anything useful about the recent notification. Su Wan opened her group chat in disappointment. Zhao Qingrong had sent a message. [Zhao Qingrong: So, I found out that a group of powerful people allied together to subdue the gods and use them as research subjects to gain more power. They are nning to attack the believers in the Main ne. Without the believers, the gods would lose their power.] Su Wan was surprised. The Crimson Moon seemed very ferocious. Using gods as research subjects sounded like an unattainable ambition. What kind of impact would the death of a god have on the world in general? There were so many ruthless people in the world! Su Wan was thinking about how this would affect her territory. [Su Wan: Is there any other important information?] [Zhao Qingrong: Crimson Moon sounds formidable. My suggestion would be to join them as soon as possible. Maybe we can get benefits out of it as well. Later, I don¡¯t think they would be willing to take in anyone.] Su Wan also expressed her approval. It would not be easy for the gods to fall, and the impact of it would be felt by all. After chatting with Zhao Qingrong for a while, she sent a private message to Lin Yao. Lin Yao replied in an instant. [Lin Yao: I¡¯ve pretty much figured out everything about the Vampire Duke. There are about 5000 vampires in the castle. Their average level is 45- Their leader is a Vampire Marquise of Level 48. The defense of the castle is very tight. It¡¯s difficult to break in.] The strength of the vampires was no less than the Beastmen that she had fought with. Su Wan needed to find time to visit the Vampire Castle. The Vampire Castle was an ancient castle with a Blood Coffin. It was possible that they might find other nice things there. [Su Wan: Continue with your investigation. If you find any new information, inform me. Also, I have something for you.] Su Wan sent the token to Lin Yao through a special space route. With the token, Lin Yao would be able to seek Tristana¡¯s help if she encountered any danger. It only cost Su Wan 300 units of resources to send the parcel. ¡°This is the token of the Frostwolf n from the Ice Empire?¡± Lin Yao was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you visit the Ice Empire to investigate the castle, take it with you.¡± Lin Yao was excited to visit the Ice Empire. They ended their chat there. Su Wan was deep in thought. The rise of the Crimson Moon was something she needed to study to be able to n her next course of action, but she still had time for that. ¡°Lord Su Wan, what are you thinking about?¡± said Bayion. ¡°I called your name twice, and you didn¡¯t even hear me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ why were you calling for me?¡± asked Su Wan impatiently. ¡°Lord Su Wan, why are you using that tone of voice with me?¡± asked Bayion indignantly. ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± ¡±1 do!¡± ¡°Do I look like I care?¡± ¡°You big bully!¡± Tristana smiled as she watched them bicker. Despite Bayion¡¯s rudeness, she got along fine with Su Wan and Xu Yuan. That made her happy. Bayion muttered resentfully before realizing that she hade here to say something to Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, can¡¯t you convince Lord Xu Yuan to take me to Nightingale Street? So many Lords go there, and I want to see what¡¯s so special about that ce.¡± Su Wan was speechless. Bayion was young and curious about everything. Xu Yuan had already told her that Nightingale Street was a brothel. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she know what a brothel is?¡¯ ¡°Your Highness, please stay a little away from me,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think I dislike you a little. You¡¯re annoying.¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± Just as they talked and bickered with each other, a grotesque figure entered the manor. The creature looked like an orc. It had a domineering lion head and imposing sideburns. ¡°Lord Su Wan, this is the Lord who obtained the key to the dungeon. He is called the Hyena.¡± Su Wan almost spat out her tea. The first thought in her mind was why was he called the Hyena when his head was that of a lion.. Chapter 366 - 366: Su Wan Teams Up with the Hyena Chapter 366: Su Wan Teams Up with the Hyena Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan, I never thought I would get the chance to team up with you!¡± said the Hyena as he looked at Su Wan excitedly. The Hyena was a little reluctant to team up with other Lords, but when he heard that it was Su Wan, he was convinced! ¡°The others might have told you already. I need to take a look at the key before I decide to team up with you,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Of course!¡± said the Hyena as she took out a crystal chess piece from the system space. Su Wan reached out for it. She felt magical energy radiate from the piece. [Chess Piece] [Level: 3] [Characteristic: The holder can open a special faction dungeon andpete with yers from other factions. The final winner will receive generous rewards.] [Current Applications: Total needed- 5. Applications received- 4] [Total Number of Factions: 10] [Current Total Number of Applicants: A3 (Need 50 people to activate the dungeon).] [Note: In ancient times, the gods created such treasures in order to resolve disputes. The gods in dispute would each send some of their believers to the dungeon. The god would ept the victor without objections.] Su Wan then activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to check the chess piece once again. More details were revealed. [Discovered Dungeon] [Life and Death Battle Chess] [Dungeon Level: 3] [Average military strength: Brilliant] [Heroes: Yes] [Boss unit: Yes] [Highest Level Unit: Level 65] [Faction: 10 Dark, Light, Elf, etc.] [Note: Unable to upgrade dungeon level.] Su Wan gasped. The highest level of something present in the dungeon was Level 65?! Could there be a god inside the dungeon? Since the gods created such a treasure to solve disputes, they wouldn¡¯t fight personally. Su Wan realized that it might not be a god but a Paragon. Su Wan let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± said Su Wan and handed the chess piece back to the Hyena. The Hyena smiled. With such a powerful Lord in his team, the benefits will be great! The people of the other teams would probably sh*t their pants if they saw Su Wan in his team. The Hyena took the chess piece back and requested Su Wan to drip her blood on it. Su Wan did as instructed. Her blood fused with the chess piece and the number of applicants turned to five. It was just enough to fill the quota. Bayion couldn¡¯t hold herself back. ¡°Lord Su Wan, are you going to explore a dungeon?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± Su Wan smiled. ¡°And¡­ don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯m not taking you with me. You have to wait till you are of age. You can¡¯t even leave Cann City right now.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± said Bayion. ¡°I won¡¯t ask. But can you please convince Lord Xu Yuan to take me to Nightingale Street?¡± Bayion walked to Xu Yuan and held his arms. ¡°Please take me there!¡± The other Lords were shocked. She was the daughter of the legendary ascetic, Qing You and the heiress of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. Why was she asking a man to take her to Nightingale Street?! The Lords turned to look at Xu Yuan. Did he trick her? Bayion was naive. She must have been charmed by the man, but she was still very young! Xu Yuan sighed. He pulled his hands away. ¡°You arc like the princess of Cann City. Aren¡¯t you worried about your reputation?¡± Bayion was furious that her charms hadn¡¯t worked on Xu Yuan. She sat back down on the chair. She thought of something and looked at the other Lords present in the room. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Su Wan asked the Lords hurriedly before Bayion could speak. ¡°No!¡± ¡°If there is nothing else, you all can go.¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan, we¡¯ll visit you again once everyone is here in Cann City. Please don¡¯t leave the city in these two days.¡± Su Wan nodded. The Lords left in a hurry. Su Wanughed and shook her head. Bayion was indeed something else. Xu Yuan looked at Bayion. He smiled at her as though to console her. ¡°Bayion, I can take you along to our territory in the future. I can take you to collect honey and explore the underground world. I can even show you the alchemy technology that the dwarves are currently developing.¡± Bayion¡¯s eyes lit up. She wanted to leap for joy, but her pride stopped her. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re the one who invited me. I didn¡¯t ask you to take me there.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± said Xu Yuan. If he had a little sister, Xu Yuan felt that she would be like Bayion. Headstrong, talkative, and endlessly curious. Besides, her father was the legendary ascetic who practically ruled the whole of Cann City. Maintaining a good rtionship with Bayion wasn¡¯t entirely a waste. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care about that. He had warmed up to Bayion, and he wanted to put a smile on her face. In front of Lavender Manor, there was a brand-new que. It was wrapped in a red silk cloth. There were some words written on the que in the city¡¯s nativenguage. It read Lavender Business Guild. The que was enchanted with a Language Proficiency Spell. It didn¡¯t matter whichnguage the people spoke. The spell made sure that the people passing by would understand what the que said when they nced at it. The nativenguage was important. It was thenguage left behind by the God of Creation.. Chapter 367 - 367: Establishment Of The Lavender Business Chapter 367: Establishment Of The Lavender Business Guild Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan looked at the brand-new que. She was in a good mood. She had intended to name it ¡°Dusk Chamber of Commerce¡¯1 but then decided it sounded a little dull. The ¡¯¡¯Lavender Business Guild¡± sounded just right. With the que already in ce, the Dark Territory¡¯s Chamber of Commerce was finally established. However, it was still empty. Su Wan didn¡¯t even have anyone to manage the Chamber of Commerce right now. ¡°Lord Su Wan, congrattions!¡± said Tristana. ¡°I believe that the Lavender Business Guild will soon flourish under your leadership.¡± Tristana was ecstatic. She had suggested the name ¡°Lavender Business Guild¡±, but she hadn¡¯t expected Su Wan to ept it so readily. She was even happier that all future transactions would be done in this Chamber of Commerce. Tristana wouldn¡¯t have to take a long and arduous journey to Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°Now, 1 think you should focus on building a foundation andworks in Cann City for this Chamber of Commerce. The Frostwolf family doesn¡¯t have much influence here, so 1 might not be able to help you much.¡± Su Wan smiled at Tristana. ¡°Tristana, you¡¯ve already done so much for me! You gave me this manor! 1 couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡± ¡°Lt¡¯s nothingpared to the Victory Gem you gave me,¡± said Tristana. Tristana and Su Wan looked at each other friendly. They had be good friends by now. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Bayion will be able to help! Her Sn Merchant Association has not been established for a long, but it has the full support of Cann City. She can help you establish yourself. Even President Nairn¡¯s branch of Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce might notpare to Bayion¡¯s influence.¡± Su Wan nodded. She looked around. Bayion hadn¡¯te to the Lavender Manor this morning. Just then, a luxurious carriage emzoned with a coat of arms appeared in front of the Manor. Horses neighed as the carriage came to a stop. A maid got out of the carriage and helped a woman out of the carriage. ¡°The que is already hung?! Lord Su Wan, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Bayion had dark circles around her eyes. She red at Su Wan. ¡°We agreed yesterday that I¡¯d get to hang the que!¡± ¡°We also agreed to meet early in the morning. What time is it now?¡± Bay Ion took out an exquisite pocket watch and nced at it. ¡°1 woke upte! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Su Wanughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not a big thing to hang a que anyway. Go on in.¡± Bayion smiled. ¡°Lord Su Wan, establishing your Chamber of Commerce is a big thing. I have a gift for you.¡± She took out a ck longsword from the system space. The scabbard was decorated withvender flowers. Although thevender flowers didn¡¯t match the longsword, the gift was prepared with utmost care. ¡°Yesterday, I went to the warehouse and tried to find something that would suit you.¡± Bay Ion extended the sword for Su Wan to take and pretended to appear indifferent. Su Wan reached out and took it. When she looked at thevender flowers on the scabbard, she was touched. Thevender was hand painted on the scabbard. It was wobbly and crooked. Su Wan realized that Bayion had painted it herself. ¡°Thank you for your gift. I like it very much.¡± Su Wan smiled. Bayion looked ecstatic. She was like a child receiving praise. Su Wan reached out and patted her on the head. She chuckled when Bayion looked angry and pushed her hand away. They returned to the manor. Su Wan checked the attributes of the ck longsword she had received. [The Sword of the Mourning Dead] [Level: S^ss] [Special Characteristics: Summon Level-1 Mournful Guardians (limited to 1 squadron). After the Mournful Guardian is killed, it can be summoned again the next day. ] [After killing an enemy, you can directly revive the enemy¡¯s corpse and convert them to your side. The number of corpses cannot exceed 3 squadrons. The damage to the corpses cannot exceed 70%. The power of the resurrected corpses depends on the strength of the corpses. You cannot resurrect heroic units.] [After killing an enemy, you can extract the enemy¡¯s soul and imprison it in the sword. When attacking, the sword will let out a resentful roar and attack the enemy¡¯s spirit.] [Vengeful Spirit Rage sh: can release a vengeful spirit trapped in the sword at once to attack the enemy¡¯s soul.] [Note: A longsword made by a powerful, evil sorcerer. Filled with evil power.] Su Wan turned to look at Bayion who was stuffing her mouth with snacks. Bay Ion was indeed very rich. The sword was extraordinary. With the sword, one person could summon a whole army. The Sword of the Mournful Dead was definitely a top-notch treasure. If the other Lords found out that she had received such a gift, they would all blow their tops off with envy. This was definitely a generous gift. Putting away the sword, Su Wan looked at the cheerful Bayion and told her about Tristana¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The Lavender Business Guild has been established, but there is a shortage of personnel to maintain it. Do you know of a way to recruit talented people?¡± ¡°Hm?¡¯T said Bayion with her mouth full of snacks. She gulped down her tea. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Docs the Sn Merchant Association have any way to recruit talented professionals for the Lavender Business Guild?¡± Tristana reiterated. ¡°We caught a Silver Goblin a few months ago,¡± said Bayion. ¡® He does seem powerful. Do you mind using a goblin?¡± asked Bayion. ¡°Silver Goblin?¡± Su Wan was unfamiliar with such creatures. She had dark goblins in her territory who were raising the Scarlet me Demon Spiders in her territory.. ¡®What¡¯s the difference between a Silver Goblin and a Dark Goblin? Is the Silver Goblin more proficient in trade?¡¯ Chapter 368 - 368: Chamber of Commerce’s Arrangement Chapter 368: Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Arrangement Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The Silver Goblins are better than other types of goblins. They have extraordinary intelligence and are skilled inmerce. This makes them the best merchants,¡± said Tristana. ¡°If that¡¯s true, the creature seems to be of high value. Why wasn¡¯t it sold after being imprisoned? Is it difficult to subdue?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°They are very easy to subdue. It¡¯s just that the Silver Goblins are greedy by nature and are very difficult to manage.¡± Their greed was equal to their talent in trade and business. Other Chamber of Commerce refused to use them. Su Wan was interested. She knew the value of goblins. Without the Dark Goblins of her territory, it would have been impossible to breed and raise the Scarlet me Demon Spiders. ¡°Bayion, can you please send that Silver Goblin here?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Perhaps I can find a use for it.¡± Bayion nodded and waved her hand to instruct the maid beside her. The maid promptly left the hall. The Lavender Business Guild was like an empty shell right now. Su Wan didn¡¯t mind using a goblin. She would settle for anything right now because she didn¡¯t really have any other avable choice at the moment. Footsteps sounded at the door. Momentster, Zorro blundered into the hall. ¡°Lord Su Wan, how nice to meet you again! Your Highness, you¡¯re here too!¡± Zorro bowed. ¡°And Lady Tristana, beautiful as ever!¡± ¡°President Nami wanted toe here personally to congratte you on the establishment of the Lavender Business Guild, but she had urgent business to attend to at thest minute. She left Cann City with Lord Bartos this morning,¡± said Zorro apologetically. Zorro had rushed over as soon as he could get away, but he still missed the ceremony. ¡°President Nami sent me here to congratte you and apologize on her behalf,¡± said Zorro. Su Wan didn¡¯t mind. She understood. It was normal for a Chamber of Commerce as big as the President¡¯s Nami to have urgent businesses. ¡®Zorro said Nami left with Bartos¡­¡¯ Su Wan thought of the old Bartos who was still alive without a heart. Nami was someone important if she was close to a person as strong as Bartos. Were they trying to explore the temple that hides God¡¯s Heart? ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± said Nami. ¡°There is nothing to apologize for. Ipletely understand.¡± ¡°You came at the right time. The Lavender Business Guild needs to recruit people who are proficient in trade. Bayion rmended the Silver Goblin to me. I¡¯m worried that those greedy races might cause trouble. Does the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce have any ideas?¡± Su Wan was d that she had established a good rtionship with the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, the Frostwolf family, and Bayion. All three groups were very powerful and well-connected. When Zorro heard about the Silver Goblin, his face turned ugly. ¡°Lord Su Wan, we bought some ves a few days ago. They are half-feathered people. If these half-feathered people are used, they can monitor the Silver Goblin.¡± The Silver Goblins had great knowledge of business, but they needed someone to supervise the goblins. ¡°Zorro, can you bring the half-feathered people here?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°As you wish,¡± said Zorro. Zorro left in a hurry. Su Wan was d to have people who were of great help. It would have been so difficult for the other Lords to do this. Now that she had what she needed, Su Wan needed to build a good foundation for trade as soon as possible. The ordinary resources could upgrade two of her troops, but others required rare resources. Her territory was stillcking in resources. The Lavender Business Guild had an important task. It would have to generate enough resources to support territory. About an hourter, a maid approached Su Wan to inform her that the Silver Goblins and the half-feathered people were here. Su Wan got up and walked out of the hall in high spirits. The front of the Lavender Manor had a green and lushwn. Around 50 Silver Goblins had gathered there under the watchful eyes of the guards. They were about a meter tall. Their faces were very contorted. The creatures looked nightmarish. Other than their color, they weren¡¯t much different from the Dark Goblins in her territory. Beside the Silver Goblins stood 20 half-feathered people. They had short wings on their backs, but they couldn¡¯t fly. They were bound in chains. The half-feathered people raised their heads as Su Wan approached. Their eyes held arrogance and contempt. Su Wan opened their attribute panels. [Silver Goblin] [Level: Level 47] [Abilities] [Negotiation: (C-rank, can increase the sess rate when negotiating with outsiders.)] [Inquiry: C-rank. When conducting business, they can easily find out the base price.] [Information Scouting: C-rank, extremely sensitive to all kinds of business information, able to find the business information quickly.] [Persuasion: C-rank, very persuasive. Customers easily believe these creatures.] [Intimidation and Deception: C-rank. When deceiving the target, additional credibility is added.] [Race Talent: Fever and Greed. Has an unimaginable desire for wealth and will endlessly earn it.] [Traveling Merchant: If the number of people exceeds 10, the efficiency of dealing with business matters will increase by 10%. If their number exceeds 20, the efficiency will increase by 20%. If their number exceeds 50, the efficiency will increase by 30%.] [Note: Silver Goblins are natural-born merchants. Their thirst for wealth gives them an extraordinary ability to trade and negotiate very efficiently..] Chapter 369 - 369: Tristana And Bayion Are Shocked Chapter 369: Tristana And Bayion Are Shocked Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan was satisfied with the attributes of the goblin. This world was indeed huge and had its wonders. The Silver Goblin¡¯s skills and attributes were all rted to trade andmerce in one way or another. It was no wonder Tristana and Bayion felt that the Silver Goblins were very efficient. However, their greed was something else. The Silver Goblins would willingly seek death if they could get wealthy. Even dragons weren¡¯t that greedy. Su Wan ignored the goblins and looked at the Feathermen. The half-feathered people were collectively known as the Feathermen. They were a hybrid of humans and birds. The Feathermen looked like angels. However, angels were extremely powerful. These Feathermen, in contrast, didn¡¯t even match up to a fraction of the angels¡¯ strength. They couldn¡¯t even fly! [Feathermen] [Level: 4.8] [Skills: They have strong bodies. They¡¯re nimble. Masters of archery.] [Race Talent: True Language. They can distinguish truth and lies, no matter how deceptive the person speaking might be.] [Binding-Strictly: The hierarchy within the Feathermen is considered absolute. They will follow their leaders with 100% loyalty.] [Note: A life form that possesses the bloodline of the Feather Race, but the Feathermen inherited only a fraction of the strength of the Feather Race.] Their abilities and attributes were ordinary. Nothing really stood out. Only their racial talent was something that intrigued Su Wan. The Feathermen spoke the True Language. That was a powerful tool! Su Wan frowned. She felt that it would be quite useful if these two types of creatures could manage the Lavender Business Guild. For now, Su Wan only nned for the Lavender Business Guild to operate. The nuances and division ofbor could be handledter. ¡°Bayion, I want all these Silver Goblins. How much are they worth?¡± ¡°The Silver Goblins are not worth much. You can have them. These creatures eat and drink and waste their time in the dungeon all day.¡± Bayion shrugged. The Silver Goblins were talented, but not many people liked owning them. For rich nobles, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find better and more efficient workers. Bayion just gave the Silver Goblins to Su Wan for free. Su Wan was grateful. If she found anything useful in the future, she¡¯d give it to Bayion for free. ¡°Lord Su Wan, if you fancy the Feathermen, you can keep them as well. Please consider it a gift on this most important asion,¡± said Zorro. After finding out about Su Wan¡¯s identity, the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce wanted to establish a good rtionship with Su Wan. Su Wan thanked them both. She then turned to the two groups of creatures. Su Wan walked in front of them and let her aura radiate and surge around them. The Silver Goblins and the Feathermen kneeled and pressed their heads on the ground as they bowed to Su Wan. ¡°Great Lord, we are willing to be your ves. Please spare our lives!¡± said one of the Silver Gnomes with a trembling voice. The Feathermen couldn¡¯t withstand the force of her energy. They copsed to the ground in fear. Their previous arrogance disappeared. ¡°Do you submit? Are you willing to work for me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said one of the Feather. ¡°We are willing!¡± The leader of the Feathermen knelt in front of her. ¡°The Eternal Wind Feather Race is willing to follow you for life, My Lord.¡± A notification appeared after the two creatures had submitted themselves to Su Wan. (Silver Goblins (52) are willing to submit to you. Do you ept?] [Feathermen (20) are willing to submit to you. Do you ept?] Su Wan chose ¡°Yes¡±. She then retracted her aura. The Silver Goblins and the Feathermen were relieved. Su Wan looked at them. They looked ragged. Their clothes were torn, and they looked miserable. ¡°Head to the backyard and change your clothes. Clean your wounds. You will be provided with some food. After that, send a messenger from among you to find me in the main hall of the manor,¡± said Su Wan. Su Wan gestured to some of the servants to lead the group to the backyard. As Su Wan headed back inside, she was deep in thought. ¡®Who should I choose to supervise the Lavender Business Guild in my absence?¡¯ Su Wan wondered if she could choose anyone from her territory. She realized that she hadn¡¯t really trained anyone in her territory to manage trade and business. Time was too short to start now. Xu Yuan knew everything, but he was alwayszy and unwilling to do things. If she asked him to manage a group of people, he would refuse outright. Su Wan wondered if she could find someone in the underground world who was talented enough to manage the Lavender Business Guild. If she couldn¡¯t find anyone at all, she would visit the ve market to find someone who was capable. With her options in ce, Su Wan headed into the hall and noticed Tristana and Bayion staring at her in shock.. Chapter 370 - 370: The Manager of the Lavender Business Guild Chapter 370: The Manager of the Lavender Business Guild Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Su Wan reached out and pinched Bayion¡¯s cheek. Bayion didn¡¯t huff and push her hand away like she usually did but continued to look at her in awe. ¡°Lord Su Wan, you have a halo skill?¡± asked Bayion. Su Wan realized that the halo skill wasn¡¯t something that everyone possessed. For example, there was the dragon¡¯s might, the angel¡¯s holy halo, and the supreme demon¡¯s evil halo. Ordinary Lords and othermon people didn¡¯t possess a halo. It was a power bestowed on someone by their ancient, dormant bloodline. Tristana and Bayion were in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t process the fact that a Lord would be from such a powerful and ancient bloodline. Even the most powerful elves didn¡¯t have a halo. Su Wan had obtained the halo with Xu Yuan¡¯s help, but she couldn¡¯t tell that to anyone. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just lucky,¡± said Su Wan. She had used it so many times before that she didn¡¯t feel like it was a big deal, but seeing Tristana and Bayion so surprised made her remember that having a halo skill was indeed rare. ¡°This is so unbelievable¡­ Even my father. Who is at the legendary level, doesn¡¯t have a halo!¡± said Bayion. ¡°I was right!¡± said Tristana. ¡°Lord Su Wan is favored by the gods!¡± Everything was surreal to Tristana. When she established a trade rtionship with Su Wan, she hadn¡¯t known that Su Wan was not just a Lord but the strongest among all other Lords. Her territory had blown Tristana¡¯s mind away, and now she found out that Su Wan possessed skills that even legendary-level Lords didn¡¯t have! Tristana was baffled. Su Wan seemed so extraordinary that if someone came to her and told her that the Lord was a princess of some powerful and ancient empire, it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult to believe it. She didn¡¯t think anyone in this world had the ability or the potential to surpass Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, you¡¯re amazing! This is the first time in my life that I have seen a Lord with a halo!¡± said Bayion. ¡°Lord Su Wan, would you like to follow the path of an ascetic? My father has never taken a pupil, but he would love to teach you. You¡¯re outstanding!¡± Su Wanughed and pinched Bayion¡¯s cheek again. The ascetics had to renounce their armor and weapons and strengthen their bare bodies. Who would want to live like that? She could be stronger with Xu Yuan¡¯s help anyway. She didn¡¯t want to be an ascetic. Bayion held Su Wan¡¯s hand and asked her if she could teach her to develop a halo too. Tristana couldn¡¯t bear to look at Bayion¡¯s childish behavior. Su Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh at both of them. Bayion only let her hand go when Su Wan agreed to teach her how to develop a halo. The servants helped the Silver Goblins and the Feathermen to change into something decent. They gave them food and water and bandaged their wounds. Each group sent their respective messengers into the main hall to look for Su Wan. The Silver Goblins liked to boast about their numbers, so they sent 12 people together, while the Feathermen only sent their leader. ¡°Great Lord, greetings!¡± bowed the Silver Goblins. The Feathermen took a deep breath and bowed. ¡°I greet you most humbly, My Lord.¡± Su Wan smiled at them. Both races were indeed different. She briefly told them about the arrangements she had made for the Lavender Business Guild. ¡±1 never mistreat the people of my territory. Although you¡¯re not qualified to join my territory right now, I¡¯ll reward you generously if you show me loyalty and value,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I want both of your people to work in the Lavender Business Guild. The Silver Goblins have a strong foundation inmerce, so I want you to manage the buying and selling of the wares. You¡¯ll have the freedom to disy your talents as you see fit without many restrictions. As for the Feathermen, I want you to supervise everything that happens in the Lavender Business Guild. You will monitor how the guild operates and conduct checks on the staff every week. You¡¯ll report to me.¡± The Silver Goblins and the Featherman heaved a sigh of relief. They were d that they were safe. The arrangement was perfect. The Silver Goblins were very talented in business matters, but their greed was their greatest w. It made them reckless. The Feathermen didn¡¯t have much knowledge about trade andmerce, but they were good at supervising and managing people. However, there was still a problem. Who would head the Lavender Business Guild? The Silver Goblins and the Feathermen were staff who worked for the Lavender Business Guild, but they still needed a leader who would be in charge of the whole guild. Su Wan thought about it. If she didn¡¯t have someone in charge of the guild, the whole purpose of making a guild in the first ce would be defeated. There would be chaos. Su Wan gestured to Annie, her maid. When she approached her, Su Wan whispered something in her ear and gave her a token. It was the token to retrieve her troops from the Space Gate, where she had stored them before entering the city. Annie nodded and turned to leave. She ordered the servants to prepare a carriage to head out to the main gates of the city. Annie returned the following evening. There was someone beside her. Su Wan was happy to see her. Annie had a good eye for things, so Su Wan had asked her to bring along someone from her troops who would be most suitable to head the Lavender Business Guild. Su Wan was pleasantly surprised to see that Annie had chosen Mestre. ¡°I greet you most humbly, My Lord,¡± said Mestre and bowed. Mestre was immensely grateful to Su Wan. If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Wan, she would have died in the swamps. After being taken into the territory and nurtured back to health, Mestre epted the ce as her home. She respected Xu Yuan even more.. Chapter 371 - 371: Can I Have A Hug? Chapter 371: Can I Have A Hug? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Mestre, it¡¯s been so long since I saw you!¡± said Su Wan. [Hero] [Level: 48] [Potential: B-ss] [upation: Internal Affairs Officer] [Abilities] [Calmness: B-rank. Has a calm and objective judgment on everything, is not affected by the turmoil of the situation, objective judgment increases by 40%.] [Intelligence: B-rank. With keen observation and urate judgment, intelligence increases by 20%.] [Commander-in-Chief: B-rank. Has a unique method to manage subordinates, can make subordinates listen to theirmands more easily and fear them. Increases dignity by 40%.] [Management: B-rank. Has powerful methods to deal withplicated matters, work efficiency increases by 30%.] [Government Affairs: B-rank. Proficient in all kinds of territory affairs, able to handle them in the most efficient way, administrative ability increases by 30%.] [Race Talent: Can learn knowledge and skills of various races.] [Binding-Independent: Bing the person in charge raises all attributes by 30% (not activated yet).] [Note: A perfect administrative officer. Can be assigned important tasks.] Mestre was a rare hero. A few months ago, the scouts that Su Wan had sent out returned to report to her about some hero they found in the swamp. Su Wan had gone out with them to investigate. In the broken temple, she had found Mestre. Su Wan had tried to get her to safety but had identally triggered some mechanism in the temple. A dungeon had opened right then, with so many beings imprisoned inside. Su Wan had rescued them all. The Dark Enchanter had taken Mestre as a pupil and taught her everything she knew. ¡°Mestre, the Lavender Business Guild is very important to our territory. It is newly established and basically empty. I would be grateful if you could manage the Lavender Business Guild.¡± Su Wan had two things toplete right now. First, she needed to build appropriate departments for the Silver Goblins and the Feathermen to work. Secondly, she needed to find more information on the types of wares that are bought the most in Cann City. Without that, she couldn¡¯t hope for the Lavender Business Guild to survive. The Lavender Business Guild was just a start-up at this moment. It had a long way to go to establish itself as an important part of the city. Currently, all Su Wan had to offer were the Hundred Night Flower Honey and the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk. Out of those, the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had already booked the whole honey. The spider silks were for Tristana. Even the newly created wine would be bought by Tristana. Su Wan needed to prepare for the territory toe up with new types of goods to be sold in the Lavender Business Guild. The food workshop had recently begun to formte and produce unique recipes. It would definitely be a sess in the future. Her trade with the underground world was going well. Maybe in the future, she could buy forged weapons from there and sell them here as well. The dwarves¡¯ endeavor at developing better alchemical weapons was also taking off nicely. All in all, there was a possibility for the Lavender Business Guild to flourish. Trading goods was the most convenient, safe, and hassle-free way to earn resources. However, it did require unique products that people would like to buy. Su Wan was optimistic about this new venture. ¡°Of course, My Lord! I will not disappoint you,¡± said Mestre. Su Wan exined everything to her. She introduced Mestre to Tristana, Bayion, and Zorro. She told her that she could ask them for help if she encountered a problem in the future, and if Su Wan wasn¡¯t avable at short notice. Mestre looked at Su Wan in surprise. The Lord had left the territory for only a few days and had already built so many connections! Mestre was d. Half the job was already done. Making connections was the most important thing when it came to setting up a business. Su Wan was worried. Mestre was more than capable in administrative affairs. The Silver Goblins were adept at trade, and there were the Feathermen to keep them on their toes. Su Wan gathered the Silver Goblins and the Feathermen and informed them that Mestre would be their manager and the leader of the Lavender Business Guild in her absence. Although Mestre was still young, the two other creatures didn¡¯t dare refute Su Wan¡¯s choice. Mestre called the Silver Goblins and the Feathermen for a meeting in the other room so that they could discuss how they would be operating. Su Wan didn¡¯t join. It was important for them to be left alone so that they could figure out the dynamics among themselves. As the leader of the territory, she had a lot on her te, and she sometimes needed to assign some of the jobs to others and let them handle it themselves. Tristana rushed to Su Wan, looking a little disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°My father has called me home.¡± ¡°Did he already get in contact with the cardinal of the Victory Church to discuss the Victory Gem?¡± asked Su Wan. Tristana looked displeased. ¡°You should look happier when you get to go home,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°You can alwayse back here after you¡¯re done. In the future, I¡¯ll take you and Bayion along to my territory. We¡¯ll explore the underground world!¡± Tristana looked a little better after that. She bit her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Can I have a hug?¡± she asked Xu Yuan. Su Wan was stunned. She would have given her a piece of her mind if she wasn¡¯t an important friend. However, she let it be. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t reject her. Tristana hugged him and then turned to hug Su Wan.. Chapter 372 - 372: Parting Ways For A While Chapter 372: Parting Ways For A While Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tristana was reluctant to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Juste back soon.¡± Tristana nodded. She took a deep breath and then smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t being back to Cann City for a long time. I need to do some things back home.¡± Her gaze was determined. She was going back home with a purpose, and she would fulfill it at all costs. Her mother had waited long enough. ¡°That¡¯s right! You do what you need to do. I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll have to address you as Grand Duke Frostwolf when we meet next time,¡± said Su Wan. That made Tristanaugh. ¡°Can we at least have lunch with you, Grand Duke Tristana?¡± asked Xu Yuan. Tristana chuckled and thanked them. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stay for lunch. She left with her soldiers in a hurry. She didn¡¯t even have time to say goodbye to her friend, Bayion. Su Wan and Xu Yuan saw her off at the gate as she got into her carriage and sped away. They felt bittersweet. They had a feeling that he would indeed be the Grand Duke Frostwolf when they next met. ¡°I look forward to the day when she would be given the title,¡± said Xu Yuan as he walked back to the manor with Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, wait!¡± said a voice from behind them before they could step into the manor. Su Wan turned around to find the two Lords and the old bald man at the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. They all looked flustered. ¡°The quota for the dungeon is full!¡± said the Hyena. ¡°The dungeon will be activated soon!¡± The Hyena showed her the chess piece. Su Wan checked the attribute panel. It was true! The quote was full. There were a total of 50petitors from 10 factions. The countdown had started. ¡°Please be prepared.¡± The instant dungeon had its own rules. The Lords couldn¡¯t take their troops with them, except for the initial hero. [If Lords die in the dungeon, they will be resurrected outside, but that would mean they are out of the game. The gods would be watching the battle. Lords, please be prepared. The final winner will be rewarded by the gods.] Su Wan read the descriptions a few more times. She found it interesting. It was unlike anything she had seen before. The dungeon prohibited the Lords from bringing along any of their troops. Perhaps it was to test the Lord¡¯s ability. Su Wan didn¡¯t feel like this was a big deal. She had Xu Yuan by her side. He had even defeated a god before! The gods would give the reward. That intrigued Su Wan. Any reward given by a god wouldn¡¯t be something ordinary. Maybe she could get a divine artifact! Su Wan called for Mestre and told her that she would be away for a while. She would be inplete control of the Lavender Business Guild. Mestre nodded. Annie stayed with Mestre. Su Wan decided that her troops were safer here than anywhere else. She didn¡¯t have to worry about them in Cann City. When the countdown reached zero, the chess piece emitted a dazzling light and formed a Void Gate. Su Wan, Xu Yuan, the bald man, and the others stepped through it. The gate shattered and disappeared. There was only darkness.
  • ? ?
    • Bayion was bored in the main hall. Mestre approached her. ¡°Your Highness, Lord Xu Yuan told me to apologize to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± said Bayion. ¡°Why would Lord Xu Yuan apologize to me? He doesn¡¯t apologize to anyone.¡± ¡°Tell that girl that I¡¯m leaving for now and she better behave properly when next we meet,¡± said Mestre. ¡°That was what Lord Xu Yuan said.¡± Bayion gritted her teeth. That guy didn¡¯t know what ¡°respect¡± meant. She was the princess of Cann City! She¡¯d have him flogged next time. Mestre was baffled. She wondered if Bayion was mentally unstable. ¡°Also, Lord Su Wan has temporarily entrusted all decisions about the Lavender Business Guild to you,¡± said Mestre. ¡°She told me that if I encounter any problem, I can always rely on your guidance.¡± Bayion smiled in delight. ¡°Lord Su Wan said that?!¡± She raised her chin proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am good friends with your Lord. If you have any problems, you can definitely tell me!¡±
  • ? ?
    • [Faction Dungeon Rules: Each faction has 5 Lords. They each guard a chess piece. When a high-level chess piece bearer fights a low-level chess piece bearer, all attributes will increase by 4.0%. This rule cannot be bypassed. The rat counters the elephant. When the rat fights the elephant, all attributes increase by 60%, elephant attributes decrease by 60%. The Lords must strive to defeat the enemy and obtain their chess piece. The chess piece of one faction cannot kill another of the same faction. They can still fight. The Lord has to try to snatch away the other Lord¡¯s chess piece. With every chess piece won, the Lord will havemand over the other person¡¯s troop.] [Note: The troop type will be automatically converted to the faction of the Lord who wins the fight. The Lord who obtains all the chess pieces wins the fight.] After the system notification appeared, a gray light shed. Su Wan and Xu Yuan found themselves at the edge of a floating ind.. Chapter 373 - 373: The Appearance of The Gods Chapter 373: The Appearance of The Gods Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ind was about 500 meters in diameter. The terrain was uneven, and there were many caves underground. Su Wan saw thick ck clouds floating over the ind. The huge clouds seemed to contain some kind of terrifying best. A hundred meters away from the ind they were on, they could see another four inds suspended in the air. The rock walls were engraved with words: lion, tiger, dog. Xu Yuan looked at the inds. If he was right, the system had assigned Su Wan to be the mouse. The rules of the dungeon were quite interesting. The five chess pieces needed to sh with each other. There was no advantage given to any of them. But where were Su Wan¡¯s troops? The system assigned them their own troops. Since Su Wan was categorized as the weakest of them all, she should have been given troops too. ¡®Do I have to fight this time?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to reveal his strength in front of the gods. A hole appeared in the center. Numerous skeleton soldiers crawled out of the ground. The skeletons weren¡¯t that of human beings. They looked more like huge rats. When the skeletons climbed out of the ground, the notification sounded again. [You havemand over the Ratfolk Skeleton troop.] [Total number of Ratfolk Skeletons: 1600] [Level 35] [All attributes increase by 10% if the Ratfolks fight on the sand.] [If there are more than 20 skeletons, strength increases by 10%. If their numbers are more than 50, strength increases by 15%. If the number exceeds 100, strength increases by 20%.] [Note: Weak inbat. Only the poorest desert Lords will use these creatures.] Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The soldiers were just too weak. Although there were 1600 of them, theirbat prowess was worthless. Su Wan wondered how strong the other troops were. She opened the attribute panel of the dungeon. [Dark Faction, chess pieces: 5] [Level 44 Elephantmen Skeletons (100). Chess pieces upied: None.] [Level 10 Holy Lion Skeletons (200). Chess pieces upied: None.] [Level 9 Tigerman Skeletons (400). Chess pieces upied: None.] [Level 7 Light God Skeleton (800). Chess pieces upied: None.] [Level 5 Ratfolk Skeletons (1600). Chess pieces upied: None.] Although the other troops were fewer, they could easily beat up Su Wan¡¯s 1600 Ratfolk Skeletons. Su Wan looked at her skeleton troops. Any adult human could trample them and kill them. She sighed. Messages appeared at the bottom of the interface. [Duke: What are you?] [Knight Li: I¡¯m a lion.] [Li Laosan: I am a tiger.] [Hyena: I am an elephant! It¡¯s simply awesome! This unit is so strong. It¡¯s 5 meters tall when it stands up. I feel like I can fight 10 other Lords! Lord Su Wan¡­ is a rat?!] The news silenced the others. The highest-ranking Lord was assigned the weakest of roles. The Hyena¡¯s excitement disappeared. [The Hyena: Lord Su Wan, how should we y? I don¡¯t know if I can deal with the elephants of other factions.] The same faction didn¡¯tpete with each other. The ultimate victory was in the pursuit and defeat of the other factions. [Knight Li: Lord Su Wan, if the roles can be changed, I can be the rat, and you can switch to a lion.] [The Hyena: Yes! You can switch with me too. I can be a rat. You can be an elephant.] The Lords knew Su Wan was their biggest asset. It didn¡¯t matter which powerful role they had been assigned. They couldn¡¯t win without Su Wan¡¯s help. Su Wan smiled and replied. [Su Wan: That¡¯s alright. We can y like this. It¡¯s fine.] She had Xu Yuan, after all. With his help, the Ratfolk Skeletons might turn out to be the strongest. Su Wan nodded to Xu Yuan, and he activated the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing on the troop. A new ability was unlocked. [Dark Barrier: Reduces 99% physical damage and 30% magical damage. Able to devour darkness to heal injuries. Lasts for 15 minutes. Cooldown: 2 hours.] [Whenmanding the undead army, all attributes of the army will be increased by 50%. Three squads of undead soldiers can be revived every day.] The Ratfolk Skeletons felt a power surge within their bodies. They opened their mouths and bared their fangs. Su Wan smiled in delight. With Xu Yuan¡¯s help, this fight was a piece of cake. The dogs that were originally a threat to the rats were no longer a threat after the rats were strengthened. The rats had the upper hand when it came to the elephants, so that was taken care of! The rats were no longer scared. The earth rumbled. From the center of the ind rose a huge rat. The fight finally began! [Lords, protect your chess pieces. If your chess piece is snatched by the enemy, your ind will be upied.] The condition for victory was to destroy the opponent¡¯s chess pieces. [The Hyena: Lord Su Wan, who will go first?] ¡°Let¡¯s do it in order,¡± said Su Wan. There were five chess pieces. Every chess piece needed to be snatched away from the enemy while protecting their own. It didn¡¯t matter who went first. When the other faction heard that they would be fighting the Dark Faction, their eyes lit up. The Light Faction was superior to the Dark Faction, especially since this dungeon was overseen by the gods. The match was confirmed. The battle began! Ten huge phantom thrones appeared. They were the gods! The system informed them that the gods were watching the battle. Xu Yuan stood beside Su Wan and raised his head to look at the terrible faces of the gods that were clearly visible. The power of the gods was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. However, Xu Yuan looked at them in disdain.. The Dark Demon Dragon would never bow to the gods! Chapter 374 - 374: Ridiculous! Chapter 374: Ridiculous! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The floating ind veered in a direction. The indsbeled ¡°Lion¡± flew over toward each other. The lions from the two factions were already fighting. The Lord who had obtained a chess piece saw Su Wan¡¯s Ratfolk Skeletons flying to them. The Lord was excited. ¡°Bah! It¡¯s just rats I¡¯m facing. We¡¯re going to win this round!¡± The enemy Shi Wei feared the most was the elephant. Rats were of no consequence to him. He was a lion, after all. He didn¡¯t have to fear rats! There was a violent collision. Two floating inds connected with a force that shook the earth. The Lord who had received a lion chess piece looked at the half-dead Ratfolk Skeletons andughed. ¡°Kill them!¡± he ordered his Holy Lion Knights as he stepped onto the enemy¡¯s ind. His lions were majestic, and the rats looked pathetic. The Lord raised his hand. ¡°May the Holy Light guide you! Attack!¡± All the Holy Light Lion Knights emitted white light and rushed toward the Ratfolk Skeletons. The Ratfolk Skeletons didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. The holy light enveloped them. The light did nothing to the Ratfolk Skeletons. It was like a nice breeze blowing on their faces. The Lords from the Light Faction were in disbelief. How was this possible?! The holy light always disintegrated the Dark Faction. How had the opponent gotten immune to that? This was the first time the holy light had failed. The Mystic Dragon¡¯s Favor could grant immunity to the Light and Nature Factions, and deal damage to the Dark Faction. The blurry shadow in the sky loomed over them. Xu Yuan raised his head to look at it. The energy it released was so great that it suppressed everything. Su Wan felt as though there was a huge weight on her chest that was making it difficult for her to breathe. Xu Yuan moved near Su Wan and helped her resist the oppressive aura. The gods were hostile to them. It was no wonder the Dark Faction always lost these fights because the gods themselves were biased. ¡¯Who is that shadow?¡¯ wondered Xu Yuan. He got his answer in an instant. ¡®God of Light!¡¯ Only his enemy would show hostility in an area where the fight was supposed to be fair. He had defeated the God of Light once before. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed in disdain. He then smirked. ¡°I hope you remember what happened to you forever.¡± The God of Light was so angry that he wanted to descend into the battle and fight Xu Yuan, but the other nine gods stopped him. The God of Light had no choice but to calm himself. Xu Yuan also retracted his aura. He turned to observe the fight between the lions and the rats. ¡°Charge!¡± said the Lord. ¡°I want them dead!¡± He didn¡¯t care if they were immune to the holy light. He would use brute strength if he needed to. However, just as he gave the order, he noticed a dark light rising behind the Ratfolk Skeletons. The ground of the floating ind turned into a swamp. The lions slowed. They couldn¡¯t move properly. The swamp made it hard to run for the lions while it condensed and gathered around the rats. When the swamp had condensed around the rats and the ground became hard once again, the lions charged at the rats and shed with them with force. The Holy Light Lion Knights thought that the Ratfolk Skeletons would be crushed by their strength. However, it was like hitting a boulder. It made no difference. They hadn¡¯t even managed to injure the cats. The Lord felt humiliated. He ordered the lions to charge once again. His sword shed and hacked at the surrounding rats. A few rats bore the brunt of his rage and were sent flying. However, they healed at an extraordinary speed. The rats were unstoppable. The swamp was helping them recover. The lions were shocked and furious. They wanted to charge forward, but the rats didn¡¯t give them a chance. The rats swarmed at them like a tide. It was time for the lions to fear the rats. The rats¡¯bat power had increased so dramatically that they fought head-on with the lions. The Lord¡¯s sword shed relentlessly as he cut the rats away. The shield of the Ratfolk Skeletons finally broke under the endless attack. However, the rats didn¡¯t care. They kept attacking the lions and bringing them down. They climbed up on the lions and bit them. The enemy troop was flustered. The rats used this opening to attack even more fiercely. The Lord, who had been so confident that his lions could win against the rats, watched helplessly as 200 of his lions were drowned under the numerous rats. ¡°How is this Lord so strong?¡± He was a lion! He was second to only the elephants! How could rats defeat lions? That was ridiculous! However, it didn¡¯t matter what he felt. The truth was in front of his eyes. His troop was gone. It looked like the rats weren¡¯t ordinary rats. They were devils in rat skin.. His lions were just harmless toys for them! Chapter 375 - 375: Simply Unbelievable Chapter 375: Simply Unbelievable Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When numerous Ratfolk Skeletons rushed to the floating ind of the lion, the Lord of the Light Faction sighed in defeat. He sent a message to his other teammates. [My lions were defeated by rats. Beware! The rats are poisonous and fierce.] The Ratfolk Skeletons swarmed to the lion ind and destroyed the huge statue of a lion floating in the middle of the ind. All the Lords heard the system notification. [The Dark Faction Rat has upied the Light Faction¡¯s Lion.] [Dark Faction¡¯s Rat is rewarded 100 Rotten Lion Cavalry.] [Dark Faction has taken the opponent¡¯s chess piece. 10 points are awarded to Lord Su Wan. Additional 20 points for defeating all the lions.] The Lords were speechless. They sent messages on the interface. [Are they kidding? How could a lion be defeated by a rat?] [What a joke!] The Light Faction was so useless that their lions couldn¡¯t even defeat the rats! 200 lions against 16oo rats shouldn¡¯t have been that much of a problem. No one could understand how the rats were able to defeat the lions. This Beast Battle Chess was something indeed! Itpletely overturned the natural order of things. [F*ck! I¡¯m going to skin the Dark Faction alive!] [What should we do next?] On the contrary, the Dark Faction was ecstatic. [As expected of Lord Su Wan! She¡¯s really something!] [A rat defeating a lion! No one might have heard of such a thing, but Lord Su Wan made it happen.] They had thought that their situation would be dire because Su Wan was assigned the rat. Su Wan had turned the tides for the fight! Their weakest force was the strongest! More importantly, she was awarded a too Rotten Lion Cavalry. The powerful rat was almost invincible, and they had gotten an additional troop type. The opponent¡¯s indbeled ¡°Lion¡± sank with a boom. Su Wan¡¯s ind grew from 500 meters to 600 meters in diameter. At the same time, holy light descended from the sky. The 100 Rotten Lion Cavalry climbed out of the corpses of the lions and joined Su Wan. Su Wan hoped she would get a chance to use the sword that Bayion had given her. However, she didn¡¯t mind getting 100 Rotten Lion Cavalry. It increased her strength. With Xu Yuan¡¯s ability, the rats could even fight an elephant if need be! Su Wan was d that she had obtained points. Earning more points was always beneficial. The more points, the better it would be to defeat the enemies. The God of Light¡¯s aura fluctuated. The terrifying divine might spread out again as though the God of Light could no longer tolerate this. Xu Yuan looked up at the sky indifferently. It didn¡¯t matter whether they tried to offend or please the God of Light. They were far beyond that. They were at a point where only one of them could live. The God of Light had already tried to destroy Su Wan¡¯s territory and lost. It was a natural thing for him to want to kill them here in this dungeon. The rules of the dungeon had powerful restrictions. The gods couldn¡¯t just attack them out of the blue. Xu Yuan watched the other troops fighting. If the God of Light wanted to attack them, they would have to wait until they were all out of the dungeon. ¡®If the Crimson Moon is rising, they should target the God of Light first.¡¯ Xu Yuan watched the Hyena. The Hyena was lucky indeed. He took the opening and attacked the dog ind of the other faction. The dungeon was indeed interesting. They divided the factions into two and gave them the same troop types. For example, the lions of one faction weren¡¯t stronger than the lions of the other faction. The only difference was the Lords. The victory and defeat of the troops would depend on the strategy and strength of the Lordmanding them. The Hyena had no attributes or buffs that he could apply to his troops, but his troop was strong enough to bring down the hounds anyway. Twenty minutester, the first round of battle between the two factions ended. In the end, there were only three groups left on the Dark Faction¡¯s side: the elephant, the lion, and the rat. The tiger and the dog had been defeated. The opponents were left with the elephant, the tiger, and the rat. If the rats of the Dark Faction could defeat a lion, they could defeat the tiger easily. As for the elephant, it was already at a disadvantage when facing the rats. The Lords of the opposing faction were speechless. They were at a massive disadvantage. [The first round has ended. Please prepare for the next round.] The Hyena smiled and rejoiced. Lord Su Wan was indeed amazing! If the rat hadn¡¯t defeated the lion, the fight would have been difficult for them. After making the arrangements, the second round began. A whistle sounded in the air. Su Wan looked at the rapidly approaching elephant and smiled. The opponent¡¯s elephant category wanted to cry. How could a rat defeat a lion? The two inds collided and connected, and the fight began. [You have encountered a chess piece, the elephant. The strength of the rat troops has been increased by 60%. The attributes of the elephant troops have been reduced by 60%.] Su Wan smiled in delight. The Lord, whomanded the elephant troop, watched helplessly as he felt his troop¡¯s attributes reduce drastically. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that rats can win against an elephant!¡± The Lord gritted his teeth. The Holy Light Elephantmen charged forward. However, they were too slow.. Chapter 376 - 376: The God of Light’s Fury Chapter 376: The God of Light¡¯s Fury Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Ratfolk Skeletons were very agile. They charged into battle. The Holy Light Elephantmen wielded heavy war hammers that could shatter boulders. However, their speed was too slow. Whenever they swung their hammers, they only hit air because the rats got out of the way quickly. On the contrary, the rats jumped on the elephants and bit them with all their might. The Holy Light Elephantmen fell one after the other. Ten minutester, there were no more elephants left to fight. The Lord, who wasmanding the elephant troop, watched as his troop was defeated mercilessly. His arrogance and confidence from before werepletely crushed. He let out a long sigh and epted defeat. The Hyena¡¯s elephant troops also won against the opponent¡¯s tiger. [The second round has ended. You have obtained 10 points and 50 Rotten Elephantmen.] [Dark faction is left with an elephant, lion, and rat.] [The Light Faction¡¯s chess pieces are all destroyed. Since the Dark faction is entering the second round, all fallen Lords will be resurrected.] [All Lords have been awarded 10 points.] [Dungeon Rankings] [1st ce: Su Wan (Dark Faction¡¯s Rat): 60] [2nd ce: The Hyena (Dark Faction¡¯s Elephant): 40] [3rd ce: Li Si (Light Faction¡¯s Elephant): 40] When the notification sounded, the other Lords were resurrected from Su Wan¡¯s team. The Lords were overjoyed to find that they had won! [The Hyena: Lord Su Wan, you¡¯re awesome!] [Knight Li: Lord Su Wan, do you need underlings to do your bidding? I can do it!] [Duke: You are so shameless! We met Su Wan first!] Su Wan looked at the messages in amusement but paid them no mind. She waited for the second round to start. The Lords from the Light Faction were in an uproar. [What the f*ck?! So, that¡¯s Su Wan?] [What sin did I evermit in my past life that I had to encounter Su Wan here?] Everything made sense. They were wondering how the Dark faction was able to win so easily. It was because of Su Wan! [I was wondering how the rat was able to defeat the lion¡­ Su Wan is the rat, right? If she ended up killing the gods, it wouldn¡¯t be unbelievable at this point.] The second round of battle began. [The Dark Faction versus the Light Faction.] [Please prepare for battle.] Xu Yuan looked at the sky. As expected, the aura of the God of Light shifted. He could feel the God of Light¡¯s fury. If not for the dungeon¡¯s rules, the God of Light would have already attacked them. The other Lords felt it too. [The Hyena: Lord Su Wan, why do I feel like that god hates us? Does the god favor the Light Faction?] [Duke: The god is so heartless. We defeated the Light Faction. It¡¯s just apetition. Why is he getting hostile?] [Li Laosan: I also feel that the god is very offended. Lord Su Wan, what do you think?] [Su wan: That¡¯s the God of Light.] [The Hyena: The God of Light? Lord Su wan, what does he want with you?] [Su Wan: We had¡­ a disagreement in the past. He holds a grudge against us.] [The Hyena: Hahaha¡­ nice joke. How could a god hold a grudge against a Lord?] [Duke: I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good sense of humor!] Su Wan didn¡¯t know how to tell them that it wasn¡¯t a joke. For ordinary Lords, the gods were indeed mighty. Someone they couldn¡¯t even touch. Moreover, if any ordinary Lord offended a god, they wouldn¡¯t be alive for long. However, Su Wan survived because of Xu Yuan. The second round of battle began. Su Wan didn¡¯t have much time to think further about it. The god ind floated toward Su Wan¡¯s ind. The attributes of the dog troops increased by 40%. However, when they saw that they were facing Su Wan¡¯s rats, their faces paled. The rats had defeated the lions and the elephants. The Lordmanding the dogs didn¡¯t have much faith. With a loud bang, the two floating inds collided. The Ratfolk Skeletons, the Rotten Lion Cavalry, and the Rotten Elephantmen charged. The Lord of the Light Faction trembled in fear. The Lord was defeated in an instant. The Lord had tried his best to withstand the attack, but the opponent was too strong. His troop was annihted. The shadow in the sky seemed to be even more furious. The divine might was too overwhelming. Xu Yuan stood in front of Su Wan to shield her. He walked to the ind in front. A huge war hammer materialized in his hands, and he swung it at the huge dog statue in the center. Xu Yuan smirked at the god in the sky. The God of Light seemed furious. ¡°Lowly Dark Demon Dragon, you¡¯re really asking for death!¡± The divinenguage radiated contempt and rage. The Lords were shocked. The god had actually spoken! The Lords wondered if the Dark Demon Dragon was Su Wan¡¯s initial hero. They were curious about him. Why would a hero offend a god? Xu Yuan raised his head to the sky. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile. ¡°God of Light, why couldn¡¯t you just stay in your paradise and waste your time away? Why did you have toe here to provoke me?¡± said Xu Yuan indifferently.. Chapter 377 - 377: How Dare He Curse At A Mighty God? Chapter 377: How Dare He Curse At A Mighty God? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All the Lords were wide-eyed in shock. They held their breaths. The Lords looked at the handsome man in fear. How dare he curse at a mighty god? Everyone trembled in fear. They even felt as though they had imagined everything. They knew that Su Wan was the strongest Lord. Granted that she was ranked first, she couldn¡¯t just challenge a god! It was true that the rules in the dungeon protected the Lord from the gods. But what would happen after they left the dungeon? Nobody could protect them outside. The gods might want their revenge. The Lords felt suffocated even thinking about it. The other Lords just watched in fear and admiration. Lord Su Wan was indeed something. Her initial hero was no less admirable. The Light Faction was shocked and scared, but they were also secretly d. The Dark Faction was done for! It was not a simple matter to offend the gods. They wanted to see Su Wan fall, more than anything else. The Hyena, Knight Li, and the two other Lords in Su Wan¡¯s team were baffled. When Su Wan had mentioned that she didn¡¯t get along with the God of Light, they thought it was just a joke. They didn¡¯t believe her before, but now it seemed like Su Wan was speaking the truth. If not, Xu Yuan would have never challenged a god like that. They realized that Lord Su Wan wasn¡¯t just an ordinary Lord. She was indeed powerful and fierce and worthy of being No. 1. She had offended the gods and was still alive! If it was any of them, they would have already died. Her initial hero was pointing at the gods and cursing at them! The other Lords couldn¡¯t even imagine doing something like that. The other gods also looked shocked. Everyone had their eyes on Xu Yuan. Nobody had thought that a hero would dare to humiliate the gods. Rage exuded from the God of Light like a wave. The intense energy fluctuations made everyone wonder if the sky itself would copse. ¡°I will imprison your soul and make you live in eternal agony!¡± said the God of Light furiously. Xu Yuan waved his hand. The war hammer in his hands disappeared and was reced by a statue of the God of Light. He smashed the statue on the ground and broke it. The gesture was equivalent to dering war against the God of Light. The God of Light could no longer control his anger. The aura radiating from the god was even more oppressive and suffocating than before. Cracks appeared in the sky of the dungeon. The God of Light wanted tosh out. He made a move. The other gods wanted to stop him, but it was toote. The phantoms of the gods were created out of divine power and couldn¡¯t descend onto the dungeons in their real bodies. The God of Light condensed his power so much that the others couldn¡¯t stop him. The sky shattered. The fragments rained down. A terrifying shadow descended at a rapid speed. The other Lords trembled in fear. Were they all going to be wiped out? This was just a dungeon. Was there a need to cause such a big scene? The dungeon began to copse. There were no longer any rules to protect them, and everyone was terrified. The other nine phantoms dispersed like bubbles when the dungeon copsed. They were the only ones who could have stopped the God of Light, but they were gone! The Lords knelt in fear. Even breathing was difficult amidst the suffocating aura radiated by the God of Light. ¡°Ant! You are nothing but an ant to me!¡± said the God of Light as he crushed all the chess pieces. The Lords then realized that the dungeon was gone. A notification shed. [Warning! The dungeon has been destroyed by a powerful entity. The exploration has ended. Please get out as fast as possible.] The God of Light rushed forward to Xu Yuan. The Hyena, Knight Li, and the others cowered in fear. They saw the same horror reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. Facing the might of a god was impossible! The materialized out onto the grassywn of the manor. Bayion and Mestre, who happened to be humming a light song and passing by, saw the four Lords. They wondered what had happened to them. They looked terrified. Mestre didn¡¯t see Su Wan and Xu Yuan with them. ¡°What happened? Where is Lord Su Wan?¡± ¡°T-the God of Light¡­ Lord Su Wan and Xu Yuan are still in the dungeon. The God of Light attacked us!¡± said the Hyena. Bayion¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®The God of Light¡­¡¯ ¡°Tell me everything. Now!¡± said Bayion. The Hyena stammered and tried to exin the situation as best as he could. ¡°Lord Su Wan said she had a grudge against the God of Light. We thought she was just joking but¡­¡± The Hyena looked conflicted. ¡°The God of Light kept provoking us. Then¡­ Lord Su Wan¡¯s hero yelled at the god in front of everyone.¡± ¡°And then?¡± asked Bayion. Knight Li chimed in. ¡°In the end, the God of Light was enraged. He destroyed the dungeon and its rules and rushed to attack Lord Su Wan¡¯s hero. Lord Su Wan is still inside, but you don¡¯t have to worry. If she dies inside, she¡¯ll be resurrected outside.¡± Bayion looked excited. ¡®Xu Yuan yelled at a god?!¡¯ Was Xu Yuan that strong? Chapter 378 - 378: Imprisonment Chapter 378: Imprisonment Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! The rules of the dungeon shattered with it. The chaos tore apart the surroundings. The destruction of the instant dungeon couldn¡¯t be undone, even if the God of Light was punished. Xu Yuan nced at Su Wan. He had to get her out somehow. Xu Yuan held the Dimension Stone of the dungeon in his hands. The function of the Dimension Stone was to stabilize the dimension and support the natural order. Xu Yuan looked at the Dimension Stone and frowned. Nothing happened. Wasn¡¯t this how the Dimension Stone was used? Xu Yuan injected his magic into the Dimension Stone reluctantly. There was still no change. He then injected all of his dark magic into the Dimension Stone. There was finally a change. The Dimension Stone emitted a dark light that spread in all directions. Wherever the light touched, the space stabilized. The copse stopped. Xu Yuan was delighted. He continued to inject even more power into the Dimension Stone. The light shone brighter and it stabilized everything. The dungeon was no longer falling. Xu Yuan looked excited. Outside the range of the dark light, there was an unfathomable area. The Void was a ce of eternal ending without the protection of anyw. The endless river bank seemed to hide a huge beast that could devour everything. They were like children with only onentern that could illuminate only a small part of the world. The floating ind below them had already shattered. Those fragments flew in the air as though they were unaffected by gravity. None of the troops and chess pieces survived. In this ce without rules, Su Wan and Xu Yuan were the only living beings. There was only silence. ¡°Xu Yuan, are we going to die here?¡± asked Su Wan in a small voice. Xu Yuan took a deep breath. He held the Dimension Stone tightly and suddenly had an idea. He wondered if he could create a new dimension here by cing the stone somewhere. Xu Yuan was excited. The n was ridiculous but possible. It didn¡¯t matter what ne he created here. It could always grow into something else. That was what he had learned from the old man without a heart. Xu Yuan increased the power he injected into the Dimension Stone. Under his control, the power of the Dimension Stone began to gradually repair the surroundings. Xu Yuan could sense the space repairing itself into something new. He was even more eager to see the oue. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. The copsed ce had been repaired. Xu Yuan now felt a close connection with the Dimension Stone in his hands. He could even borrow its power to control this space! He took a deep breath and stopped channeling his power into the Dimension Stone. Xu Yuan turned around to look. The emotions he felt were indescribable. Su Wan and he had their own ne now! There was a crisp sound of ss breaking. Xu Yuan felt that something was wrong. He turned to look where the sound hade from. The space that had just been repaired began to crack again. Before he could do anything, the cracks spread like a web and covered the entire space. Xu Yuan gripped the Dimension Stone and injected more power into it. The dark light surged again, and the cracks disappeared. However, momentster, everything exploded. The repaired space copsed. In a few seconds, the surrounding space had already been swallowed by the void, leaving only Xu Yuan and Su Wan in the vast space. The Dimension Stone barely supported them this time. Xu Yuan was confused. He had thought that it would work. However, a ne that had shattered into so many fragments was impossible to put back. Xu Yuan took a deep breath and calmed himself. He frowned. It wasn¡¯t easy to control a ne. If it was, everyone would have one for themselves. After the space was repaired by the Dimension Stone, the overall spatial power became very weak. The spatial barrier could no longer iste itself from the erosion of the void, which was the main cause of the copse. The rules of a special faction dungeon were not perfect. It was even more difficult to support an iplete ne. His current power was not enough to fully utilize the Dimension Stone. Therefore, his attempts ended in failure. Xu Yuan sighed. He had failed, but he now knew how to use the Dimension Stone. He looked at the endless void in front of him and decided not to linger there anymore. He controlled the Dimension Stone and used the remaining power to open an exit.. Chapter 379 - 379: Collapse And Return Chapter 379: Copse And Return Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan pulled a dazed Su Wan out of the space. The moment they got out, the dungeon copsedpletely. In Lavender Manor, Bayion had been waiting for them for hours. She was anxious. ¡°Are you sure the Lord can be resurrected outside the dungeon?¡± asked Bayion again. The Lords nodded. ¡°We were killed when the God of Light rushed down from his throne. We materialized here.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they here yet?!¡± Bayion was impatient. Bayion considered Su Wan and Xu Yuan her family. She might be a princess and could decide the fate of Cann City at other times, but in front of Su Wan and Xu Yuan, she was just a little girl. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. She was now worried. The Lords had seen the God of Light rush down, bypassing the rule of the dungeon. Who knew what happened after that? ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to worry. Gods can¡¯t harm the Lords in the dungeons,¡± said Mestre tofort her. Bayion nodded. She raised her head to the sky. No one knew what was in her mind. After a long while, the space in front of Bayion rippled like water. A handsome figure materialized. He was pulling someone behind him. The two of themnded on the grass. The Lords almost cried. They were happy to see that Su Wan and Xu Yuan were alright. If they hadn¡¯te on time, Bayion might have skinned them alive. The Lords didn¡¯t know how Su Wan had won the friendship of the princess of Cann City. Bayion smiled in relief when she saw Xu Yuan and Su Wan appear. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, you¡¯re back!¡± Bayion ran to Su Wan and Su Wan and hugged both of them. ¡°What happened?¡± The other Lords wanted to know as well. They shouldn¡¯t have been gone for so long. ¡°W-were you locked up and tortured by the gods, Lord Su wan?¡± asked the Hyena. ¡°It must not have been easy for them to escape,¡± said the bald Knight Li. Xu Yuan ignored them. ¡°So many questions!¡± He reached out and patted Bayion on the head. ¡°I was so worried about both of you! You¡¯ve been gone for hours!¡± said Bayion and red at Xu Yuan. She looked like she was about to cry. Xu Yuanughed and consoled her. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what happened!¡± said Bayion impatiently. Her beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity. She wanted to know if Xu Yuan had actually cursed at a god. The thrill of danger and adventure made Bayion excited. Xu Yuan let Su Wan do the exining. ¡°The God of Light always had a grudge against my territory.¡± Xu Yuan chuckled when Bayion looked even more excited. ¡°A few months ago, he almost ttened our territory.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°We are mortal enemies. Is it a big deal if I curse at him?¡± Bayion was curious. The territory was fairly new. How had it withstood the might of a god? ¡°What happened after that?¡± Bayion asked. ¡°The God of Light¡¯s avatar appeared in the sky. Xu Yuan defeated him. That is why he hates us so much,¡± said Su Wan. Bayion was perplexed. Gods were considered beings of extraordinary might. They had absolute dominion over everything. It wasn¡¯t just Bayion. Most of the natives had unconditional respect for the gods. ¡°Then what happened when you met him today in the dungeon?¡± asked Bayion. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan defeated his manifestation yet again?¡± ¡°Not¡­ really.¡± Su Wan shook her head. Bayion¡¯s face stiffened. Then she let out a sigh. It seemed even the strongest being couldn¡¯t match the gods in a fight. ¡°Xu Yuan imprisoned him this time,¡± said Su Wan. Bayion felt her blood rush to her head. Imprisoning a god wasn¡¯t something she thought was even possible. She felt dizzy. The God of Light was one of the strongest gods, and the Dark Demon Dragon had managed to imprison him! The other Lords were as shocked as Bayion. They had seen, felt, and suffered from the god¡¯s oppressive aura. With a wave of the god¡¯s hand, the dungeon had shattered. The terror they had felt wasn¡¯t something that could be described in mere words.. Chapter 380 - 380: New Mission Chapter 380: New Mission Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan causally told them that such a mighty and tyrannical god was imprisoned by her initial hero! The Lords didn¡¯t know what to feel. They all had been assigned initial heroes. How was Su Wan¡¯s hero this strong? When they all returned to the living room, Bayion was still in a daze. She nced at Xu Yuan. The news shocked everyone. Even if it was just a manifestation that had been imprisoned, it held the god¡¯s power and might. It wasn¡¯t something anyone could manage. ¡°Lord Su Wan¡­¡± Bayion turned to her with eager eyes. ¡°C-can I have a look at the imprisoned god?¡± The Lords were curious too. Who wouldn¡¯t like to see an imprisoned god? It wasn¡¯t something they got to see every day. ¡°If I take it out and show you, it might cause problems. We can¡¯t be careless with it.¡± Bayion nodded. She understood. Obviously, a treasure with an imprisoned god couldn¡¯t be disyed casually. ¡°Then you must take good care of it. Gods must not be underestimated,¡± said Bayion. ¡°We are already far beyond any chance of reconciliation with the God of Light. I heard about the Crimson Moon. We need to find them so that we can hunt down the God of Light, once and for all,¡± said Su Wan. The other Lords were shocked to hear that. They were in awe of Su Wan. She not only imprisoned a god but also was looking for the Crimson Moon to destroy himpletely. Bayion had influence in Cann City. If anyone could find anything about the Crimson Moon, it would be her. The crazy idea of ying a god made Bayion¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± said Bayion. It was irresistible for her to be involved in such a dangerous thing. She had always been rebellious. She loved adventure, but she was still scared. ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to look so worried,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Su Wan¡¯s territory didn¡¯t have influence outside, so it was difficult to find out about Crimson Moon. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about the Crimson Moon before. How is it that they can threaten the gods?¡± asked Bayion. ¡°I heard that there are special methods to deal with gods, but I don¡¯t know much about them. That is why we need your help to find them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate it, but I also want to be involved in your follow-up ns,¡± said Bayion. ¡°You can participate if it¡¯s safe.¡± Xu Yuan smiled at her. Bayion was happy. After talking to them a while, Bayion left the manor to put someone on the trail to find the Crimson Moon. ¡°Lord Su Wan, is there any other task you want us to do?¡± asked the Hyena. The Hyena was now even more determined to get onto Su Wan¡¯s good side. ¡°I need you to help me gather some information,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Of course!¡± She put them to work to find out about the Soul Contract. ¡°I want any information you find on that. I never mistreat the people who work for me. If you do your job well, I¡¯ll reward you generously,¡± said Su Wan, and she meant it. ¡°We won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ¡°Can they be trusted?¡± asked Mestre after the Lords left. The natives didn¡¯t like the Lords. In their eyes, Lords couldn¡¯t be trusted at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There aren¡¯t many people in this world who I can trust.¡± ¡°Then why did you put them to work?¡± ¡°There is nothing to lose. Even if they spread the information about it, it won¡¯t really affect me. Instead, I might just find the information I¡¯m looking for.¡± If she was in control, there was nothing to fear. Using the Lords to find information wasn¡¯t really anything of consequence. If they did the job well, she would find what she was looking for. If not, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything anyway.. Chapter 381 - 381: Target: Swamp Dragons Chapter 381: Target: Swamp Dragons Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if the news of a god¡¯s imprisonment spread far and wide, it wasn¡¯t like people would readily believe it. The natives would think that they were spouting nonsense. Mestre looked at Su Wan. She didn¡¯t say anything more. Su Wan probably knew what she was doing. ¡°Mestre, do you have any ideas on how to develop the Lavender Business Guild?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough information right now. The underground world hasn¡¯t gathered all the information I need yet. I need more time.¡± Mestre shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Take your time. Let¡¯s slowly build our foundation so that everything can operate smoothly. I¡¯ll leave twenty million rare resources as a start-up fund.¡± Su Wan wanted to head back to her territory. She had been gone for so long. She needed to inquire about the Dimension Stones and the World Tree Seed. Furthermore, she wanted to study the withered branch that gave off a dark aura. Su Wan had even encountered the ss mine upied by dragons. She also had to explore the Divine Kingdom in the Shattered Lands. There was not enough time to do all that. ¡°Is the Crimson Moon that important?¡± asked Mestre. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the most important thing right now,¡± said Su Wan. There would be drastic changes in the future, and Crimson Moon was the key to all of it. ¡°Please pay attention to any news regarding it,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°If time wasn¡¯t very short, we would first focus on establishing our information channels.¡± Mestre was silent. Even with her ability, it was difficult to build connections in such a short time. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The S-ss mission Su Wan had epted was rted to the Soul Contract as well. The world was changing, and Su Wan needed to figure out how to fit in. ¡°The major problems we face now are both a challenge and an opportunity. You need to continue bing stronger,¡± said Xu Yuan. The territory would definitely develop by leaps and bounds now. Su Wan was optimistic. She nodded. She did need to get stronger. The future was never certain. She needed to get stronger to withstand the turbulent waves. No matter how many challenges they faced, it would be a stepping-stone for them to develop more. Su Wan¡¯s resolve was strong.
  • ? ?
    • Bayion looked at Mestre angrily. ¡°They didn¡¯t even say goodbye to me!¡± She had put so much effort into finding out about the Crimson Moon, and they hadn¡¯t even said goodbye! ¡°Lord Su Wan and Lord Xu Yuan are different from normal nobles. They don¡¯t care aboutplicated social etiquette,¡± said Mestre. ¡°But Lord Xu Yuan did say that he would bring a gift for you when he visits next time.¡± ¡®A gift?¡¯ Bayion¡¯s anger disappeared. ¡°He definitely knows how to make me happy,¡± said Bayion. ¡°Inform me as soon as he returns. I¡¯ll settle the score with him myself!¡± Mestre couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched the girl leave. She finally understood why Xu Yuan liked to tease her so much. Mestre left to look for the Silver Goblins and the Feathermen to assign them their jobs. She had her work cut out for her. Su Wan had specifically chosen her for this, and she intended to do well. Since the Lavender Business Guild would be their window to the outside world, the responsibility on her shoulders was even more important. No matter how difficult it was, she would never admit defeat. Mestre vowed to do well. She wouldn¡¯t disappoint her Lord. She would make sure that the Lavender Business Guild became the most important Chamber of Commerce in Cann City.
  • ? ?
    • Su Wan turned to look behind her. The enormous city was like a beast crouching on the ground. No matter how many times she looked at it, she felt awe. Su Wan had a feeling that Cann City would be different in the future. After returning to her territory, she needed to raise everyone¡¯s level. Su Wan opened the System Map. There were three new points on the map now. The ss mine was located in the west. Tristana had warned them that there were too many dragons here. The Dark Demonic Tree was in the north. She still had the withered branch from the tree in her bag somewhere. Consuming 100 points of divine power had restored life to the branch. This made Su Wan sure of the fact that there might be even more treasures where the Dark Demonic Tree stood. The temple was in the south, where Su Wan needed to go and retrieve God¡¯s Heart. Su Wan looked at the point on the map which marked the ss mine. She had wanted to visit the Dark Demonic Tree but decided to check out the ss mine first. During the breeding season, the dragons usually returned to the nest inside and didn¡¯t linger around outside. If they wasted that opportunity, who knew when they would get to explore the mines again? Su Wan led her troops toward the ss mine. They flew for hours until they finally reached the crystal-clear ss that covered the dunes. The ss scattered the reflected colors of the sun. It looked breathtaking.. Chapter 382 - 382: The Hidden Swamp Dragon Hero Chapter 382: The Hidden Swamp Dragon Hero Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan was in awe. It was no wonder the dragons flocked to this ce. The ce looked ethereal. Eliza floated up with her spear. Her aura surged, and the world paled inparison. Su Wan had given her the Bloodthirsty Armor. Eliza looked downright terrifying at that moment. There was a loud roar. The roar held so much power that ordinary creatures would have fled in fear. A terrifying creature rose into the air, pping its giant wings. Its entire body was covered in grayish-ck scales that even siege crossbows might not be able to pierce through. Razor-like bone spikes grew on its back, spanning from the back of its neck to its tail. The ps of its wings raised dust and debris. Its limbs were muscr and enormous. A stomp from such ws could destroy walls. [Swamp Dragon] [Level: 55] [Potential: S-ss] The dragons were all either Level 55 or 57. The aura and might of the dragons were so great that they made others feel suffocated. Dragons were at the top of the food chain in this world. Theirbat power was beyondprehension. If Su Wan and her troops waited for the dragons to attack first, they would suffer heavy losses. Su Wan looked at the dragons. She didn¡¯tmand her troops to make a move. She just watched as the dragons warmed over to them. The Swamp Dragons were hostile toward the Dark Demon Dragon. The undead made them feel humiliated. He immediately wanted to go around Eliza and Eliza and attack them directly. The swamp dragons wanted to veer and avoid Eliza. Eliza¡¯s spear shed through the air. The afterimages of the attack exploded. It was as though thousands of spear points attacked simultaneously. Whenever the spear points shed, the swamp dragons were impaled and shredded. Blood sttered everywhere and stained the desert. The swamp dragons had ignored Eliza. They just wanted to rush straight to Xu Yuan to attack. They now realized that Eliza wasn¡¯t someone to mess with. The remaining swamp dragons gathered and rushed to Eliza to attack her. One of the dragon¡¯s throats lit up with unreleased mes. The dragon¡¯s breath was so hot that it could even melt steel. It opened its mouth and shot mes at Eliza. The temperature of the mes was so high that it distorted the surrounding air. Eliza didn¡¯t even move back. She brandished her spear. Her spear shed through the dragon¡¯s breath like it was nothing. The swamp dragons were stumped. Their dragon¡¯s breath was ineffective against this enemy! Eliza flew to the nearest dragon. The swamp dragon was terrified. For the first time, fear was reflected in its eyes. It dodged the attack, but it was toote. It felt a sharp pain in its chest as the spear impaled it, and then it lost consciousness. Eliza beheaded the dragon as it fell. The headless corpse crashed onto the sand and sent the dust flying everywhere. Eliza¡¯s fighting style was as domineering as ever. No opponent could withstand her might. The Bloodthirsty Armor provided Eliza with an endless stream of power. She used her spear as though it was the scythe of the reaper. The fearless hero ughtered the dragons. Xu Yuan and Su Wan watched as the hero killed one dragon after another. Xu Yuan was impressed. Eliza wasn¡¯t even at Level 50, and yet she ughtered monsters way beyond her capabilities. Xu Yuan wondered how formidable Eliza would be when she reached Level 100. It was worth looking forward to. Even the Vampire Duke in the Blood Coffin might notpare to Eliza inbat. More than a third of the swamp dragons had been wiped out. At this moment, the situation changed. A fierce dragon might rose from behind. A giant dragon was approaching. It was the leader of the swamp dragons, the Swamp Dragon Hero. Many Lords were hiding behind a small sand dune some thousands of kilometers away. Su Wan didn¡¯t notice them. ¡°F*ck! Who is that? She killed the swamp dragons so easily!¡± ¡°This is so scary. Are we still going toplete the mission? The dragons, that warrior¡­ they¡¯ll kill us easily!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Half the swamp dragons have been killed already. This is our chance while the rest of the dragons are distracted!¡± ¡°Just think! We¡¯ll be rich after this! This risk is worth it.¡± ¡°Quickly now! We need to get into the ss mine before we¡¯re discovered.¡± While the swamp dragons were distracted, the others crept into the ss mine. Neither the swamp dragons nor Su Wan¡¯s troops noticed anything. The Swamp Dragon Hero had yellow taints on its ck scales. Its aura was terrifying. Eliza brandished her spear and shed at it. She felt resistance. At the same time, the Swamp Dragon hero became more aggressive. When Su Wan saw the giant dragon, she was intrigued. She wasn¡¯t afraid of it because she had Xu Yuan by her side. Although the nine-headed Hydra and the Red-Eyed ck Dragon were very powerful, they were envious of the aura that the Swamp Dragon Hero emanated. Even the White Dragon Saint was astonished. Hero units were difficult to recruit. They didn¡¯t have a Soul Contract to use on this dragon.. Chapter 383 - 383: Fighting the Swamp Dragon Hero Chapter 383: Fighting the Swamp Dragon Hero Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion While the battle raged on outside, the other Lords had already made it into the ss mine. ¡°This is the ce!11 They stopped at the spot where there were many scattered ss fragments. ¡°Guild Leader, what should we do?¡± ¡°Set up the arrangements and take the treasures as quickly as possible!11 The Lords heard the sounds of battle from outside. They had a three-star treasure map. The treasures they found inside would definitely be worth the risk! The Lords were excited. They had obtained the treasure map more than a month before. However, they couldn¡¯t find a way to bypass the swamp dragons. They had tried their best. They hid among the dunes and waited for an opening to sneak in. The Heavens didn¡¯t disappoint the ones who tried! Finally, the fight had distracted the swamp dragons. Now was their chance! He swiftly took out a vial of fresh blood from the system space. It was emitting intense mana fluctuations. Under themand of the leader, one of the Lords poured blood in ordance with the rules on the map. Fresh blood bubbled as it hit the ground. The ground turned into a scarlet puddle. As more blood was poured in, a special pattern appeared on the ground. A magical power began to surge. When thest drop of blood fell, the dots suddenly erupted and radiated intense spiritual energy. Then, the dots connected together. It was as though a key had been turned into a lock. Boom! The ground shook and split open, sending ck soil flying everywhere. The Lords were scared. Themotion was so loud. They turned to look at the entrance to see if the people outside had heard themotion. The rumbling of the ground stopped, and hidden stairs revealed themselves. ¡°Everyone has a Resurrection Scroll, so they can only lose three levels at most. Since this treasure is guarded by the swamp dragons, there must be something good hidden inside,11 Fortunately, the people outside were still engaged in a fight with the swamp dragons. As long as they could obtain those treasures, everything would be worth it. The Lords were prepared for this. They had waited a month! They ran down the stairs without hesitation. Xu Yuan had heard themotion. He looked in the distance. He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, but he saw a cloud of dust floating into the sky. Xu Yuan frowned. He knew that something was wrong. Themotion had seemed strange. ¡®Did something happen inside the mine?1 He needed to put an end to this fight. Xu Yuan attacked. Dark energy surged everywhere. The power of darkness enveloped everything and made it difficult for the swamp dragons to move. The dark energy entirely condensed around their body, and they fell. Eliza seized the opportunity and brandished the long spear in her hand. Every sh would mean death! The Swamp Dragon Hero wanted to swipe at Eliza. Eliza ignored it. The dragon¡¯s breath and the spear¡¯s sh collided in midair. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t join this time. He just released his dark energy in waves. With his help, Eliza¡¯s attacks became fiercer. Eliza cleared out at least two squadrons of swam dragons in a few minutes with Xu Yuan¡¯s help. In the end, only the Swamp Dragon Hero was left on the battlefield. This ferocious Swamp Dragon Hero was enraged as it watched its underlings being ughtered. It attacked Eliza. However, under the influence of dark energy, its attacks meant nothing. Eliza did not retreat. The dark energy surged even more and enveloped the Swamp Dragon Hero. Eliza spun her spear and shed. The Swamp Dragon Hero sensed danger approaching. It couldn¡¯t even dodge. It fell from the sky. At this moment, several sharp earth spikes instantly condensed on the ground. The Swamp Dragon Hero¡¯s body smashed down on the spikes. It suffered grave injuries on its abdomen. It struggled to break free. It sensed a sharp pain under one of its wings. Eliza had shed its wings into pieces. The Swamp Dragon Hero still didn¡¯t backdown. It let out a terrifying dragon¡¯s breath. The desert turned into ava puddle for a moment. The Swamp Dragon Hero struggled but couldn¡¯t move. It could no longer endure the pain and roared piteously. Its body expanded, and its injury healed as though by magic. The Swamp Dragon Hero¡¯s aura was even more ferocious than before. The Swamp Dragon Hero¡¯s gaze swept through everything. Its gaze released a scries of attacks in every direction. Its wings were healed. It rose into the sky. Its target was no longer Eliza. This time, it veered straight toward Xu Yuan. The Swamp Dragon Hero had noticed that the powery with Xu Yuan. If it killed Xu Yuan, nobody could restrain it. However, before it could fly halfway, something shifted. The Swamp Dragon Hero turned around and saw the long spear shing toward it. Its pupils widened in surprise. It pped its wings but couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The spear hit it. The Swamp Dragon Hero tumbled down the sky, bleeding profusely. It crashed onto the desert, sending dust flying everywhere. Eliza floated over it. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you a long time,¡¯1 muttered Su Wan. She wanted to capture the dragon alive.. Chapter 384 - 384: Searching for Treasure Chapter 384: Searching for Treasure Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Swamp Dragon Hero could only grovel and struggle to survive. His life and death were at the mercy of the enemy. Su Wan and Xu Yuan stepped in front of the dragon. Xu Yuan sensed its hatred when it looked at him. ¡°Seal its power,¡± said Xu Yuan. Eliza swung her long spear, shing at a few fatal points. The dragon couldn¡¯t even move. ¡°Take it to the territory and hand it over to the Dark Withered Tree.¡± The Red-Eyed ck Dragon lifted the injured dragon into the air and flew toward Su Wan¡¯s territory. Xu Yuan recalled themotion in the ss mine from before. He knew something was wrong inside. Xu Yuan, along with Su Wan and the others, flew toward the ss mine. A momentter, they found the blood pattern on the ground. The blood was fresh. Xu Yuan frowned. ¡®Is this the work of some Lord?¡¯ He wondered who would risk their lives to get here. Was there something inside this mine that was valuable? There was a sudden movement from below. A few dusty Lords were climbing up the crack. ¡°Hurry up. Those people won¡¯t be able to hold back the swamp dragons for long,¡± said their leader. ¡°Guild Leader, why did you stop? Let¡¯s go!¡± The Lords behind grumbled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the swamp dragons might be back?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± said the leader. Only then did the Lords realize that something was wrong. They saw Eliza looking at them icily. They trembled in fear. ¡°Eliza, let them out.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Eliza moved aside and let the Lords walk forward. They finally saw Su Wan at the entrance. When the Lords opened the interface to find out who she was, they gasped in shock. The leader cursed inwardly. ¡°You¡¯re at fault here,¡± he said. ¡°Are you trying to take away our gains by intimidating us?¡± Su Wan was amused. They were not afraid of death. The Resurrection Scroll was something they had spent a lot of effort to obtain. ¡°We have already prepared for this for more than a month. We didn¡¯t expect you toe. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± said the leader. ¡°What were you looking for?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± The leader didn¡¯t want to tell her. ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s all go down and take a look then.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t want to entertain their nonsense. Eliza let her spear drop near the crack. There was a small explosion. The leader found Su Wan¡¯s name familiar. He had seen her somewhere before. ¡°We¡¯re actually here to find a treasure. That treasure is below!¡± ¡°Guild Leader!¡± The other Lords tried to stop him from revealing everything. ¡°Treasure?¡± Su Wan was curious. It seemed the swamp dragons weren¡¯t just attracted to the shiny ss. ¡°Did you find anything good inside?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°We couldn¡¯t go in. The door couldn¡¯t be opened.¡± The area was blocked. The map showed them the location, but they couldn¡¯t break through. They did not have the key to open the door. The tall Lord took out a tattered map and handed it to Su Wan. Eve studied the map carefully. After confirming that it was safe, she informed Su Wan. The other Lords were envious. [Golden Dragon¡¯s Treasure Map (Iplete). You can follow the treasure map to find the Golden Dragon¡¯s treasure.] [Note: A treasure map made by the Golden Dragon. However, it is iplete. Some key information might be missing.] The Golden Dragon was one of the top races among the Dragon n. It was famous for its invincible body. ¡®The Golden Dragon¡¯s treasure map¡­¡¯ Su Wan was even more curious now to explore the ce. Eliza was back from her exploration underground. ¡°There is a vast space down there. No enemies. There is a giant golden door in the center with a craving of a dragon.¡± ¡°Eve, you keep an eye on them,¡± said Su Wan. She turned to the Lords. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Ie back up, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The Lords still felt worried. In this world, Lords killed each other and destroyed each other¡¯s territory. It was difficult for them to trust Su Wan¡¯s words.. Chapter 385 - 385: The Inheritance Of The Golden Dragon Chapter 385: The Inheritance Of The Golden Dragon Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan, Eliza, and Xu Yuan made their way down the stairs. The Lords stood where they were. Even watched them indifferently. The Lords were scared to make any move. They didn¡¯t want to be killed. They secretly discussed Xu Yuan in their group chat. The Lords discussed at length but couldn¡¯t make out anything about Xu Yuan¡¯s identity. Su Wan concealed her aura and padded down the stairs. Her shoes made dull thuds on the damp stairs. The further they walked, the dimmer the lights became. Xu Yuan had already extended his dark energy to envelop the entire space. He perceived everything in the surroundings. They soon felt the ground tten under their shoes, which meant that the stairs had ended. They turned to look at the way they hade. Only a dot of light signaled the opening of the crack high above. The ground was covered with dried and decayed bones. The ce looked like an ancient tomb. There were some footprints on the ground, which were obviously left behind by the previous Lords. Xu Yuan walked forward and stepped on a skeleton, which cracked with a crisp sound under his feet. He was calm. Scenes like these didn¡¯t bother him anymore. Eliza stood in the center and looked around vigntly. There was a golden door in front of her. The light emitted by the golden door illuminated the surroundings faintly. The golden door was embossed with a ferocious and terrifying dragon. The dragon was so lifelike that it felt as though it woulde alive any minute. Xu Yuan even felt the dragon¡¯s might through the carving. The closer he got to the door, the stronger the aura became. When they were just a few meters away, the dragon¡¯s might became fiercer. It was as though the dragon hade to life and was ring at them. Any ordinary person would have felt suffocated under such strong energy. It was no wonder the Lords hadn¡¯t been able to open the door. They probably couldn¡¯t even get close. Su Wan opened the system panel, but it showed her nothing aside from the name of the door. [Golden Door] Su Wan activated the True Eye of the Demonic Dragon to find out more. [The Golden Gate holds the dragon soul of a Golden Dragon.] [Devour its dragon soul and obtain the inheritance of the Golden Dragon. The current heir is the Swamp Dragon Hero.] Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Inheritance of the Golden Dragon?! Good heavens!¡¯ It was no wonder the Swamp Dragon Hero had been so aggressive in fighting them. If no one found this ce, the Swamp Dragon Hero would have taken the inheritance and left. Su Wan wondered what the inheritance was and how it could benefit her. Su Wan recalled the hatred and contempt in the Swamp Dragon Hero¡¯s eyes. Unless she had a Soul Contract, she could neither recruit the Swamp Dragon Hero nor the Vampire Duke. Su Wan wondered if the nine-headed Hydra would be a dragon if his dragon blood was activated. Xu Yuan walked nonchntly and approached the door. He reached out and pressed his hand on it. Just as he was about to push the door open, a dragon¡¯s form appeared in his mind and roared. The terrifying power made everyone tremble in fear. ¡°Hm¡­ this inheritance is guarded very fiercely,¡± said Xu Yuan as he pulled his hands away from the door. The dragon disappeared from his mind. The Golden Dragon and the Dark Demon Dragon were pr opposites. So, the dragon was especially resistant to Xu Yuan¡¯s attempts. Su Wan found mottled murals behind the golden door. It recorded images of the Golden Dragon killing powerful enemies and ascending to the Golden Throne. She enjoyed looking at it. Based on the murals, the inheritance of the Golden Dragon was indeed something extraordinary. Su Wan was excited. Eliza looked around. After confirming that there were no other treasures or threats, she suggested Su Wan leave the ce with Xu Yuan. The Lords heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Su Wan and Xu Yuan appear above ground again. ¡°Can you let us go now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Do you know what exactly is hidden behind the golden door?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. We couldn¡¯t even get close to the door.¡± ¡°Did you find any treasures rted to the Golden Dragon in there?¡± ¡°No. We got a few treasures, but they weren¡¯t worth much.¡± Su Wan activated the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to see if they were telling the truth. She didn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡°Just wait a while longer. Once we get whatever is hidden inside, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± said Su Wan. She waved her hands, and the Night Devil Bees flew outside to patrol the area. When the Lords saw the Night Devil Bees, they were horrified. They had seen Su Wan fight before with those bees, and they weren¡¯t willing to risk it. The leader turned to look at hispanions. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the Su Wan we know,¡± he whispered. ¡°Yeah¡­ I recognize the Night Devil Bees.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just obey her instructions and stay here. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s petty enough to go back on her words.¡± The leader sighed and nodded. Xu Yuan and Su Wan ignored them. It was true that they wouldn¡¯t have evene across the golden door if it hadn¡¯t been for the Lords. Half a dayter, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Hydra arrived after dropping the Swamp Dragon Hero in the territory. ¡°Can you turn these corpses into soldiers and convert them to our side?¡± asked Su Wan. Eve nodded and chanted something to transform the corpses. Su Wan and Xu Yuan proceeded down the stairs along with the Hydra. The most important thing right now was to obtain the Golden Dragon¡¯s inheritance.. Chapter 386 - 386: The Hydra’s Transformation Chapter 386: The Hydra¡¯s Transformation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Hydra sensed the dragon¡¯s aura the moment they neared the golden door. ¡°Lord Su Wan¡­ Your Majesty¡­ I sense the dragon roaring at me from behind the door.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t ept you either?¡± Xu Yuan frowned. The Hydra shook his head. ¡°I only feel anger and hostility from it.¡± The Golden Dragon¡¯s soul had chosen the Swamp Dragon Hero as its heir. It seemed it was unwilling to let anyone else close. Xu Yuan was deep in thought. He was wondering how he could help the Hydra obtain the inheritance without being destroyed by the Golden Dragon¡¯s might. ¡°Open the door. The inheritance is inside. I¡¯ll think of something,¡± said Xu Yuan. The Hydra walked forward and pushed open the door. When the door opened, the Golden Dragon¡¯s deafening roar rang out. The dragon¡¯s aura rolled in waves and almost suffocated them. The Hydra endured the pressure and stepped through the door. His Soul Fire grew stronger. The atmosphere became even more hostile. The might of the ferocious Golden Dragon pounced on the Hydra. Even without a body, it was unimaginably powerful. The Hydra roared and charged forward. The two collided. With Xu Yuan¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing, the Hydra was able to crush the might of the Golden Dragon. Without a body, the Golden Dragon found it hard to keep fighting. The dragon¡¯s soul was torn apart. It turned into specks of gold and dissipated. The light absorbed into the Hydra¡¯s body. The energy was too overwhelming. The Hydra felt the pain when so much power was trying to find room in his body. Xu Yuan heard the Hydra¡¯s pained whimper and released dark energy toward him. The dark energy was immediately devoured. The Hydra¡¯s agony lessened. The Hydra¡¯s aura surged. His dark Soul Fire glowed with a golden light. His body grew taller. There was the sound of bones cracking. The nine-headed snake was already terrifying in size and appearance. This new growth made him even more scary. As the Hydra grew in size and aura, the golden door melted. The golden energy floated in the air before making a beeline for the Hydra and it absorbed into him. The Hydra¡¯s blood-red body was tainted with gold. As the melted energy flowed into him, the gold seeped into his skin, leaving no trace of it. His skin was blood-red once again. The Hydra¡¯s blood-red body now glowed faintly golden. His aura was unmatched. Huge golden wings appeared on his back. Xu Yuan had already spent one-third of the dark energy, but the Hydra¡¯s transformation showed no signs of stopping. Xu Yuan and Su Wan were looking forward to the changes the Hydra would undergo. Time passed¡­ Finally, the Hydra turned to Xu Yuan. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I don¡¯t feel so well¡­ The Golden Dragon¡¯s soul is too great. I need time to absorb it¡­¡± The Hydra fell to the ground. His Soul Fire dimmed. Xu Yuan frowned. ¡°The Hydra is exhausted,¡± he said to Su Wan. ¡°The inheritance is already absorbed. I think we should take the Hydra back to the territory.¡± Xu Yuan used his magic to make the Hydra float alongside him. Xu Yuan and Su Wan soon returned above ground. The Lords were astonished when they returned. There was a nine-headed dragon with them. But why did the Hydra glow like that? ¡°He is Lord Su Wan¡¯s hero!¡± ¡°But why is he glowing golden? Also, why does it look like a dragon and a snake at the same time?¡± ¡°Maybe that was what the treasure was for! It¡¯s no wonder we couldn¡¯t open the door.¡± The Lords looked at the Hydra, who was unconscious. They were in awe. They also felt envious and regretful. Although they had found the treasure, they couldn¡¯t take it for themselves because they had no dragon. ¡°Let them go.¡± Su Wan waved her hands dismissively. The Night Devil Bees dispersed from the air. ¡°Thank you, Lord Su Wan!¡± ¡°You are indeed trustworthy. You are so awesome!¡± ¡°Long live Lord Su Wan!¡± The Lords were happy that they were allowed to leave. They thanked Su Wan profusely. Su Wan didn¡¯t pay them any mind. Su Wan noticed that there were even more Night Devil Bees than usual. She opened their attribute panel. [Recruited 300 Night Devil Bees from the corpses of the swamp dragons (Initial Level: 30. Potential: S-ss). Total number of Night Devil Bees: 4.60..] Chapter 387 - 387: Another Large Yield Chapter 387: Another Large Yield Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan was satisfied with the recent addition. When she had killed over a thousand Wyverns raised by the Beastmen, she had gotten only 70 Night Devil bees. Clearly, the swamp dragon¡¯s level and potential were both higher. This waspletely beyond Su Wan¡¯s expectations. She had gotten more than 300 Night Devil Bees! The new Night Devil Bees were of S-ss potential! If she had used her resources to recruit them, she would¡¯ve had to spend at least a few hundred thousand of rare resources. The second reward of this encounter was the Swamp Dragon Hero. At the moment, Su Wan had no Soul Contract, so she couldn¡¯t tame the Swamp Dragon Hero. However, with Xu Yuan there, and the recent transformation of the Hydra, she was in no hurry to tame it. Maybe in the future, she might be able to obtain some reward by which she could tame the Swamp Dragon Hero. Judging from the strength of the Golden Dragon¡¯s soul, the Hydra was going to transform drastically. Su Wan was looking forward to the new and transformed Hydra. She was quite satisfied with what she obtained in this encounter. ¡°Everyone,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Prepare to return to the territory.¡± She would send the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Hydra back first. After that, she might go and explore the ce where the Dark demonic Tree was located.
  • ? ?
    • The sun was setting. Su Wan and Xu Yuan saw a dark area in the distance. They felt emotional. They were finally back home! As their bond with the territory grew deeper, their rtionship with each other also grew stronger. It was a wonderful feeling. The troops sped up and crossed the swamp in no time. They all wanted to get back to the territory before dark. When the residents saw Su Wan approaching, they became excited. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Good evening, My Lord!¡± ¡°Wee home, My Lord!¡± Su Wan smiled radiantly. She nodded at everyone. She and Xu Yuan made their way to the Dark Castle. They ced the Hydra in the backyard. The Dark Castle was guarded very strictly. Some guards were left around the Hydra to guard him. The troops were dismissed. They went off to the mess for some warm food and tea. Xu Yuan turned back into his dragon form. Su Wan was delighted to be back. Timo rushed over when he got the news that the Lord was back. Timo was getting old. The lines and wrinkles on his face were apparent. However, he looked far from old with a grin on his face. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Your Majesty, you¡¯re back!¡± Su Wan smiled at him. The dwarf had definitely made too many contributions to the territory. Su Wan wished she could do something for him. Unfortunately, at present, no treasure could restore one¡¯s youth or prolong one¡¯s life. Su Wan was worried that he might suddenly fall sick one day. ¡°Sit down, Timo,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°You work too hard. You can hand over some of the work to your underlings and lighten your burdens.¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan, I enjoy working here. This territory has shown me the purpose of my life,¡± said Timo with a chuckle. ¡°It is my honor. I can sacrifice my life and my soul for this city.¡± Su Wan was conflicted. She was grateful for his loyalty but was concerned for his health. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I want to report to you on the matters of the territory,¡± said Timo. Su Wan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the underground world.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± Timo¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°The n to unify the underground world has been ongoing. However, the progress has been¡­ slow. It is estimated that it¡¯ll take three more months. The weapons factory project had beenunched. The proposal for food and other surface items for weapons has spread far and wide in the underground. The intelligent races responded well to the proposal. Many factions contacted the Dark Region City to establish a cooperative rtionship.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long before there is a steady supply of weapons being produced. Also, the development of alchemy technology in the territory is progressing smoothly. At present, the work is led by a Master Alchemist and has entered the stage of full recovery. He is currently integrating the alchemy technology left behind by the dwarves. It was expected that the integration would bepleted by the beginning of the month. By then, the level of alchemy technology would reach a new level.¡± ¡°Also, many heroes have been recruited from the underground. Although most of them are of D, E, and even F-rank, some are of B-rank. There are some dwarves who im to be from the bloodline of the gods.¡± Su Wan was intrigued. She had been nning to recruit heroes from the underground world but had never gotten around to doing it. The underground heroes were usually put off by the alchemy bombs. Su Wan was especially curious about the goblins, who imed to be from the bloodline of the gods. ¡°The goblins im that their bloodline gives them immense power. However, they¡­ lost this power and the way to develop it after a war some thousand years back,¡± said Timo. ¡°The goblins seek refuge here to solve their¡­ problem.¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°In the Furnace City under strict surveince.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it outter,¡± said Su Wan. Anything that involved the gods would not be a trivial matter. Timo continued with his report. ¡°In the territory, the one-armed cksmith, Sam, has gained some new insight from his research on attack weapons. He is currently developing advanced attack technology. He says the results will be out in a few weeks.¡± Su Wan remembered the cksmith. He was a determined man. She had been so impressed by his willpower and the need for self-improvement that she had used a Strengthening Crystal to grant him an A-ss skill. He hadn¡¯t expected Sam to progress so fast! He was even developing a new attack technology! Su Wan was proud of him for doing so. It seemed that nurturing talents was never a waste of effort.. Chapter 388 - 388: Upgrading the Territory Core to Level 4 Chapter 388: Upgrading the Territory Core to Level 4 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan, the literacy rate of the territory has increased. Now, most of the residents know basic words and phrases and can read simple announcements on the notice boards. Next, we¡¯re nning to introduce moreplex literature for them.¡± The conferences in the territory had been adjusted for the public. The project for increasing literacy and encouraging reading among the residents was already in ce. ¡°With the increase in the literacy rate, the project is speeding up. The first batch of books would be revised and distributed in two months. These books are all about experiences umted over a long period of time in the relevant fields, and there were also many exclusive secrets, which would be of great help to novice apprentices.¡± ¡°In addition, the administrative department has been set up. It is currently divided into five departments: the Ministry of People, the Ministry of Agriculture, the Ministry of Weapons, the Ministry of Industry, and the Ministry of Commerce. All the workers in the territory have been put under these ministries, depending on the type of work they do.¡± ¡°The name list has been prepared. We are waiting for you to appoint the managers of these ministries, Lord Su Wan.¡± Timo described the ministries in great detail for Su Wan¡¯s sake. Su Wan listened very attentively to his report. She asked him directly if she had any doubts. Although she had left for only 15 days, the changes in the territory had been drastic. ¡°You did well, Timo,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Please arrange a ceremony tomorrow. I¡¯ll appoint the relevant ministers for the ministries. As for the other government affairs, just carry them out ording to the established n. If you have any problem with it, report back to me. Mestre is now in charge of the Lavender Business Guild in Cann City. That is the new Chamber of Commerce of our territory. It is our window to the outside world. Whatever Mestre needs, please help her with it.¡± ¡°Understood, My Lord.¡± Su Wan trusted Timo. She knew he was responsible and meticulous in his work. ¡°Alright. If there is nothing else, I am heading to the cksmith.¡± Timo nodded and left. Su Wan finished her tea and went to meet Sam, the cksmith. The guards at the door bowed to Su Wan. All the troops were extremely loyal to the Lord. The undead were even more loyal than the rest. As soon as she entered the smithy, the apprentices bowed to her. They were overjoyed to see Su Wan. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re back!¡± Su Wan smiled at them. She then headed up to the second floor. Angel was at the forge, holding a long hammer that was almost as tall as herself. Angel turned around and saw Su Wan standing at the door. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re back!¡± She looked delighted. ¡°Your letter has been delivered. This is the reply.¡± Su Wan retrieved a letter from the system space and handed it to Angel. When Su Wan announced that she was going to Cann City, Angel had given her a letter to deliver to her father. Su Wan had given it to Zorro to be delivered at that time. Angel excitedly tore open the letter. ¡°My father tells me to do my best for the territory, My Lord.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Thank you for your effort. How is your research going?¡± Su Wan had obtained a Strengthening Crystal in one of her expeditions. It could be used to improve the skills of the troops. She had handed it to Angel to do her research. The young girl was absolutely passionate about researching weapons and the troop¡¯s potential. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I got new inspiration from it. I¡¯m trying out something regarding attack technology of the territory.¡± Angel looked excited. ¡°My method could even strengthen the Night Devil Bees beyond expectations!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go into so much detail. Just do it. I have absolute trust in you. If you need any resources, you can ask Timo. We aren¡¯t short on resources like before. You can go crazy with your research this time with full freedom,¡± said Su Wan. Angel grinned. Su Wan knew that the girl was capable of so much, and she would support her unconditionally. When Angel threw herself back into her work, Su Wan went to see the one-armed cksmith, Sam. Sam had his own workshop. He looked very happy to see her. Su Wan asked about the progress of the special attack technology that he was currently developing. She encouraged him further and told him not to worry about theck of resources anymore. After leaving the smithy, Su Wan checked the interface to confirm whether she had met all the requirements for upgrading the territory to Level 4. She was nervous and excited. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements] [Land Area: 10 square kilometers (Achieved)] [Total amount of resources has reached 2000 tons (Achieved)] [Possess 20 buildings (Achieved)] [A poption of 20000 people (Achieved)] Su Wan was ecstatic to see that she could finally do it! Xu Yuan could advance to Level 100 now! She wasted no time and directly headed toward the Dark Caste. She began to prepare to upgrade the Territory Core.
  • ? ?
    • In Cann City, dozens of carriages entered through the gate. The pedestrians made way for the carriage in respect and reverence. The guards didn¡¯t stop the convoy. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was of special status in Cann City. It was not only thergest merchant association in the city but also protected the city from all dangers. If not for the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, Cann City wouldn¡¯t even exist. The president of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce sat in one of the carriages and looked out of the window. Her wless face was serious. She looked regal. However, her elegance gave people the impression that this person was not someone to mess with.. Chapter 389 - 389: At The Edge Of The Advanced Territory Chapter 389: At The Edge Of The Advanced Territory Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: End less Fantasy Trantion ¡°There are still a lot of good things left in the Red Dragon Store,¡± said Bartos. ¡°Those are yours, and the Crimson Moon is, of course, in your hands now.¡± Bartos was half-lying on the soft carriage scat. He looked at Nami with sympathy. ¡°Your father and I¡­ we hoped you would grow to be happy and carefree like that little girl, Bayion;¡¯ said Bartos. ¡°But you wore forced at an early age to take control of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. You had to work so hard to be the president, and even harder to got the people to respect your authority. And now, you have to look after the Crimson Moon¡­ too much burden on such young shoulders. If only we could go back to the past and make everything alright, you could live the normal life of a normal girl.¡± Nami turned to look at him. ¡°Teacher, 1 don¡¯t regret anything. It was my father¡¯s wish for me to be in charge of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t disappoint him,¡± said Nami in a trembling voice. Bartos wished for her to take control of the Crimson Moon. Nami vowed that she wouldn¡¯t let him down. Bartos looked at her. He didn¡¯t think he could say anything to sway this stubborn child. ¡°Teacher, those false gods will eventually fall, They don¡¯t deserve to rule this world!¡± Nami said firmly, ¡°I never doubted my faith, but¡­ I wish 1 didn¡¯t have to put such a burden on your shoulders, 1 wanted to see you live a happy life.¡± Bartos sighed, ¡°Teacher, we still have time. 1 can issue a quest to all Lords. There must be someone who can do it¡¯¡± ¡°I know just how capable those Lords are.¡± Bartos snorted in disdain. ¡°Lord Su Wan is the only hope.¡± After living without a heart for so long, Bartos was indifferent to life and death. If he wasn¡¯t worried about the Crimson Moon and Nami, he would have chosen death a long time ago. Nami frowned. ¡®Could Su Wan really do it?¡¯ Nami didn¡¯t have much confidence regarding that. ¡°Even if she can¡¯t, it¡¯s still better to rope her in,¡± said Bartos. ¡°If the Crimson Moon is to rise, it must gain recognition from all. Su Wan¡¯s involvement would be beneficial.¡± Nami didn¡¯t say anything. The convoy entered the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Sister Nami, you¡¯re here¡¯¡± As soon as they got out of the carriage, they saw someone waiting for them. ¡°1 heard your carriages were entering the city, so I came here to wait for you!¡± said Bayion. ¡°Teacher Bartos, you¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°Why arc you so free? Where¡¯s the magic array research homework I gave youst month?¡± said Bartos. Bayion stammered something. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± said Nami as she ruffled Bayion¡¯s hair. ¡°Mr. Bartos, let me help you,¡± said Bayion and stepped forward. Bartos ignored the little girl. A mechanical wheelchair materialized out of the carriage with Bartos on it. Bayion looked flustered. Nami smiled. She felt a little better. The two of them walked behind Bartos. After a while, Bayion could not help but bber about everything that had happened in Cann City in Nami¡¯s absence. Bayion talked at length about Xu Yuan and Su Wan. Although Bayion pretended to be angry and indifferent while mentioning them, it was clear that she was fond of them. Namiughed. The Lord and her dragon did have an undeniable charm. Tristana had given a manor to Su Wan as a token of goodwill, and now Bayion had be friends with them! ¡°1 am good friends with Lord Su Wan now,¡± said Bayion proudly. ¡°She even entrusted me to take care of her Chamber of Commerce in her absence!¡± Nami didn¡¯t know what to say. She justughed. ¡°Is she paying you to take care of her Chamber of Commerce?¡± ¡°Sister Nami, you don¡¯t know what happened in your absence. Su Wan and Xu Yuan captured a god! The God of Light has been imprisoned.¡± Bayion lowered her voice. ¡°Lord Su Wan has asked for my help in finding some organization called the Crimson Moon. She said that the organization might know of a way to kill a god.¡± Nami was stunned. Is she joking?¡¯ Su Wan stood in front of the Dark Castle and felt very happy. She had finally upgraded her territory to Level Q The territory had expanded a lot. The buildings looked a bit crowded. However, she could arrange them slowly. The city walls had expanded to make more space, [City Walls] [Level: Intermediate (can level up along with the territory, 10 million units of stone material required to level up).] [Characteristic: 25 meters tall, 12 meters wide,] [Skill: Endurance. Increases the strength and defense of the army by 30%.] [Note: A city wall with good defense in ce,] Su Wan checked the interface to sec what was needed to upgrade the territory to Level 5. [Territory Core Upgrade Requirements] [Land Area: 30 square kilometers (Iplete)] [Total resources have to reach 5000 tons (not achieved)] [Possess 50 buildings and 10 technological buildings (iplete)] [The poption has to reach 100000 (not achieved)] Su Wan knew by now how difficult it was to upgrade the territory. The resources required for it was a secondary matter. The research itself took too long. Without it, creating technological buildings was impossible. A hundred thousand poption¡­¡¯ Su Wan felt a headacheing,. How could she ever increase her territory¡¯s poption to that level? Chapter 390 - 390: Xu Yuan Can Finally Level Up To 100! Chapter 390: Xu Yuan Can Finally Level Up To 100! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan took a deep breath to calm herself. Su Wan didn¡¯t think crossing the swamp and recruiting creatures and other people to live in the territory was feasible in the long term. She needed to bring in more people from outside. There were plenty of people disced by war, who were looking for a home. Perhaps, in time, the Lavender Business Guild could find a way to send people to the territory. However, Su Wan needed to set a limit if she wanted to do that. She needed to be able to house them as well. If she allowed everyone inside without proper nning, then there would be too many problems. Overpoption could also affect the happiness of the present residents. The need for technological buildings was the greatest hurdle for now. Su Wan thought about it long and hard and finally found a solution. These things couldn¡¯t be rushed, after all. She had to n everything one step at a time. Su Wan was mentally prepared for the challenges. She looked around her territory. The remaining buildings needed to be upgraded. Su Wan upgraded the smithy, the food workshop, the brewery, the tailor shop, and the barracks. Apart from the barracks, all other ces now were four-storeyed. Only the barracks remained the same. The only difference was that the railings had turned into a three-meter-high wall. The barracks were important to train ordinary residents if they wanted to be soldiers to defend the territory. However, the barracks added little value to the territory as a whole. Su Wan didn¡¯t need ordinary residents to be soldiers. She had enough troops to defend and fight for the territory. She was d that her territory was getting stronger. However, looking at the interface, it seemed that the current buildings in the territory were far from enough. Su Wan upgraded the residential buildings and was now left with only a few million resources. The profits from thest expedition to the underground world were enough. She still had many resources that she could use. Under Su Wan¡¯s generous spending, all the buildings in the territory were upgraded to a special grade. The Territory Core upgrade had given Xu Yuan a new ability. [Demon Dragon¡¯s Fury: Increases the user¡¯s strength by 10 times. There will be a short period of weakness after the cooldown.] Thetest ability sounded pretty powerful. Xu Yuan was already so strong. If his strength increased by ten times more, he would be indomitable. Xu Yuan looked even more charming as a human. Su Wan was wary. Xu Yuan was already friendly with Tristana and Bayion.
  • ? ?
    • In the underground world, the old dwarf stood on the towering walls of Furnace City, looking into the gray distance with a solemn expression on his face. The dwarf was staring into the distance, where the Dark Region City was supposedly located. Once, his savior had appeared in that ce. Xu Yuan¡­ Half a month passed after that, and Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t appeared again. ¡°What are you doing up here again? D*mn you! If you fall down again, I swear I¡¯ll throw your corpse into the sewers and let those filthy saw-toothed rats devour it!¡± The old dwarf turned around to face the voice. A gray dwarf approached him in a wheelchair. He looked angry. Two mechanical puppets pushed the wheelchair from behind. ¡°Lord Owen¡­¡± The old dwarf smiled bitterly. This person in front of him was the alchemist Owen, who first sought refuge in Su Wan¡¯s territory. ¡°You fell from herest time! Why are you up there again?¡± Lord Owen shouted. ¡°It was just an ident. I¡¯m fine now,¡± said the old dwarf. ¡°I swear that if His Majesty, Xu Yuan, allows me to do it, I¡¯ll kick you down from there myself!¡± shouted Lord Owen. ¡°Lord Owen, why were you looking for me?¡± The old dwarf tried changing the topic. ¡°Lord Su Wan and His Majesty Xu Yuan returned to the territory three days ago. They specifically asked to see you,¡± said Owen. ¡°Jax, I swear I¡¯ll throw you from there if it¡¯s all a lie. If you aren¡¯t from the bloodline of the gods, tell them now.¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan and His Majesty, Xu Yuan, have retuned?! Praise the Dwarf God!¡± The old dwarf was eager to see them. ¡°The Dwarf God fell long ago. What¡¯s the use of praising him now? Why don¡¯t you worship the great god of the gray dwarves instead?¡± asked Owen. ¡°Foolish gray dwarves and their facies! Our god hasn¡¯t fallen. He is just asleep. He will definitely return,¡± said the old dwarf indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s just a legend,¡± said Owen. ¡°Anyway, hurry! Don¡¯t bete. Lord Su Wan wants to see you.¡± Owen suddenly thought of something and sat up straight. ¡°Sir Jax, I have encountered a problem in alchemy and was wondering if you could help.¡± Jax didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Owen¡¯s attitude toward him changed so fast depending on what he needed. Jax wasn¡¯t familiar with alchemy. However, there was a strange phenomenon that happened every time Owen asked him for solutions to alchemy problems. As long as Owen described the problem with rity, Jax seemed to be able to find the solution. It was as though alchemy knowledge was hidden in Jax¡¯s mind. After Owen left, the old dwarf looked at the gray city walls. He then turned around and climbed down. Jax headed toward the inner part of Furnace City. The streets were bustling with mechanical puppets and gray dwarves. The war that destroyed Furnace City seemed to have been forgotten. No one even mentioned it anymore.. Chapter 391 - 391: The Dwarf’s Hope Chapter 391: The Dwarf¡¯s Hope Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: End less Fantasy Trantion Survival was the number one priority for people in the underground world. It didn¡¯t matter who ruled them, as long as they were allowed to live. The territory was free to manage the underground world, which allowed the underground world to develop to its full potential. No one paid Jax any attention as he walked through the streets. The old dwarf didn¡¯t mind. He was nervous and excited. He quickened his pace. After passing through two streets, he turned right toward a small manor. He ignored the mechanical puppets guarding the door, pushed open the door, and walked straight in. ¡¯¡¯Patriarch!1¡® ¡¯¡¯Lord Jax!¡± The moment the door of the manor opened, everyone turned to look at him. The dwarves looked at him expectantly. In the past, the old dwarf had always felt a little ashamed when facing them. He knew what his people wore waiting for, but he didn¡¯t have anything to give them. it was different this time. He took a deep breath. ¡°Lord Su Wan has returned to the territory. She is visiting Furnace City in a few days. She asked to see us specifically!¡± They finally had some hope. ¡°Praise the Dwarf God! I know we would be recognized by the Lord!¡± ¡°I hope the others who refused to join us regret this forever!¡± The underground world always had respect for the strong. Everyone knew the legend about the Dark Demon Dragon. The dwarves especially respected him. The old dwarf waited for the noise to die down. ¡°Everyone, go and rest. You have to rest and gather your strength. You must be ready when Lord Su Wan visits.1¡¯ ¡°Is it ready?1¡¯ asked the old dwarf. ¡°Yes, but¡­ if we hand that over, wo won¡¯t have anything to offer for a way out,¡± said a dwarf reluctantly. The only treasure left behind by their ancestors was the key to unlocking the power of their bloodline! The old dwarf was silent for a long time. ¡°Do we have another choice?¡± asked the old dwarf. Ever since the Dwarf God had gone into eternal slumber, they had lost their power. They hadn¡¯t found anyone else who could activate the key until now. With their current situation, the dwarves couldn¡¯t gather enough resources to find a way to activate the key. Meanwhile, Dark Region City had already begun to annihte other creatures of the underground world. They were next. They had no choice but to show their worth and try to survive. ¡°Why don¡¯t we join Dark Region City?¡± said one of the dwarves in defeat. ¡°Dark Region City? They are just pawns of Lord Su Wan and His Majesty, Xu Yuan!¡± said Jax with contempt. Everyone knew who actually ruled the underground world. ¡°Only Lord Su Wan can help us. We need to regain our strength.¡± Jax sighed. Jax knew that Lord Su Wan wasn¡¯t reckless and brutal. It was evident in the way she treated the underground world. ¡°Bring it out!¡± The two middle-aged dwarves looked at Jax. They didn¡¯t say anything further. Ever since their god fell asleep, they no longer had the power to decide their own fate. The two dwarves brandished a knife and shed them across their palms. Blood spurted from the wound. The blood didn¡¯t drop on the ground. Instead, it floated up and met in the air. The two streams of blood fused and turned into a fist-size dwarf statue. ¡¯¡¯Before our god fell asleep, he predicted that we would return to the Crimson Moon once again. But now¡­ that seems unbelievable.¡± The old dwarf looked at the statue with tears streaming down his face. Su Wan looked at her territory and felt good. She remembered what her territory used to look like. Now, it was a bustling city with residents, buildings, and horses. Her efforts were not in vain. The empty spaces would soon be filled, and her territory would be even more efficient. Su Wan didn¡¯t forget about her drcam. She would make this territory the most important and powerful ce in the Overlord ne. She walked to the northern city walls. Su Wan realized that she hadn¡¯t visited the swamp for a few days now. Su Wan flew toward the swamp. She approached the Dark Withered Tree and noticed that its aura was different from before. Its branches had turned ck. They used to be gray. The aura ebbed and flowed. It felt as though a dormant volcano was just waiting for a chance to erupt. Su Wan opened the attribute panel. [Dark Withered Tree] [Boss Unit] [Level: 541 [Status: Transforming] The tree had already devoured a huge amount of dark energy and exceeded the limit of transformation. Su Wan frowned. She didn¡¯t know if this was beneficial. ¡°My lord.¡± A twisted face appeared on the huge trunk of the tree. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youpleted your transformation yet?¡± Su Wan asked. She had already imbued it with the Dark Divine Blood. ¡°The transformation will take a long while but don¡¯t worry. I can still control my power.¡± As the strongest force in the territory, it would be risky if the Dark Withered Tree fell into a deep sleep. The Dark Withered Tree was smart. Its level of intelligence was remarkable. However, that was always overlooked by people because of itsbat power.. Chapter 392 - 392: A Territory Gradually Getting Stronger Chapter 392: A Territory Gradually Getting Stronger Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do I need to take out the items stored under your roots?¡± asked Su Wan. The Dark Withered Tree had a huge underground space, and all the magical nts plundered from the underground world had been transnted there. ¡°The transformation will not affect the items stored below.¡± ¡°What about that Swamp Dragon Hero?¡± ¡°I have already used my roots to bind its body. If its life force dwindles, I can inject mana through my roots to keep it alive.¡± Su Wan nodded. The Dark Withered Tree was simply amazing. It could do anything! ¡°When I transform, please don¡¯t allow the residents to wander into the swamps,¡± said the Dark Withered Tree. It wouldn¡¯t be able to control the swamp at that time. Su Wan nodded. ¡°Other than that, do you need anything else? Should I station some troops around you to guard you from harm?¡± ¡°Not really. If there is any danger I can¡¯t face, I¡¯ll sink into the quicksand. You can then send help.¡± Su Wan took out the dark withered branch she had gotten in Cann City. ¡°Do you know the origin of this branch?¡± ¡°The aura feels familiar. It feels like the abyss.¡± The Dark Withered Tree sounded surprised. ¡®Could there be another tree like me?¡¯ Su Wan wanted to explore the location where the Dark demonic Tree was supposed to be found, ording to the information left behind by the Lords she had met in Cann City. Su Wan took the Sandworms and withdrew from the swamp. The Night Devil Bees flying in the airnded on the branches of the Dark Withered Tree. After a while, the Dark Withered Tree fluctuated and turned into an ordinary tree. Su Wan looked at the system panel. The Dark Withered Tree¡¯s attributes were reduced greatly. She sighed. It had taken so long for her to get the Dark Divine Blood. Both the nine-headed Hydra and the Dark Withered Tree were transforming at the same time. The territory was vulnerable. Unlike the Hydra, the Dark Withered Tree would obtain the most terrifying power in this world after a sessful transformation. It could even kill gods! Su Wan¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. If the Dark Withered Tree could sessfully transform within two months, she could seek its help when she entered the temple toplete the S-ss mission. Half a month was already gone. Su Wan had another two and a half months toplete the mission. After that, the mission would be considered a failure. Su Wan was just about to return to her territory when she saw a Void Sandworm with golden carvings on its body. Two months ago, it was still a baby. Now, it was 50 meters long. The difference between ordinary Sandworms and Void Sandworms was evident from their appearance. Although ordinary Sandworms were muchrger, they were shorter. The Sandworms with Su Wan didn¡¯t dare approach the Void Sandworm. Su Wan stepped forward and pressed her hand on its cold skin. Her psyche projected onto the mind of the Void Sandworm. The Void Sandworm was happy to sense her presence. It had taken the Void Sandworm a long time to learn tomunicate with Su Wan. She looked at the huge creature. It wanted to rub its head against her. Su Wan was startled. Even the city walls would fall if it rubbed against them. Su Wan asked if it could open a Space Gate yet. ¡°I can open the space for six hours, but the duration decreases with an increase in distance.¡± It had only been able to open the Space Gate for four hours before. In just half a month, it had improved greatly! The Void Sandworm¡¯s ability was an asset to the territory. It was remarkable. Su Wan¡¯s drcam of carrying out cross-ne trade and transactions might be a reality soon. She encouraged the Void Sandworm and reminded it to only devour void energy. The swamp was temporarily guarded by a few Void Sandworms. It was impossible for enemies to sneak into the swamp without being discovered by these huge creatures. The Dark Withered Tree did not necessarily need to be guarded, but Su Wan still worried about it. She returned to the Dark Castle and sat down at the table. She asked for a cup of hot tea. Eve, Eliza, and Fer found her there. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan, I hope to return to the encampment and try to gain some experience. I want to make it to Level 60 at the least,¡± said Eliza. Eliza was determined. The armor and the weapon that Su Wan gave to her proved very useful. She wanted to improve more. Su Wan nodded. ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± she asked Fer. ¡°I also want to go out with Sister Eliza and train to be stronger,¡± said Fer as she hugged Su Wan. ¡°Please, can I go?¡± ¡°You are not allowed to leave the territory.¡± It was dangerous outside, and she wanted Fer to stay in the territory, where it was safe. ¡°Mother, I beg you!¡± When Fer got no response from Su Wan, she turned to Xu Yuan, ¡°Father, please!¡± However, both Xu Yuan and Su Wan agreed. Fer wasn¡¯t allowed outside the territory. Fer grumbled angrily at her parents and ran out of the room.. Chapter 393 - 393: The Rise of the Tide Chapter 393: The Rise of the Tide Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fer¡¯s hope of going out to train with Eliza was shattered. Eliza found the situation funny. If Fer¡¯s memory was restored, and she returned to being the demigod-level hero like before, Eliza wondered how she would see this moment. ¡°If possible, I will try my best to persuade the nsmen to join the territory.¡± Eliza knew what Su Wan preferred. If the monsters could join the territory, it would be beneficial to them as well as to Su Wan. Su Wan nodded. ¡°Just try your best.¡± The territory was currently very strong. It was no longer the weak territory from before. After visiting Cann City, Su Wan gained much insight into how to run a city or a territory. ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Su Wan looked at the Dark Enchanter and nodded. The two people left. The Dark Withered Tree and the Hydra were transforming. Eliza and Eve wanted to go out and level up. The top-notch heroes of the territories were gone just like that. When they returned, the territory would have leveled up to greater heights. However, before that, Su Wan needed to visit the underground world. Su Wan wanted to see the progress of alchemy technology in Furnace City. She also wanted to meet the dwarves, who imed that they were from a divine bloodline. Su Wan had summoned even more troops. Aftering back from Cann City and upgrading the territory, she summoned two more batches. [Territory Skeleton Guardians: 800] [Rotten Cavalry: 500I [Giant Lizard Warriors: 300] [Venomous Snakes: 200] [Death Knights: 350] [Night Elf me Archers: 900] [Mages: 450] [Night Devil Bees: 2700] Su Wan had so many Night Devil Bees that if all of them rose to the sky, they could cover the whole territory. The territory had many troops and was well protected. However, the price for that was a depletion of resources. Su Wan sighed. She felt stressed because of suchvish expenditure. She wanted to umte resources and upgrade all troops. However, it was getting more and more difficult to aplish that. Su Wan felt like she was poor again. Resources could be earned by exploring high-risk areas. However, she had the dwarves to deal with first. The swamp needed to be left alone, and the Void Sandworm could only open the Space Gate for a few hours. Su Wan woke Xu Yuan up. They needed to take the two-way portal to the underground world. When they passed by the Dark Withered Tree, they couldn¡¯t feel its aura at all. It felt like the tree was dead. The Night Devil Bees rested on the branches of the tree. Everything felt strange. Xu Yuan ignored them. Su Wan and Xu Yuan passed through the Space Gate and arrived in the underground world. There was the smell of much in the underground passageways. Xu Yuan frowned. No matter how many benefits the underground world provided them, he could never get used to living in a world without the sun. Su Wan confirmed the location from the System Map and they flew there. Ever since the Grey Dwarves were exterminated, Dark Region City had be the center of the underground world. The Barbarian Race had finally be the ruler of the underground world. Even before Su Wan opened trade with the underground world, the Dark Region City had been in control of everything underground. The streets of the Dark Region City were bustling with people traveling back and forth. All kinds of races lived in this ce. Most people were there to either buy or sell weapons. The news of Dark Region City using food to purchase high-level equipment had spread throughout the underground world. Food was more valuable than anything else in the underground world. As two dark figures flew down from the sky, the people in the streets stopped to look up. The ce became noisy. Everyone wanted to see what a Lord from the surface would look like. Unfortunately, the figures descending from the sky were too fast. They were a blur. Su Wan and Xu Yuan ignored the whispers and stolen nces. They directly flew to the mansion. The Lord of the Dark Region City walked out of the mansion to wee Su Wan and Xu Yuan. ¡°Lord Su Wan and Your Majesty, Xu Yuan, wee!¡± Felix walked over to them. He bowed respectfully. Xu Yuan admired the underground people. They never epted defeat. ¡°No need to be so formal, Felix,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°We¡¯re friends, after all.¡± Felix was conflicted. The officials behind him sighed in relief. They told Su Wan about the rumors that had spread in the underground world. Some rabbits had been captured from the forests, and whoever had done it had killed the hunting dogs. Su Wan looked puzzled. She had promised that she would help the underground world as long as Felix also agreed to lend help to her territory when in need. ¡°My Lord, pleasee in. We can talk morefortably.¡± Felix led them into the mansion and offered them a seat at the table. The underground world had changed drastically in the past few months, thanks to Xu Yuan and Su Wan. The Lord¡¯s reputation in the underground world was unparalleled.. Chapter 394 - 394: The Statue Chapter 394: The Statue Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Felix, what¡¯s the progress of our n?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Everything is going smoothly for now. The unification of the underground world isn¡¯t a far-fetched dream anymore,¡± said Felix. The small areas around Dark Region City had all been brought under their jurisdiction. Those who refused to submit had been eliminated. The n to exchange food for weapons was also implemented steadily. At present, more than twenty thousand weapons had been exchanged for food, and more new weapons were being forged for future transactions. This way, Su Wan could be in the underground world without having to invest much effort in it. ¡°You did very well, Felix,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I have some new ideas.¡± ¡°Please, do tell.¡± Felix looked serious. ¡°In order to maintain the leading position in the underground world¡¯s weapon forging system, Dark Region City needs to make their forging technology essible to all,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Felix in disbelief. ¡°Yes. In the future, Dark Region City can establish a cksmith¡¯s Association. It will be an organization where cksmiths from different ces can share ideas and techniques,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°At the same time, the professional cksmiths could even choose to teach their craft in the organization. They could be generously rewarded. It will definitely encourage them to impart their knowledge to as many people as possible. This n is still new, so I want your insight on it.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan hade up with the n, but they depended on Dark Region City to implement it. The weapons business mainly targeted the Lords. If they wanted to continue doing business, they had to be one step ahead of the Lords and give them an offer that they couldn¡¯t refuse. The Lords coveted high-level weapons as they leveled up. They would search for weapons in the underground world. In such a situation, the exchange of knowledge would help to create better and more innovative weapons that might attract the Lords to invest more in the underground world. However, for the n to be effective, there needed to be incentives. Without incentives, no person would be willing to reveal the secrets of their craft. Felix was in a daze. His desire to control the underground world as he saw fit was being challenged. He felt that knowledge was very precious. How could it be shared just like that? Su Wan¡¯s words made sense. He was positive that others might ept this idea too. No one would refuse to exchange and share new skills and ideas. The other officials of Dark Region City were speechless. ¡°Lord Su Wan, you¡¯re amazing!¡± The exchange of ideas would remove hurdles and barriers that they currently faced. The exchange of knowledge would also give Dark Region City an opportunity to develop fast. As long as the underground world continued forging new and high-level weapons, they didn¡¯t have to worry about ack of food and resources. ¡°The idea should be implemented gradually. Don¡¯t be too rigid in the beginning. The idea needs to be implemented slowly so that people can ease into it. Otherwise, there will be problems,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°As you wish,¡± said Felix, and bowed. ¡°There¡¯s still something important that you have to do. I want you to make a record listing all heroes in the underground world.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± said Felix. Felix knew about Xu Yuan¡¯s reputation. No one dared to go against him, so implementing the idea wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. ¡°Lord Su Wan, can Ie along with you to the surface?¡± asked Felix suddenly. ¡°Of course! When the underground world ispletely unified, you can visit the territory any time.¡± In the future, the territory would still need Dark Region City to send troops if there was a war. Felix was overjoyed. The longing to see the above world was engraved deep in their souls. Everybody in the underground world wished to see the surface. Su Wan didn¡¯t say anything further. After discussing the weapons exchange for the end of the month, Su Wan left. She made her way to Furnace City. ¡°Get someone to refine the ideas and formte a n to implement it within three days,¡± said Felix. ¡°This is a mission directly from the Lord. Anyone who tries to sabotage it will be punished.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± said the officials who were present in the room. Felix didn¡¯t say anything else. He looked outside the window. He was really looking forward to conquering the underground world.
  • ? ?
    • At Furnace City, the soldiers guarding the gates saw two figures approaching them. Some of the dwarves were about to blow the horn to alert everyone, but another dwarf stopped them. ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s Lord Su Wan and her hero Xu Yuan!¡± The dwarves looked at the two people in admiration. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care. He ignored them all. He got the same treatment whenever he visited the underground world. He was used to it. He crossed the city wall and prepared tond on the spacious central square. However, just as he was about to descend, Xu Yuan¡¯s face darkened. There was a 50-meter-tall statue in his line of sight. The statue seemed to have been created by a master sculptor. What surprised them was the fact that the statue looked exactly like Xu Yuan. Su Wan tried not tough. Xu Yuannded on the ground without a word. Two dwarves surrounded them.. Chapter 395 - 395: The Real Ruler Of The Underground, Xu Yuan Chapter 395: The Real Ruler Of The Underground, Xu Yuan Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sensing the familiar aura, the dwarves came out. ¡°Great Ruler, humble servant greets you and wees your return¡­¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s reputation surpassed Su Wan¡¯s in this area. Even if she was a Lord, she wasn¡¯t their ruler. Besides, the dwarves had already erected Xu Yuan¡¯s statue in the center. ¡°Call Owen and Rooney. Tell them they can meet me here,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Yes, Lord Xu Yuan!¡± The two dwarves hurried in to do as told. Ten minutester, Owen arrived in his wheelchair, which was being pushed by two mechanical puppets. The Alchemist was euphoric to see Xu Yuan. ¡°Who asked you to create something like this in the middle of the square?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°All the dwarves were in agreement. They believe that you are no less than a god,¡± said Owen with a grin. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask anyone here.¡± Xu Yuan looked at the other two dwarves nearby. They nodded excitedly. Xu Yuan was speechless. This was ridiculous! ¡°Where¡¯s Rooney?¡± asked Xu Yuan. Rooney was one of the masters of alchemy. He was also a gray dwarf. ¡°Rooney is inside the secret room studying the Terminator. He said that he wanted to find out a way to make the Terminatore to life. Should I call him?¡± Only then did Xu Yuan remember that when he annihted the dwarves, their chief had piloted the Terminator. The Terminator was a mechanical puppet with blood-red muscles. After the Dwarves were defeated, Rooney said that he could find a way to make the Terminator function once again. ¡°Forget it, no need. Just¡­ take this statue down, alright?¡± ¡°I suggest we keep it, Lord Xu Yuan,¡± said Owen. ¡°The dwarves love you and worship you. Your statue has helped maintain tight security around here.¡± Su Wan was baffled. ¡®Is this a joke? How can a statue improve an area¡¯s security?¡¯ ¡°Just keep it as it is,¡± said Su Wan. Xu Yuan sighed. ¡°Keep it if it¡¯s useful, then.¡± ¡°Where are the dwarves who im to share a bloodline with the gods?¡± Xu Yuan and Su Wan walked toward the mansion. ¡°The gray dwarves came to join us of their own ord. They im that they have the blood of the gray Dwarf God flowing in their veins.¡± Owen hadn¡¯t believed them at first, but now, he wasn¡¯t so sure. The dwarves seemed to know a lot about alchemy even though they had never learned it. Owen suspected that they might not only have the bloodline of the gods but also have high-level inheritances in their bodies. ¡°The Dwarf God? Didn¡¯t the god fall?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°The stupid dwarves don¡¯t think so. They firmly believe that the god has gone into some kind of slumber and can be resurrected. Their legend says that.¡± Su Wan froze. ¡°What legend?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s a legend that has been circting among the dwarves. I only learned about it by ident.¡± Owen didn¡¯t understand why Su Wan looked so shocked. ¡°Does the legend have something to do with the Crimson Moon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s aura made it difficult for Owen to breathe. Beads of sweat marked Owen¡¯s forehead. He did not even bother to wipe his sweat. He quickly turned around and led the surrounding soldiers to the encampment. Xu Yuan and Su Wan headed toward the mansion. He sat on the golden throne. After a while, they heard amotion outside. Around forty dwarves entered the hall. The dwarves were short and gnarly. They looked a bit frightening. Their clothes were torn in ces. The dwarves looked haggard. Jax was right at the front of the group. He saw Xu Yuan seated on the throne. He was excited and d, but he calmed himself. He stepped forward. ¡°Great Lord Xu Yuan, I, the descent of the Dwarf God, greet you most humbly!¡± Jax knelt before Xu Yuan in respect. ¡°Rise,¡± said Xu Yuan. Jax stood up shakily. He didn¡¯t dare look Xu Yuan in the eyes. ¡°I heard that you are from the bloodline of a god. If that¡¯s the case, why do you need my help?¡± asked Xu Yuan. The old dwarf gritted his teeth and raised his head. Only then did he clearly see the figure on the golden throne. The man wore a ck and red crown on his head. He had a handsome face. A ck cloak covered part of his throne, making him appear even more mysterious. His sharp eyes seemed to look through them. ¡°Great being, although the god¡¯s blood flows in our bodies, the glory of the dwarves has disappeared with the passage of time. We have lost the ability to activate the dormant bloodline in our bodies. We need numerous resources to activate it once again. No one is as merciful as you, Lord Xu Yuan. We, the gray dwarves, are willing to pledge our loyalty and sacrifice our lives for you..¡± Chapter 396 - 396: The Statue of A God Chapter 396: The Statue of A God Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jax felt uneasy. ¡°How will you prove your identity?¡± ¡°Great Ruler, this is thest treasure left by our god. It was given to us.¡± The old dwarf took a deep breath and took out the crimson dwarf statue with trembling hands. Su Wan was flustered. Her breath came in quick gasps. She felt the aura of the statue. The aura of a god! Just as Su Wan was about to check its attribute panel, the dwarf said something that raised the hairs on her arms. ¡°Before our god went into slumber, he predicted something. He said the Crimson Moon would rise again, and this treasure could summon him.¡± Su Wan was shocked. Even Xu Yuan was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected to hear about the Crimson Moon in the underground world. The Dwarf God would return with the rise of the Crimson Moon. That sounded very contradictory. Wasn¡¯t Crimson Moon supposed to get rid of gods? The prophecy seemed to be moreplicated than Xu Yuan had expected. Su Wan looked at the statue in the old dwarf¡¯s hands. She calmed herself and checked its attribute panel. [Statue of the Dwarf God] [Level: Special] [Characteristic: Seals a part of the soul of the Dwarf God and activates the power of the descendants.] [Note: A treasure forged by the Dwarf God himself, scaling part of his soul in the core.] Su Wan held her breath. The soul of the Dwarf God was sealed in the statue! Why were gods found in abundance these days? This statue held the real soul of a god, not like the clone of the God of Light that Xu Yuan had imprisoned. The statue itself was the key to summoning the Dwarf God! Jax looked at Su Wan and Xu Yuan anxiously. ¡°Do¡­ Do you have any questions?¡± asked Jax after a long pause. ¡°What do you know about the Crimson Moon?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°The prophecy was too vague. We have searched far and wide for countless years but didn¡¯t find any information rting to the Crimson Moon,¡± said Jax solemnly. ¡°Our ancestors even went as far as to think that the prophecy was just something that was made up by a sage to keep the dwarves united. There is a possibility that our god might not really wake up¡­ he might be long gone!¡± Jax was in despair. The gray dwarves had been the greatest and strongest race in the underground world once. Now, their numbers had dwindled, and they weren¡¯t as powerful as before. The gray dwarves had lost faith and had left. A handful of dwarves in front of Xu Yuan were the only ones left. ¡°Prophecies cannot be fabricated, at least not the ones from gods,¡± said Xu Yuan firmly. ¡°Great Lord, are you speaking the truth?¡± Jax¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His breath quickened. He stared at Xu Yuan with an unwavering gaze. ¡°You aren¡¯t worth a lie. It¡¯s confirmed that the Crimson Moon will rise soon. So, your prophecy wasn¡¯t something fake,¡± said Xu Yuan. The gray dwarves wouldn¡¯t have believed the words if it hade from any other person. However, this person was the true ruler of the underground world. He wouldn¡¯t lie to them. ¡°Our legend was true all along! Praise be to the great ruler, Xu Yuan!¡± ¡°By the Dwarf God, I swear that this is the best news I¡¯ve ever heard in my life!¡± The dwarves cried in relief. Tears rolled down their ugly faces. They had lost hope and still stayed put. Xu Yuan had single-handedly restored their faith! ¡°Great Ruler, the fate of the gray dwarves is in your hands from now on,¡± said Jax. He walked up the golden stairs that led to the throne and ced the crimson statue in Xu Yuan¡¯s hands. ¡°We will fight to the death for your glory!¡± said Jax. The other dwarves were skeptical. They had decided to cooperate till their god was revived. But now, they no longer had their fate in their hands. Xu Yuan looked at the old dwarf. He liked clever creatures. Xu Yuan epted the statue. It was heavier than it looked. The divine aura disappeared the moment he touched the statue. There were no more magical fluctuations. The statue looked like any other ordinary statue. The old dwarf was shocked. ¡®What was going on?¡¯ Seeing that Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t reacted, Jax lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Xu Yuan understood that the aura of the statue had disappeared because it was afraid of his power. He motioned for Su Wan to present the previous statue. He then put both statues side by side. The statue of the Dwarf God had no aura, but the statue of the ancient god emitted a dark light. The power of the gods was hard to fathom. In order to prevent any idents, Xu Yuan kept the energy of the ancient god statue under control. The statue of the ancient god was a formidable killing weapon against the masters of this world¡¯sws. Now, it seemed that the soul of the Dwarf God sealed in the depths of the statue still had some form of perception.. Chapter 397 - 397: The Deal Is Worth It Chapter 397: The Deal Is Worth It Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Jax, how do I use this statue?¡± Xu Yuan asked. ¡°Uh¡­ To summon the Dwarf God or to activate our bloodline?¡± ¡°Maybe both.¡± ¡°You only need to inject the statue with energy to summon the Dwarf God. If he is alive, he¡¯ll appear here,¡± said Jax. ¡°However, it isn¡¯t very easy to activate our bloodline. The statue is the key. To maintain and activate our bloodline, it¡¯ll require millions of units of resources every year.¡± The gray dwarves couldn¡¯t afford it. That was one of the reasons why their divine bloodline had been useless for hundreds of years. Who would be willing to give up that many resources for a bunch of dwarves? One million units of resources every year. That was not a small number. No ordinary Lord could afford to splurge that many resources on a stupid statue. Xu Yuan opened the attribute panel of the old dwarf before him. He wanted to see if their bloodline was worth spending that many resources on. [Jax] [Hero Unit] [Level: 49] [Potential: A] [Skill: Divine Descendants: Legendary, potential increased by 1 level (upper limit is beyond A-ss), can activate the Divine Blood in one¡¯s body and achieve the Divine Descendant Body.] [Abilities] [Divine Descendant Body: body size increased to 4 meters, all attributes increased by 800%, skill attributes increased by 200%, level temporarily increased by 2, immune to death till the energy in the body is exhausted. Duration: 20 minutes. Cooldown time: 24 hours. (Sealed)] [Inherited Knowledge: Beyond A-ss. Through active bloodline, dwarves can inherit the knowledge of their ancestors, such asbat techniques, alchemy, magical knowledge, etc. (Sealed)] [Strong Physique: B-ss. Undercover (Grade B), Dwarf Archery (Grade C), Dwarf Combat (Grade C), Forging (Grade C), Tailoring Technique (Grade D), Herbal Identification (Grade D).] [Hero Talent: Intelligence increases by 20%.] [Race Talent: Superprehension. For advanced knowledge such as alchemy and magic, learning speed increases by 40%.] [Binding: If the number of dwarves exceeds 20, their intelligence increases by 10%; Above 40, Intelligence increases by 15%; Over 60, Intelligence increases by 20%.] [Note: Dwarf with great potential. Can obtain shocking abilities if their bloodline is activated.] Xu Yuan was astonished. Two abilities stood out to him. The Divine Descendant Body and Inherited Knowledge were pretty powerful abilities. He didn¡¯t really care about the rest of the abilities. Xu Yuan understood that the dwarves indeed had extraordinary potential, but they couldn¡¯t use them because they were living in poverty. Xu Yuan felt sorry for them. If he could activate their bloodline, he would be able to break the seals on the two most powerful abilities that the dwarves had. He looked at the other dwarves present in the hall. He discovered that the Divine Descendant Body ability on the other dwarves was only Beyond Grade A, and the upper limit of the potential increase had also been reduced to Grade A. The temporary level increase was reduced to just 1 level, and all attributes were reduced by varying degrees. But even so, their energy was high, which made them immune to death! The other dwarves didn¡¯t have the Inherited Knowledge ability. Aside from Jax, nobody else was a hero unit. Su Wan looked at the old dwarf. She also valued the Inherited Knowledge ability. Owen had mentioned that Jax could solveplex alchemical problems even though he had never dabbled in alchemy. It was obvious that the Inherited Knowledge ability helped Jax to find solutions to all kinds of problems. Her territory didn¡¯tck troops who were good inbat. What shecked were researchers. Jax could fulfill that shortage. Using one million rare resources in exchange for a powerful hero unit was not a bad deal. Moreover, Su Wan still had a lot of Dark Crystals that she could use to convert ordinary dwarves into heroes. ¡°Other than the ones present here, are there more of your kind?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°When we decided to join you, some of our nsmen didn¡¯t agree. They stayed behind to guard the encampment.¡± ¡°Owen, send someone to bring those dwarves back to Furnace City. Don¡¯t attack them or anything. I don¡¯t want any casualties,¡± said Xu Yuan. Owen nodded. He took two gray dwarves along with him to lead the way. ¡°Are you willing to live on the surface?¡± asked Xu Yuan. That made the dwarves excited. The surface world was synonymous with prosperity, safety, and hope. Almost all underground creatures had an obsession with the surface world. ¡°Yes!¡± said Jax. ¡°When we reach the surface, I¡¯ll activate your bloodline,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± ¡°Lord Su Wan¡¯s words are as important as mine. You must obey her,¡± said Xu Yuan. The dwarves nodded in agreement. Xu Yuan waved a hand to dismiss them. When the room emptied, Su Wan and Xu Yuan turned back to the statue. They sensed the vast aura within it. However, Su Wan and Xu Yuan were still puzzled. How could they summon the god from inside the statue? They felt that letting the statue of the Ancient god devour the statue was such a waste. These kinds of treasures were very rare. Su Wan and Xu Yuan put away the statue and thought about the immediate problem that they faced. They needed to find the Crimson Moon. Su Wan wondered if Bayion had any luck in finding them. Only the Crimson Moon coulde up with a way to deal with gods.. Chapter 398 - 398: Mechanical Transportation Workshop Chapter 398: Mechanical Transportation Workshop Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion More than sixty gray dwarves were brought to the mansion by Owen. Jax was waiting for them. When the other dwarves arrived, they panicked at the sight of Xu Yuan and Su Wan. They lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare look Xu Yuan in the eye. Xu Yuan nodded at the old dwarf, who bowed to him. Jax didn¡¯t waste any time and began exining everything to hispanions. There were a total of three dwarves who were of the hero unit. One was C-ss, and the other two were D-ss. Investing a million resources to activate their bloodline and new abilities sounded like a reasonable exchange. ¡°All the dwarves will be under your management, Jax,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Solve your internal problems. If you need anything, tell Owen.¡± Subduing and solving arguments among the dwarves wasn¡¯t Xu Yuan¡¯s job. ¡°Yes, Great Ruler¡­¡± Jax didn¡¯t dare refuse. The other dwarves also didn¡¯t want to offend Xu Yuan. They sensed that he was powerful. What could they do? Their life was in Xu Yuan¡¯s hands now. ¡°The mechanical transportation workshop that you ordered to be built has beenpleted!¡± said Owen after the dwarves left the hall. Transportation was still a problem. Flying didn¡¯t suffice. So, Su Wan collected blueprints and had the dwarves build the mechanical transportation workshop toe up with new means of transportation. She wanted to use the Sandworms for transportation. Su Wan¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t just to conquer the underground world. She wanted to create a functioning city that worked well with her territory like a well-oiled machine. Owen led the way, and Su Wan and Xu Yuan followed behind. Alchemy was a thing of wonder for the natives. Alchemical technology could change the world. The gray dwarves were especially gifted with alchemical knowledge. Although their race was arrogant, greedy, and cowardly, their knowledge of alchemy was unparalleled. Xu Yuan and Su Wan had many ideas on how to make use of that knowledge and implement it in their own territory. The biggest problem at the moment was that the introduction of alchemy in Furnace City had not achieved the desired effect. There were three huge machines in front of the mechanical transportation workshop. Each machine was almost ten meters tall, twenty meters wide, and thirty meters long. They were divided into three levels. There were huge hooks at the front and the back. Xu Yuan was just about to ask something when Owen pointed at the machines. ¡°These are the boats we designed for the Sandworms,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s designed in sections. For transporting small packages, just one boat could be used. However, if the capacity is more, each boat could be hooked to the other to make wider space. The sides could also be dismantled to just keep the base if we¡¯re transporting something that is huge and heavy. Moreover, the front part is designed with the Sandworm¡¯s body in mind. The hook will adjust itself to fit their bodies.¡± Su Wan was satisfied with the information that Owen gave her. He had basically built a train. She had obtained the blueprint months before and given it to Owen, it felt good to finally see some results. The dwarves were indeed very talented. ¡°Although the mechanical boat has beenpleted, there are still many things that need to be improved. We still need the Sandworms to cooperate with us for further research,¡± said Owen. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll send some Sandworms here, so you can study them all you like.¡± Survival and safety were always the most basic needs for every creature on this ne. It seemed alchemical knowledge also focused on that. The mechanical boat was simr to a train. Although it was originally intended to transport troops, it could be used to transport anything! The other Lords mostly focused on strengthening their troops, while Su Wan focused more on developing her territory. For this, opening trade rtionships with the underground world had been most fruitful. ¡°The Sandworms are still growing. Their sizes will be different in the future. Have you taken that into consideration?¡± asked Su Wan. Owen nodded. ¡°The mechanical boat was finalized after many discussions. We considered every variable.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan could be rulers of the underground world if they yed their cards right. The dwarves¡¯ contributions to alchemy would be invaluable. They had gathered most talents from Furnace City after defeating it.. Chapter 399 - 399: Mestre’s Ideas Chapter 399: Mestre¡¯s Ideas Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Alchemy has the potential to create miracles. It¡¯s not just used in military affairs. Altering the natural environment and making it suitable has a lot of uses,¡± said Su Wan. Xu Yuan nodded in agreement. ¡°Nowadays, very few people pay attention to this aspect of alchemy. When alchemy was first born, it was used to transform the environment and increase production.¡± ¡°Both of you arc very wise,¡± said Owen, Owen had a feeling that if he kept working in the field of alchemy, he could achieve many great things. Su Wan and Xu Yuan were also looking forward to it. Perhaps some other quick-witted Lords were already trying it. However, not everyone had an underground area that they could use as a test field. They didn¡¯t even have gifted dwarves who had knowledge of all kinds of alchemical technology. Su Wan was aware that if she activated the Dwarf God¡¯s statue, she could trigger ancient knowledge of the dwarves that could be even more helpful to build new things. Dark Region City was the source of weapons, Furnace City would soon be a ce for alchemy research. They all wanted topote for Xu Yuan¡¯s approval. No one dared to go against him, Furnace City was on the right track, Su Wan¡¯s territory was gradually leaving its mark here, and the gray dwarves were willing to follow Xu Yuan. As long as Xu Yuan was around, the dwarves would obey and follow him. After taking care of the matters in the underground world, Su Wan and Xu Yuan returned to the surface. Felix was in charge of Dark Region City and Owen was in charge of Furnace City. Both these people were highly qualified to carry out orders and watch the people under them. All the gray dwarves followed Su Wan and Xu Yuan. There wore a total of thirty dwarves in total. Xu Yuan wanted the dwarves to stay in Furnace City and help the others make advancements in the alchemical field. However, he first needed to activate their bloodline. The production for the normal resources was high, but not so much for the rare resources. Although there were various small mines spawning around the territory, they didn¡¯t really provide many resources. Su Wan listened as her subordinate reported on the mines and the remaining resources. She didn¡¯t know how she could earn a million resources instantly. ¡¯It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. I can just try and umte as many as I can,¡¯ thought Su Wan as she tried to console herself. After the bloodline was activated, they wrould keep the useful dwarves in the territory and send the rest back to Furnace City. ¡°Has Eliza sent any news?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°Not yet. Maybe she hasn¡¯t reached the Charm Devil Tribe encampment yet.11 Timo shook his head. Timo took out an opened letter from his pocket and handed it to Su Wan. As the administrative officer of the territory in Su Wan¡¯s absence, the letter was addressed to him. So, it was okay for him to open it. Su Wan waved her hand. ¡°Just tell me what it says.¡± ¡°Mostly ideas on how to develop the Lavender Business Guild further. I already sent a reply to Mestre. There is one matter that needs your approval, though,¡± said Timo. ¡°What new ideas does Mestre have?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Mestre suggests that we use the territory¡¯s feature of finding our way through the swamp to speed up the trade,¡± said Timo. Su Wan was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Not only ordinary trade¡­ Mestre suggests shifting the Territory Core to the center of the swamp, allowing the good to circte from both within and outside the territory,¡± said Timo. Her suggestions made sense to Su Wan. It was a great idea! The Overlord ne was a maze. Many creatures, heroes, and Lords got lost in it. However, Su Wan¡¯s territory had a special ability with which her troops and her creatures could always find their way back home. Xu Yuan frowned. Furnace City had developed the mechanical boats for exactly the same purpose. ¡¯Did Mestre already know about it?1 Sam left the cksmith shop. His hair was messy, and his clothes were unkempt. People frowned whenever he passed by. He looked so haggard that, sometimes, people mistook him for a beggar. It didn¡¯t help that he had only one arm to add to the look. However, Sam didn¡¯t care. He puffed out his chest proudly and walked through the streets with glittering eyes. The residents respected him and were equally envious of him. That was because the uniform he wore was specially designed to signal to others that he was the lead cksmith in the territory. Only the staff of the smithy were qualified to wear that uniform, and the smithy was one of the most important contributors to the territory. The cksmith uniforms were divided into three types: Apprentice, Forger, and Master cksmith. Sam was the only one who wore the uniform designed for the Master cksmith. It disyed his title and status in the territory. Sam walked briskly down the street as he hummed a soft tune. He was hurrying home today because he knew someone was waiting for him. Today was a special day. It was Nana¡¯s birthday! Ever since he met Nana, his life had turned brighter. The days now filled him with hope and a will to live. On the surface, it seemed as though he was the one taking care of Nana, but only he knew how much he relied on her. Without her, he was nothing. A few months ago, he had found a blind girl in the swamp. He had helped her through the swamp. They trudged through thend for days beforeing upon the territory. If he hadn¡¯t continued on, he would¡¯ve never found this territory. This territory had given him and Nana a home, and it had also offered him a livelihood, He would never forget what this territory had given him. His soul belonged to Nana, and his life belonged to the territory.. Chapter 400 - 400: The Blacksmith’s Lover Chapter 400: The cksmith¡¯s Lover Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If a need arose, he would dly defend this ce with his life. His loyalty and his devotion belonged to Lord Su Wan and Xu Yuan. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re back so early today!¡± A melodic voice interrupted Sam¡¯s thought. He looked at the woman standing in front of him. ¡°Miss Anna, today is Nana¡¯s birthday. So, I came back a little early.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t know Nana¡¯s birthday was today¡­¡± Anna¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to it. I¡¯m heading back so I don¡¯t impose.¡± ¡°Thank you, and goodbye, Miss Anna,¡± said Sam. Since Sam didn¡¯t ask her to stay back, Anna left grumpily. Before Sam could continue on, a middle-aged man stopped him. The man wore a ck robe. He looked wealthy. ¡°Uncle Ao Ke, good day!¡± Sam greeted the man before him. ¡°Sam, didn¡¯t you meet Anna?¡± asked Ao Ke. ¡°I just met her. She left, though. Were you looking for her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she talk to you?¡± ¡°We talked a little, but I told her I¡¯m in a hurry to meet Nana. It¡¯s Nana¡¯s birthday today!¡± ¡°Ah¡­right.¡± Ao Ke looked at Sam strangely. ¡°Sam, have you thought about what I told you before?¡± Anna was famous in the territory. She was beautiful and talented. Anybody would be lucky to have her by their side. ¡°Yes, thank you for reminding me. Uncle Ao Ke, I did think about it, but I already have Nana.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to give up on Nana. She¡¯s a good child. You can be with them both!¡± Ao Ke didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with a man having multiple wives. Besides, Sam was outstanding at his work. Even Lord Su Wan treated him with respect because he was a very talented cksmith. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that Nana won¡¯t agree to it, I can talk to her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Uncle Ao Ke¡­ I think you misunderstood me,¡± said Sam. ¡°Nana is my everything. I can¡¯t even think of anybody else.¡± Nana was enough. Ao Ke¡¯s face darkened. He could see unwavering determination and loyalty in Sam¡¯s eyes when it came to Nana. ¡°I understand. Nana is a good woman, and she deserved everything good in the world. To be able to capture your heart and your loyalty¡­ it must truly be the blessing of the goddess.¡± Ao Ke reached out and patted Sam on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s the other way round. I¡¯m the one who is blessed that she chose me. Without her, I might already be dead,¡± said Sam. Ao Ke watched as Sam walked away with spring in his steps and disappeared around the corner. He lowered his head and pulled up his sleeve. A crystal bracelet full of impurities was tied around his wrist. He looked at it in nostalgia.
  • ? ?
    • In the brightly lit house, a young man in his early twenties was looking at a young woman with an unwavering gaze. The young man was tall and fair. He had golden hair. ¡°I swear to the goddess that you¡¯re the most beautiful thing to ever exist on this earth. Nana, I truly love you. I got a job at the food workshop. I¡¯m going to earn a lot of money and then use it to get treatment for your eyes. I can stay with you every day after work. You won¡¯t be neglected like you are now.¡± Nana slowly raised her head. ¡°Please forgive me for being straightforward, but could you not talk about Sam in that tone?¡± The young man staggered away in embarrassment. Nana ignored him. She would prefer it if that annoying man wouldn¡¯t visit her house at all. Nana only had thoughts about Sam. He was so busy these past few days. ¡®Maybe I can make some honey bread for him. I can ask someone to drop it off at the smithy.¡¯ Nana smiled radiantly. She was about to get up and go make some bread when the door opened. She heard familiar footsteps. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re back!¡± Nana was overjoyed. The air seemed to be filled with the fragrance of spring flowers. It was mesmerizing. Samughed. ¡°Of course, I am! How could I bete on this day? Happy Birthday, Nana!¡± He ced the flowers in her hand. Nana lifted them to her nose to smell them. ¡°Sam, where did you find the White Moon Flowers?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± asked Sam. ¡°I love them!¡± ¡°Today is the most important day of my life,¡± said Sam. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday and also the day we first met.¡± Sam held her hands in his. ¡°This was the day I got my life back. It¡¯s because you appeared in my life that I found a purpose. I hope to be by your side forever if you¡¯ll allow me.¡± Nana felt something slip onto her ring finger. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Sam¡­ are you sure about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been so sure of anything else in my life. Will you marry me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nana cried in happiness and hugged him tightly.. ¡°Yes, I will!¡± Chapter 401 - 401: Delicious Ice Cream Chapter 401: Delicious Ice Cream Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I wasn¡¯t as afraid in that swamp when I was fighting for my life as I was today,¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d live if you rejected me.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the goddess watched over us,¡± said Sam. ¡°Lord Su Wan saved us, and you saved me. Now, I have a job too! I can finally take care of you and repay your kindness, though I¡¯m not sure if I can ever repay youpletely.¡± From the day he had arrived in the territory, this was what he had wanted. His wish had finally been fulfilled. Nana was very emotional at that moment. Her heart was filled with joy and her eyes cried happy tears. She hugged him tighter. ¡°Sam¡­ you have to work hard and repay the Lord.¡±
  • ? ?
    • Regarding Mestre¡¯s proposal of establishing another area in the swamp, Su Wan and Xu Yuan thought about it very seriously. The n couldn¡¯t be carried out at the moment. The territory was not ready to be exposed to outsiders. Without sufficient strength and stability, the n couldn¡¯t turn into a disaster. Maybe in the future, the idea would be more feasible. Now that the territory had the power to travel freely in the swamp, digging deeper would definitely bring them a lot of benefits. Originally, the Death Swamp was impassable. However, due to the appearance of the Lords, most parts of the swamp had been cleared away. Still, the swamp posed many hurdles. The transportation of wares cost a 30% processing fee because of the difficulty of crossing the swamp. ¡°We¡¯ll try that n in the future,¡± said Su Wan. Timo nodded. Although the n was great, it would take time to implement it. ¡°The food workshop has recently used a magical nt from the underground world to develop a special recipe. It helps cool the body. The recipe had quite the potential,¡± said Timo. The food workshop had been the most difficult department to kick-start production. The number of resources that had gone into setting it up was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. There was finally some good news! However, Su Wan decided to take a look first beforeunching the product. The food workshop hadn¡¯t performed very well in the past few months. ¡°Get someone to bring it over. I want to check,¡± said Su Wan. Timo led a nervous young man into the main hall. The man held three porcin bowls on a tray. The substance in the bowls looked dark and jelly-like. ¡°This is the¡­ ¡°Ice cream¡± developed by the food workshop,¡± said Timo. He was nervous too. ¡°Bring it over.¡± Su Wan nced at Xu Yuan, but he looked as indifferent as ever. Su Wan was somewhat reluctant to try it, but she had to check. The young man stepped forward with the tray. He looked nervous and excited. Su Wan didn¡¯t rush to taste it. She opened the interface to check the dish. [Ice Cream] [Characteristic: Helps to recover 20% of Stamina within 10 minutes after consumption.] [Note: Magical food made from special nts.] Su Wan looked at it. The ice cream was no different from ck jelly. She scooped it and sniffed it first. The smell wasn¡¯t unusual or strange. Su Wan slowly put the spoonful of ice cream in her mouth. Timo and the young man were worried. They felt that Su Wan might yell and punish them if she didn¡¯t like the dish. Cool sweetness melted on her tongue. The taste,bined with the cooling effect, was wonderful! The coolness swept through her entire body. The dish woulde in handy in the hot weather. Su Wan put down the porcin bowl and looked at the two people who were watching her nervously. ¡°Lord Su Wan, what do you think?¡± asked Timo. He gathered his courage to ask her because he saw that she liked it. ¡°This is good! The food workshop definitely doesn¡¯t disappoint. This dish has potential.¡± Su Wan patted the young man on the back. ¡°Well done!¡± Su Wan knew that this dish would be coveted by many territories far and wide. It not only relieved the heat but also restored stamina by 20%! The young man was red in the face after Su Wan praised him. Timo smiled. ¡°Should we increase the production of the ice cream, then?¡± ¡°Yes! Please do so. How much is the production cost for one bowl of ice cream?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, this is Bi Qi. He is in charge of research and development of the products in the food workshop,¡± said Timo. ¡°Bi Qi, if you could kindly answer the Lord?¡± Bi Qi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, My Lord. The main ingredient used for this dish is the Flowing Light Grass that was obtained from the underground world.¡± Bi Qi saw Xu Yuan and Su Wan nod at that. He calmed himself and continued with his report. ¡°That nt has many unique characteristics. It looks ordinary, but it has ice magic in it. Anything freezes if it is left in contact with the grass for a long time. We found out that we could preserve its ice magic if we handled it properly. With the Light Flowing Grass and other ordinary nts, we made it into this dish after grinding, filtering, steaming, and then cooling it again. The Light Flowing Grass is the main ingredient, and the dish cannot be created without it.¡± Su Wan nodded. She knew what to do next. It seemed that the underground world¡¯s abundance wasn¡¯t limited to just resources.. Chapter 402 - 402: An Accident in the Ruins Chapter 402: An ident in the Ruins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Bring me a few more bowls!¡± said Xu Yuan. Bi Qi nodded excitedly. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty!¡± Su Wan was very dissatisfied with Xu Yuan. Was he trying to finish the ice cream before they could do any kind of mass production? ¡°Call Jax,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I need him to get more Light Flowing Grass.¡± Soon, Jax arrived in the main hall. ¡°Jax, do you recognize this magical nt?¡± asked Su Wan. She handed him the Light Flowing Grass. ¡°It seems that it has great use in making certain kinds of dishes.¡± Jax nodded. ¡°Is this nt rare in the underground world?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s not really rare, but it doesn¡¯t grow everywhere either. As long as there is a little bit of water, you can always find this nt nearby. Why do you ask, My Lord? Are you in need of Light Flowing Grass?¡¯ ¡°Here,¡± said Su Wan as she handed him the bowl of ice cream. ¡°Try this. This is thetest product developed by the food workshop.¡± The old dwarf looked at the ck, jelly-like substance. He hesitated for a while and then cautiously scooped a little and tasted it. The ice cream melted on his tongue, and he shivered. Jax looked happy. ¡°This is great!¡± He tasted another spoonful and didn¡¯t seem to be able to stop until he scraped the bowl empty. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to stop eating it!¡± Jax looked at Su Wan in surprise. ¡°What kind of dish is this, My Lord?¡± The feeling of coolness in a scorching environment was priceless. ¡°I didn¡¯t know such a simple, inconspicuous nt could be used to make such a delicacy!¡± said Jax. ¡°Jax, I want all the dwarves to join the food workshop temporarily. Their job would be to search for magical nts in the underground world and bring them to the food workshops so that the researchers can develop them into new dishes.¡± Their bloodline hadn¡¯t been activated yet because Su Wan didn¡¯t have the resources to spend on that. However, the gray dwarves were native to the underground world, so they were definitely knowledgeable when it came to the flora and fauna of the underground world even if they didn¡¯t have an active Inheritance Knowledge ability right now. Jax nodded. Su Wan turned to Bi Qi. ¡°You did well this time. The ice cream is a great innovation. Keep up the good work! I¡¯ll leave the research and development of other dishes to you.¡± Bi Qi was a rare B-ss hero. He invented recipes using different ingredients to create dishes with special effects and vors. Many nts had unique characteristics that could be incorporated into a dish. Su Wan wondered if there was a nt in this world that gave off heat. It might be possible. The Light Flowing Grass had ice magic. Maybe there was another nt that had an opposite effect! The old dwarf understood what Su Wan was thinking. ¡°Leave it to me, My Lord,¡± said Jax. ¡°I and the other dwarves will do our best to find special nts for you.¡± Jax liked the territory. Although he hadn¡¯t been here that long, he still felt a sense of safety and tranquility when he was here. In the dark and disorderly underground world, the strong preyed on the weak. The creatures fought to the death for a scrap of food. They could even kill each other. However, in this territory, everyone was provided for. Jax really liked living in this territory, and he hoped he could help the gray dwarves integrate into this ce and find a new purpose in their lives. Just as Su Wan was about to respond, she got a notification on her device. The message was from the Hyena from Cann City. [The Hyena: Lord Su Wan, are you still in Cann City? Numerous Abyssal Demons suddenly appeared in the copsed ruins in the southern area. We are preparing to team up to go and take a look. Do you want to join us?l Su Wan checked the location he sent. It was the ce where the Dark Demonic Tree was located! There had been too many things on her mind, and she hadpletely forgotten about that! Eliza had left too. [Su Wan: What¡¯s the situation there now?] [The Hyena: I don¡¯t know. I only heard about it a while ago. It has attracted a lot of attention.] [Su Wan: You all can proceed. I¡¯ll be there soon. Update me if there are any new developments.] [The Hyena: Alright, Lord Su Wan. I won¡¯t let you down!] Su Wan exined the situation to Xu Yuan. She then turned to Timo. ¡°Timo, I need to leave immediately. I¡¯ll leave you in charge here,¡± she said. ¡°The value of ice cream is great. Put the people to work and increase production. Assign someone to calcte the cost for distribution, production, and growth. After that, send it to the Lavender Business Guild and let Mestre decide the price at which it¡¯ll be sold.¡± ¡°The territory is participating in knowledge-sharing with various merchants and masters in Dark Region City. The underground world has a lot of talented people, so that is definitely useful. Take care of that as well.¡± ¡°Also, follow up with the troops scouting the underground world. See if they have found any military nests. It¡¯s crucial for us to take control of the underground world.¡± ¡°The alchemical technology in Furnace City is full of potential. Owen has already begun to explore the possibilities of alchemical technology when integrated into people¡¯s livelihoods. Cooperate with him. In the future, Owen could make use of alchemical technology for anything, be it agriculture, mining, forging, etc.¡± Now that the food workshop had finallye up with a dish, the underground world had be more important for the territory than ever before. The development of the underground world required long-term investment of resources and energy. The output right now was not that great, but that might change in the future.. Chapter 403 - 403: Arriving at the Ruins Chapter 403: Arriving at the Ruins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan and Su Wan were worried about the situation in the ruin and headed toward the location on the map. The residents weren¡¯t worried. They knew that no matter what happened, Xu Yuan and Lord Su Wan would return victorious. The territory¡¯s victory till now had set the tone. They didn¡¯t believe anyone was capable of defeating their Lord. Su Wan only took Xu Yuan and a few other troops. This time, the territory broke through to level 4. Xu Yuan strived to break through to Level 100 as soon as possible. Su Wan¡¯sbat power had increased significantly as well. They flew at full speed in the direction of the copsed ruins. Xu Yuan decided to use the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Blessing because the troops weren¡¯t flying fast enough. Dark energy enveloped the troops and made them stronger and more agile. The speed greatly increased. Su Wan looked at her troops and felt very proud of them. They hade a long way. Her troop was her family. Su Wan messaged the Hyena to keep an update on the situation. The Hyena and his troops were indeed reliable. They gave her detailed information on whatever was happening there. As time passed, the situation in the ruins became worse. Although the Hyena had a significant number of troops, the pressure brought on by the enemies was formidable. The Lords were forced to retreat. After flying for a long time, Su Wan¡¯s troop finally approached their destination. Watching more and more marks appear on the System Map raised Su Wan¡¯s spirit. The ruins seemed to be connected to the bottomless abyss, and numerous high-level demons had appeared inside! The Lords were even forced to retreat into the swamp and were about to leave the copsed ruins. The Level 88 Bottomless Abyss had opened up a passage to the Death Swamp. Many demons had appeared on the Main ne, posing a serious threat to the safety of Cann City. The legendary Archduke Qing You had given an order for all the Lords to immediately send troops to eliminate the demons. The Lords had epted this mission. Some had epted it out ofpulsion because Cann City would otherwise see them as traitors. If they didn¡¯t help the city, they would be charged five times the tax while trading in Cann City. During the mission, the experience points gained from killing the demons would be increased by five times! Every Demon killed will be added to the Lord¡¯s panel as Cann City Contribution Points, which can be exchanged for high-level treasures in Cann City. The lord who sealed the abyssal passage would be rewarded personally by the Lord of Cann City, Archduke Qing You. [Time limit for the regional mission: 3 days.] ¡®Regional mission?¡¯ This was the first time Su Wan had heard of something like this. ¡®What happens if no one can get rid of the demons in three days? Will Archduke Qing You personally visit to get rid of them?¡¯ Su Wan had never seen Archduke Qing You before. She wanted to know how a legendary ascetic fought demons. [The Hyena: Lord Su Wan, did you receive the regional mission?] [Su Wan: Yes. I¡¯ll be there soon.] [The Hyena: Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you!]
  • ? ?
    • ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°There are so many demons. We can¡¯t fight them all!¡± ¡°Be careful! These demons are of Level 64!¡± In the copsed ruins, numerous Lords led their troops to fight the demons. Looking down from the sky, the demons looked like a ck tide that swept everything away. Their roars resounded throughout the area. The high-level demons had an oppressive aura. They represented the abyssal form of evil. The aura felt like a giant hand that strangled their necks and made it difficult to breathe. There were simply too many demons. The Lords tried to block the iing demons with all their might. Lords whomanded Light-Types troops cast spells and chants to stop their onught. Human archers pulled their bows taut and let the arrows fly. The Beastmen swung their axes and hammers. No matter what they tried, they couldn¡¯t even make an ounce of difference. The demons were numerous. The Lords were forced to retreat step by step. The Lords wouldn¡¯t normally get involved in big fights like these. However, they all came to contribute because they wanted to earn contribution points and EXP. Su Wan saw the grand battle that stretched for dozens of kilometers. It was rare to see so many Lords and troops fighting together. She wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved right now. Contribution points were of no use to her. She only worried about the Lavender Business Guild, and Bayion was helping take care of it. Su Wan flew in another direction. She approached the Hyena and the others hiding behind a copsed building. Su Wan and Xu Yuannded in front of them. The Hyena, Knight Li, and the other two Lords saw them. ¡°Lord Su Wan!¡± They were d and relieved to see her. ¡°Do you know why the demons suddenly appeared?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°No¡­ Two days ago, a Lord sent a message saying that many demons had appeared here, so they were paying extra attention in this area,¡± said Knight Li. They informed her that the number of demons hadn¡¯t been anything rming in the beginning. However, it had gradually increased. Knight Li then sent a message to the Hyena to team up and fight the demons. That had triggered the regional mission. Xu Yuan frowned. ording to the Lords who had given them the location of the ruins containing the Dark demonic Tree, there was nothing significant in this area. How had things suddenly be uncontroble? ¡®Is this rted to the Crimson Moon?¡¯ Too many things had happened in the past few days that it didn¡¯t seem like mere coincidence. One way or another, the Crimson Moon was always at the center. ¡°Don¡¯t go near the center. There might be a powerful demon hero inside. Try to investigate the outer areas to find out why the demons have suddenly appeared,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I have something important to do right now. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Thebinedbat ability of the Lords in front of her could only be considered average. They couldn¡¯t fight, so Su Wan instructed them to find information.. Chapter 404 - 404: Peak of Power Chapter 404: Peak of Power Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°If you need anything, just let me know.¡± The Hyena and the Lords nodded. The gap of strength between them was of the heaven and the earth. Su Wan was far too powerful than them. Su Wan didn¡¯t stay there any longer. She led her troops and headed in another direction. The Lords watched as Xu Yuan, Su Wan, and the Night Devil Bees flew away. A few of the Lords looked envious. Su Wan had so many great troop types. Su Wan flew north of the copsed ruin. The Dark Demonic Tree was her destination. Although she was curious about the sudden appearance of the demons, the Dark Demonic Tree was more important. They flew at an impossible speed. Su Wan marked several points on the map and then looked ahead. A withered tree stood a few thousand meters away. It was the only thing standing amidst the dpidated buildings and structures. The Abyssal Demons forced the Lord to gradually retreat. The Abyssal Demons were a hundred meters away from the withered tree. The tree was in the center. None of the demons dared to approach it. Upon closer inspection, she discovered that the branches of the withered tree were strange. They were extremely twisted and looked like human arms. The trunk of the tree was even more eerie. It was densely packed with human skulls. The ground around the tree was covered with skeletons. Even someone who was familiar with death and demons would have a nightmare because of such a scene. Su Wan calmed her racing heart and approached the tree. The demon on the ground sensed her aura and raised its head. It stared at her with glowing red eyes. It let out a terrible roar from its throat. Xu Yuan was unaffected by everything. However, when he approached the tree, he felt a terrible aura trying to suppress him. It was as though someone was watching him. The feeling reached its peak as he got closer to the tree. It felt as though an Abyssal Beast would open its maw and devour him whole if he took another step forward. Su Wan waved her hands and signaled to the Night Devil bees to stand down. She stared at the tree. She opened its attribute panel. [Dark Demonic Tree] [Status: Withered (Recovering)] The attributes weren¡¯t anything special. However, the tree was recovering. ¡®Is it doing that by absorbing energy from the lifeforms around it?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. Su Wan activated the True Eye of the Demonic Dragon. When she saw the new attribute panel appear, her eyes widened in disbelief. [Dark Demonic Tree] [Ruler of the Level 88 Bottomless Abyss. A seed nted by the King of Decay for his schemes. It contains the authority of the King of Decay.] [It can irrigate the power of the abyss and restore itself. The King of Decay can use the power of the tree to gain control of the ne.] [You can use holy water to destroy its authority and power. The King of Decay will permanently lose part of the tree¡¯s authority.] [Note: Can consume divine power to snatch the authority hidden in the rotten tree.] Su Wan felt her mouth go dry. This was unreal. ¡®The Dark Demonic Tree was nted by the King of Decay?¡¯ If such an entity existed, he was no less than a god. The God of Light¡¯s soul was imprisoned. The Dwarf God¡¯s statue was in Su Wan¡¯s possession. Now, she had discovered the hidden trump card of the King of Decay who ruled the Bottomless Abyss! Could ordinary Lords deal with entities like these? Su Wan stared at the Dark demonic Tree. The tree was recovering its power and its vitality. It was also a source of power and authority for the King of Decay! If the King of Decay seeded in his n, the entire Death Swamp might be affected. Even the legendary Archduke Qing You would have a hard time fighting something like this at that time. Su Wan¡¯s heart raced. What if she made the craziest choice and fought the King of Decay for authority over the Dark Demonic Tree? It wasn¡¯t something ordinary Lords could dare to do. However, Su Wan saw a glimmer of hope. If she could fight the King of Decay, she would be able to own the Dark demonic Tree. She calmed herself. ¡°Xu Yuan, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°If you can imprison the God of Light, can you also snatch the authority of the Dark Demonic Tree from the King of Decay?¡± Xu Yuan had broken through the Level 100 barrier. It was possible for him to reach the peak of his power. He was deep in thought.. Chapter 405 - 405: Testing the Boundary Chapter 405: Testing the Boundary Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Dark Demonic Tree hadn¡¯t been revivedpletely, and the King of Decay couldn¡¯t appear in the Overlord ne because of the rules of the ne. Cann City didn¡¯t know that such a thing existed in this ce. ¡°Lead the troops and clear out the surrounding demons,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Let no one approach the tree.¡± Su Wan was the Lord, not him. However, she didn¡¯t argue. She did as she was told. The demons couldn¡¯t fly. The Night Devil Bees had the upper hand in this fight. The moment Su Wan ordered them to attack, the Night Devil Bees swooped down and shot poisoned needles from the sky. The numerous needles filled the air and enveloped the demons. They couldn¡¯t even dodge. The demons were known for their tough skin, but the needles pricked them so easily. The venomous needles were so powerful that the demon¡¯s skin melted. The area cleared gradually. The needles shot one after the other and dispersed the demons from the center. The needles which were already impaled into the skin of the demon imploded. The demons were torn apart! A thousand meters away, a dozen or so Lords watched the battle between the demons and the Night Devil Bees. They were stunned. ¡°Is that really a Lord¡¯s troop?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the Lord? They are so fierce!¡± ¡°Ignore them! We should be focusing on the battle right now. That Lord has attracted much of the demons. It¡¯ll be easier for us to fight now!¡± The Lords charged into battle. Even if they couldn¡¯t fight the main source, they could still gain some benefits. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the fight itself. The strongest demon guarding the tree was Level 54. The demons were ughtered by the Night Devil Bees, which were of far higher levels. Xu Yuan was only interested in the Dark Demonic Tree before him. He saw the skeletons scattered around it. The dark energy surged out of Xu Yuan¡¯s body. Darkness radiated in all directions, drowning the ruins around the tree. Everything was shrouded in darkness. Xu Yuan¡¯s hands held the statue of the Ancient god. He had taken that from Su Wan. Light gathered in the sky. It condensed into a soul. Scarlen was watching from a few distances away, He was stunned. ¡®I feel an evil power. That tree is not dead.¡¯ The authority of the King of Decay was contained in the tree. Before the tree could recover, a divine power would be needed to strip it of its evil aura and rece it with another. Scarlen was nervous and excited. The Third Elven Prince, Scarlen, gripped his elven longsword tightly and unleashed his aura. He didn¡¯t hesitate and pressed his palm to the trunk. Divine power surged out wildly. The tree suddenly changed. A terrifying aura emanated from the tree and engulfed everything. The other Lords, who were fighting the demons nearby, looked horrified. One of the Lords stared at the tree, and the tree seemed to stare back at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Retreat!¡± said the Lord. The Lords were there to take advantage of the chaos and gain some contribution points. However, they couldn¡¯t deal with this. This wasn¡¯t something ordinary! Xu Yuan ignored everything and stared at the tree. The tree had moved a little. The twisted branches waved in the air. The scene was terrifying enough to freeze everyone on the spot. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t linger around. He flew at lightning speed above the tree. The tree emanated a faint, hazy light in all directions. Scarlen, who was still pressing his palm on the tree trunk, was engulfed by the mist. His body began to rot. The mist rolled in waves and enveloped the corpses on the ground. Everything began to rot.. Chapter 406 - 406: An Attempt At Control Chapter 406: An Attempt At Control Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The rotten corpses sank into the ground, leaving the bones behind. The stench of decay lingered in the air. The endless darkness began to dissipate like dust in the air. After a while, the darkness thinned and revealed the ruins around the tree. Everything had been reduced to dust and rubble. Su Wan was frozen on the spot. The power was simply terrifying. ¡®Is this what the King of Decay can do?¡¯ ording to the myths and legends, the power of the demons became stronger when they were closer to the abyss. How would the world survive if the King of Decay appeared at the peak of his power? Xu Yuan nced at Scarlen, who was still standing in front of the tree. His body glowed with a faint light and blocked the corrosive power of the tree. Although his body was no longer decaying, he was enduring too much pain. The power of the tree was too overwhelming. Maybe Scarlen would be swallowed by it. Scarlen didn¡¯t even seem conscious at this point. The dim light around his body began to turn brighter, but he was still far from gaining control of the Dark Demonic Tree. Xu Yuan stared at him gravely. He could sense the tree¡¯s power trying to devour everything around. Scarlen¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop it. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If the Dark Demonic Tree kept this up, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the King of Decay gained control of the main ne. When that time came, none of them would be left alive. Xu Yuan stepped closer. The statue of the Ancient god in his hand glowed brighter. The aura of decay formed a thick barrier around the tree. Xu Yuan sensed the excitement of the god within the statue. Xu Yuan held the statue up high and approached the Dark demonic Tree. The tree was still moving eerily, but it hadn¡¯t regained its consciousness. The King of Decay hadn¡¯t gainedplete control of the tree yet. As Xu Yuan stepped closer, the faint light from the statue neutralized the power of decay. It canceled out the corrosive aura of the tree. The twisted arms moved frantically. The skulls in the trunk seemed to be crying out. Xu Yuan approached Scarlen. Scarlen¡¯s aura was very weak, but he was trying his best to fight the tree¡¯s magic. Scarlen kept pouring the dark energy into the tree. His body became translucent. The light from the statue radiated out and enveloped Scarlen. Scarlen slowly regained control. The oppressive aura no longer had an effect on him. ¡°Your Majesty, the power contained in the tree is too overwhelming. I¡­ I don¡¯t think we can control it.¡± Scarlen felt ashamed of his inadequacy. Scarlen was one of the strongest heroes they had. Still, his power was not enough. The difference between Scarlen and the tree¡¯s power was that of a child and a dragon! He felt a little defeated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You go now and guard the area outside the boundary of the tree. Don¡¯t let any demons get close.¡± The power of the King of Decay wasn¡¯t something ordinary Lords or heroes could resist. Scarlen disappeared and reappeared outside the boundary of the tree. Xu Yuan stared at the tree in front of him. It was as though a dormant volcano was about to erupt with fury. Xu Yuan was impressed. He didn¡¯t care to fight the weak. What he wanted was a challenge like this! There were many demons guarding the tree. The King of Decay must have set this trap. He gripped the statue in his hand tightly and pressed it against the trunk of the tree. There was a dull sound. The statue glowed dazzlingly. It was as though gasoline had been sshed on a raging fire. The light enveloped the trunk of the tree. The statue began to rapidly devour the power of the tree. The decaying mist started to dissipate. The power of the King of Decay was shaken. The branches waved vigorously as though they sensed the danger from the statue. The nearest branch swooped down toward Xu Yuan. It whooshed through the air. Xu Yuan ignored it and pressed the statue harder against the trunk. The trunk began to wobble. Xu Yuan let his dark energy surge, and he withstood the force of the evil aura. It was true that he might not be able to fight the King of Decay if he appeared, but the rules prevented him from appearing for now. The tree wasn¡¯t entirely under the King of Decay¡¯s control. Xu Yuan formed a thick force field around him and pressed the statue to the tree trunk. Countless ripples appeared in the air above the tree. Its aura became frantic. It devoured everything around it with great speed, but the range of its power was bing smaller and smaller.. Chapter 407 - 407: King of Decay Chapter 407: King of Decay Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan could sense the statue¡¯s excitement at devouring new energy. As it devoured the power of decay, he also sensed something within the tree. It was loneliness. All that the tree had ever known in its lifetime was death, decay, and loneliness. Xu Yuan¡¯s spirits were high. He had never expected to be able to gain control over such terrifying power. A mournful roar rang out from afar, and Xu Yuan instinctively turned to look. In the center of the copsed ruins, the sky was covered by countless demons. These demons could fly! The demons had sharp bone spikes that were half a meter long. They looked like hedgehogs. They gripped their tridents and pped their wings. The Spiked Demons flew toward the tree at great speed. There were a hundred of them. Maybe more were approaching¡­ Su Wan knew that this was the most critical moment, and Xu Yuan shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. Shemanded the Night Devil Bees to guard the front. Scarlen charged forward with his sword. The troops charged as one toward the Spiked Demons. In the dark sky, both troops shed. The Night Devil Bees let loose their venomous needles. The needles whooshed through the sky like a whisper of death. The Spiked Demons sensed the danger and let out a sharp cry. They dodged the needles easily. Most of their attacks missed their mark. The needles that had missed shattered like ss and formed a metal vortex. The storm of needles then rushed toward the demons once again, causing great damage. The broken poison needles had a 30% instant death ability and could cause massive fire damage. If the demons weren¡¯t hit in the vital organs, the instant death ability would be triggered. If not, the fire would burn them. mes rose in the air. The Spiked Demons were caught by surprise. The upgraded Night Devil Bees had powerful abilities. One such ability made them immune to any kind of magical attack. So, the Night Devil Bees rushed forward and engaged in closebat with the demons. The Spiked Demons seethed in rage. When they sat the Night Devil Bees rushing toward them, they vowed to crush the insects! The tridents in their hands tore through the air and stabbed with fury. However, their anger didn¡¯t find any mark. The Night Devil Bees used their stingers to stab the demons while dodging any kind of attack from the enemy. By the time the Night Devil Bees were done, only fifty Spiked Demons remained. The Lords watched in awe. They had thought that it was all over for Su Wan when the Spiked Demons had arrived. However, the demons had been ughtered mercilessly. The Lords exchanged shocked nces. They felt envious and scared. They couldn¡¯t evenpare to Su Wan in any aspect. ¡°How powerful is that Lord? The Spiked Demons were ughtered like livestock!¡± ¡°How did I never hear of a Lord this powerful?¡± The Lords couldn¡¯t understand how a Lord could reach that level of strength. Su Wan looked at the Spiked Demons being hunted and killed. She felt proud of the Night Devil Bees. She had raised them well. Only she knew how much she had spent on the Night Devil Bees. Half her savings had been gone just to train them. In the end, it was worth it! Su Wan turned her focus to Xu Yuan. The range of decay had lessened to a diameter of 50 meters. The surrounding mist was fainter than before. The statue¡¯s aura and power grew. The aura was so great that it even made the sealed soul of the God of Light stir warily. Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze burned with passion. He was about to own this terrifying power! The hunt had reached the most crucial moment. Just then, a pained and angry roar filled the air. The roar was from an entity that had been trapped in the abyss for a million years. Xu Yuan¡¯s mind was filled with horrifying images. He was suddenly in a dark and decaying world. A bolt of red lightning tore through the sky. A figure rose from the chaos. He looked like a corpse that had been soaked in water for days on end. All pale and bloated, he sat on a throne of rotten corpses. He was covered in a ck shroud. The entity looked straight at Xu Yuan with pale eyes. He was none other than the ruler of the Bottomless Abyss. He was the King of Decay, Heimrigg. His gaze pinned Xu Yuan on the spot. The oppressive aura was like a slithering snake slowly coiling around his neck. It was difficult to even breathe. The pale figure in a ck shroud squirmed on the rotten throne.. Chapter 408 - 408: Lowly Insect! Chapter 408: Lowly Insect! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Reptile, whose believer are you? How dare you associate yourself with an ancient god!¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s mind was abuzz. The words seared his thoughts. He would have given up his soul just to make that voice stop. The King of Decay was the ruler of the Bottomless Abyss. He was even stronger than the God of Light he had faced before. Xu Yuan bit his tongue. The blood spread in his mouth and brought him back to his senses. Dark energy surged around his body and dispelled the fear and oppression he felt. The King of Decay was indeed terrifying! If it was anyone else, their soul would¡¯ve been sucked into the abyss already. If this entity descended into the world, everything would end. The entity wasn¡¯t someone who could be fought. Xu Yuan calmed himself. He shifted his attention away from the illusory image in his mind. He silently injected more power into the statue., speeding up its devouring ability. The King of Decay watched him. ¡®Is the Ancient god back?¡¯ He felt fear. It was impossible for the god to have returned! If it wasn¡¯t the Ancient god, then it must be someone else! The King of Decay had been nning to take over the Main ne for a long while now. How could a weak creature from the ne discover the Dark Demonic Tree¡¯s potential? Xu Yuan didn¡¯t dare provoke the entity. He was not at his peak and couldn¡¯t fight the King of Decay if it came to it. The King of Decay was willing to believe that someone was plotting against him. The Bottomless Abyss was the birthce of chaos and evil. There were no rules here. Although he was the controller of the Bottomless Abyss and possessed endless power, his enemies were equally terrifying. ¡°No one can hatch a conspiracy under my watch!¡± roared the King of Decay. Lightning lit up the sky and illuminated the red, blood-like clouds in the sky. Around the throne, the rotting corpses began to squirm, as if they were about toe alive. Xu Yuan could vaguely identify some of the corpses. Lightning exploded again, and fear erupted in his heart. Heimrigg, the King of Decay, stared at him. He looked furious. The two sides were too far apart. The rules of the Main ne did not allow gods to appear. Unless he could break the rules, even the ruler of the Bottomless Abyss could not do such a thing. The King of Decay¡¯s anger pressed down on Xu Yuan¡¯s mind. Xu Yuan felt as though his very soul was being squeezed out. ¡°Destroy this insect!¡± said a voice. The tree that was being devoured by the statue of the Ancient god suddenly erupted with evil energy tides that surged in all directions. The Spiked Demons swelled up in size as the evil waves swept over them. At the same time, the demons on the ground also began to grow taller. Their muscles bulged, and they grew in size and aura. Someone like the King of Decay had the power to change the oue of a battle, even from across countless nes. All the demons in the copsed ruins charged toward the Dark Demonic Tree. The Lords were stunned as the demons they were fighting left them behind and charged toward the tree. The Lords didn¡¯t know what was happening. ¡°What did that Lord do?¡± ¡°Should we follow them?¡± ¡°Go if you want to die. Don¡¯t drag me along with you. This is suicidal!¡± ¡°Hurry and retreat!¡± ¡°Guard the area. Don¡¯t allow any of them to trespass through the defense line!¡±manded Su Wan with a determined gaze. She knew that Xu Yuan needed time, and she would try everything in her power to buy some time. The Spiked Demons¡¯ level had increased. They were confident that they could crush the enemy this time. Suddenly their vision blurred. A demon felt a sharp pain in its neck, and it copsed. Su Wan had the space teleportation ability. She appeared and disappeared between the demons as she ughtered them. Su Wan had always relied on Xu Yuan while fighting, but she was ranked at the top among the Lords. She wasn¡¯t weak. The Spiked Demons fell one after the other. More demons surged toward the tree like a wave.. Chapter 409 - 409: Scheming Against the God of Light Chapter 409: Scheming Against the God of Light Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even so, the iing demons couldn¡¯t threaten the defense line. The other Lords watched the battle from afar. They were stunned. They knew that Su Wan was strong. However, they were still shocked to see that her defense line held against numerous demons rushing toward them. The area around the Dark Demonic Tree was the center of attention. The demons gathered there in droves. However, Su Wan¡¯s troops wouldn¡¯t let them pass. The King of Decay was frustrated to see that. He had the power to destroy the world, and yet he was stuck in the abyss. He wanted to crush the Dark Demon Dragon that was ruining his n. For him, all demons and heroes were lowly creatures. It was frustrating to depend on such creatures. Xu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. He watched the demons rush to him. The King of Decay¡¯s n must be failing if he was being this frantic. Xu Yuan was excited. Could he finally have the power of the Dark demonic Tree? He felt like he was dancing on the scythe of the grim reaper, barely avoiding death. ¡°Lowly worm, whose believer arc you?!¡± shouted the King of Decay angrily. ¡°Viscount of Darkness, Blood Dominator, or Dreadlord? Who do you follow?¡± The power of the statue blocked the King of Decay¡¯s power and prevented his fury from affecting Xu Yuan. The King of Decay was unable to pry into Xu Yuan¡¯s mind. Xu Yuan frowned at the names that the King of Decay had mentioned. He sure had many enemies. Xu Yuan was not interested in worshiping a god. If he reached his peak one day, he might be considered a god instead! Xu Yuan took a deep breath and pressed the statue to the trunk. It would still take a while for the statue to devour the power of the King of Decaypletely. Xu Yuan sensed the imprisoned God of Light stirring in his prison. He had an idea! He knew that even the God of Light feared the King of Decay. ¡°Despicable abyssal bastard, scram back to your filthy junkyard that will never see the light of day! A piece of trash from the abyss is not worthy of my faith!¡± Xu Yuan shouted. ¡°The god I worship is the only true god. You call yourself the King of Decay? Bah!¡± The King of Decay got up from his throne. His ck shroud seemed toe alive. The rotting corpses around the throne began to twist and squirm. ¡°You little bug, you are seeking your death! No matter who you worship, you¡¯ll pay for your sins.¡± The pale eyes stared at Xu Yuan. ¡°The abyss is nothing! I have the support of the one true god behind me. How can an inferior demon like you do anything to me?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°After I devour your power, the God of Light will descend on you and kill you with his own hand!¡± The God of Light already sensed danger. Finding an opening deliberately left by Xu Yuan, the God of Light mobilized his power and stirred. His holy light leaked out, and Xu Yuan turned it toward the tree. The King of Decay hadn¡¯t believed him at first. However, he saw the divine light extending toward the abyss. The King of Decay was baffled. ¡®The worm speaks the truth!¡¯ It was impossible for the divine power to be faked. The King of Decay was now sure that the God of Light was trying to devour his power. He hated the God of Light to the core. He wished he could tear the god apart into a thousand pieces. The King of Decay felt slighted. He had lived in this abyss for a million years, and this puny god dared to provoke him! The god dared to humiliate him! He wouldn¡¯t be satiated even if he burned the God of Light in the abyss for a thousand years. The space began to copse. The rotting corpses twisted and squirmed and climbed up. Their master was furious, and they had to act. Xu Yuan loosened the seal for a moment. The God of Light and Su Wan¡¯s territory were enemies. There was no space for negotiation. Only one could survive. It could cither be the territory or the God of Light. There was no other possibility.. Chapter 410 - 410: Peak Of All Powers Chapter 410: Peak Of All Powers Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan used it as an opportunity to make the God of Light suffer. No one would believe him if he said he had imprisoned a god. With the King of Decay¡¯s temper, he would want revenge. He wouldn¡¯t care to verify the facts unless the God of Light appeared personally to exin it to him. Whether the King of Decay pursued the God of Light or not, it wouldn¡¯t affect Xu Yuan in any way. The King of Decay calmed down a little now that he had found the mastermind behind Xu Yuan¡¯s insolence. He stared at Xu Yuan indifferently. He watched in silence as the statue devoured its remaining power from the tree. He knew that he couldn¡¯t descend onto the Main ne, so he might as well save his energy to deal with the God of Light. The King of Decay was curious to know what Xu Yuan would do with the power after devouring it. Would the God of Light appear to take the power for himself? Among the gods, power was everything. The one with the most power was feared and respected by all. Xu Yuan could see that the King of Decay wasn¡¯t going hysterical anymore. The God of Light had indirectly helped him. Xu Yuan felt he must find a way to thank him in person one day. The statue devoured the power even more rapidly now. The more he dyed, the more dangerous it would be. As the Power of the tree was stripped away, the mist that enveloped the surroundings also dissipated. The twisted branches of the tree stopped moving. Xu Yuan¡¯s heart raced in anticipation. He stared nervously at the King of Decay. The light from the statue lit up the sky. It forcefully swallowed thest of the tree¡¯s power. The demons panicked and fled in all directions. The abyssal aura that pervaded the surroundings was dissipating. The evil and darkness that had oppressed everything around the tree were no more. The light of the statue began dimming. In an instant, it returned to its previous, inconspicuous state. Xu Yuan looked up at the sky. The illusion created by the King of Decay was fading. The King of Decay still looked at him with pale eyes. Xu Yuan looked back at him. The oppressive aura disappeared. Su Wan got a notification. [Removed the power of the King of Decay from the Dark Demonic Tree. The tree is now dead. You also obtained a reward for killing a boss unit.] [Level +1. Additional reward: All troops increased by 1 Level. Current level: 69.] [You can inform Archduke Qing You and hand over the power to him. He¡¯ll reward you handsomely. The spatial gate in the copsed ruins has been closed. Your rtionship status with Archduke Qing You has been upgraded to ¡°Friendly¡±.] [You havepleted a regional mission and obtained Cann City Contribution Points. You have obtained an additional 500 Contribution Points for killing demons.] [Obtained 100,000 experience points. These experience points will be increased by five times.] Su Wan was overjoyed. She hadn¡¯t expected an ending like this for the whole fight! Xu Yuan had leveled up to Level 75 at a go! Su Wan looked forward to the day Xu Yuan would reach Level 100. When they found the withered branch, they hadn¡¯t imagined that its origin would be this powerful! They had won and obtained the peak of all powers! It had all worked out in the end. Su Wan was d. But¡­ How could they hand over this power to Archduke Qing You? No reward could be more generous than the power of the King of Decay that they had obtained painstakingly. Xu Yuan looked at the Dark demonic Tree. It had lost all its vitality, but it could still be saved. The True Eye of the Demonic Dragon didn¡¯t mention anything about resurrecting it. Xu Yuan walked forward. The tree copsed right in front of it. Splintered wood flew everywhere. The tree was reduced to dust. The real reward this time was the power of the tree contained within the statue. The value of that exceeded any reward they would be offered. Xu Yuan waved to Su Wan, signaling to her to leave this ce as soon as possible. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with Archduke Qing You if it came to that, and Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t at his best right now. The Lords watched as Su Wan and Xu Yuan left with their troops. They were stunned. How many hours had the Lord taken to solve a problem they had been trying to solve for three days? ¡°Guild Leader, aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that all of usbined can¡¯t go against a Lord that strong. Let¡¯s go back and do additional quests to level up. We finally know how big of a gap there is between us and that Lord.. We need to be stronger!¡± Chapter 411 - 411: Another Harvest For The Day Chapter 411: Another Harvest For The Day Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In a divine kingdom hidden somewhere in the void, the God of Light yawnedzily. He had been indifferent to everything that went on in the world¡­ until now. The God of Light was suddenly alert. He looked to the right and then the left to make sure everything was alright. The entire divine kingdom was still under his rule, and nothing had happened yet. No one could barge into the divine kingdom and harm him. Something appeared in his mind, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± said a voice. The God of Light had been nning revenge on Xu Yuan. He didn¡¯t know yet that the King of Decay, ruler of the Bottomless Abyss, was gathering an army to fight him. He felt the fury in that voice.
  • ? ?
    • In the Dark Castle, Xu Yuan sat on the throne, staring at the statue of the Ancient god. The statue had an unusual appearance. The broken wings on its back were folded. However, it had a certain dark quality to it. It had devoured the power of the King of Decay, after all. An aspect of the God of Light that was sealed stirred within. It sensed the power of the statue of the ancient god. Dark energy flowed from the statue. The power of the ancient god was remarkable. Xu Yuan could sense the endless stars and the ocean surging within it. Compared to that, the power of the King of Decay was only like a drop of water in the vast ocean. Xu Yuan was curious about the ancient god. It was definitely not easy to control such power. Xu Yuan calmed himself. He tried to ept the power of the King of Decay into his body, but he couldn¡¯t control it. His current body wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold that power. ¡°Can you control the power of the King of Decay?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°My current strength is not enough to control the terrifying power,¡± said Xu Yuan. He could only do it after he reached Level 100. Su Wan didn¡¯t ask anything else. He just pulled Xu Yuan back into the room to sleep. They needed rest. The battle had consumed a lot of energy.
  • ? ?
    • A few dayster, everyone in the territory gathered in the mechanical transportation workshop. Timo shouted, urging the dwarves to work harder. The mechanical boats were being dismantled. The soldier looked confused. ¡°Lord Timo, isn¡¯t it a waste of time to dismantle these things?¡± ¡°The mechanical boats are a sess. We have the blueprint now,¡± said Timo. His voice softened. ¡°We can reassemble itter. As long as we have enough people, this won¡¯t take much time. The passage to the surface is narrow. It¡¯s quite difficult to take this huge contraption through the narrow passageway without dismantling it.¡± The soldier nodded. Su Wan and Xu Yuan were curious about something. The mechanical boats were huge. Ordinary people looked as small as dwarves near it. The mechanical boat was like a ship with doors on each side. Su Wan opened the left hatch and appeared on board. The interior of the mechanical boats. It had hooks and shelves for the wares to be stored. It really looked like a modern ship hull. They did not yet have the ability to build airships. A gray dwarf checked the mechanical boats to make sure everything was working fine. Then, he approached Su Wan to report on the progress. The mechanical boats had been assembled. ¡°The boats are ready, My Lord,¡± said the dwarf. ¡°Do you want to mount them on the Sandworms?¡± ¡°How many boats can be attached to the Sandworms right now?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°One Sandworm can pull two of these boats, My Lord.¡± Su Wan nodded. She opened the attribute panel of the boats. [Mechanical Boats (Transportation)] [Maximum load: 200 tons] [Characteristic: Using it on the swamp can reduce sand resistance by 30%. When fully loaded, the weight will be reduced by 20%.] [Note: Transportation created by the dwarves. Only creatures with the power of the dragon can pull it.] Su Wan was satisfied by the weight it could hold. There were seven mechanical boats. Having one Sandworm pulling one boat would make it much faster. The dwarves began to attach the boats to the Sandworms after Su Wan gave them her approval. The outer skin of the Sandworms was covered in folds. Ity there as the boats were attached. The huge mouth had numerous sharp teeth. The Sandworms were so fearsome that they didn¡¯t even have to fight with the enemies. As long as they slithered through the swamp, they could crush anything. The dwarves prepared the mechanical boats and locked the huge ring-shaped contraption behind the Sandworm¡¯s head. Behind them, chains thicker than thighs held the mechanical boats to the creature. As the Sandworms moved forward, they could pull the boats with them. In the event of a crisis, the special design would allow the Sandworms to forcefully break free from the restriction and escape on its own. The design might not have looked very polished, but it was practical. The gray dwarves worked non-stop and finally finished attaching the mechanical boats to the Sandworms. The dwarves were exhausted. ¡°From now on, two squadrons of gray dwarves will stay in the territory and will be responsible for loading and unloading the goods,¡± said Su Wan. The ice cream would definitely sell like hotcakes. After the mechanical boats were ready, they moved the ice cream from the warehouse and loaded them onto the boats.. Chapter 412 - 412: Trading in Full Swing Chapter 412: Trading in Full Swing Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lavender Business Guild g fluttered on the mast of the boats. Su Wan had also attached the g of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce at the side. That would help avoid any kind of trouble. Su Wan didn¡¯t intend to follow this time. She didn¡¯t have time to spare. She wasn¡¯t worried that her convoy might lose its way. Many of her troops were in Cann City, and they would be able to receive the new convoy. The Sandworm wriggled and moved forward. The chains tightened and pulled the mechanical boats along with the Sandworms. Her long nning had finally seeded! ¡°Speed up the progress with the Light Flowing Grass. I need results!¡± said Su Wan. ¡°We can cooperate with Furnace City toe up with new mechanical tools that can help with nting and harvesting the Light Flowing Grass.¡± Su Wan had high expectations for the ice cream her territory had made. Although profit was not high right now, it would sell rapidly once it was introduced outside. Her main market was Cann City, but she could always sell them outside too. She needed toy a good foundation for that to happen.
  • ? ?
    • The sun hung on the horizon. Mestre looked in the distance with anticipation. ¡°Xu Yuan is so annoying!¡± said Bayion. ¡°He didn¡¯t even say goodbye before going away. Why are they taking so long to send that ice cream? When I meet them, I¡¯ll definitely give them a piece of my mind.¡± Last week, Bayion had received news from the territory requesting her to try the ice cream. The price was also very low if the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was willing to trade for it. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it if it isn¡¯t good enough. Xu Yuan should try his hardest to convince me,¡± said Bayion. ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t think Lord Xu Yuan will visit,¡± said Mestre cautiously. ¡°What?! Why?! I helped take care of the Lavender Business Guild for so long. How could he not visit?¡± asked Bayion indignantly. The Pegasus Knight in the sky gestured to them to inform them that something was approaching from a distance. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Bayion perked up. The earth shook and dust rose. The Pegasus Knights in the sky immediately were on high alert. They flew down and guarded Bayion. As the dust settled, Bayion saw the approaching convoy clearly. Some grotesque crates were pulling what looked like a mechanical boat. The huge bodies of the Sandworms crawled out of the ground. ¡°Are these one of Su Wan¡¯s creatures? Can I ride them?!¡± asked Bayion excitedly. Mestre didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The Sandworms slowly approached them. A hero stepped forward and greeted them. ¡°Good day, Miss Mestre,¡± he said and bowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Su Wan and His Majesty Xu Yuane with you?¡± asked Mestre for Bayion¡¯s sake. The hero shook his head. ¡°Lord Su Wan and His Majesty Xu Yuan had business to attend to. They couldn¡¯te.¡± ¡®That scum really didn¡¯te¡­¡¯ Bayion was annoyed. ¡°Your Highness,¡± said the hero and bowed to Bayion. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of the Lavender Business Guild. Lord Su Wan and His Majesty Xu Yuan often mention you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Bayion eagerly. ¡°Of course,¡± said the hero. ¡°This bouquet of flowers was specially sent by His Majesty. It¡¯s from the underground world.¡± The hero bowed respectfully and handed her the flowers. Bayion looked at the bouquet in her hand and smiled radiantly. She carefully lifted the veil that was covering the bouquet. Magical power surged and the flower buds bloomed. The bouquet was a mix of red and white flowers. Bayion eximed in joy. Mestre was a bit envious. ¡°Miss Mestre, how do we transfer all these ice creams to the city?¡± asked the hero. Cann City did not allow troops and such huge creatures to enter the premises. ¡°I borrowed carriages from Her Highness. Unload the good,¡± said Mestre. She gestured to the twenty or so carriages. The carriages were not ordinary. They were spacious within. They were made mainly to carry goods. After that, Mestre led Bayion back to the city. Now that the ice creams had been delivered, it was time to get down to business. Mestre had already rented a small shop for the ice creams. She would immediately begin the sale and supply of the ice creams. She wouldn¡¯t let Su Wan down! When they finally headed to the Lavender Business Guild, Mestre saw a carriage in front of the manor. Mestre got off her own carriage to see an elegant and graceful woman waiting for her. ¡°Good day, President Nami,¡± said Mestre in greeting. ¡°Miss Mestre, Lord Su Wan didn¡¯t visit this time?¡± asked Nami when she only saw Bayion by her side. ¡°Lord Su Wan had important matters to attend to,¡± said Bayion in answer. ¡°Even Xu Yuan didn¡¯te this time.¡± ¡°Sister Nami, look!¡± said Bayion as she held the bouquet out. ¡°They sent a bouquet for me!¡± Nami nodded. ¡°Miss Mestre, please inform Lord Su Wan and Lord Xu Yuan that I seek their audience.¡± Mestre¡¯s heart missed a beat. She felt that something was wrong. ¡°President Nami, what reason should I give Lord Su wan?¡± ¡°Please inform Lord Su Wan that I have information on the Crimson Moon..¡± Chapter 413 - 413: Opening The First Shop Chapter 413: Opening The First Shop Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The carriage with Nami disappeared around the corner of the street. Mestre frowned. She knew better than anyone else how much Su Wan and Xu Yuan valued the Crimson Moon. When Su Wan left Cann City, she had told Mestre to investigate the Crimson Moon. Even Bayion was investigating it. However, no one had any information on them. Mestre felt that it was very strange that only Nami had been able to find out about the Crimson Moon when no one else could. ¡°Sister Nami is so secretive. She didn¡¯t even tell me that she found something about the Crimson Moon!¡± said Bayion. Xu Yuan and Su Wan had asked her personally to find out about the Crimson Moon. She hadn¡¯t expected Nami to find out about it before anyone else. Mestre turned to look at Bayion. She was the most respected person in Cann City. Perhaps Xu Yuan saw the benefit in that¡­ ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going to send a message to Lord Su Wan,¡± said Mestre. ¡°Alright. Tell Xu Yuan toe here as fast as he can.¡± Bayion had mobilized all her power and influence to find out about the Crimson Moon, but it was all in vain. Mestre wrote Su Wan a letter. To facilitatemunication between the territory and Cann City, Su Wan had left a hundred Night Devil Bees behind. Since Cann City didn¡¯t allow troops to enter Cann City, these bees had been stored outside the city walls in a Space Gate. Mestre sent her letter and decided to wait till Su Wan got back to her. She didn¡¯t know much about the Crimson Moon, so she couldn¡¯t make any decisions on Su Wan¡¯s behalf. Bayion told Mestre to inform her immediately once Su Wan replied. In the wee hours of the morning, the carriages loaded with ice cream entered Cann City. Most people preferred traveling at night because it was too hot during the day, so the streets of Cann City were still bustling with activity. The carriages carrying the ice creams didn¡¯t return to the Lavender Business Guild. Instead, they headed somewhere else. They headed to the newly rented shop. The g embroidered withvender flowers fluttered in the wind. The que on the shop door read: Lavender Business Guild, Shop No. 1. Mestre led some Silver Dwarves and several Feathermen to the shop. Everyone was excited about the new product. The Lavender Business Guild finally had its own product. ¡°Move the ice cream to the warehouse,¡± said Mestre. The shop had arge warehouse at the back. Twenty green creatures moved forward and began unloading the ice creams from the carriages. They then carried them to the warehouse. ¡°Guild Master, the others only assume that these green-skinnedborers are hot-tempered. However, as long as they have a full meal, these green-skinnedborers are very docile and efficient,¡± said a Silver Dwarf. Mestre nodded. The green-skinned creatures were indeed very hardworking. They only cost fifty thousand units of resources. ¡°Not bad,¡± said Mestre. ¡°You did well.¡± She finally understood why the Silver Dwarves were considered very skilled in anything rted to trade andmerce. The dwarves were obsessed with money! If she hadn¡¯t discovered that the Silver Dwarves were sneakily making money behind her back, she would¡¯ve let them head the Lavender Business Guild. They were talented, but they couldn¡¯t be trusted. Mestre looked at the Feathermen beside her. ¡°As supervisors, you must check every transaction very carefully. There must be no mistakes.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± said one of the Feathermen solemnly. The Feathermen red at the Silver Dwarves in disdain. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Lord¡¯s orders, they wouldn¡¯t ever work with such lowly creatures. The unloading of the ice creams went on until dawn. Mestre stayed in the shop and didn¡¯t return to the manor. The sale of the ice creams was the most important thing right now. She wanted to make sure everything went on meticulously. At ten the next morning, the warehouse was tidied up. The ice creams were neatly ced on the shelves in the shop. The Silver Dwarves suggested that Mestre could head back to the manor and oversee other things, but Mestre refused. Everything else could be down slowly, but not this. Mestre wanted to make sure the ice creams sold properly. ¡°Master, should we open for business?¡± asked a Silver Dwarf to Mestre. The Silver Dwarves were excited to make money. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± She was nervous and excited. Mestre was only seventeen years old. This was the biggest responsibility she had been assigned. She wanted to do well. The Silver Dwarves changed into their uniforms and opened the shop for the day. The people passed by. The streets were as busy as ever. Mestre stared at the pedestrian anxiously. Not many people stopped at the shop. Some people nced at the new shop but hurried on their way. Mestre frowned. ¡°Should we hold some kind of opening ceremony?¡± She knew that the ice creams were great, but she needed to attract the people¡¯s attention to the shop somehow.. Chapter 414 - 414: The Future Of The Ice Cream Shop Chapter 414: The Future Of The Ice Cream Shop Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lavender Business Guild?¡± said one of the passersby. ¡°Is this the shop that¡¯s selling the ice cream the Silver Dwarves told us about?¡± ¡°Ice cream? What is that? Those Silver Dwarves might be nning something to feed their greed. Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever had an ice cream? Let me treat you. You¡¯ll know when you taste it!¡± ¡°The Silver Dwarves once sold me dragon meat. How much is the¡­ ice cream?¡± ¡°Twenty units!¡± ¡°Twenty units?! Dragon meat costs five hundred units of rare resources. 20 units of resources are simply too much!¡± ¡°Not twenty units of rare resources! I meant twenty units of normal resources.¡± ¡°What the hell? Twenty units of normal resources? Let¡¯s take a look. That¡¯s cheap!¡± A few people walked into the shop. A Silver Dwarf approached them with glittering eyes. The Silver Dwarves cursed inwardly at the price of the ice cream. It should be more expensive! ¡°I heard you have something even more amazing than dragon meat. We also heard that there is a new product that costs only twenty units of normal resources. Can we see it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± said a Silver Dwarf. ¡°This is called ¡°ice cream¡±.¡± The Silver Dwarf took two more ice creams from the shelf and handed them to the other two people. The Silver Dwarves didn¡¯t like the arrogant people, but they were willing to do business as long as they received money. ¡°This is awesome! This is even better than dragon meat!¡± ¡°It is indeed! This ice cream is amazing!¡± The other person looked skeptical. ¡°Are you serious? Are you making fun of me? How can something that costs twenty units be that good?¡± Seeing that the other two were enjoying the ice cream, the person scooped up a little from the bowl. The ck stuff looked disgusting to him. ¡°Can this even be eaten?¡± ¡®just eat it,¡± said his friend. ¡°Don¡¯tinter that you didn¡¯t get a chance to taste.¡± ¡°Can you pack twenty of these for me?¡± asked one of the customers. ¡°Forty of these for me!¡± said the other one. The two customers looked at their friend, who was still hesitating to eat the ice cream. ¡°Oh,e on!¡± said one of the customers and scooped a spoonful of ice cream and shoved it into his friend¡¯s mouth. The customer was stunned. He had thought this ck thing would taste like trash, but it melted in his mouth and the vor exploded on his tongue. The coolness of the ice cream spread throughout his whole being. He shivered. The unbearable heat of the day was soothed by this simple dish. He felt calm and rxed. ¡°This is so good!¡± His friends looked at him smugly. The man blushed. ¡°What arc you looking at?¡± he snapped. He then turned to the Silver Dwarf. ¡°Can you pack 20 of these for me?¡± ¡°So¡­ How was it? Was it better than dragon meat?¡± asked his friend. He ignored it. He looked at the empty bowl of ice cream. He took another bowl and used a spoon to savor every bite. His friendsughed. The three customers paid the bill and left. ¡°You spread the news around the city?¡± asked Mestre. She was delighted. The Silver Dwarves had done the right thing!
  • ? ?
    • Fer led the Rotten cavalry and charged into the vast swamp. Their enemies were in the wild outpost formed by rare soldiers and swamp poachers. Under her rage, none could stand. The outpost fell. The soldiers were defeated and the fleeing poachers were ughtered. Fer held her greataxe and charged. The soldiers didn¡¯t stand a chance. The hero leading them was smashed to death. With Fer in the lead, the Rotten Cavalry razed the outpost to the ground. ¡°For the territory!¡± cried Fer. The Rotten Cavalry roared in answer and charged. Su Wan smiled. Fer acted innocent and childish in front of her and Xu Yuan, but when it came to a fight, none could withstand her might. After grinding for days on end, Fer¡¯s level had increased from Level 49 to Level 65. Herbat had improved so drastically that even Su Wan was surprised.. Chapter 415 - 415: Someone Is Always Causing Trouble Chapter 415: Someone Is Always Causing Trouble Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fer sensed something and turned to look up at the sky. ¡°Mother!¡± Fer was overjoyed when she recognized the figure in the sky. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to go back and rest for a while?¡± asked Su Wan as she hovered in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. I want to be strong!¡± Su Wan looked at her and felt a warmth spread in her heart. Fer was a child but had the body of a warlock. She seemed to pounce on Su Wan and hug her. Su Wan dodged to avoid it. Fer realized that her strength was too overwhelming right now. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll work hard to be able to control my powers. I¡¯ll definitely be able to control how my body changes in the future!¡± Su Wan felt sorry for her. She was already trying so hard. Su Wan nodded and let Fer continue on with the map. There were a few Night Devil Bees who followed her. Fer wasn¡¯t in any danger for now. When Fer disappeared from sight, Su Wan flew in another direction. Fer was scanning her map, and so was Su Wan. If a hero was stuck in one level for a long time, they gained new abilities after a breakthrough. Fer would definitely be able to handle small strongholds andirs. If she encountered anything dangerous, the Night Devil Bees would inform Su Wan. Although the number of mineral veins spawning in the Death Swamp was pitifully low, there was no shortage of creatures and monsters. It was enough to farm for more EXP. While Su Wan was busy sweeping the map to level up, somewhere above the Death Swamp, two Lords were excited about something. They had finally arrived! ¡°The Death Swamp! We finally found it!¡± said the thin and skinny Lord. The other Lord, who was a bit stout, appeared eager too. ¡°Haonan, this time, we¡¯ll definitely make a fortune. We might find treasures here for sure!¡± He took out a relic. The map had instructions on it. It said that they were supposed to bury the relic in the Death Swamp and water it with blood. After that, the relic would lead them to the treasure. The plump Lord took out a ck human skull from the system space. It emitted an evil aura. He buried it under some sand. Then, he took out a vial of blood. Just when he was about to upend the vial of blood, hispanion stopped him. ¡°I feel like something is wrong.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± asked the plump Lord. The skinny Lord felt that this was going to turn disastrous. ¡°Look¡­ we lost our territory and sacrificed all our troops to get here,¡± said the plump Lord furiously. ¡°We can¡¯t back out now!¡± They didn¡¯t have anything to go back to. ¡°I just meant that it¡¯s a bit risky to pour it directly,¡± said the thin Lord. ¡°Calm down. We just¡­¡± However, the plump Lord had already upended the vial of blood on the buried relic. The blood bubbled and formed a small pit, revealing the ck skull. The plump Lord shook the vial of blood, pouring everyst bit and threw the vial aside. ¡°We¡¯ve reached here after great difficulty. What are you waiting for?¡± he looked at hispanion. The skinny Lord stared nkly at the small blood pit. His breath came in gasps and sweat beaded his forehead, ¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡± ¡°What do you mean? This is the way to find that treasure! What trouble can a swamp cause us anyway?¡± The ground churned under their feet. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked the plump Lord. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Now! This is a trap!¡± said the skinny Lord. He pulled hispanion along. The ck swamp churned and began to sink. The suffocating pressure pressed down on them. It was as if a demon god from the abyss had descended. The two Lords ran as fast as they could. When they felt the suffocating aura, they instinctively turned around to look. In the ck swamp, the ck skull had grown. It was now at least 100 meters in diameter. The ck skull shook like a human waking up from a nap. The Lords opened the attribute panel. Nothing was revealed. All attributes only showed a bunch of question marks. The plump Lord was rooted to the spot in fear. If it wasn¡¯t for hispanion who was still pulling him along, he would¡¯ve died there. Fortunately, the huge ck skull ignored them. It didn¡¯t seem interested in those two Lords. The Lords fled in relief. Just when they were about to stop to catch their breaths, they felt that the ground was strange.. The swamp was pulling them back toward the skull! Chapter 416 - 416: Battle of the Gods Chapter 416: Battle of the Gods Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The two Lords looked at each other in fear. Their momentary relief was reced by despair. They had run like the wind and left the skull behind. How could they be pulled back in? Their hearts almost jumped out of their throats. What they saw at that moment was imprinted in their minds for the rest of their lives. The huge ck skull was on a skeleton now. It was as tall as a mountain and towered over the two Lords. A glorious city appeared below it. Towering stone walls, sturdy and ferocious arrow towers, and spacious streets. It wasn¡¯t any less glorious than Cann City. The city was shrouded in a deathly glow. There was no sign of human habitation. They felt uneasy. At the center of the city, a figure with a wolf head sat on the swamp throne. He held a ck scepter and looked at them coldly. The two Lords were frozen in fear. ¡°I was the Lord of the Death Swamp. Where did youe from? Who is the current owner of this swamp?¡± said a voice. It was a differentnguage. The Lords were terrified. They couldn¡¯t even breathe. ¡°Great Ruler, we came from Cann City. The Death Swamp no longer has an owner,¡± said one of the Lords. ¡°I slept for so long¡­ The Death Swamp doesn¡¯t have a Lord?¡± said the mysterious figure. ¡°Well¡­ I have returned now. The Death Swamp will once again be under my rule!¡±
  • ? ?
    • Cann City. The spacious hall was deathly silent. Nami looked at the aging person in the wheelchair. She could sense his body dying. It was as though she was seeing the withering of a mighty tree. Time was running out. Bartos noticed Nami¡¯s gaze on him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad, child. I can still hold on for another month.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m very proud of you. Never forget that. Your arrangements have exceeded my expectations.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­ we still have a chance,¡± said Nami. ¡°You know it as well as I do, child. It¡¯s toote.¡± Bartos shook his head. Nami was silent. Bartos looked out the window. He hoped to see the gods tremble in fear before he left this world for good. The Crimson Moon would definitely overthrow the gods and shine some ray of hope in the decaying world. ¡°I passed on the message to Lord Su Wan,¡± said Nami. ¡°She and her hero seemed to have imprisoned a god.¡± Bartos¡¯ eyes lit up in delight. ¡°She¡¯s really something, isn¡¯t she?¡± Nami didn¡¯t say anything.
  • ? ?
    • In the endless void, a divine war was breaking out. Heimrigg, the King of Decay, attacked the God of Light. The war between the gods meant that only one would be victorious. It was a fight to the death. The victor would have new power and authority over all living beings, while the loser will fade into nothingness. The God of Light used holy light to seal the crack in the void to prevent the abyssal creatures from invading his divine kingdom. Rotten dragons, fallen angels, flesh titans, demons, and all kinds of decaying monsters pushed through the crack to wage a war on the God of Light. The God of Light held a golden scepter in his hands and stared at the monsters trying to invade his kingdom. He was shocked and enraged. ¡°D*amn you, King of Decay! What have I ever done to you? Why are you invading my kingdom?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why the King of Decay was bent on destroying him. He hadn¡¯t even left his divine kingdom for a long time. He couldn¡¯t recall ever offending the King of Decay. A terrifying crack had appeared above the divine kingdom. ¡°How dare you attack me?!¡± said the God of Light. ¡°Why are you attacking me?¡± The golden scepter in his hand emitted waves of divine power, effectively repairing the cracks above the divine kingdom and blocking the invasion of the rotten troops. ¡°Lowly insects, you dare to challenge me!¡± The King of Decay roared. ¡°I¡¯ll let you taste death and decay!¡± The God of Light was confused. However, he knew that a full-blown war would cost him too much. Even the God of Light didn¡¯t have the guts to face the King of Decay at his peak. ¡°King of Decay, I implore you. There must be a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s stop here and rify things first,¡± said the God of Light. ¡°You¡­ You snatched away my power! You snatched it away right in front of me!¡± said the King of Decay.. Chapter 417 - 417: The Emergence of a New Force Chapter 417: The Emergence of a New Force Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The King of Decay had nned everything for a long time, and the God of Light had thwarted all his efforts! No matter what happened today, the King of Decay decided that the God of Light would fall. His furious voice shook the divine kingdom. When the God of Light heard that, he thought about that despicable hero who had imprisoned his clone. Ice Empire, Frostwolf Territory. Tristana stood in the snow-covered courtyard, staring at the blue sky in a daze. A girl of about fifteen years of age stood beside Tristana. She was wearing a thick cotton coat made of white bear fur. Her head was also covered by a white fluffy hat, revealing her small face. The girl held ice cream wrapped in some leaves. She scooped out a spoonful from time to time, put it in her mouth, and shivered. ¡¯¡¯Lilia, you¡¯re not allowed to cat that anymore. This is food from the swamps, and it¡¯s not suitable for the Ice Empire. You¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± said Tristana. ¡°No! Why can¡¯t I eat it?¡± Tristana didn¡¯t know what to say to her. She saw that at least the girl was wrapped in warm clothes, so she let her be. Tristana turned around and walked into the mansion. The girl followed her. ¡°Sister Tristana, is that guy¡­ Is Xu Yuan really that outstanding? All you do is talk about him since you got back You even declined your father¡¯s arrangement for you to go hunting with the other nobles.1¡¯ ¡°What? Xu Yuan and Lord Su Wan arc just business partners,¡± said Tristana. ¡°Sister, I can tell when you lie. You can¡¯t even look me in the face.¡± Lilia giggled. ¡°The other nobles aren¡¯t even worth it. They can¡¯tpare to Xu Yuan,¡± said Tristana. ¡°Or Lord Su Wan, for that matter. She even gave me a Victory Gem.¡± ¡°This is unbelievable. They were even willing to give you the treasure!¡± Tristana thought about Su Wan and Xu Yuan and smiled in delight. Lilia looked at Tristana and was a little envious. She wanted to find someone who could make her smile like that too! ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you get the Scarlet me Demon Spider Silk from Lord Su Wan¡¯s territory? Can you make me a dress out of it?¡± ¡°Not right now. 1 have something I need to create with the batch of spider silk we received.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lilia looked aggrieved. Tristana didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Lady Tristana, everything has been prepared.¡± A very old butler approached Tristana with the report. Tristana nodded. Her eyes held new determination. She was clear about her ambition and her goals. Lilia also sensed the change in Tristana. She stopped whining and retreated a few steps. ¡°Carry out the n,¡± said Tristana decisively. The old butler looked at her and nodded. He could see the Grand Duke Frostwolf in Tristana¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Yes, Lady Tristana!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± After the old butler left, Lilia walked to her cautiously. ¡°Lilia, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tristana looked back at the girl and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll meet youter.¡± ¡°Where are you going?11 ¡°To take charge of my n,¡± said Tristana as she walked out the door. The snow was still falling on the already white courtyard. ¡ö¡¯ * T Su Wan was in a good mood. With their current progress, it would only take about three to five days for the quota to be filled. The swamp surged, forming terrifying swamp waves that were dozens of meters tall. The ce where the Swamp Scorpions gathered was devoured by the violent sand waves. The Swamp Scorpions werepletely defenseless. High-level heroespletely crushed the low-level creatures. Su Wan received a notification. [You have obtained a brilliant victory by eliminating a small colony in the wild. You have received 500 experience points.l it was a pity that the experience points gained were so pitifully less. Su Wan ignored the corpse of the giant Swamp Scorpions and continued to fly to the next ce. At this moment, she received a message. [The Hyena; Lord Su Wan, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard this, but¡­ an extremely powerful wild force has suddenly appeared in the depths of the Death Swamp. Unlike other creatures, this entity is constantly sending troops to eliminate those who step into the Death Swamp. Many Lords have been either defeated or killed.] Su Wan was intrigued. A wild force?¡¯ Wild forces were monsters that could spawn every week. They were simr to the strongholds in the wild, but they were a hundred times stronger. They even had giant cities of their own. These wild forces were not native forces. Moreover, there were many benefits if someone could defeat them. Usually, Su Wan would be toozy to pay attention to something like this, but it was happening right in the Death Swamp! [Su Wan: Can you give me a little more information about it?] [The Hyena: The new creature calls itself the ruler of the Death Swamp. 1 ¡®A Swamp Lord?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®Interesting¡­¡¯ [Su Wan: Tell me everything in detail. When did the Swamp Lord appear? What level are they?] [The Hyena: No one knows when they appeared, and no one has seen them personally. Those who did haven¡¯t returned alive. There were rumors that yers who wore leveling up in that area were attacked by powerful forces. A few hours ago, a 100-men guild gathered tens and thousands of troops to level up. Half of them were wiped out. Lord Su Wan, the Swamp Lord sounds extraordinarily strong. The troops arc all Level 65 and above. Your territory is in the Death Swamp too. Please be careful..] Chapter 418 - 418: Life’s Ups and Downs Chapter 418: Life¡¯s Ups and Downs Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cann City, Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. Nami stood by the window and looked down at the city below. She was in a daze. The old man leaned back in his mechanical wheelchair. He was also looking down through the huge windows. ¡°There is no need to be so solemn,¡± said Bartos. ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared for it, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°How did the nepletely copse? They didn¡¯t even find the corpse?¡± Nami turned to look at the old man in the wheelchair. ¡°The ne did not simply copse. It fell into the abyss. It sensed the Spider Queen Ada¡¯s aura.¡± The copse of the ne seemed to be Ada¡¯s n. The God¡¯s Heart inside was most likely the target. With Ada¡¯s appearance, Bartos¡¯ hope had shattered. Even the Crimson Moon might not be able to face something like that. He waited for a day and a night, but there was no miracle. As for Su Wan, there was no news from her territory. ¡°Spider Queen Ada¡­¡± Bartos muttered. The false gods who destroyed the rules of the world would eventually turn into dust. No one could stop fate! ¡°Nami, all of it was supposed to be my responsibility, but now it must be yours,¡± said Bartos. He looked conflicted. He felt the drain in his strength. He slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Teacher, our mission will be fulfilled!¡± Nami couldn¡¯t bear to look at him in that state. She turned away and looked at the city below. No one could stop the return of the ancient gods. ¡°When the sky turns crimson, we¡¯ll usher in a new change. We¡¯re the key to a new era,¡± said Bartos weakly. He stretched out his hand with his palm facing up. A light began to shine on it. After a while, the light condensed into a weighing scale. Bartos didn¡¯t even open his eyes. He caressed the weighing scale. It was his most beloved possession. ¡°Nami, this is thest treasure I give you. When my soul dissipates, the mark on it will disappear. Use your blood as a guide and your soul as a mark to inscribe your mark on it.¡± Nami pursed her lips. Her eyes were red. There were too many things she wanted to say to him, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Words seemed insignificant in the face of death. The Lord, who was theirst hope, didn¡¯t even respond. The room fell into a deathly silence. After a while, Bartos slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Being your teacher was an honor, Nami,¡± said Bartos with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m making you take the reins of the Crimson Moon because of my own selfishness. You could have lived freely in this world, but I have ced such a burden on you.¡± ¡°Letting you inherit the Scarlet Moon was my selfish intention. I hope you will me me. You could have lived freely in this world without having to worry about any trivial matters.¡± Nami¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°No, Teacher!¡± her voice was muffled. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears streaming down her eyes. Suddenly, footsteps sounded outside the door. ¡°President Nami, I have important information to report.¡± The young female guard was caught off guard to find Nami in such an emotional state. The president of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was crying¡­ The guard didn¡¯t dare look Nami in the face. She lowered her head. ¡°Speak,¡± said Nami hoarsely. ¡°President Mestre of the Lavender Business Guild sends a message.¡± ¡°Is it Lord Su Wan? Did she say anything?¡± asked Nami impatiently. ¡°President Mestre says that Lord Su Wan has retrieved the heart and will be on her way to Cann City after resting a bit. She is safe in her territory for now. I was also told to inform you that if you¡¯re in a hurry, you can go and find her.¡± Nami was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know how to feel at this point. Su Wan had retrieved the heart and she was fine¡­ ¡°That Lord¡­ and her hero didn¡¯t perish?¡± Bartos seemed as shocked as Nami at the news. Lord Su Wan had even retrieved the heart! After the ne copsed, it fell into the bottomless abyss. It was targeted by the Spider Queen Ada, after all. How had Lord Su Wan retrieved God¡¯s heart from Ada¡¯s grip? Was this all a joke? Nami felt overwhelmed. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself. She was overjoyed. If it was true, her teacher would be fine! Chapter 419 - 419: Reborn Chapter 419: Reborn Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After descending to the pits of despair, the newfound hope set her ame. ¡°Is the news true? Have you verified it?¡± asked Nami. ¡°President Mestre personally informed us. She just left,¡± said the guard. ¡°Go and invite President Mestre to the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce most respectfully. Go now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After leaving the ne, Su Wan didn¡¯t stay in the territory for long and immediately rushed to Cann City with Xu Yuan. This trip to Cann City felt different from before. President Nami had news about the Crimson Moon. If possible, Su Wan would try to establish a friendship with the higher-ups of the Crimson Moon. Her territory was on the brink of change. She could use this opportunity to cooperate and build a friendship. She could make a fortune out of it! Su Wan flew with Xu Yuan in the afterglow of the setting sun. They would arrive in Cann City that evening. They finally arrived. A middle-aged man wearing the uniform of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce bowed to her and Xu Yuan. He gestured to the carriage he had prepared for them to be taken inside. Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised. God¡¯s heart was of immense importance to Bartos and to Nami. Su Wan was a bit baffled that Nami hadn¡¯t rushed to her territory herself to get the heart. Su Wan and Xu Yuan got into the carriage and entered Cann City. The carriage drove through the winding streets and stopped in front of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce¡¯s main building. When they got out of the carriage, they saw a graceful figure in red waiting to wee them. Nami smiled radiantly at them. Her smile seemed to light up the world around her. The guard was shocked. She had never seen President Nami smile so amiably before. Even Xu Yuan was stunned. He and Su Wan maintained a calm facade as they alighted from the carriage. ¡°President Nami, I got the thing you wanted,¡± said Su Wan. Those words were more pleasant than the best of music to Nami. She couldn¡¯t hold herself back. ¡°Lord Su Wan, thank you so much for your efforts!¡± said Nami. ¡°You will be considered a dear friend of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce for life!¡± She bowed to Su Wan with utmost respect. The guards looked at Su Wan in astonishment. President Nami never bowed to anybody. They were curious. Who was this Lord that even President Nami considered so important? Nami ushered Xu Yuan and Su Wan to the building, up through the elevator, and finally into her office. Bartos smiled when he saw Su Wan enter the office. ¡°Lord Su Wan¡­ I admit I never expected you to seed, at least not against Ada. As expected, you aren¡¯t someone to be underestimated.¡± Su Wan looked at Bartos. ¡®Does he mean the Spider Queen Ada?¡¯ If Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t used his full strength, they would have been dead meat. Su Wan stared at Bartos. He seemed really weak and ragged. He was a man who had defeated the Red Dragon and survived. Now, he would be reborn. ¡°I havepleted the mission you assigned to me,¡± said Su Wan. A wooden box appeared in her hands. The sound of a beating heart radiated from the box. Bartos looked at it. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t look as eager and happy as Su Wan had expected him to be. He just looked tired. After a long pause, he got up slowly and walked to Su Wan. His right hand pressed against the lid of the box. He could feel the beating of the heart inside the box. ¡°This was the beginning of a new era. There will be ughter, turmoil, and chaos. No one can escape fate. Since no one can escape sacrifice and death, I shall begin!¡± Bartos slowly opened the box. The sound that was muffled before now rang through the whole room. The beating heart was like a drum that thrummed. Bartos reached into the box and picked up the heart in his hands. He took a deep breath and moved the heart closer to his chest. The ck robe on his body seemed to have a life of its own. When the heart approached, it tore apart by itself and revealed his empty chest. The flesh rolled back over the scars. The bones and blood vessels looked almost hungry. No one knew how the old man survived after losing his heart. Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and Nami watched nervously as Bartos ced the heart into his empty chest. The blood vessels immediately wrapped around the heart and attached themselves to it. The beating of the heart became faster. Every beat was powerful. Bartos¡¯ aura changed. The flesh on his chest began to grow and cover the gaping hole that now had a heart in it. Bartos¡¯ vitality was restored. The aura he radiated exploded. It spread in all directions. In an instant, the entire Cann City felt the pressure of that powerful aura. The guards at the outposts sensed it too. They stared at Cann City in horror, unable to understand what had caused such a powerful magical fluctuation.. Chapter 420 - 420: The Dawn Of A New World Chapter 420: The Dawn Of A New World Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone had only one question in their minds. Who or what was it? The powerful aura was unfamiliar to them. Even the legendary Lord¡¯s aura didn¡¯t feel this terrifying. Was it a demigod?¡¯ they wondered. How could a demigod appear suddenly in Cann City? The entire Cann City was in an uproar. Everyone was frantically searching for an exnation. Su Wan and Xu Yuan felt the suffocating aura more closely than others. Xu Yuan created a barrier to shield Nami and Su Wan from it. Bartos seemed to change under their very eyes. His body seemed to restore its vitality on its own. His pale hair turned ck, his wrinkled face regained its sticity, and his age spots disappeared. When the shocking aura dissipated, he looked like a man in his fifties. Bartos let out a long breath and clenched his hands into fists. He turned to look at Su Wan. ¡°I owe you a favor, Lord Su Wan.¡± cing his hopes on Su Wan had been a gamble. He hadn¡¯t even expected her to seed. Bartos had been preparing for death. When he heard of the ne¡¯s copse, he hadn¡¯t even been surprised. However, he had felt sorry for the young Lord and her Dark Demon Dragon. He had assumed they had died. Bartos looked solemn. He had the Crimson Moon to take care of. ¡°Now¡­ what is it that you want?¡± asked Bartos. ¡°Mr. Bartos, I need you to honor our agreement,¡± said Su Wan calmly. ¡°Is that all?¡± He looked at Su Wan in amusement. ¡°Well¡­ if you want to give me a divine artifact, I won¡¯t say no,¡± said Su Wan jokingly. Bartos chuckled. ¡®I don¡¯t have many divine artifacts. 1 only have one, and that, 1 can¡¯t afford to give it away.¡± He waved his hands. The silver weighing scales materialized in his hand. The scales had thin, white wings on them as though one breath could send them flying. Bartos rubbed the scale for a moment and narrowed his eyes. Majestic energy surged out from his body. Under Su Wan¡¯s gaze, the energy turned into a ball of light and fell on one of the dangling scales. Su Wan focused on the light. She vaguely saw something, but it was gone just as fast. Originally, the scale was tilted, but the light condensed on the other scale until it was bnced. A miniature scroll appeared on one of the scales. Bartos waited for the scroll to be tangible. The miniature scale flew out of the sale andnded on Bartos¡¯ outstretched hand. The scroll then grew to its full size. ¡°You look shocked,¡± said Bartos with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a divine artifact. What did you expect? Or are you surprised that 1 kept my word?¡± This was a divine artifact personally forged by the God of Creation. Its value was immeasurable. Bartos had snatched it away from the Red Dragon that he had killed. Although he was hostile to the gods, the divine treasures were just tools. He was not averse to using them. He had won it fair and square. Su Wan looked at the old man and recalled the time when she had first met him. He was as rude as ever. However, he did keep his word. ¡°This was the reward that was promised,¡± said Bartos as he handed the scroll to Su Wan. ¡°If you ever need anything in the future, you can seek me out.¡± The Soul Contract was finally in her hands! This held a power that could subdue and recruit powerful heroes! Bartos looked like he was in pain when he handed her the scroll, but he tried to keep a straight face. Su Wan recalled him saying that an item of equal value must be ced on one of the scales for a wish to be fulfilled. A Soul Contract was a powerful thing. The energy Bartos put onto the other scale must be consuming a lot of his power. Su Wan epted the scroll. She was overjoyed. She and her troops had gone through so much for this scroll. After months of nning and unprecedented adventures, they had reached this stage. This was a rare treasure! [Soul Contract] [Legendary] [Characteristic: Able to forcefully enve an extremely powerful lifeform, making it eternally loyal to the scroll holder.] [Note: Extremely rare and precious treasure.] Su Wan was excited. This scroll would make sure that her territory had another powerful hero besides Xu Yuan. She had spent so much time and effort building the foundation of her territory. Finally, it was going to be so powerful that no one would dare to challenge it. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bartos,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Congrattions on your new life!¡± Bartosughed out loud. He was also in a good mood. He turned to look at Nami. A crimson medal appeared in Nami¡¯s hands. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re alive now! This should be with its original owner.¡± She handed him the medal. Bartos shook his head. ¡°No. That belongs to you from now on.¡± There was no need to take down a crown that was already on someone else¡¯s head. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll work under you and will obey your orders, president Nami,¡± said Bartos proudly. ¡°Your actions have been worthy of such a title. The future belongs to the young.¡± Nami bowed to him. ¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t disappoint you..¡± Chapter 421 - 421: Territory Planning Chapter 421: Territory nning Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This time it was different. Nami hadn¡¯t been willing to wear the medal before because she couldn¡¯t bear to see her teacher die an untimely death. However, it was her choice now. She dly epted it and pinned the medal on her chest. The medal had no magical energy on it. It was an ancient item that fulfilled a symbolic function. Su Wan watched Nami and Bartos as a notification sounded on her interface. [The Lord of Crimson Moon has epted the title. No one can stop her now. Lords, please be prepared.] Su Wan looked at Nami in surprise. The medal shone on herpel. Half an hourter, Su Wan and Xu Yuan left the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce with heavy hearts. The carriage headed toward the Lavender Business Guild. Su Wan was lost in thought. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll surpass the world eventually,¡± said Xu Yuan in a gentle voice. When their carriage reached the manor, Mestre stepped forward to receive them. She had been waiting for them to arrive. ¡°My Lord, did you encounter any trouble at the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce?¡± asked Mestre. ¡°No¡­ Mestre, send out a message to the territory. All troops who are outside the territory must return to the territory in three days,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Tell the troops that they can¡¯t leave the territory without explicit orders from me or Xu Yuan.¡± That made Mestre uneasy. ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Wan slowly raised her head and looked at the sky. The light was dissipating from the sky. The world was shrouded in darkness. It seemed that the ordinary residents did not care about the future of the world. They had other concerns. They were more worried about putting food on the table. Mestre wrote a letter to Timo with Su Wan¡¯s orders and sent it to the territory. She returned to the main hall. Su Wan was standing in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window. She looked at the moon that was hidden behind the dark clouds. Xu Yuan looked indifferent as ever. ¡°Did you send me instructions to the territory?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Yes, My Lord. The message has been sent.¡± The letter was written in a special code, so only those in the territory could read it. The Lavender Business Guild was the link between the territory and the outside world. So, they had a special way ofmunicating. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Mestre. Did you encounter any problems in the Lavender Business Guild till now?¡± asked Su Wan. Mestre shook her head. ¡°With Her Highness Bayion¡¯s guidance and President Nami¡¯s protection, nothing had hindered our progress. The Lavender Business Guild now has thirty shops in the city. Most of them are still under construction. They are expected to bepleted in about fifteen days. The ice cream sales have increased significantly. It is one of the most popr summer products in Cann City right now.¡± The ice cream on the shelves sold out before the day was done. Many other Chambers of Commerce even bought crates of the ice cream to be sold at their own shops. The ice cream was sold at a low price so that everyone was able to afford it. Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised. She had tasted the ice cream before and knew its potential. ¡°What about ourpetitors?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Many othersunched simr products because of our increased sales. However, their prices are too high. They sell it at five hundred units of normal resources, so people don¡¯t buy them as much,¡± said Mestre. Only nobles could afford items priced in that range. It was a half day¡¯s wage for some workers in Cann City. Affordability was one of the reasons that Su Wan¡¯s ice cream was so popr. If the price was maintained at the current range, their sales would increase steadily. Thepetitors were no problem at all. Su Wan nodded. ¡°Keep doing a good job. The raw material for the ice cream is a magical nt. It has been nted on arge scale. The production of ice cream in the future will increase drastically.¡± ¡°Is the promotion of the Demonic Music Box effective in Cann City?¡± asked Su Wan.. Chapter 422 - 422: The Importance Of The Lords Chapter 422: The Importance Of The Lords Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°We only have ten Demonic Music Boxes in our hands right now. We haven¡¯t started to promote them yet,¡± said Mestre. There were just a few of them. They could be used at auction houses to be sold at a higher price. Su Wan nodded. She had high expectations for the music boxes. However, the research and improvement for this treasure weren¡¯t easy. It had been almost two months, but there wasn¡¯t much progress on it. Su Wan kept thinking about what she had seen and heard at the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. There was no time. The world was changing fast. The return of the ancient gods would mark a new era. The gap between the Overlord ne and the higher realm would be thin. Nami had exined that to Su Wan personally. Nami¡¯s words weighed heavily on Su Wan¡¯s mind. When the nes fused, there would be unprecedented deaths. Mestre looked at Su Wan¡¯s grave face and couldn¡¯t help but call out softly to her. ¡°My Lord?¡± Su Wan was pulled back to the present. She looked at Mestre¡¯s worried face. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always stand by your side,¡± said Mestre. ¡°I have pledged my heart and soul to you and His Majesty Xu Yuan.¡± Su Wan smiled warmly at her. No matter what happened, a loyal follower would be by her side. She wasn¡¯t alone. No one could subdue her territory and her troops. Not even a god! ¡°Mestre, the world is changing, and our territory will face the brunt of it too.¡± Su Wan reached out and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°We must be prepared.¡± The enemies they faced were unknown. They might have to fight legendary-level heroes and even gods! However, no matter what danger approached, her territory wouldn¡¯t be shaken. Su Wan had faith in her territory and her troops. Mestre left the hall after a while with newfound determination. Su Wan watched her receding back and took a deep breath. She had promised Nami that she wouldn¡¯t reveal too much about the Crimson Moon and the future of the world to anyone. However, Mestre was in charge of the Lavender Business Guild. She was also highly professional. Seeing Su Wan reluctant to talk about it, she guessed her meaning from only a few words and didn¡¯t ask further. Su Wan and Xu Yuan argued a bit about the situation. She then leaned back on the chair and sipped her tea. The forum was abuzz with posts. Sometimes, the Lords let slip valuable information. Su Wan checked the posts and discussions. A headline on the front page caught Su Wan¡¯s attention. [I am a believer of the Sun God and an elite priest. Ever since the Crimson Moon appeared some time ago, the entire Sun Sect has gone crazy. They have used almost all their power to find information about the Crimson Moon.] The posts became more and more frantic. The ck-robed High Priests, who remained secluded, hade out of hiding. Su Wan pieced together some information. The Crimson Moon was connected to the disappearance of the ancient gods. However, there were no official records in any library. A chunk of history rting to the ancient gods and the time after their disappearance had been erased somehow. Only gods could do something like that! Was it possible that the Crimson Moon was connected to the ancient gods and had a grudge against the new gods? That was the question that haunted everyone. Even the Sun God was terrified of the Crimson Moon¡¯s reappearance. However, one thing was definite. The gods were wary of the Crimson Moon. The Lords in the forum spected that this might be the time when the war between the ancient gods and the new gods would take ce. [Everyone, be careful. This is not the end. I think the Lords will have an important part to y in all this.] [That¡¯s right. We are the Lords. Any entitying to this ne would seek out the Lords and their support.] Su Wan hadn¡¯t thought about it that way. She turned to Look at Xu Yuan. She discussed it with him. Most Lords were weak, but they were indeed the backbone of the Overlord ne. Even the Lords in the forum felt so. Su Wan and Xu Yuan were deep in thought. They went through the forum for a long time and went to sleepte at night. The role of the Lords in the new world was undecided. Perhaps the other Lords would be caught in the fray and discarded. However, Su Wan¡¯s territory was different. She also had formed some kind of rtionship with President Nami, the true Lord of Crimson Moon. Su Wan and Xu Yuan pondered the implications and consequences of the new change. If Crimson Moon tried to win people over to their cause, they might need the Lords to help them. Su Wan had already established a friendship with Nami.. Chapter 423 - 423: All of Them Are the Same Chapter 423: All of Them Are the Same Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Lavender Manor, Su Wan closed the forum. Xu Yuan and Su Wan became more aware of how the new changes were affecting the world. Su Wan prepared a carriage to go to the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce once again. She wanted to talk to Nami about the things she had found out on the forum. Information was valuable in the right hands. She waited at the office. After half an hour, Su Wan saw a tired Nami enter the office. Nami never seemed to rest. Su Wan didn¡¯t make small talk. She told Nami about everything truthfully. Nami was shocked after listening to her. Her face turned serious. She was silent for a long time. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I didn¡¯t expect to make such a small mistake,¡± said Nami. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We assumed that this ne would willingly ept the ancient gods¡¯ return. However, the new gods have been in power for so long that they havepletely taken over the people here. The world might not ept the ancient gods anymore. This war will turn out to be moreplicated than we thought.¡± ¡°President Nami, we are friends. If you need help, I¡¯ll do my best to support you in every way,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Information is extremely precious to me,¡± said Nami with a smile. ¡°There is no need to worry too much for now. No one can stop the return of the ancient gods.¡± ¡°I look forward to that day,¡± said Su Wan. She took her leave and headed back to the manor. Nami watched Su Wan and Xu Yuan leave with a faint smile on her lips. She was d that these two people were on the same side as her. After returning to the Lavender Manor, Su Wan hugged Xu Yuan and went to sleep. Early the next morning, Su Wan decided to head back to her territory. She didn¡¯t want to stay back in Cann City longer than necessary. The Soul Contract was in her hands now. She needed to subdue and recruit the Vampire Duke as soon as possible. Su Wan asked Mestre to make the arrangements. Mestre nodded and handled it immediately. She didn¡¯t ask Su Wan to stay back. The situation was urgent. Mestre told her that she would always be on standby if she was needed. Su Wan thanked her. She was d that she had chosen Mestre to manage the Lavender Business Guild. There was no one else as capable as her. Su Wan and Xu Yuan got into the carriage and rode it out of Cann City. Not long after, a carriage with the emblem of Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce arrived in front of Lavender Business Guild. A middle-ageddy alighted from the carriage and hurried through the gates. Mestre was a little surprised to see her. She was Diana, personal guard to Her Highness Bayion. Diana wasn¡¯t unfamiliar, but she had always visited with Bayion before. ¡°Lady Diana, wee! I hope everything is well. Is Her Highness here too?¡± said Mestre. ¡°Her Highness Bayion is currently studying martial arts and magic. She will only return next month.¡± Diana smiled warmly. Mestre nodded. Bayion had vowed that she would get stronger. It seemed she was going to keep her word this time. ¡°Then¡­ may I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± asked Mestre. ¡°Archduke Qing You wants to see Lord Su Wan.¡± Mestre¡¯s smile froze on her face. There was no one in Cann City who didn¡¯t know Archduke Qing You. He was the ruler of this city, after all. He was a legendary ascetic who was extremely powerful inbat. He could swim in ava and brave dragon¡¯s breath without armor. He was one of the most powerful people in the world right now. ¡°President Mestre, you don¡¯t need to look so shocked. Archduke Qing You has no ill intentions toward Lord Su Wan,¡± said Diana in reassurance. ¡°Recently, there was an abyssal rift in one of the ruins. Numerous demons were swarming out of there. It seemed Lord Su Wan was the one who was able to subdue the demons and save the ruins. Archduke Qing You appreciates her efforts. That¡¯s all. Moreover, Bayion always mentions Su Wan to her father. Archduke Qing You is curious about her, so he wants to meet her in person.¡± Mestre calmed herself. She was d to hear that Archduke Qing You wasn¡¯t nning anything bad. If not, Lord Xu Yuan would have to step in. ¡°This is really unfortunate. Lord Su Wan was here, but she left just half an hour ago!¡± said Mestre. ¡°I¡¯ll send her a message and inform her. Meanwhile, would you be kind enough to apologize to Archduke Qing You on my behalf?¡± Mestre wrote a letter to Su Wan immediately. She exined the situation and implored Lord Su Wan to return to Cann City as soon as possible. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to reject an audience with powerful people. Diana nodded. ¡°Do you need help with anything? Her Highness Bayion explicitly told me to provide any help I can while she is gone.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for offering,¡± said Mestre. ¡°Thankfully, with Her Highness¡¯ guidance, the Lavender Business Guild has been doing well. However, I¡¯ll definitely trouble you if I encounter a problem.¡± Diana nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. After exchanging a few pleasantries, she left. Mestre watched Diana leave. She was conflicted because she didn¡¯t know whether the audience with Archduke Qing You was a good or a bad thing. With a heavy heart, he dispatched a soldier with the letter to take it to Su Wan. Diana boarded the carriage and sat back. She was deep in thought.. Chapter 424 - 424: The Concept Of Space Chapter 424: The Concept Of Space Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The abyssal rift was rted to the power of a god. A power that only gods can control,¡± muttered Diana. ¡°Did Su Wan sense something when she left Cann City?¡± ¡°The information from Archduke Qing You wouldn¡¯t be false,¡± said a cold voice after a pause. If they hadn¡¯t interrogated the Lords involved in the recent fight, they would never have found that out. ¡°How can an ordinary Lord snatch and control the power of a god?¡± asked Diana. ¡°That too when the King of Decay was making a move!¡± ¡°The Lord has a Dark Demon Dragon by her side,¡± said the voice. ¡°It is an extremely powerful entity. If the dragon reaches the peak of its power, even Archduke Qing You will have reason to be afraid.¡± Su Wan and Xu Yuan were unaware that they had caught the attention of the ruler of Cann City. They left at full speed toward their territory. They were excited to head back. Su Wan was eager to put the Soul Contract to use and subdue the Vampire Duke! They retrieved the troops from the Space Gate. The Void Sandworm opened a portal to the territory. All the weapons on the city walls had been prepared. They were ready to attack any enemy who dared approach the territory. Su Wan¡¯s orders were carried out meticulously. Her word wasw. Su Wan patrolled the sky above the territory. She calmed down when she saw no direct threat around the territory. When she returned to the Dark Castle, Timo was waiting for her. ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. The orders hade so urgently that he had no time to specte. ¡°The news that we received before was true. There is a high chance that the nes will merge in the future. This is just the beginning,¡± said Su Wan solemnly. Timo held his breath. He hadn¡¯t expected everything to happen so fast. He felt immense pressure. An unknown enemy was always the most terrifying. ¡°Bring out the Blood Coffin.¡± Since the Blood Coffin could not be ced in the System Space, Su Wan had given it to the Dark Withered Tree for safekeeping. ¡°Are you sure, My Lord?¡± asked Timo. Su Wan nodded. ¡°The territory will wee a new hero.¡± Su Wan brandished the Soul Contract that she had obtained. ¡°No matter what happens, we¡¯ll give it our all and stand firm!¡± The world was changing, and there were still a lot of things to deal with. The divine kingdom in the Land of Broken Laws had been dyed long enough. Fer¡¯s soul fragments were still there somewhere. Su Wan didn¡¯t know what would happen. She wasn¡¯t sure if they would find the treasure Tristana was looking for, the Blood Staff! Many things needed to be resolved. They at least had to try. There was the Lord of the Death Swamp to take care of, on top of everything else. ¡°Do you still remember the God of Deception and Lies that I told you about?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Are you nning to use his power?¡± asked Eliza in surprise. The reputation of the God of Deception and Lies was so bad that Eliza didn¡¯t trust him one bit. Even a chaotic and evil demon might be more reliable than that god. ¡°I know how to handle him,¡± said Su Wan reassuringly. She took out the ancient god statue. The God of Deceptions and Lies had not been awakened aftering out of the tomb of the gods. It was time to wake him. He had promised to work for them for three years. That was the condition on which they had saved him from that tomb. If the God of Deception and Lies broke his promise, she would let Xu Yuan handle him. Su Wan handed themand of the battlefield to Eliza in her absence and stepped through the portal. A familiar feeling surfaced in her heart, and boundless power augmented her spirit. Su Wan sensed it. The Void Sandworm could now open and maintain a portal for a month! As long as the remaining power could be devoured, the ne could be strengthened. Perhaps she could even develop her own small ne with the power! It only remained to be seen.. Chapter 425 - 425: Covering the Space Chapter 425: Covering the Space Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The agriculture in the territory was put on hold for a while. Since the territory had sufficient resources, the food was bought from outside. However, they could not rely on food from the outside world for the long term. It had to be produced and made in the territory if it wanted to remain sustainable. As long as the portal remained open and no one attacked, everything would be fine. Su Wan had great ns for the future to nt the Light Flowing Grass to mass produce ice cream. Thend was being prepared. Furnace City had already leveled thend and sowed the seeds. At that time, there would be an endless ie and Su Wan wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about her territory. In Su Wan¡¯s eyes, farming was immensely beneficial, whether during war or otherwise. Su Wan went straight to the center of the ne. Shended on the ground and looked down at the ancient god statue before slowly closing her eyes again. At that time, her spiritual energy was released, and it entered the statue. After several upgrades, the space inside the ancient god statue had be very roomy. The soul of the God of Deception and Lies was now sealed there. The translucent souly quietly in the hazy space. Su Wan untied the chains that were condensed with the power of the Great Old Ones. The God of Deception and Lies awoke and sensed his bindings dissipating. He slowly gained consciousness. He then felt a little dizzy as though he had been plucked from one space and transferred to another. His memories returned and he heaved a long sigh. ¡°Lord Su Wan, how nice to meet you! How long have 1 been asleep?¡± said a hoarse voice. His illusory body floated in the air. It appeared wispy as though it might dissipate at any moment. ¡°The rules of the world have changed so drastically¡­¡± The God of Deception and Lies sensed that something was strange. He quickly turned around to look. ¡°We paid a huge price to escape from the god¡¯s tomb and return to the Main ne. The Spider Queen has been isted outside the main ne,¡± said Su Wan. The god¡¯s eyes flickered. He fell into a long silence. ¡°Perhaps it was meant to
  • The world will ultimately be controlled by the ancient gods.¡±
    • ¡°It seems you know some secret that I don¡¯t. Care to share it with me?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Secret? It is just information that all the gods know about. After the second battle of the gods, a certain goddess foresaw the future as she fell. She said that the ancient gods would return, and the new gods would pay the price for what they did. That was the reason why the new gods mored to erase history. But no matter what we do, we can¡¯t stop the world from spinning, can we? The prophecy will be fulfilled.¡± His lips curled up into a smile. The God of Deceptions and Lies had a bad reputation, as befitting his title. How could the other gods have any faith in him? ¡°What do the new gods n to do to stop the return of the ancient gods?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°They plot among themselves, as always. Their little wicked schemes¡­¡± The God of Deception and Lies looked indignant. ¡°Do you have any prophecies of your own then?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Not so much¡­. One can always only depend on one¡¯s strength. I¡¯m sure you know that.¡± His gaze turned to Su Wan. ¡°I only hope you can protect me till I recover fully. I don¡¯t have the strength for any skirmishes right now. 1 won¡¯t forget that you gave me a new life. 1 swear on my soul that no matter what happens, 1¡¯11 never harm you or your territory, Lord Su Wan.¡± The God of Deception and Lies had signed a contract. If he broke the terms, his soul would be devoured and destroyed. Su Wan stared at the god. She didn¡¯t expect the God of Deception and Lies to be so smooth with his words. No matter what, the terms of the contract couldn¡¯t be vited. The power of the ancient god statue still remained in his soul. If he betrayed them, Su Wan had full authority over his life and death. The contract gave Su Wan the security to trust the god¡¯s words. ¡°I have to say¡­ I¡¯m impressed,¡± said Xu Yuan. The God of Deception and Lies had changed under imprisonment. The god chuckled. ¡°Of course, Lord Xu Yuan. I¡¯m neither a threat to you now nor when 1 recover my strength. Contrary to popr expectations, I do know how to show gratitude.¡± ¡°How will you recover? Your power already belongs to someone else,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°For gods, the fastest way to recover is to increase the number of their believers.¡± ¡°Our territory won¡¯t do that,¡± said Xu Yuan. He remembered the Spider Queen preaching underground in her own cult. ¡°Whatever you do, I cannot let you take over the territory. This is Su Wan¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± said the God of Deception and Lies as he gestured to the Death Swamp.. Chapter 426 - 426: The Power of Deception Chapter 426: The Power of Deception Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The space of the ne had shattered, and there were other nes that were connected to it. ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Yuan decided to cooperate because the god was being sincere. ¡°I need you, Your Highness, to help me hide the Rotten Blood Sphere so that outsiders can¡¯t find out about the Death Swamp. At the same time, this space needs to quietly devour the power of other space.¡± ¡°No problem. Leave it to me,¡± said Xu Yuan. It was a pity that the God of Deception and Lies could not be subdued easily. Otherwise, things would be much easier. ¡°Do you need me to find a body for you to stay in temporarily?¡± asked Xu Yuan, looking at the translucent god. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. 1 want to personally forge my divine body. My previous body can¡¯t amodate a new soul.¡± The God of Deception and Lies sounded determined. It was clear that he had some ideas to create a new body. Su Wan¡¯s job was to cooperate and protect the god while he recovered his strength. She needed to protect him, especially from the Spider Queen. In return, the god would work for her. It was impossible to subdue and recruit a god. Su Wan wasn¡¯t that strong. She couldn¡¯t rely on Xu Yuan to do that, either. They were all ancient gods. They were afraid of the Dark Demon Dragon. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had rescued the God of Deception and Lies from the clutches of the Spider Queen, the ancient god wouldn¡¯t have agreed to cooperate with them at all. The gods were strange and unpredictable. No matter how difficult a position they were in, ordinary people couldn¡¯t hope to match up to them. Without hesitation, they led the God of Deception and Lies through the spatial rift to the Death Swamp. When Eliza saw the God of Lies, she felt a suffocating power envelop her. Even though the god had lost his body, his power still surpassed everything in sight. Leona didn¡¯t trust him. She didn¡¯t trust this whole agreement, but she had faith in Su Wan. She¡¯d follow Su Wan¡¯s decision with all her heart. The God of Deception and Lies was indifferent to Leona. He had no interest in heroes. He looked at the battle. His gaze lingered on the corpses that were gradually sinking into the rotten swamp. ¡°The integration of the ne¡¯s will with thisnd is truly extraordinary.¡± He expressed his amazement. Even gods couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat. ¡°Can¡¯t you do the same?¡± Su Wan asked curiously. ¡°To integrate the ne¡¯s will into thend, one needs a deep understanding of the rules of life. I cannot do that.¡± The God of Lies shook his head. Although the gods had some exposure to the rules of life, only a few could reach such a level. ¡°Rules of life? Isn¡¯t that the power of the Goddess of Creation?¡± Su Wan was curious. ¡°Yes, but the Goddess of Creation is missing, so the rules are open to all gods, and they can ess them,¡± he said with a hint of regret in his tone. Not many gods knew about this because they were all scattered. However, it wasn¡¯t as surprising when Su Wan considered the origin of the Dwarf God. The short and majestic existence had stepped into the River of Fate. ¡°Help me conceal the aura of the rotten swamp,¡± he said. He possessed the powerful ability to conceal himself, but it only worked on himself and the nearby army. It was almost impossible to hide both the rotten swamp and the spatial rifts at the back. Even if it were possible, he couldn¡¯t stay here indefinitely. The God of Lies gazed towards the central area. The Rotten Blood Sphere hidden by Su Wan underground waspletely exposed to him. ¡°Now, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡± The God of Lies slowly closed his eyes, and a light and ethereal energy surged around him, flowing outwards. Wherever it passed, space immediately underwent imperceptible, subtle changes. It spread over the rotten swamp, causing the faint mist to distort. The closer it got to the central area, the greater the changes were. The scene that unfolded surprised Su Wan. The armies engaged in battle within the corrupt swamp began unconsciously avoiding the central area. It was as if an invisible wall blocked their path. Subsequently, a thin mist surged forth, obscuring the recently opened spatial rifts in the underground world. The entire process was surprisingly brief. In less than ten minutes, the God of Lies opened his eyes again. He had covered the entire area. Unless a demigod-level creature appeared, it would be impossible for anyone else to detect that the decaying swamp was a livingnd. ¡°I¡¯ve also concealed the Space Gate,¡± said the God of Lies. ¡°Why can I still clearly sense their presence?¡± Su Wan looked at the two areas. Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed. ¡°Because you¡¯re their Lord. To hide it from you, I¡¯ll need to use a hundred times more divine power than I used right now.¡± The God of Liesughed. Using deceptive divine power, he merged the core of this activend with the swamp, making the life energy indistinguishable. When others approached this area, their subconscious would instinctively ignore and avoid it. Even extraordinary heroes weren¡¯t immune to the effect. With the life signs concealed, no one would deliberately attack the swamp. The spatial rift used the same method. He allowed the spatial rift to fuse into the swamp and used the aura to cover the loss of spatial power. ¡°Although I¡¯ve lost most of my power when ites to deceitfully concealing domains, there are very few gods who canpare to me,¡± said the God of Lies proudly. Su Wan nodded in approval. To be able to thrive even when his own followers had abandoned him, he must be powerful! He had stayed alive till now, after all. ¡°Leona, enter and see if you can still perceive the aura of the swamp,¡± said Su Wan. Her gaze turned to the silver-haired, silver-eyed Vampire Duke. Leona pped her bat wings and flew over. Although the mist on the swamp greatly affected his vision and perception, Su Wan¡¯s movement wasn¡¯t restricted in the swamp. Leona flew into the swamp and quickly headed toward the center. However, there were times when she flew in an arc and ended back at square one. She was unable to get within a hundred meters of the Rotten Blood Sphere.. Chapter 427 - 427: Plane Fusion, Battle Begins Chapter 427: ne Fusion, Battle Begins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan, I¡¯ve entered the swamp, but I can no longer sense the life force,¡± said Leona. She had walked through the center of the swamp several times but couldn¡¯t sense anything. ¡°Are you sure you reached the center?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°I¡¯ve patrolled the area multiple times and found nothing unusual,¡± Leona said. Su Wan turned to the God of Lies and gave him a thumbs-up. Indeed, his abilities were impressive. Distorting perception was easy for him. Leona realized that she had judged him too harshly. She looked at the God of Lies. Was this the power of a god? Even when weak, he possessed the power to distort her perception! Leona tightened her grip on the spear in her hand, and her silver eyes flickered defiantly. With the main problem resolved, Su Wan focused her attention to other matters. ¡°Leona, open up the nes that are about to connect with the Naga ne and let them collide within the Death Swamp,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Do those cracks appear in other parts of the Naga ne?¡± asked Xu Yuan. He thought of something and turned to look at the seemed to have thought of something and turned to nce at the Brain-Eating Demonic ne behind the battlefield. ¡°The spatial connections are weakest in the ne¡¯s center, and those nes are all connected there,¡± said Leona. Even if there were openings in other directions, all those nes would also be dragged into the battlefield. ¡°All troops in the territory, evacuate immediately!¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. The troops withdrew upon receiving themand and retreated from the swamp. The Brain-Eating Demons lost sight and perception because of the mist. They couldn¡¯t make out their targets in the fog. These could only roar and howl into the void. They swung their spiked clubs furiously and sttered blood and mud all over the ground. No one paid any attention to these creatures. They were insignificant now. Leona radiated moonlight. Her silver hair fluttered freely behind her head. She appeared resplendent and heroic. As the radiance reached its peak, her figure became ethereal, and then she disappeared from sight. Silence fell. There were asional roars in the mist but nothing else. After a few minutes, Su Wan instinctively turned her head to the east of the Death Swamp. A ripple appeared in space. The ripples surged to the extreme, apanied by the sound of something shattering. The entire space ruptured, and fragments of space fell like snowkes in all directions. When everything settled, Su Wan could see a hundred-meter-wide spatial crack ahead. Su Wan and Xu Yuan stared at it. ¡®What kind of dimension is this?¡¯ A deep horn sounded from the rift, apanied by countless howls of wolves. The earth trembled as a horde of Wolf-Riding Orc Cavalry appeared from behind the fissure. ¡°Wolf Riders¡­ Is that the Orc Pane?¡± Xu Yuan squinted. Several other spatial rifts exploded in different directions. A total of five nes opened within the swamp. However, the new nes didn¡¯t have any sort of lifeforms yet. It was unknown what was inside them. Xu Yuan began to manipte the mist with his power. He cleared the barrier between the Orc ne and the Brain-Eating Demonic ne, allowing them to see each other. When the Orc Wolf Riders saw the unfamiliar enemies, they became restless. Conquering and enving foreign nes was too tempting, and the monsters in front of them were no match at all. ¡°Conquer that ne!¡± Their leader raised his battleaxe. The alpha wolf felt his master¡¯s emotions and let out a long howl, followed by the chorus of the Wolf Riders behind it. The axe ruthlessly mmed on the giant wolf, urging it on. The giant wolf winced and leaped through the rift like an arrow. In the swamp, they charged toward the Brain-Eating Demons. The Brain-Eating Demons, who had just lost their target, were furious when they saw the orcs charging toward them. Without hesitation, they rushed forward to attack with their spiked bone clubs. The two sides collided. The five-meter-tall Brain-Eating Demons were helpless against airborne troops andcked means to deal with agilebatants, but when facing a direct charge of the Orc Wolf Riders, they unleashed their ferocious strength. They withstood the charge of the Orc Wolf Riders and attacked. The battle turned into a massacre. As they watched the battle before them, Xu Yuan and Su Wan felt rxed. The other rifts also spawned different lifeforms. One ne had Taurens with their heavy shields and poleaxes. The other had Lizardfolks with grotesque heads and scales covering their bodies. All five nes were revealed. However, the three nes that appeared a littleter, paused upon seeing the fierce battle and did not immediately join in. They gradually became restless. Conquering other nes was a tempting notion. The Lizardfolk were the first to make a move. The Brain-Eating Demons closest to them dispersed under the orc¡¯s mad onught. The Brain-Eating Demons were ashamed. They noticed the Lizardfolks staring at them and felt offended. Were the reptiles here to watch the show? Driven by anger, the Brain-Eating Demons attacked the Lizardfolks closest to them. The merciless and bloodthirsty Lizardfolks had reigned supreme in their own ne. Nobody had dared to challenge them until now. Seeing the Brain-Eating Demons attack them, the fierce and strong Lizardfolksunched a coordinated counterattack. They killed the Brain-Eating Demons mercilessly. The Orc Wolf Riders were also ughtered. This angered even more orcs. They wanted to conquer the other nes. The leaders of the other nes didn¡¯t want to get involved in this chaotic battle, especially the half-fish people. Although they were greedy, it was apparent from the situation that this was not an easy territory to conquer. The half-fish people didn¡¯t want to participate, and the nearby Taurens weren¡¯t particrly interested either. The Taurens gave in to their temptation and attacked the half-fish people. The towering warriors, over three meters tall, poured out from the rifts in space. The Taurens paid no attention to the ongoing three-way melee on the battlefield and headed straight for the half-fish people¡¯s ne. The average height of a half-fish person was only about 1.7 meters. They were tiny whenpared to the Taurens. However, they couldn¡¯t sit around and do nothing when the enemies started the fight. An army of warriors flooded out from the hundred-meter-wide ne of the half-fish people. The battle erupted once again. Su Wan eximed in excitement.. Chapter 428 - 428: The Change Of The Plane Chapter 428: The Change Of The ne Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Death Swamp was true to its name. The nes that had fused in the swamp erupted in a fierce battle and killed plenty. However, nobody could stop the fight. Anyone who refused to fight would have their nes conquered by some other species. There could only be one winner in this fight. The half-fish people were unwilling to participate, but they were dragged into the fray anyway. Everyone knew the benefits of conquering another ne. The fertilend, the wealth of resources and the treasures in the ne would be theirs if they won! There was no other way than to charge forward. Everything was going smoothly, just as Su Wan had expected. The fall of so many creatures benefited the Death Swamp the most. However, Xu Yuan and Su Wan didn¡¯t leave. They concealed the presence of their troops and waited. In the morning, another three nes collided with each other, and the Space Gate opened. As more nes appeared, the battle turned intense. Everyone was on guard against the new nes! The first to fall were the Brain-Eating Demons. They were exhausted after having fought for a long time. The Orc Wolf Riders and Lizardfolk greedily charged into the Brain Eating Demonic ne. They plundered the ne for their own gains. The battle, which had cooled down a little, once again erupted into a chaotic skirmish, especially when the orcs and the Lizardfolks entered the Brain-Eating Demonic ne. Corpses fell in droves and the Death Swamp devoured them. The nes that had just appeared were swept up in the fray. The Death Swamp acted as the Grim Reaper. It quietly swallowed the dead. The forty rare Night yers that had been recruited had also leveled up along with the nest. Su Wan¡¯s mood was good. If she had gotten to plunder each ne one step at a time, the benefits would have been huge. However, she had no time to waste. This kind of chaotic battle wouldn¡¯t end quickly. After some thought, she let the God of Deception and Lies continue to stay in the territory. If he held his end of the bargain, she might even give him a lifeform to enve and turn into his believer. She handed themand of the Night yers to the God of Lies. Su Wan and Xu Yuan then escaped through the spatial rift. The God of Lies watched them leave with a strange look on his face. The Lord was indeed extraordinary. The God of Lies was ttered. At this moment, his soul still contained the power of the Great Old Ones. This power could conceal his aura. Other than that, he had no other way to hide. However, while this power could protect him from being spied on, it was also like a sharp sword hanging above his head that could hurt him at any time. The Lord was still in control of his life, but he had no intention of betraying her. The future was right in front of him. He had already found the way forward and could not wait to explore it. He didn¡¯t have any grudges against Lord Su Wan, and it was because of him that she was able to leave the ne. Although he had lost his heart, he survived because of Lord Su Wan. She was his benefactor! The God of Lie watched the battle through the fog. The Night yer beside him was ready for his orders. The power of the Great Old Ones in his body would notst forever. The Heart ne that he had created was a private ne that belonged to Xu Yuan. At this moment, the area had already expanded to a diameter of two thousand meters. The ce where the residents of the territory were staying was a little small, but it expanded gradually. After entering, Xu Yuan sensed that the size and strength of the ne had greatly increased. The spatial barrier was also stronger than before. Moreover, when he entered space, the power in his body seemed to surge. [New ne. All attributes increased by 35% when in a new ne.] ¡°Your Majesty, what do you n to do with the god?¡± Leona asked hesitantly. Leona had many questions she wanted answers to. ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything. It would be his choice. Let¡¯s just see where it leads us,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Take your team back to the Vampire Castle and confirm when the Evil ne¡¯s movements will merge with the Main ne. That might give us a clue regarding the treasure,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°If you have any trouble, contact Lady Tristana, the eldest daughter of Grand Duke Frostwolf.¡± The vampires would prove to be an important force in the next attack on the other nes. The situation had be very uncertain. They needed to be prepared in every way. This Vampire Duke was given an important task. ¡°Understood,¡± said Leona. The other nes were left to the God of Deception and Lies. With the god around, their territory might not suffer heavy losses. Leona left with her troops. When the vampire troops disappeared through the Space Gate, Xu Yuan took a deep breath. Everything had be troublesome. Just as he was about to leave, he saw an old figure from the corner of his eye. ¡°Timo!¡± called Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan!¡± Timo was happy and excited to see Su Wan. The two young men behind him also bowed to her.. Chapter 429 - 429: Removing The Seal Chapter 429: Removing The Seal Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan was respected by all in thisnd. Her authority was absolute. ¡°Are you getting used to living in the new ne?¡± Su Wan smiled. ¡°Other than the simple living conditions in the new ne, there isn¡¯t much difference from the territory.¡± Currently, they were nning the construction of the Eternal City. With the participation of more than seven thousand residents, it would take three months to build a sizable buildingplex. Evenmoners had considerable strength that could be used. If they could level up by two or three levels, they would be even stronger. After half a year of development, the territory had already established an administrative system. There were people in charge of researching how to build cities. Timo could lead the residents toplete the task of building a city in the new ne without any problem. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave it to you then. If you encounter trouble, you just have to tell me,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Yes, My Lord! We¡¯ve gathered all the gray dwarves.¡± Su Wan was happy. The dwarves with the sacred bloodline had decided to join them after all. The dwarves had offered the statue of the Dwarf God to them in exchange. Each dwarf had a powerful divine bloodline, but it wasn¡¯t activated yet. These dwarves had power skills that would be unleashed after their bloodline was awoken. However, it required a million units of rare resources to activate the statue of the Dwarf God to help them awaken their bloodline. The dwarves had lost many of their own and couldn¡¯t afford such a huge number of resources, which was why they had ced their hopes on Su Wan and Xu Yuan. ¡°Bring them to me,¡± said Su Wan. The two young men turned around to pass on the order. Hundreds of nervous gray dwarves appeared before her. At the front stood Jax, their leader. The old dwarf took a deep breath and stood before Su Wan. ¡°Greetings, My Lord. Your Majesty Xu Yuan, I greet you most humbly,¡± said Jax and bowed. ¡°Have you found anything in the past two months in the underground world?¡± asked Su Wan. When the food workshop created the ice cream recipe, Su Wan was reminded of the endless wealth of resources and materials that the underground world held. She had tasked the dwarves with the mission to collect all kinds of magical nts from the underground world. She hoped the food workshop coulde up with even more unique dishes like the ice cream. However, Su Wan had gotten busy with other things in recent days and didn¡¯t pay much attention to other matters. ¡°We have searched and sorted out more than fifty types of magical nts from the underground world. Among them, dozens can be used to produce food. The rest can be used to make magical or poisonous potions,¡± said Jax. He handed the notebook to Su Wan. He had sorted out and recorded everything in there. Su Wan opened the notebook to take a look. There were records of numerous magical nts. The information was very detailed. Each nt name was also followed by an illustration so that it would be easy to recognize. Clearly, Jax had put in a lot of effort into his work. Su Wan closed the book and nodded in approval. ¡°Have you ryed this information to the food workshop?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, My Lord. The food workshop is already studying it.¡± ¡°You all have done very well! Please keep up the good work. Jax, you¡¯ve proven yourself. I feel like you can take on important tasks from here on out,¡± said Su Wan. Jax looked delighted. ¡°Please, My Lord, just give the order!¡± The statue of the Dwarf God appeared in Su Wan¡¯s hand. She handed it to Xu Yuan. Jax stared at the statue. That was the relic of their ancestors and also a gift they had given to Su Wan in the hopes that this Lord would help them. ¡°Your bloodline that has been dormant for a long time will awaken. The glory of the dwarves will rise once again. I will awaken your god. He is inside the statue,¡± said Xu Yuan. Jax and the hundreds of dwarves looked shocked. They looked at the statue of the Dwarf God in Xu Yuan¡¯s hand. Their eyes were wide, and their breath caught in their throats. ¡°The legend is true! Our god has awakened!¡± The dwarves were overwhelmed with emotion. The Dwarf God wasn¡¯t just an entity they worshiped. He was their only hope. The dwarves had waited for his arrival for a long time. Jax trembled. He seemed to want to say something but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Xu Yuan¡¯s dark energy sank into the statue and a divine light surged out of it. The gray energy flowed out and condensed into a figure in midair. The figure wore a silver crown, a cape made of gorgeous bird wings, and a ring full of gemstones. He was short and small, but he gave off the aura befit a giant. The Dwarf God! The dwarves stared at their god with bated breath and eyes red. They all knelt on the ground as one and lowered their heads in reverence. ¡°Father!¡± they cried. This was the reward they had waited to receive their entire lives. They had been threatened and abandoned, but they never lost faith in their god. The Dwarf God looked at his descendants with emotion. Once, the dwarves were at the peak of existence. Their knowledge and their power had been unparalleled. Then, they had been dragged down to the lowest state. The rise and fall of the dwarves made the god ponder in silence. His bloodline that he had sealed within them¡­ It was all for the continuation of the race. The gods would not allow a race that had lost its protector to continue ruling the world. The Dwarf God had no way but to seal the bloodline to ensure their survival. His decision had been right. His descendants are alive and well. They hadn¡¯t gone extinct! Now, they would rise once again. ¡°My descendants, I will remove the seal from your bodies. You¡¯ll be blessed with the greatest of inheritances. You¡¯ve earned it,¡± said the Dwarf God. The reason the dwarves had been at the peak of civilization was because of their knowledge that could be inherited through their sacred bloodline.. Chapter 430 - 430: A New Research Department Chapter 430: A New Research Department Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°When the knowledge umted by a race over millions of years is mastered by offspring in an instant, that race can be the ruler of the world.¡± The dwarves had been at that height before. Now it was time to regain their glory! ¡°You shall continue to serve the territory,¡± he said, then turned to look at Xu Yuan. ¡°This territory represents rebirth. It is the future!¡± As soon as the words were uttered, a divine power enveloped all those kneeling before the god. After a few breaths, something shattered within them. The dwarves felt the chains fall away. They were no longer bound. The dwarves felt an unprecedented lightness and their faces exuded joy. They felt a surge of mighty energy welling up from deep within their blood. The long-dormant power began to awaken! The old dwarf felt it most distinctly, as energy flowed back into his aging body. His hair regained its ck color at a visible speed. He was rejuvenated! Vast knowledge appeared in his mind. Knowledge about alchemy, magic,bat skills, and more. The immense knowledge made him feel as though his mind would explode. His heart was filled with joy, and he was moved to tears. ¡®Is this what inheritance feels like? Our power is so mighty!¡¯ Su Wan looked at the transformed dwarves with delight and surprise. This was very beneficial to the territory! Perhaps conquering the underground world had been their greatest achievement. Themotion caused by the Dwarf God diminished, and the illusionary scene began to dissipate. ¡°Jax, take care of your people. The future of the dwarves relies on you,¡± said the Dwarf God as he gradually faded. He nced at Su Wan beforepletely disappearing. ¡°Divine Father!¡± The dwarves were emotional. The Divine Father had sacrificed too much for them. Su Wan was joyful. She looked at Jax and opened his attribute panel. ¡®1 wonder what kind of abilities were unlocked by the awakened bloodline.¡¯ [Jax] [upation: Alchemist (Grandmaster level)] Although there were legendarybat skills for the descendants of divine blood, the opponent¡¯s primary attribute was clearly scientific. Withprehensive knowledge of alchemy and magic, both at an ultra-S level, conducting research on alchemy and magic granted tremendous bonuses. [Hero Talent: Brilliant Mind, increases intelligence by 30% during research.] [Race Talent: When learning magic and alchemy, the learning speed is increased by 50%.] After awakening the bloodline, the dwarf¡¯s research capabilities increased exponentially. After closing Jax¡¯s attribute panel, Su Wan looked at the other dwarves. Although their attributes weren¡¯t as extraordinary as Jax¡¯s, they were still formidable. Su Wan took a deep breath to calm herself. As long as she made good use of these intelligent dwarves, the territory¡¯s strength would undoubtedly experience exponential growth. ¡°From today onwards, the territory will establish a new Research Department, with Jax as the head,¡± she said. She turned to Timo. ¡°Please submit a list of all the territory¡¯s researchers, and alsopile detailed progress reports on all ongoing projects.¡± ¡°From now on, all technological research and development in the territory will be coordinated and arranged by the Research Department. For key projects, allocate more researchers and intensify the research efforts. For non-key projects, reduce personnel or postpone development if necessary.¡± Since the dwarves had potential, she couldn¡¯t waste such talent. If they were all trained in research, they would certainly be the backbone of her territory. The territory, which was severelycking in resources, needed more industrial support to operate normally. Timo snapped out of his shock and nodded. ¡°I will personally take responsibility for this matter,¡± he said, looking at Jax. ¡°The research duties of the territory will be entrusted to you. Can you shoulder this heavy burden?¡± Su Wan asked Jax. ¡°I can! 1 will never let you down, My Lord! We will direct all our strength and or knowledge to the betterment of the territory!¡± Jax looked at Su Wan with determination. Jax was confident that this was their chance to rise to glory once again. He felt the surging power within his body, as well as the vast knowledge appearing in his mind. He clenched his fists. ¡®Dwarves will never again be considered inferior to anyone else!¡¯ Su Wan admired Jax¡¯s determination. The fact that they voluntarily joined the territory after the copse of the underground world showed their true loyalty. The development of the Alchemy Seeder Harvester in Furnace City had entered a critical stage, and three dwarf heroes were dispatched to assist. In addition, the improvement of the Demonic Music Box required Jax to take personal responsibility and deliver quick results. There was also the matter of developing new recipes for the food workshop. A group of dwarves were assigned to the task. ¡°Please wait patiently. We will deliver swift results regarding these matters,¡± said Jax in assurance. This was a test for them. If they couldn¡¯t handle such simple matters, then Su Wan didn¡¯t think they would be able to take on greater responsibilities of the territory. ¡°For matters regarding the Research Department, please discuss with Jax,¡± said Su Wan to Timo. The new ne had expanded dramatically. The members of the Agriculture Department were already working on ways to cultivate Light Flowing Grass within the new dimension. Relying solely on the underground world for the production of Light lowing Grass was not viable. Any upheavals would directly lead to a disruption in the supply of goods. With the current rate of consumption, the new dimension would continue to expand rapidly until it waspletely consumed. ¡°I will make arrangements immediately,¡± Timo said. The security of the underground world had been greatlypromised. The new ne was their only option. Ever since the hundreds of acres of agriculturalnd outside the territory were destroyed by the war, the territory had faced immense challenges. Farming was one of the most important sources of ie for the territory. Without a secure production environment, there was little meaning in reiming agriculturalnd as it might be destroyed by another war.. Chapter 431 - 431: Ferula Fainted Chapter 431: Fer Fainted Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The current source of ie was basically through the sale of ice cream in Cann City. As the chief steward of the territory, Timo was extremely uneasy about the fact that their source of ie for food was entirely dependent on the outside world. The underground world was not suitable for growing crops, and the security was questionable. Reiming a part of the new ne and turning it into an agricultural area was a huge advantage. At the very least, the territory¡¯s food would not depend solely on the outside world. Su Wan looked at the eager Timo and left him to discuss the new arrangements with Jax. After Timo and Jax had just left, Su Wan and Xu Yuan also walked out. There were countless other nes outside the Main ne. Among these nes, there were ownerlessnds with dragon treasures, rich cities with human territories, beautiful elves, fierce beastmen, and the undead. The remaining power of the ancient gods that had been scattered in the nes gradually awakened, causing these nes to establish channels with the main ne. All lords could freely explore these nes to find treasures. Conquering these nes or opening up trade with them would be very beneficial. However, during this process, they might encounterpanions or opponents, depending on where they were at that time. They might even obtain the remaining power of the ancient gods and inherit their will. Both Lords and natives could participate in the exploration of these nes. Exploring the new nes was dangerous. However, it was no surprise that the other nes merged with the Main ne. They used to be part of the Man ne before they broke apart. There were no restrictions this time. Both Lords and natives could participate in the exploration of foreign nes. The situation would get even more chaotic than it was now. The nes raised Su Wan¡¯s interest. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the treasures she could receive if she conquered the new nes. Larger nes usually had more dangerous lifeforms. Special nes could even have demigods within them. Su Wan opened the Lord¡¯s Forum. Most Lords were busy discussing the same thing. [A spatial rift appeared at the door of my territory, but 1 didn¡¯t dare enter.] [I entered a ne, but the Beastmen beat me to it!] [The Mist Empire¡¯s Greyback Mountains guild is recruiting new members. Let¡¯s explore the ne together!] With the appearance of new nes, some people hit the jackpot and obtained dragon treasures, while others were killed by monsters. Su Wan didn¡¯t see anything important being discussed in the forum, so she closed it. Although the Lords had be significantly more powerful, they were still not able to explore the nes without worry. After passing through the spatial gate, Su Wan squinted her eyes at the scorching sun above. She was still not used to the blinding light. She looked around. The Dark Withered Tree stood tall in the swamp. The withered branches emitted a sinister aura. She also saw the Void Sandworm in the distance. Ity down and basked in the sun as though it was bored. The vampire army had already disappeared. Leona had taken them to the Vampire Castle to look for treasures. Her gaze shifted toward the far end of the sky where fine cracks appeared. Although the dome hadn¡¯t shattered yet, it was just a matter of time before it did. The rotten aura from the ne confirmed that this was the doing of the King of Decay. Being provoked by someone from the Main ne had ruffled his feathers. Xu Yuan had destroyed the tree and snatched his power, after all. The King of Decay could no longer be held back because the rules of the Overlord ne had changed now. The war was inevitable. The territory would have to face the wrath of the King of Decay soon. Xu Yuan and Su Wan must gather enough strength to face him when the time came. ¡°Enter the ne immediately. Help the two princesses overthrow the Raging Blood Duke¡¯s rule.¡± Su Wan looked at a hero wrapped in red bandages. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Miss Fer fainted! Lady Eliza asked us to inform you immediately,¡± said a soldier. ¡°How did that happen?¡± ¡°Everything happened so quickly. We don¡¯t know why she fainted.¡± Xu Yuan and Su Wan rushed to the Dark Castle. They went straight to Fer¡¯s room. The unconscious centaur was lying on the nkets on the floor. A middle-aged woman tended to her. She gave off a strong medicinal smell. ¡°Your Majesty, Fer suddenly fainted. We can¡¯t find the reason, but¡­ the golden rune on her wrist has been burning.¡± Eliza pursed her lips. Fer¡¯s lifeforce was still strong. It calmed Su Wan¡¯s uneasiness a bit. Xu Yuan patted Eliza on the shoulder to reassure her. ¡°Did you find anything unusual?¡± he asked the middle-aged woman. She was the doctor of the territory. A C-ss lifestyle hero. ¡°No,¡± she said dejectedly. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything else. He looked at the rune on Fer¡¯s wrist. He could sense the aura it emitted. The rune was there to suppress the gods of the Land of the Broken Laws. Xu Yuan had tried to overpower the rune, but it hadn¡¯t worked at all! Xu Yuan realized that the rune was trying to corrode Fer¡¯s soul. He was enraged. Eliza and Su Wan felt his rage. Even breathing became difficult in the face of the power he released. Fer¡¯s soul fragment was lost.. Chapter 432 - 432: Journeying To The Land Of Broken Laws Chapter 432: Journeying To The Land Of Broken Laws Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The rune was the key to suppressing a god. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that it had suddenly regained its power. Xu Yuan signaled to Su Wan to bring out the statue of the ancient god. The endless power enveloped Fer. A piercing scream rang through the air. A special spiritual energy surged around Fer and her paleplexion regained its vitality. Xu Yuan made sure that Fer was safe before retrieving the statue. ¡°The power is dispelled. She¡¯s safe for now,¡± said Xu Yuan. He turned to Eliza. ¡°Please stay with her. I¡¯m heading to the Land of the Broken Laws once again. The missing fragment of Fer¡¯s soul is in that ce. The god has been revived. Whatever happened to her is rted to that god. I need to solve this problem.¡± Eliza¡¯s face darkened. She was worried about Fer. Xu Yuan turned to leave. Eliza seemed to want to say something but kept quiet. It was inevitable that there would be losses in a war. The casualties weren¡¯t very high, and after the new recruitment, the number of troops had increased significantly. Su Wan sent someone to inform Leona, who had just entered the Vampire Castle, about the new developments. Su Wan and Xu Yuan¡¯s goal this time was to hunt the god in the Land of Broken Laws and retrieve the soul fragment. Tworge groups of troops gathered in the sky above the territory. The sky was filled with flying troops, which blocked the light. Xu Yuan decided to carry Su Wan directly to the Land of Broken Laws. The Dark Demon Dragon pped his wings and flew away. The troops followed him. After flying for about half an hour, the troops stopped. Leona looked at theke that was rippling with crystal-clear blue waves. It glittered under the sunlight. She could feel the coolness of theke even from a distance. ¡®Is this the Land of Broken Laws?¡¯ ¡°The rules in this area were chaotic before. Theke was once shattered. Theke floated in the sky when we first saw it,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Fer was the guardian of this ce. She was once at the demi-god level. Thest time 1 came here was to investigate the fallen god that is sealed inside.¡± The god hadn¡¯t dared toe out because of the statue of the ancient god. At that time, Su Wan¡¯s territory was still weak, so she didn¡¯t challenge him. She had put off exploring this ce. She hadn¡¯t expected it to affect Fer so much. If only Su Wan had known it before, she would have razed this ce to the ground for Fer. Fer was the best thing that had ever happened to her. She couldn¡¯t bear it if anything happened to her. Su Wan brought out the statue of the ancient god. The dark aura enveloped the troops behind her. Without hesitation, she led her troops into the vastke. It was strange that theke was still here. Su Wan had expected it to dry up since no source of water was feeding it. Flying on the surface of theke was cool and refreshing. However, Su Wan wasn¡¯t here to rx in the coolness. She opened the system map and marked the area. She waved her hand at the troops and led them forward. When she reached the mark on the map, she flew down. The pale blueke was more than ten meters deep. A huge transparent bubble isted theke water, forming a small world. Inside the bubble stood a dpidated pce. There was a spacious square in the center of the mysterious area. The gray-brown bricks had numerous runes engraved on them. Even from a distance, they could feel waves of pressure. At this moment, a strange, pitch-ck creature which was about the size of a tadpole was patrolling the surroundings. It was probably guarding the divine body. It was a tainted Murloc. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. Fer had told him everything about the tainted Murlocs when she had recovered a part of her memory. The tainted Murlocs inside were all Level 70 and above. Even though Su Wan had the statue of the ancient god with her, she didn¡¯t dare act rashly in the past. But now, these creatures were no threat to her. What Su Wan was worried about was the fragment of Fer¡¯s soul. Fortunately, the god didn¡¯t seem to have awakened yet. Otherwise, this prison couldn¡¯t really hold him in. Su Wan opened the attribute panel. As expected, there was no information about the area. Just as she was about to close it, a notification rang in her mind. [A broken Divine Kingdom has been found! The god inside is reviving! In order to break the seal, the fallen god needs to summon a Lord to assist him.] [Current Avable Missions] [Help a god escape: you will receive the god¡¯s favor and a reward.] [Preventing them from escaping would invite the god¡¯s wrath and hostility.] [You can choose to do nothing too.] Xu Yuan was deep in thought. He was familiar with this kind of mission. It was interesting that the fallen god was trying to attract other Lords into assisting him. This hunt had just be interesting. The other Lords would probably help the god for the reward and a favor from the said god. That was the most profitable choice. Nobody would choose to challenge the god because the Lords didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. The Lords were hardly fools. They didn¡¯t fool themselves into thinking they could y a god, no matter how strong they became. But this god was Xu Yuan¡¯s prey. ¡°Leona, prepare to hunt!¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡®You want to use the Lords to escape from here?¡¯ thought Xu Yuan mockingly. ¡®Let¡¯s see how you withstand their attacks!¡¯ The troops prepared to charge forward. The undead army didn¡¯t need the air and food like most other troops. That allowed the undead to fight relentlessly in extreme environments.. Chapter 433 - 433= Differing Thoughts Chapter 433= Differing Thoughts Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Heavy Shield Guild, rooted in the Barbarian Empire in the Northern Territory, was a top guild that recruited over 1,000 Lords. They only recruited powerful Lords. The Lords who had lost their territories were not qualified to enter their ranks. Even though their headquarters was located in the capital of the Barbarian Empire, which was a gathering ce for guilds, the Heavy Shield Guild held a prominent position in the area. In addition to their 1,000 Lords Membership who could summon armies of hundreds and thousands of creatures at any time, the Heavy Shield Guild was also famous for its Guild Master, Pan Sen. This Lord was praised by many in the forum. He was the face of the Heavy Shield Guild and was even evaluated as one of the top ten Lords in terms ofbat power. The main reason for such a prestigious reputation was that he had been taken in as a personal disciple by a Legendary Level barbarian in the early stages of the Overlord ne. The Legendary Level barbarian even took him to the Inheritance Grounds and helped him change his ss to an Ancient Barbarian, which was a hidden ss. Due to this inheritance, Pan Sen was deemed worthy and powerful, especially whenpared to other ordinary Lords. This also brought the Heavy Shield Guild into the limelight. At this moment, the strongest Level 67 barbarian was staring intently at the blurry and enormous figure outside the bubble. Pan Sen¡¯s golden short hair was like that of a lion¡¯s mane, entuating his robust physique. His blue eyes sparkled with ferocity. His armor was stretched taut by his bulging muscles as if it was about to burst open. Just from his aura, one could tell he was a warrior. The physique of a barbarian was perfectly disyed before the eyes of others. Two days ago, one of his subordinates was teleported into this mysterious ce. When he learned that the mission was to assist the god to break free from his imprisonment, he personally led arge army to this ce. Upon entering this sealednd, their bodies shrank a hundredfold. Therefore, any external lifeform that approached the sealednd appeared exceptionally huge. However, if the creatures outside entered the bubble, they too would shrink. ¡°Guild Master Pan Sen, is that another Lord? This damn god is really troublesome. He has been summoning Lords to assist him these past few days,¡± said the chubby guy next to him. There was a copsed spire-style building there, with several floors leaning against the street. The building was a natural prison. At this moment, many barbarian soldiers were patrolling around the perimeter. In the center, more than ten dejected Lords were being guarded. They were the spoils of war. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what the Lord chooses to do.¡± Pan Sen nced at the Lords who were tied up. To him, no matter who came, they weren¡¯t worthy of attention. He had obtained the inheritance and reached level 67. He didn¡¯t have to fear anyone. Ordinary Lords could hardly imagine the power of someone at Level 55, let alone Level 67! Even if powerful Lords attacked him, he was confident that he could ughter them all! ¡°We¡¯ve already secured the reward from the god. Whoeveres will be at a loss,¡± said Pan Sen indifferently. In the end, this world was all aboutpetition. With the strength of the Heavy Shield Guild, nobody would surpass them! ¡°Guild Master Pan Sen, I don¡¯t think any Lord can withstand your might,¡± said the chubby person. ¡°1 don¡¯t think there is a Lord alive who hasn¡¯t heard about the Heavy Shield Guild.¡± The Heavy Shield Guild was infamous. It had to stay renowned to attract more recruits, after all. When they heard the name of the guild and the guild master, no one dared to resist. ¡°Guild Master, there are already people on the forumparing you to Su Wan. They all think that Su Wan might be equally strong now!¡± said another Lord. Pan Sen¡¯s smile froze on his face. For every Lord, Su Wan was like a sword above their heads. When Pan Sen was still some unknown and ordinary Lord, Su Wan had already made it to the top. No one dared to underestimate her. She had ascended to the top in a very terrifying way. ¡°Nonsense! Su Wan just bullied the weaklings to get to the top!¡± said the chubby Lord grumpily. ¡°How many Lords in the forum think they can¡¯t surpass Su Wan right now? Comparing her to the Guild Master! Bah! Can Su Wan break through the Guild Master Pan Sen¡¯s defenses? Barbarians have 70% magic immunity! Su Wan is nothing in front of the Guild Master!¡± Pan Sen¡¯s mood brightened after hearing those words. The greatest strength of the ancient barbarians was in their near-invulnerable physique. His mentor had told him that when barbarians reach their peak, they are surpassed only by ascetic monks who don¡¯t wear any armor, use weapons, and solely cultivate their bodies. His current physique could withstand shots from siege crossbows. He also has extremely high magic immunity. Ordinary spellcasters couldn¡¯t harm him at all. ¡°If I have the chance to fight Su Wan, I will make her experience the might of a barbarian.¡± Pan Sen¡¯s determined words inspired the surrounding Lords. ¡°Guild Master Pan Sen, did you call for me?¡± A Lord approached in a hurry. ¡°Has the god regained consciousness?¡± Pan Sen asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then, get to work! We must obtain the artifact fragments before the god awakens. It won¡¯t be as easy once he wakes up.¡± ¡°Before the god fell asleep, he only told us to stabilize the broken stone. He didn¡¯t ask us to do anything else¡­¡± ¡°This is such a rare opportunity. How can we blindly follow his words and do nothing else?¡± Pan Sen sneered. As long as they can get their hands on the artifact fragments, it would still be a huge profit. ¡°What if the god gets angry?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? After all, we have the choice to resurrect it.. This will be worth it!¡± Chapter 434 - 434: Who Is The Lord? Chapter 434: Who Is The Lord? Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I¡¯ll go and instruct them,¡± said the Lord and turned to leave. With the guild master present, he wasn¡¯t worried. The sound of a ssh alerted them. They looked up to see the Lord¡¯s troops rapidly descending. ¡°Lead a team to clean up that Lord¡¯s troops. Don¡¯t make a mistake this time,¡± said Pan Sen as he gestured to the chubby Lord. ¡°These Lords¡­ I don¡¯t think we should kill them. They might have some value,¡± said the chubby Lord. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the copsed ruins of the building. Before long, the tworge groups of barbarian soldiers and several Lords appeared. They nodded at Pan Sen and the chubby Lord. The soldiers followed the chubby Lord. Numerous Half-Murlocs surrounded them. The soldiers didn¡¯t dare to step out of the area. They weren¡¯t in a hurry. They only needed to apply a little pressure, and the enemy would be deceived to reveal themselves. With the melee ability of the barbarian army, no one could resist them. Upon hearing the name of the Heavy Shield Guild, most troops gave up and surrendered. Only two hours ago, a Lord had tried to resist. He had been killed. It was all a game for the chubby Lord. He led the troops and passed by the dpidated building. His eyebrows furrowed slightly when he heard the faint roars and sounds of the ongoing battle. He was a bit uneasy. The chubby Lord led the troops ahead. The louder themotion, the more anxious he became. The chubby Lord wanted to smack the Lord outside. What was the point in provoking those evil Half-Murlocs? He bypassed the copsed building in a rage. His field of vision widened as he approached the area besieged by the Half-Murlocs. He saw a massive army outside. The Murlocs were being ughtered mercilessly. It was a one-sided massacre! Above the giant tform at the entrance, there were many types of troops pping their wings. They held battleaxes that burned with dark fire. Dark chains coiled around their arms. They threw their battleaxes at their enemies and the chains were pulled taut. With each throw, the evil Half-Murlocs within the attack range were severed into half. When the battleaxes shot into a densely crowded area, it exploded. The Half-Murlocs suffered heavy injuries because of the explosion. Dismembered limbs flew everywhere, and it rained blood! Even with the evil Half-Murlocs guarding the ce, it would require immense strength to ovee the enemies. ¡°How-how is this possible?!¡± The Half-Murlocs were at Level 65! How were they defeated so easily? Everyone was filled with shock at the scene. They thought it would be another easy job to get rid of the Lord as it had been with the other Lords they had captured. However, this was a nightmare! Terrifying roars resounded through the sky. The Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s breath spanned dozens of meters in the air. The evil Half-Murlocs at the front were engulfed in mes. The Murlocs melted as though they were made of ice. Their agonized screams filled the air. The army of evil Half-Murlocs was cleared away. As they watched through the gap, they saw a terrifying Dark Demon Dragon hovering midair. The dragon was engulfed in ck mist. The huge body flew in the sky and oppressed everyone with a frightening aura. The dragons flew straight toward them, and their knees became wobbly in fear. Before they could even react, the opponent had crossed hundreds of meters. The terrifying head loomed in the sky. The fear among the soldiers was palpable. They contemted running far away from this. The enemy was still hunting the tainted Half-Murlocs. However, the sight of the Dark Demon Dragon filled everyone with fear. The Lords opened the attribute panel to understand what kind of creature the dragon was. However, there was no information revealed. The chubby Lord almost copsed in fear, but he had to raise the morale of the barbarian soldiers around him. ¡°We are the Heavy Shield Guild of the Northern Barbarian Kingdom, and our guild master is Pan Sen!¡± said the chubby Lord loudly. ¡°We are here to help the god! If you are here for the same thing, why do we even need to fight?¡± ¡°Who told you that we came to help the god?¡± ¡®They didn¡¯te here to help the god?¡¯ The chubby Lord was confused. A chill ran down his spine when he realized that the Lord was here to hunt the god instead! The chubby Lord was in disbelief. Who in the world would try to fight against a god? Even with the Heavy Shield Guild¡¯s extraordinary capabilities, they wouldn¡¯t dare harbor the slightest bit of hostility toward the god. The gap in strength was simply too vast! The chubby Lord saw the Half-Murlocs being ughtered mercilessly. It seemed like the opponent truly possessed the ability to imprison a god! He was perplexed. ¡®Who is this Lord? How could they have such tremendous power?¡¯ ¡°No matter which mission you¡¯ve chosen, the Heavy Shield Guild enjoys befriending formidable individuals like yourself.. As a follower of Pan Sen, we hold great respect for strong warriors!¡± Chapter 435 - 435: Is He Very Strong? Chapter 435: Is He Very Strong? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The words didn¡¯t hold an ounce of truth. He was trying to trick them. The chubby Lord was actually trying to imply the might of the guild master and what kind of enemy they would be facing if they continued the fight. ¡°The followers of Pan Sen are truly terrifying,¡± said the chubby Lord with a friendly smile. ¡°Xu Yuan, help me clear out the barbarian soldiers,¡± said a blurry figure from outside. Dragon¡¯s breath gushed out from Xu Yuan¡¯s throat and covered the entire barbarian soldiers. They screamed and melted under the heat. The dragon¡¯s breath covered the area like a spider web and burned every barbarian soldier in sight. Barbarian soldiers were unparalleled when it came tobat, but they couldn¡¯t withstand the dragon¡¯s might. The dragon¡¯s attack came so fast that they couldn¡¯t even think quickly. This was a massacre! ¡°Short Axe Throw!!!¡± The Lords came to their senses. The hysterical screams of the burning barbarians brought them back to reality. The remaining Barbarian Warriors raised their short axe and attacked. The muscles on their body bulged like a spring that had beenpressed to the limit. The tremendous force passed through their waists to their wrists, and then into the short battleaxes. They threw short battleaxes toward the enemy. Sparks flew everywhere. The battleaxes hit metal and a nging sound resonated through the air. The death of the enemy didn¡¯t happen as they had expected. They were burned mercilessly again. Their morale dropped. The rest of the troops just wanted to give up. The first to react were the Barbarian Warriors at the back. They trembled in fear, threw down their weapons, and fled. The leader tried to organize them again. However, the soldiers were simply too scared to face the enemy. They just wanted to survive. It was a tragic defeat for the barbarians. The chubby Lord looked at hispanions, who were not yet affected by the dragon¡¯s breath. He saw the horror he felt reflected in their eyes. The barbarians threw their battleaxes and fled. The fear they felt couldn¡¯t be expressed in mere words. The enemy was still fighting the Half-Murlocs. They took that chance to escape. A huge wave of air swept over to the Lords. The ground rumbled. The chubby Lord turned to look. A huge shadow swooped down from the sky and enveloped him. He did not even have the strength to move. He heard the wings p near him. He was rising up suddenly! The ground was moving away from him at a rapid speed. The chubby Lord was filled with fear and embarrassment. When he came to fight the Lord, he was smug and full of confidence. He had assumed the Half-Murlocs were ughtering the enemies when he heard themotion. He didn¡¯t expect such an ending. He felt utterly helpless in the face of such an enormous enemy. He had always been confident because he had the backing of the mighty Pan Sen and the Heavy Shield Guild, but now¡­ The chubby Lord realized how weak he really was. The barbarians were nothing in front of this Lord and her troops. The Lords squeezed together in the grip of the dragon. They felt ufortable. Su Wan had expected difficulty in this siege. However, the enemy was so weak. ¡°Pick up the pace and end this battle quickly!¡± said Su Wan. There was no need to drag this out longer than necessary. After receiving the order, the Rotting Cavalryunched rapid attacks. The evil Half-Murlocs were torn down even faster than before. The Lords watched from the ws of the dragon. The ground was piled with corpses of the Half-Murlocs. ¡°Send a message to the Guild Master!¡± said the chubby Lord. ¡°Let him know we encountered trouble this time.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t open the forum in this area¡­¡± The chubby Lord¡¯s heart sank at those words. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Has the soul fragment awakened the god yet?¡± asked a voice. The chubby Lord tried to calm himself. The aura prated deep into his soul and made him tremble in fear. ¡°The Heavy Shield Guild paid a huge price to obtain it. We wee you to cooperate with us to share the benefit. However, if you want it all for yourself, our Guild Master Pan Sen won¡¯t agree. He is very powerful and has many followers,¡± said the chubby Lord in a weak voice. Hispanions nodded fiercely. Pan Sen was a barbarian, and hisbat power was unparalleled. ¡°Who is Pan Sen? Is he really strong?¡± asked Su Wan casually. The Lords felt embarrassed. Pan Sen was powerful enough to destroy a city single-handedly, and yet this Lord didn¡¯t know about him at all! From the time they were recruited, they always relied on the strong backing of the Heavy Shield Guild.. Here was someone who looked down on such an existence! Chapter 436 - 436: Shocking Strength Chapter 436: Shocking Strength Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yes! No matter how strong your troops are, they cannotpare to the Heavy Shield Guild¡¯s strength!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your tongue? Now 1 really want to see how capable your guild is!¡± ¡°Our Guild Master alone could crush you!¡± Su Wan was amused. ¡°Then you can watch as you see your Guild Master being trampled today.¡± They quickly advanced toward the central area. Some of the remaining buildings still retained an ancient charm, seemingly narrating some ancient secrets. The area exuded a peculiar aura. This was a realm of death! It seemed as though these ancient buildings were the work of the grim reaper himself. After a while, they discovered numerous evil Half-Murlocs swimming in the void ahead. The battle had obviously rmed many guards. When Pan Sen heard the news of the army¡¯s defeat, he was positively stunned. ¡®What a joke!¡¯ Even the most foolproof ns could fail because of simple mistakes! He immediately questioned the barbarians that had fled. He could see the fear on their faces. Who could scare them in this manner? ¡°Are the enemies really powerful?¡± ¡°Extremely powerful. The enemy has a Dark Demon Dragon! The dragon¡¯s breath burned everyone!¡± Even though they were surrounded by members of the Heavy Shield Guild, they still didn¡¯t feel secure. Pan Sen grumbled in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected such a w in his operations. Who was the Lord? How could they have such strength? The ce was infested with Half-Murlocs. It would require too many troops to clear them. Who could be ughtering them so easily? The Lord definitely wasn¡¯t inferior to the Heavy Shield Guild. ¡°Guild Master, should weunch a counterattack?¡± asked a high-ranking member of the Heavy Shield Guild. Everyone felt uneasy because of the recent developments. ¡°No matter whoes, the Heavy Shield Guild will not retreat!¡± said Pan Sen. ¡°We have a treasure that the enemy Lord can¡¯t even fathom!¡± He brandished a scroll. When the others saw the scroll, they calmed down a little. The scroll could summon Pan Sen¡¯s teacher, the legendary-level barbarian from the Northern Barbarian Empire. The troops and the Lords were relieved. They had no doubts that they could seed. The scroll was their trump card. It was no less than a weapon of mass destruction. No one could defeat them now! As the excitement surged among his soldiers, Pan Sen made a move. He tore the scroll in his hand. Massive energy erupted from the torn scroll, causing the space to ripple. Powerful arms pierced the space and shattered it like ss. A barbarian crossed the rift in space and appeared before them! He had amber eyes and his hair stood up on ends like steel needles. The ferocious aura was palpable. This was a humanoid beast. The Lords were stunned. Pan Sen had actually summoned his teacher without hesitation! ¡°The aura of this ce¡­ is extraordinary! Is this the ce where the god is imprisoned?¡± asked the huge barbarian. Pan Sen nodded and exined the situation to the humongous barbarian. The opponent was obviously someone powerful. It was better to use their trump card to eliminate the enemy than to dy and sufferter. ¡°You¡¯ve grown,¡± said the barbarian with a warm smile. He looked at Pan Sen. They would wait for the enemy to arrive. After defeating the enemy, Pan Sen decided to explore the divine kingdom. It was troublesome to do it while distractions came from the outside. ¡°What belongs to you will be yours. I¡¯m only here to pursue even greater power,¡± said the huge barbarian. The other Lords were excited. With such a being on their side, they couldn¡¯t really lose! A dragon roar echoed from up ahead. The sound of battle intensified. Pan Sen instinctively looked up. He saw the Half-Murlocs from all sides pouring toward themotion. ¡°Guild Master, should we gather the army?¡± asked a Lord. Although the Heavy Shield Guild had numerous members, they usually stayed in their respective territories until needed for arge-scale mission. ¡°Not yet. Continue to deploy the troops we have to the key positions for now. Be prepared for any incident. Guard the central hall. The god must not be awakened,¡± said Pan Sen. Everyone felt more at ease because the huge barbarian was on their side. Their fear and anxiety were dispelled. They waited for the enemy. It would be something to see them beat the Half-Murlocs to reach here, only to face something even stronger! As time passed, the sounds of battle on the battlefield gradually drew closer. The ck tide formed by the swarming evil Half-Murlocs seemed to explode. From a distance, it was difficult to see what was happening on the battlefield. However, it was evident that the bodies of the Half-Murlocs dropped like flies from the sky.. Chapter 437 - 437: An Opportunity to Hunt Su Wan Down Chapter 437: An Opportunity to Hunt Su Wan Down Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pan Sen felt strange as he looked at the scene from afar. He didn¡¯t see any of the enemy¡¯s troops falling from the sky. The Lord¡¯s strength surpassed his expectations. Even when facing such a level of attack, they could still ughter their way out. ¡®How strong is this Lord?¡¯ At the very least, they belonged to a higher-level guild than the Heavy Shield Guild to be able to rally an army of this caliber. If it were him facing such an attack from the Half-Murlocs, there would be more deaths! Pan Sen tried to calm himself. He clenched his fists. The enemy hadn¡¯t even appeared, and he was already feeling anxious. He took a few deep breaths and looked at the huge barbarian beside him. He soughtfort in the fact that he had a strongpanion by his side. What use is the strength of a single Lord against a legendary-level barbarian? The battle continued for over half an hour. The Half-Murlocs attacked with all their might but couldn¡¯t stop therge army. The more they fought, the more anxious Pan Sen became. The opponent was too strong¡­ After half an hour of battle against the vast army, the number of Half-Murlocs gradually decreased in the sky. Suddenly, a terrifying power pierced through the ranks of the evil Half-Murlocs in front. It was like a hurricane. The Half-Murlocs spat out blood and were shredded into pieces. The power of darkness ruthlessly devoured the surrounding lives. The Half-Murlocs tried to retreat but couldn¡¯t. They were swept into the hurricane-like attack and killed mercilessly. When the Half-Murlocs were cleared, a gap appeared in front. Pan Sen and the rest could finally see everything on the battlefield. A troop type threw their battleaxes, which were on fire. With each attack, the chains wrapped around their arms and produced an ear-piercing metallic ng. The battleaxes tore through the enemies. When they reached the maximum distance they could cover, they exploded. This severely injured and killed the Half-Murlocs in droves. There was a Dark Demon Dragon who let out dragon¡¯s breath and burned everything around. Wherever the mes passed, the Half-Murlocs melted like ice. Their bodies decayed, and they became a puddle on the ground. There were also hundreds of Night Devil Bees hovering in midair, with several sharp needles at the ready. The enemy troopsunched such a coordinated attack that the Half-Murlocs seemed feeble in front of them. The only long-range attack the Half-Murlocs had was throwing their tridents. But his attack could only be performed once, leaving them with no protection. Even when the tridents hit the enemies, they didn¡¯t cause anysting damage. The undead army wasn¡¯t affected at all. They continued to fight. The Half-Murlocs were ughtered indiscriminately. They could never match up to the enemy! Everyone from the Heavy Shield Guild saw that the Half-Murlocs were weak. The Lord¡¯s army violently pierced through the Half-Murlocs and made a way for themselves. Pan Sen gulped in fear. He felt no sense of security that he had enjoyed moments before. ¡°Guild Master, don¡¯t you find this army familiar?¡± asked a Lord next to him. ¡°Familiar? How?¡± Pan Sen frowned. ¡°Guild Master, those troops carrying battleaxes¡­ and the dragon¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Pan Sen¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Su Wan!¡± he eximed. ¡°Is that Su Wan?¡± The troops with battleaxes and the Dark Demon Dragon¡­ No one could mistake them! They were Su Wan¡¯s troops! Several Lords were shocked at that. They stared at the battle scene. Indeed, there was a vaguely familiar figure in the midst. ¡°It¡¯s really Su Wan!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so strong! She barges in without thought among the Half-Murlocs! Only Su Wan can do something like that!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Su Wan here! The Lord on the top of the ranking is truly deserving of the title! In just a few months, she has advanced to such a level¡­¡± The Heavy Shield Guild slowly realized that their enemy was Su Wan! This was a rare opportunity for them. They had a legendary-level barbarian with them. Maybe they could hunt Su Wan down! If they could kill the Lord at the top of the rankings, what kind of rewards would they receive? Their names would be taken in reverence throughout history! No one could resist such temptation. Although the Heavy Shield Guild was strong, they were nowhere at the level where Su Wan was currently. Everyone turned to Pan Sen and waited for his instruction. Pan Sen was also swept up by the enthusiasm. He never expected the visitor to be Su Wan. Pen San also felt that this was an opportunity of a lifetime! If he could trample Su Wan under his feet, he would undoubtedly ascend to the top of the ranking. As the Guild Master of the Heavy Shield Guild, he couldn¡¯t let such a chance slip away from his hands. He turned to look at the humongous barbarian beside him. ¡°That Lord whomands the undead is a formidable enemy. She is considered the top among the Lords right now,¡± said Pan Sen, barely able to suppress his excitement.. Chapter 438 - 438: Su Wan’s Death Day Has Arrived Chapter 438: Su Wan¡¯s Death Day Has Arrived Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The humongous barbarian narrowed his eyes and looked at the Dark Demon Dragon. The blurry figure behind the dragon was vaguely visible. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± asked the barbarian. ¡°Kill her! The Heavy Shield Guild will ascend to greater heights by trampling on Su Wan¡¯s corpse!¡± said Pan Sen with glittering eyes. No matter how strong or special Su Wan was, she could not survive such a fight. She would die here! Pan Sen looked ahead with burning eyes. He was overjoyed. Su Wan¡¯s troopspletely broke through the defenses of the Half-Murlocs. Only a few Murlocs survived the encounter. However, they could not escape. The battleaxes whistled and killed the remaining Half-Murlocs. Everything fell silent. The ground was littered with broken corpses. The only sound was the pping of the wings. The Rotten Cavalry and the Night Devil Bees regrouped. The Heavy Shield Guild Lords felt the pressure of it all. They were eager to see Su Wan fall. The day would be remembered in history! The Heavy Shield Guild would rise to the top! Pan Sen was even more excited than the others to see Su Wan and her troops approach slowly. ¡°Su Wan has gained great fame among the yers. Her methods must be extraordinary. Perhaps she also possesses a resurrection treasure like us. Do you have a solution for that?¡± asked Pan Sen. If the opponent managed to escape, future retaliation could cause significant trouble. Even though he had no confidence in defeating the opponent himself, he still wanted to let the humongous barbarian try. Su Wan was too terrifying for him and for every other Lord. Kai Pa, as strong as an iron tower, had muscles that bulged under his armor. He was a humanoid beast, and no one could imagine the destructive power he could unleash. ¡°Before killing her, I will leave a mark on her soul,¡± said the barbarian in a deep voice. If she didn¡¯t die, they could track her down. The Heavy Shield Guild had been cultivated from scratch and had already gained considerable influence. They had immense potential. This could take them to new heights! As for Pan Sen dealing with the enemy, it would be an insult to the legendary barbarian. Pan Sen rejoiced for the glorious future! He turned to look at the approaching army with anticipation. ¡®Su Wan has no idea what she is about to face!¡¯ Amidst the excitement, nervousness, and anticipation of the Lords, Su Wan¡¯s troops drew near. The Dark Demon Dragon pped his wings and flew straight ahead. The opponent came to a halt before them. The massive body of the dragon burned with ck mes. The might of the dragon spread in waves. It was intimidating! The oppressive aura from the dragon was pressing on their souls. If it weren¡¯t for the legendary barbarian standing behind them, they might have already fled. ¡°Su Wan, you shouldn¡¯t havee here. You shouldn¡¯t have offended the Heavy Shield Guild,¡± said Pan Sen. ¡°The Heavy Shield Guild had dominated the northernnds for nearly half a year, and no one has ever dared to provoke us!¡± ¡°Are you done talking?¡± asked Su Wan. Pan Sen, who was about to spout some righteous speech, was taken aback. ¡®How arrogant!¡¯ ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re speaking to?¡± he asked. ¡°The Heavy Shield Guild is formidable. This is the Guild Master. You should be a bit more respectful!¡± said a Lord, in defense of Pan Sen. The Lords wanted to join in because they wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity like this ever again. They had never dared nder Su Wan because they feared death. They felt satisfied rebuking Su Wan at that moment. ¡°Perhaps you are this arrogant because you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re about to face,¡± said Pan Sen. Pan Sen smiled in delight. How would it feel when he finally defeated the most powerful Lord? ¡°And what would that be?¡± asked Su Wan indifferently. ¡°You have no idea, do you? Teacher, please make your move!¡± Pan Sen turned to the figure beside him. The Lords were on guard. They wanted to see what would happen. ¡°We humbly request your assistance,¡± said the Lords together. The legendary barbarian rose to about 2.5 meters in height. He bounded forward and stood in front of the Heavy Shield Guild. His aura surged. He looked fierce and savage. It was evident that the onlynguage he spoke was that of violence. His rage engulfed the entire world.. Chapter 439 - 439: A Clash Between Legendary Heroes Chapter 439: A sh Between Legendary Heroes Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone felt as though this barbarian was capable of tearing the heavens apart! Pan Sen red at Su Wan. ¡°This is my teacher,¡± he said. ¡°The legendary barbarian Kai Pa. He is one of the most powerful heroes in the Northern Barbarian Empire. Do you now understand the kind of entity you have provoked? The Heavy Shield Guild isn¡¯t something you can provoke and leave unscathed!¡± All the Lords in the guild felt a sense of satisfaction as they watched Su Wan being reprimanded. Su Wan was strong, but she couldn¡¯tpare to the guild¡¯s might. Pan Sen was usually a man of few words. However, right now, he felt like conveying the immense pleasure he experienced thinking about Su Wan¡¯s fall. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him. If you¡¯re such a big shot in the north, why not stay there in peace? Why did youe here to die? You dare to get involved in the affairs of the gods. Who gave you the authority to do so?¡± asked Su Wan. The Heavy Shield Guild was baffled at her words. They stared at her in disbelief, then slowly turned to look at Kai Pa. The fact that she was mocking a legendary hero shocked them all. They couldn¡¯t understand where she got her confidence. Didn¡¯t she fear death? ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re even saying, Su Wan?¡± ¡°If you want to die, just say so. There¡¯s no need to provoke us further.¡± ¡°I truly admire your courage. Farewell Su Wan, and don¡¯t mind us as we watch your death.¡± The Lords snatched the opportunity to mock Su Wan. ¡°You are the first Lord ever who dares to be so insolent in front of me!¡± Kai Pa roared. The legendary barbarian clenched his fists. He squatted on the ground and stomped his foot on the ground. The powerful rebound rushed to his body. His towering and muscr body shot up like a missile and tore through the air. He shot up to the sky. All the members of the Heavy Shield Guild grew excited. A new legend would be written by them! ¡°Leona!¡± Su Wan called Leona while she looked at the figure shooting through the sky. ¡°Yes?¡± said a soft voice. Kai Pa looked bloodthirsty. Barbarians lived for ughter and gore. He had his prey in front of him that he wanted to crush! At this moment, he sensed danger as though a sharp dagger was pressed against his neck. Numerous bats crawled out of the corpses of the Half-Murlocs and ascended to the sky. Silver eyes stared at him in disdain. Those eyes carried no human emotions. The silver eyes were those of a hunter, and he had be its prey! Kai Pa realized he had fallen into a trap. His body forcefully twisted in the air, deviating from the original path. He then flew in another direction. However, the bats followed him. They pursued him relentlessly. Blue energy burst forth from Kai Pa¡¯s body. His fierce aura surged tenfold, shattering the air itself. Many crimson bats were crushed by the impact. However, their numbers were too many. The danger had not passed. Kai Pa turned back and red at Su Wan. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he might as well kill the opponent! He wanted to see how powerful Su Wan actually was. Kai Pa charged toward Su Wan. He felt a searing pain in his back as though something was trying to tear through it. He smelled blood. He looked down to see a slender arm tearing through his chest. The pain was agonizing, but he endured it. He followed the arm to see silver strands of hair fluttering in the wind. The figure was tearing the space apart. It was the Vampire Duke! The Lords of the Heavy Shield Guild were shocked. Their mouths fell open. How was this possible?! The one they relied on was being torn apart by something¡­ They turned to look at the figure hovering midair with her bat wings. She gave off a powerful aura. Su Wan had a legendary hero of her own! Pan Sen felt as though he couldn¡¯t find air to breathe. He looked at the legendary barbarian nervously. Several blood bats charged at Kai Pa from below. The figure in front of him disappeared in the wake of bats. The hand that was tearing through his chest was gone! Kai Pa let out a hysterical roar. The muscles and heart in his open chest writhed violently. It forcefully halted the flow of blood. He shot forward and fiercely attacked the apparition. The barbarian¡¯s extraordinary ability, Eternal Battle Will, allowed him to temporarily freeze himself in the highest state ofbat, making him immune to pain and any kind of attack. To Kai Pa¡¯s surprise, the Vampire Duke did not retreat but erupted into radiant moonlight. She was ready to sh head-on with him. A bloody arc formed at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes brimmed with bloodlust. He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that such a hero had the courage to sh with him! They collided in midair. The air turned into a blur. From the ground, only vague shadows could be seen. The human eye could no longer keep up with their battle. The Lords of the Heavy Shield Guild were anxious. Their hero was safe. Kai Pa wasn¡¯t dead even after being pierced through the heart. However, would he survive the fight? Pan Sen clenched his fist. His heart raced.. ¡®The legendary barbarian¡¯s power was extraordinary! He wouldn¡¯t lose! He will be victorious!¡¯ Chapter 440 - 440: Su Wan is a Freak Chapter 440: Su Wan is a Freak Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The terrifying impact made everyone feel suffocated, and even those closer were spitting out blood from the corners of their mouths. Leona, who was rtively thin and weak, used her fiercest attacks to fight against the barbarians, known for their tough bodies. Her arms struck with explosive impact. Each attack caused ripples in the void. Leona confronted the raw strength with her own power, not inferior to the Barbarian Hero! Su Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched from behind. Leona hadn¡¯t fully unleashed her truebat power until now. Leona fearlessly confronted the enemy, while Kai Pa was shocked as the battle progressed. He didn¡¯t expect the seemingly fragile Vampire Duke to possess such terrifying and violent power. What made him more uneasy was that each eruption felt like a bombardment in the void. Her body seemed ethereal. The Vampire Duke could make her body enter a state of nothingness, freely traversing through the material and the shadow ne. Each trip gained her some unique characteristics. These characteristics greatly enhanced thebat¡¯s effectiveness. Kai Pa¡¯s superhuman ability was the solidification of injuries. He could forestall death to maintain peak power. Faced with this situation, he felt extremely uneasy. His attacks became even more ferocious and terrifying. Each punch caused the space to tremble. The terrifying aftermath of the battle caused the dpidated buildings on the ground to copse. But it still wasn¡¯t enough. No matter how ferocious his attacks were, the Vampire Duke always remainedposed. His attacks were meaningless against her. The intense battle caused Kai Pa¡¯s sealed wounds to open. Blood flowed once again from his injuries. The Barbarian Hero could no longer sit still. His 2.5-meter-tall body began to shrink. His muscles bulged and caused his armor to crack. His aura surged to its peak. ¡°Finally, someone who can interest me. It¡¯s been a while since I killed a barbarian.¡± Leona¡¯s silver eyes glittered. Her lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Vampire, you will pay the price for your arrogance!¡± Kai Pa was enraged. Countless runes covered his body. They seemed engraved on his skin. The surrounding space became distorted. The earth couldn¡¯t bear such pressure. The ground began to crack. The remaining buildings copsed. The entire world was engulfed in the fierce aura of the barbarian. The Barbarian God of the barbarian bloodline had left a killing move, which could only be unleashed by reaching the legendary level. No matter who the opponent was, they couldn¡¯t withstand the killing move of the barbarians! The Vampire Lord was doomed! The other Lords of the Heavy Shield Guild were worried, but now, they felt relieved. In such a terrifying battle, everything was now decided. They only saw a figure pping her dark red bat wings and shing past with a spear in her hand. A huge head flew into the sky. The blood sprayed everywhere like rain. The oppressive aura suddenly dissipated, and the smile froze on Pan Sen¡¯s face. It was as though someone had poured a bucket of cold water on all his hopes. The Barbarian Hero had been beheaded before he got to unleash his killing move! Moreover, he had been killed in his strongest state of being. Before Su Wan arrived, Pan Sen had absolute confidence that he could climb over anyone to reach the top. However, his most powerful trump card was dead! Leona¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. She looked as indifferent as ever, even after killing the Barbarian Hero. She had lived for tens and thousands of years and had experienced too many things. Nothing fazed her anymore. ¡°My lord, the barbarian is dead.¡± The headless corpse moved forward in midair. The Heavy Shield Guild Lords were in shock. They looked at Su Wan in disbelief. The vampire was Su Wan¡¯s subordinate? The three Lords in Xu Yuan¡¯s grip felt as though they had fallen from grace. Su Wan and her troops were too powerful! Su Wan was a bit surprised too. She had never expected Pan Sen to summon a legendary barbarian hero. The Vampire Duke¡¯s aura suppressed all. Then sheunched her attack. All their hopes were lost now. The barbarian army was going to fall! Leona knelt in front of Su wan. Pan Se swore to never set foot in this ce again.. Su Wan was a lunatic! She was a freak! Chapter 441 - 441: The Last Hope Chapter 441: The Last Hope Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Legendary heroes were the ultimatebat weapons! Kai Pa was so famous in the Barbarian Empire that he was revered almost as a god. However, the one who killed him was Su Wan¡¯s subordinate! The intense contrast between these facts caused his emotions to fluctuate greatly. The thing he once prided himself on suddenly seemed insignificant in the presence of a certain individual. Looking at the headless body of the legendary hero, he felt pain. He grimaced. His source of hope was gone! The trump card of the Heavy Shield Guild was dead. Su Wan hade here to hunt the god. The barbarian was dead, but the god was still there! Other Lords also realized this. They looked at Pan Sen. They hadn¡¯t lostpletely yet! The sealed god within the mysterious pce was invincible. Su Wan wasn¡¯t here to break the seal and release the god. She was here to stop the god from breaking free. The Lords rejoiced in the hope that the god could kill Su Wan. Pan Sen acted swiftly. The moment his words fell, a pitch-ck bone appeared in his hand. It emitted a terrifying aura. Pan Sen squeezed it. The ck bone exploded, sending countless fragments flying. Dark energy erupted from within the bone, forming shockwaves that surged in all directions. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace. Pan Sen stared fiercely at the blurred figure in the sky. He wanted revenge! Who was stronger: a vampire or a god? Leona rose from the void again. A few hundred meters behind the members of the Heavy Shield Guild was a square where the god was sealed. ¡°The seal in the void is loosening. The other side is exerting all its efforts to regain its strength. Once it umtes, it will break the seal,¡± said Xu Yuan. The remnant soul of the god was awakened ahead of time by these stupid Lords. It saved Su Wan¡¯s group a lot of trouble. Xu Yuan sensed the abnormality of the god¡¯s seal. The sealed area was surrounded by dense magic runes. Even if Leona could pass through the shadows, she couldn¡¯t pass through those runes. Although those inscriptions sealed the remnant soul of the god and became a protective shell. If he wanted to kill the god, he had to open the seal first! The remaining soul of the god was like a prisoner locked in an airtight cell. To kill the prisoner, the first step was to open the cell. Originally, the Lords had nned to use some means to awaken the soul of the god, but now, they had to do it at a moment¡¯s notice. The god had be theirst trump card for aeback. The frustrated Lords didn¡¯t know how the god would act, but they didn¡¯t care. They needed to deal with the enemy first. Su Wan knew how the Lords were. They didn¡¯t seem to care about life and death because they could always resurrect in their territories. Su Wan didn¡¯t care about them. They were too weak. The strongest among the barbarians was only at Level 67. Xu Yuan could snuff him out with a breath. Although a higher-level meant a stronger opponent, it wasn¡¯t everything. Realbat experience counted for something! Xu Yuan¡¯s currentbat experience far surpassed them. The earth suddenly trembled. The ruins within the sealed area copse with a loud crash, raising a cloud of dust. Pan Sen and the Lords looked at the copse of the ruins in happiness. There was hope yet! The god was awakening! Amidst the boundless pressure, a dark light imbued with an evil aura rose from the ground. It surged from all directions and flowed into the square. The runes engraved on the ground began to flicker with a dazzling light, and the god¡¯s arm burst forth. The sound of shattering echoed in the air. An arm encased in runes suddenly soared into the air, glowing with divine power. It hovered in midair. Just an arm alone was enough to make everyone feel as though the world wasing to an end. Even Leona felt the suffocating pressure. The power of the god. Masters of the world! The arm shattered the runes, and the surrounding energy began to form an illusory image. Everyone stared at it. There were no nts, rocks, or dirt on the ground. It was all white bones as far as the eye could see. At the center of these bones was a throne made of skulls. On the throne, a white skeleton without flesh and blood sat upright. The cloak made of human skin behind him kept squirming. One could even see tiny blood vessels and hair on it. It was as if it had been peeled off a person¡¯s body. Within its hollow eye sockets, flickered a faint blue Soul Fire. Xu Yuan frowned. Walking in the area was like walking in the realm of the undead. Among the entire illusory scene, only the arm was substantial. The Lords of the Heavy Shield Guild were excited to see this. ¡°Eternal Lord of the Undead, the great immortal master¡­ We came to help you escape from your prison!¡± The Lords knelt in front of the entity. The flickering Soul Fire glows brighter, as though awakening from a daze. ¡°Insignificant humans, why have you awakened me?¡± The skull slowly turned to look at them. The undead exuded an evil aura that pierced their very soul. Each word was a mental assault. Any life that failed in their willpower would die and turn into an undead instantly.. Chapter 442 - 442: How Dare You Offend Lord Xu Yuan? Chapter 442: How Dare You Offend Lord Xu Yuan? Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An ancient evilnguage resonated through the air. However, none of the people present there were weak, so they endured it. ¡°Great Immortal Master, these intruders intend to stop your escape! Not only did they kill your guard, the Half-Murlocs, but they also broke through our defenses and killed many of our subordinates.¡± Pan Sen pointed angrily at Su Wan. ¡°Please take action to annihte these insignificant people who dare to challenge your authority. Your will shall be eternal!¡± Everyone turned to stare at Su Wan and her group. The god had appeared. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you can do now!¡¯ thought the Lords in satisfaction. On the throne, the Immortal Lord of the Undead fully regained his consciousness. His gaze turned to where Pan Sen pointed at. He stiffened when he saw Xu Yuan. Suddenly, images from the past shed through his mind. A power of the ancient god¡­ how?¡¯ The Soul Fire flickered wildly. His spiritual power surged forth. However, as soon as it sensed the figure shrouded in darkness, his spiritual power retreated as if struck by lightning. ¡®This power¡­¡¯ Even in his prime, he couldn¡¯t fight with someone like that. His divine kingdom had already copsed a thousand years ago, and his divine body had shattered. He was left with only an arm. He had used the power of faith to restore himself. But being awakened prematurely interrupted his healing. He didn¡¯t have enough followers to restore himself to glory. At this time, an enemy with the power of the ancient gods had appeared. The me of the Immortal Lord¡¯s soul flickered. He was filled with surprise and anger. If he were to die again, who knew when he would be able to revive again? The rules of the world were changing, and he could no longer remain dormant. Otherwise, he might never live again. [Immortal Lord] [Middle God] [Status: Remnant Soul (All Attributes reduced by 99%).] Xu Yuan activated the True Eye of the Demonic Dragon. He heaved a sigh of relief after looking at the attributes. Only 1% of the strength of the god was left in the entity. ¡°Immortal Lord, you should know why I¡¯m here,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°The centaur who was guarding this area is now under my wing. No one has the right or the authority to touch her. Not even you!¡± The Immortal Lord was stunned. ¡®The centaur¡­ Wasn¡¯t she supposed to have disappeared after the outer seal was broken?¡¯ He seemed to remember something and turned to look in another direction. The Soul Fire flickered suddenly, and he looked angrily at the Lords of the Heavy Shield Guild. They actually dared to defy his oracle and attempt to control the central stone of this sealednd! There was a soul fragment left in the central stone, which obviously belonged to the centaur. This Lord with the power of the ancient gods hade for the centaur! If the greedy human Lords hadn¡¯t disobeyed his orders, this formidable presence wouldn¡¯t be here! He was enraged. He had wanted help from the Lords to break free from his seal, but he felt aggrieved now, looking at these pathetic Lords. The Lords of the Heavy Shield Guild were excited. It was one thing to be rude to a legendary hero but quite another to offend a god! ¡°Great Immortal Lord, this despicable Lord dares to spheme you. Please punish her!¡± ¡°Su Wan is unforgivable. You cannot insult a god!¡± Pan Sen looked at the Immortal Lord with anticipation. ¡°How dare you anger Lord Xu Yuan!¡± said the Immortal Lord in a hollow voice. The excited Heavy Shield Guild Lords froze on the spot. Everyone looked at the Immortal Lord in disbelief. They wondered if the god hadn¡¯t woken up properly yet. If the god had taken Su Wan¡¯s name, that would still be considered something. But her hero? Why would a god care about Su Wan¡¯s initial hero? Pan Sen was baffled. Why would a god say that? His heart seemed to have split open. His confidence and pride werepletely shattered by the Immortal Lord¡¯s words. The Heavy Shield Guild seemed to be nothing in front of Su Wan. ¡°You stupid idiots! Lord Su Wan and Lord Xu Yuan aren¡¯t someone you can provoke!¡± The Immortal Lord was angry. If it weren¡¯t for these greedy Lords, he wouldn¡¯t be in such danger! The furious Immortal Lord of the Undead waved his right hand, and a giant hand descended from the sky. It smashed down on the Heavy Shield Guild Lords ruthlessly. The earth shook. When the Lords saw this, they were delirious. The god had attacked their people! He had also said that Su Wan wasn¡¯t someone they could offend¡­ What exactly was happening? Pan Sen, sitting at the head of the long table, was displeased. His level had dropped by two because he died in a battle. The difficulty increased significantly with each level advancement. He couldn¡¯t afford to fall back! If he wanted to regain his level, it might take half a year or even longer, assuming he engaged in intense leveling-up activities. What frustrated him the most was the magnitude of the loss. He had gained no benefit from thest mission. The other Lords who were sent back to their territories were also frustrated because of it. ¡°Guild Master, why did the Immortal Lord suddenly target us?¡± Everyone felt resentment after trying so hard to help free the god. They had never expected the god to turn against them. Their hatred towards the Immortal Lord even surpassed that toward Su Wan. However, they felt confused. Why would the Immortal Lord act this way? Although Su Wan had tremendous prestige among the yers, it was impossible for her to frighten a god in that manner. Moreover, it was a sealed god who had been inactive for a long time. If they hadn¡¯t mentioned her name, they doubted the god would know about her. The Immortal Lord¡¯s actions left them puzzled. ¡°Do you remember what Su Wan said in the end?¡± Pan Sen waved his hand to silence them. He leaned forward and ced his right hand on the table. ¡°She said she came for the centaur who used to guard the sealed ground. From this, we can infer that Su Wan didn¡¯t know how to subdue the guard of the sealed ground..¡± Chapter 443 - 443: The Oppression Brought By Xu Yuan Chapter 443: The Oppression Brought By Xu Yuan Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°There must be something in Su Wan¡¯s hands that can threaten him¡­ maybe that¡¯s why the god¡¯s reaction was unprecedented,¡± said Pan Sen. The room fell silent. A means that can threaten a god? ¡°Su Wan can even enve legendary heroes. Do you think that it¡¯s impossible for her to have power over a god? Moreover, the Immortal Lord is not in his prime.¡± The Lords still found it difficult to ept this. ¡°No matter how weak he is, he is still a god! Even Kai Pa wouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly in front of a god.¡± Pan Sen felt sad at the mention of Kai Pa. ¡°Su Wan is something else,¡± said Pan Sen. The room fell silent. There were footsteps outside and several Lords entered the room after a while. ¡°Guild Master, we heard that a special sealed area was discovered with a god inside. We are here to support you!¡± ¡°That mission has already ended.¡± Pan Sen looked at them. ¡°What? It ended so quickly?¡± The Lords were stunned. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Guild Master! What treasures did you receive?¡± asked one of the Lords. ¡°Spread my order far and wide. No one from the Heavy Shield Guild is allowed to enter the Death Swamp. Furthermore, if you encounter Su Wan in any area or under any circumstances, retreat immediately! No one is allowed to engage in a fight with Su Wan. Anyone who disobeys this order will be expelled from the Heavy Shield Guild.¡± The unexpected order left the Lords bewildered. They couldn¡¯t understand how the mission corrted to Su Wan. As Pan Sen finished speaking, he walked out and disappeared from their sight. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What does Su Wan have to do with this?¡± asked the Lords who had just arrived. The other Lords looked at the group. ¡°We failed the mission.¡± ¡°And what about Su Wan?¡± The Heavy Shield Guild had hundreds of Lords. Shouldn¡¯t they be able to deal with Su Wan, who often was alone? They had Kai Pa on their side, so why would they fear Su Wan? They couldn¡¯t understand why Pan Sen would give such an outrageousmand. The deration was akin to saying that the Heavy Shield Guild was inferior to Su Wan. How would they be able to establish themselves in the Barbarian Empire in this way? ¡°Kai Pa has already fallen. One of Su Wan¡¯s heroes beheaded him. The Heavy Shield Guild no longer has a legendary hero to rely on. Kai Pa didn¡¯t even get to use his strongest move.¡± ¡°And we were killed by the awakened god,¡± said another Lord. ¡°Why would the god attack you? Weren¡¯t you helping him escape?¡± ¡°The god fears Su Wan and her initial hero.¡± The Lords were baffled. Su Wan¡¯s hero was a Dark Demon Dragon, but was there a reason to fear him to such an extent? The Lords looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. They were puzzled. Had Su Wan be so powerful that even gods feared her? Xu Yuan raised his eyebrows as he watched the Immortal Lord kill the Lords of the Heavy Shield Guild. ¡®What¡¯s he ying at?¡¯ The ancient god statue in his hand began to emit a faint light. It enveloped him and Su Wan. The vacant eyes of the Immortal Lord flickered with Soul Fire as he stared at Xu Yuan. The pressure from the ancient god felt as though it was going to devour him whole. The overwhelming power made him feel sluggish. ¡°Respected Dark Demon Dragon, 1 had no intention to offend you. Those Lords were the ones who coveted the soul fragment of the centaur.¡± The Immortal Lord hadn¡¯t even known about it. He had been imprisoned here for thousands of years! ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. All 1 need is for you to return the soul fragment and the center of the sealed ground to me,¡± said Xu Yuan. The Immortal Lord nodded. ¡°Alright. But I have a condition too.¡± ¡°This is not a trade.¡± Xu Yuan narrowed his eyes. Both sides weren¡¯t willing to back down. Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t ascertain if the god had any other tricks up his sleeve. He was at 1% of his godly strength. However, even 1% would mean endless power for a god. No one should underestimate a god. Not even legendary Lords and heroes dared to do it. The Immortal Lord was worried about the ancient god statue in Xu Yuan¡¯s hand. The relic from the past was even more powerful than before. The atmosphere became tense. ¡°I found it!¡± said Leona. The space in front of her became distorted. The Immortal Lord¡¯s face darkened. A cold and dark aura surged from his body, causing the surrounding space to ripple. To his surprise, Xu Yuan noticed that the entire surrounding area had entered a towering pce. The dark walls of the pce were carved with countless terrifying undead creatures, and in the center of this eerie pce stood a white bone altar. The altar was ancient. It was engraved with numerous runes. These runes circted and poured immense energy into the central area. The stones in the center absorbed the energy and let it out to form a circuit. Leona had appeared beside the altar and was reaching out to take one of the stones on top.. Chapter 444 - 444: What Conditions Do You Have? Chapter 444: What Conditions Do You Have? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Soul Fire of the Immortal Lord flickered madly. It rushed toward Leona. The power of the undead erupted from his body. Without hesitation, Xu Yuan unleashed endless energy from the ancient god statue in his hand. He charged forward. The Immortal Lord sensed this and grew anxious. The sealing stone was his bargaining chip! If it was taken away by the Vampire Duke, he would have nothing left to negotiate. Leona grabbed the stone from the altar. The Immortal Lord¡¯s bone arm clenched into a fist and struck her, unleashing the surging power of the undead. He intended to kill her. The Immortal Lord was surprised to see that his hand only struck air. He hadn¡¯t hit Leona at all! However, Leona was sent flying backward. When she touched the stone on the altar, the runes erupted and repelled her. Even the Immortal Lord was affected. His severed arm halted because of the flow of power. His ethereal body rippled. Xu Yuan, with the ancient god statue, had appeared beside the Immortal Lord in the blink of an eye. The dim light enveloped the Immortal Lord. He felt as though he had been sshed with acid. Thick smoke emerged from his body, and he was disintegrating. Xu Yuan passed through the ethereal body like lightning and grabbed the severed arm. The ancient god statue became excited, sensing its prey. At this moment, the impact subsided, and the severed arm resumed its function. The Immortal Lord perceived the erosion of his power. He was uneasy. In his hollow eyes, the Soul Fire surged. The surrounding walls of the ce began to disappear. In the blink of an eye, they were transported back outside, among the corpses and ruins. Xu Yuan looked at the Immortal Lord. He was also in the same spot as before. The ethereal body had shattered even more than before. The aura emitted by the severed arm was faint. The power of the Immortal Lord had weakened. Once again, both sides fell silent. But this time, Xu Yuan felt more confident. It seemed that the opponent didn¡¯t have many means to restrain him. He had engaged in closebat to test whether this god had the ability to break free from the effects of the ancient god statue. It seemed that he didn¡¯t. The Immortal Lord was even weaker than he had anticipated. ¡°You can¡¯t remove the core of this sealed ce. Without my assistance, forcibly removing it will cause the entire area to copse. The soul of your centaur is connected to the entire ind. If this ce falls, your centaur will die!¡± The Immortal Lord looked at Xu Yuan anxiously. Xu Yuan had even more power than he had imagined! Furthermore, the Dark Demon Dragon showed no fear or reverence toward the gods. His made the Immortal Lord fear the dragon even more. Xu Yuan turned to look at Leona. ¡°He speaks the truth. The stone seems to be the most important part of this ind,¡± said Leona. ¡°Forcibly taking it might destroy the ce. We need the key.¡± ¡®The key?* Xu Yuan frowned. The key was on Fer¡¯s wrist, but she was unconscious. Using the key recklessly might backfire. ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate,¡± said the Immortal Lord. The reason the centaur fell into aa was that the Lords had tried to seize the stone. They needed to get the fragment and the Immortal Lord was willing to give it based on some condition he had. ¡°What conditions do you have?¡± asked Xu Yuan with narrowed eyes. ¡°I will help you safely remove the sealing stone, but you must not obstruct me when I leave.¡± The Soul Fire in the Immortal Lord¡¯s eyes flickered again. ¡°Do you think that the value of a centaur canpare to the gains of killing a god?¡± asked Xu Yuan. The essence of negotiation was to never let the other person know about your weakness. He and Su Wan would never give up on Fer, but they needed to appear unbothered by it. The Immortal Lord was uneasy. He had forgotten that dragons could be greedy! He knew Su Wan was equally selfish. The Immortal Lord had dealt with enough Overlords to understand them. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked. ¡°The question should be: what can you offer in return?¡± said Xu Yuan. As soon as his words fell, his spiritual energy dissipated. He secretly instructed Leona to search for loopholes on this ind. Xu Yuan could allow the Vampire Duke to use his dark energy to merge into the Shadow ne. Leona made no visible movement, but her manifestation was already doing as instructed. The Immortal Lord felt even more stressed when he sensed this. He had personally dealt with vampires. They were troublesome creatures. If Leona found some loopholes, he couldn¡¯t negotiate his freedom. ¡°Human lord, I can remove the seal and grant you this whole ind,¡± said the Immortal Lord to Su Wan. This sealednd had once been a divine kingdom. As long as it was nurtured, it could be turned into a separate ne. An entire ne at her disposal! The bargaining chip was already enough to satisfy the Dark Demon Dragon and the human Lord in front of him.. Chapter 445 - 445: The Divine Contract Chapter 445: The Divine Contract Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze flickered. It seemed he worried the Immortal Lord more than he thought he would. However, he still didn¡¯t haveplete confidence in himself. The sealing stone with Fer¡¯s soul fragment made him wary. That being said, what the Immortal Lord offered was indeed intriguing. If it was before, he would have dly epted. ¡°Apologies¡­ but your divine kingdom holds no value for me,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°It could be your divine realm in the future. It¡¯ll belong to youpletely!¡± said the Immortal Lord earnestly. ¡°We already have our own ne. You can keep this sealednd for yourself!¡± Xu Yuan waved his hand dismissively. ¡®They already have a ne of their own?¡¯ The Immortal Lord looked at Xu Yuan. His gaze lingered on the ancient god statue. That statue was of great power. It made sense that the dragon didn¡¯t see a personal ne as something great. The Immortal finally felt that Xu Yuan was worthy of being an equal. However, the problem now was that his bargaining chip wasn¡¯t adequate. He didn¡¯t have much to offer at the moment. ¡°I have a special treasure in my possession that can refine the energy of this sealednd and infuse it into the soul fragment within the sealing stone. With that, the centaur guardian will be able to have a portion of my divine power!¡± Xu Yuan was interested. If Fer could wield divine power, it would be something! The birth of divinity required igniting the divine me, tempering one¡¯s own body with that me, and undergoing a transformation that turned something mortal into a divine being. These people then became demigods. Xu Yuan was curious about the kind of power the Immortal Lord¡¯s divine me would bring forth. When he saw that the offer had interested Xu Yuan, the Immortal Lord rxed a little. He was still worried that his offer might not be enough. ¡°Tens and thousands of years ago, I was swept into the Battle of the Gods that had be inevitable,¡± said the Immortal Lord. ¡°In the war, I encountered an enemy who was about to ascend to a supreme divine being. He was the God of the Wilderness.¡± ¡°In the War of the Gods, there was no right or wrong¡­ no good or evil. That warsted ten years. In the end, the God of the Wilderness, together with other gods, breached my divine kingdom. The price he paid was the erosion of his own power. Before I fell, I sealed a portion of my enemy¡¯s power within myself.¡± ¡°The God of the Wilderness refused to submit. I was sealed here. They expected me to wither away. That idiot didn¡¯t know he would perish soon after. The sealed power is still here. The power of Rules¡­¡± Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t known that there was such a secret hidden here. ¡°I can infuse the Power of Rules into the sealing stone. The centaur will directly inherit the power when the soul fragment returns to her body,¡± said the Immortal Lord. ¡°That transaction seems fair. However, how do I trust that this will all go smoothly, and you won¡¯t betray us?¡± asked Xu Yuan. They were enemies, after all. Both sides were wary of each other. Although Xu Yuan had the ancient god statue, he wasn¡¯t confident in killing the Immortal Lord. The Immortal Lord had already revealed his abilities. Even Leona couldn¡¯t counter his tactics from the Shadow ne. The Immortal Lord, in turn, wanted freedom. A great future was right ahead of him. With one step, he would be able to get out of the sea. He would still be the Immortal Lord with supreme authority. He would rule over the undeads! He was not willing to take the risk. ¡°So, in your opinion, how should we proceed?¡± asked the Immortal Lord. ¡°You should be familiar with the Divine Contract. There are other gods who have signed such contracts with my lord,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Would you be willing to sign a contract?¡± The Immortal Lord stared at Xu Yuan and then at Su Wan. ¡°It seems you both are even more extraordinary than I had imagined!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said the Immortal Lord. ¡°I swear to abide by the terms of the contract.¡± The dark undead power surged, and his skeletal body emanated divine might. Behind him, the skin cape fluttered. A voice rang in Su Wan¡¯s ears. ¡°I initiate a contract with you through our souls. If you agree to the terms of the contract, it will be witnessed by divinity. Viting the contract will result in the obliteration of the soul by the power of the rules. The one who vites the terms will never be able to resurrect.¡± The contract terms surged in Su Wan¡¯s mind. The spiritual power allowed both parties to view the terms so that none could restore to deception. Su Wan agreed to the terms without hesitation, ignoring the god¡¯s favor that would be applicable for a hundred years. Who knew what the world would be at that time? They didn¡¯t even know if the Immortal Lord would be alive by then. Besides, Xu Yuan might reach such power in that time that he could even confront gods! The Immortal Lord waited for the contract to be signed by Su Wan. After that, he rejoiced. Now, there was nothing standing between him and freedom! Chapter 446 - 446: Immortal God of Unlimited Shock Chapter 446: Immortal God of Unlimited Shock Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was a new life that had arrived hundreds and thousands of yearste. This time, he would definitely step into an even higher level! After the contract was signed, the atmosphere eased up. Both sides became coborators. At least for a hundred years, the two sides were no longer enemies. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Xu Yuan asked. ¡°I will inject the divine Power of the Rules into the Sealing Stone. When you open the sealing stone, you will be able to use the power,¡± said the Immortal Lord. The Power of Ruled sealed within his body did note without a price. The energy of maintaining it had started corroding his soul. His own power was ipatible with it. In his current state, the price he had to pay to control that power was not worth it. The main reason why he had fallen unconscious before was to think of a way to get rid of that power. He was willing to give that power away. Xu Yuan and Su Wan had actually helped him. ¡°There¡¯s an inscription on Fer¡¯s wrist to open the sealednd, but she¡¯s already in a deep sleep.¡± ¡°Can you bring that Centaur here? If we have the key, the process will be simpler,¡± said the Immortal Lord. He would be able to retain more of his power. Xu Yuan told the army to leave and instructed the Red-Eyed ck Dragon to bring Fer over. Once they were gone, everything fell silent. ¡°Lord Su Wan, are you really a Lord?¡± The Immortal Lord asked. ¡°Those Lords didn¡¯t discuss the outside world with you?¡± Su Wan asked him. The Immortal Lord shook his head. ¡°Perhaps the changes in the world are even greater than I imagined.¡± Tens and thousands of years of slumber had been too long. ¡°When you go out, you will face apletely new world.¡± Xu Yuan thought about the Crimson Moon. After the Crimson Moon rose, he hadn¡¯t had a chance to visit Cann City. He didn¡¯t know what actions Nami and Bartos intended to take. The Crimson Moon¡¯s goal was to eliminate the new gods. The rise of the Crimson Moon was just the beginning. In addition, Mestre had also sent a message saying that the ruler of Cann City, the legendary ascetic, wanted to meet him and Su Wan. They didn¡¯t know what he wanted with them. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon returned, carrying the sleeping Fer on his back. There was another figure who had apanied Fer. He stood beside her silently. ¡°The God of Deception and Lies?!¡± The Immortal Lord turned to Xu Yuan in shock. He wondered if Su Wan and Xu Yuan relied on this god. Although he didn¡¯t think much of the infamous god, he was still a little worried. However, he could only remain silent. Xu Yuan flew to Fer. He nodded at the God of Deception and Lies and bent down to examine the sleeping centaur. His heart ached, watching her lie there unconscious. He gently lifted her wrist to reveal the golden rune. ¡°The totem of the God of Wilderness. This is the key.¡± The Immortal Lord became excited when he saw the rune. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. This centaur will be fine. After breaking the seal, she will repair her shattered soul fragments and recover fully.¡± By then, Fer would also have control over the sealing stone and a portion of the power of the God of Wilderness. ¡°This is an opportunity.¡± In order to prevent his escape, the God of Wilderness had set up numerous safeguards in this sealed ce. If forcibly destroyed, they would have to pay an extremely heavy price. The power of the rules that belonged to the God of Wilderness within him would also erupt. That¡¯s why he had been so cautious. Now, someone else would carry the power of the God of Wilderness, releasing him from his greatest shackles. ¡°The rules here are very peculiar. It is indeed the work of the God of Wilderness. 1 have dealt with that guy before,¡± said the God of Deception and Lies. ¡°1 hope you will keep your promise.¡± ¡°I have already signed a contract with Lord Su Wan and will not vite it. I didn¡¯t expect to find you with Lord Su Wan,¡± the Immortal Lord said. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan and Lord Su Wan are now my protectors,¡± said the God of Deception and Lies. The Immortal Lord¡¯s Soul Fire flickered. ¡®He is under Xu Yuan¡¯s protection?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± said Xu Yuan. The Immortal Lord looked at Xu Yuan and gestured behind him. ¡°I trust you to take care of things here. If there¡¯s any danger, prioritize Fer¡¯s safety.¡± Although there was the Hero¡¯s Altar for resurrection, the situation at hand was delicate. He couldn¡¯t guarantee that Fer would not be injured upon resurrection from the Hero¡¯s Altar. The God of Deception and Lies looked at the heroic figure before him and couldn¡¯t help but feel something like admiration. This Lord was extraordinary in his eyes. When he had heard the Red-Eyed ck Dragon say that Fer was needed. He had apanied them here because he thought he would be needed in a fight. However, it turned out that the situation was already under control. With the Immortal Lord¡¯s current state, it was difficult for any unexpected changes, and it didn¡¯t require much effort to help take care of the centaur. The Immortal Lord felt at ease, especially since the God of Deception and Lies was there. With a third person present, both sides felt much more at ease with each other. Xu Yuan urged the Red-Eyed ck Dragon to follow the Immortal Lord and returned to the ancient temple that had not yet copsed. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon remained at the entrance, while Xu Yuan, Leona, and the God of Deception and Lies used a stretcher to carry the centaur into the main hall. ¡°ce the centaur on top of the altar.¡± The Immortal Lord gestured towards the bone altar at the center of the hall. The centaur was the guardian of this ce, and all the power within it resonated with her and relied on her. Xu Yuan nodded and gently ced Fer on the bone altar. The seal stone, brimming with immense energy, and the fragment of the artifact were positioned just above her head. As shey on the altar, the golden rune on her arm began to radiate light. The surrounding energy surged instantaneously, and the dense runes on the altar gradually rippled.. Chapter 447 - 447: The Transformation of the Centaur Chapter 447: The Transformation of the Centaur Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Immortal Lord stepped forward and pressed his arm onto the altar. Energy surged out. Xu Yuan received a prompt. The centaur, Fer, was undergoing a special inheritance and was gaining control over a divine wilderness. ¡®Divine wilderness?¡¯ Xu Yuan¡¯s heart soared. The Immortal Lord¡¯s words were indeed true. It was the ultimate power of this world! The Dark Withered Tree had only controlled a portion of the Power of Decay, and itsbat strength had been greatly enhanced. How strong would Fer get after receiving this power? As the Immortal Lord increased the energy, veins on his cape started to burst. It stabilized the ethereal form of the Immortal Lord. The power that did not belong to the undead gradually began to envelop the surroundings. In a moment of daze, Xu Yuan saw a wastnd overgrown with weeds before their very eyes. Upon the wastnd were low hills, mining fields, and forests, teeming with intelligent life. There were half-orcs, goblins, halflings, minotaurs, centaurs¡­ These lifeforms shed with each other, reproducing and thriving on thisnd. It was not just and of overgrown weeds. It was and filled with the hope of life. When the image disappeared, Xu Yuan felt a sense of loss. The Power of the Wilderness wasn¡¯t as simple as imagined. It was the fundamental power of the world, filled with endless possibilities. At this moment, Xu Yuan had a deeper understanding of the ultimate power of the world. Whether it was the power they controlled, the Power of Decay wielded by the Dark Withered Tree, or the Divine Wilderness that Fer was currently inheriting, they all possessed boundless potential just waiting to be tapped. Five minutes¡­ ten minutes¡­ Time passed swiftly. The processsted for half an hour. The surrounding energy tide surged like a tsunami. If there were spellcasters present, they would be struck by the restless magical tide. When the Immortal Lord finally stopped, his ethereal form became indistinct and unclear. Such a great sacrifice was exchanged for the transformation of Fer on the bone altar. The centaur, who was still asleep, emitted a vast and magnificent aura. Everyone could sense it as if they were standing outside the wilderness. Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out from the sky. Xu Yuan instinctively looked up to see faint cracks appearing in the surrounding space. It looked as if a heavy object had struck a mirror. This was a spatial rupture, and being torn apart by spatial fragments was inevitable. The Immortal Lord¡¯s Soul Fire flickered more intensely. ¡°The Sealed Realm is copsing due to the waning power. Lord Su Wan, there is no need to worry. As long as we remain in this hall, we will not be affected. This ce is the core of the seal. As long as the altar remains intact, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± Xu Yuan waved at the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, gesturing to him to leave with the troops. The troops would be of no help and would be in danger instead. Once the army had withdrawn from the Sealed Realm, only Xu Yuan, the Immortal Lord, and a few others remained. At this point, the Immortal Lord had already moved far away from the bone altar, and the power of the God of Wilderness waspletely gone from his being. Although he felt weak, he was filled with excitement. He had waited for a long time for a new life! Finally, he could reim his throne. Everyone waited for Fer¡¯s transformation. There was a violent rumbling, and the earth shook intensely. Xu Yuan flew to the entrance of the grand hall and gazed out into the distance. The Sealed Realm was no longer the tranquil ce it once was. At the edge of the realm, the semi-transparent shield was shrinking inward at a visible speed. The buildings on the outer perimeter immediately crumbled as the protective shield copsed. Everything was devoured by the surging water. The water became turbid and formed vortexes and whirlpools. The copse showed no signs of stopping as it gradually approached the grand hall. Only when it was a kilometer away did the semi-transparent shield gradually stabilize.. Chapter 448 - 448: Ferula’s Gains Chapter 448: Fer¡¯s Gains Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Fer (Ancient Guardian)] [Boss Level] [All attributes increased by 500%] [Power of the Wilderness: 100 points, recover 5 points per second.] [Transcendence Characteristic: When attacking with the polearm, she can ignore the opponent¡¯s defense and cause true damage to the opponent¡¯s soul.] [Divine Title: Immune to instant death skills, poison, control skills, curses, etc. After being injured, she can quickly recover with the consumption of blood and energy.] After losing her memories, Fer fell from being a demigod. However, she was on the path to glory again! Su Wan opened Fer¡¯s attribute panel. Fer¡¯sbat power had soared to a staggering level that filled her with awe. If Leona, the Vampire Duke, didn¡¯t have the transcendent trait of the Dark Apostle, it would be difficult to gauge who would be stronger in a battle between Fer and her. Su Wan felt a bit remorseful. Although Fer controlled the Divine Wilderness, it was different from the power wielded by the Dark Withering Tree. The Power of Decay could be used in a fight to directly enhance thebat power. On the other hand, the Divine Wilderness was a non-offensive power. It mainly increased Fer¡¯s own power. If Fer were to stay in the wilderness, she could raise an army in an instant. She was the new ruler of the wilderness. The gains were plentiful! In the current situation, the birth of a second powerful hero held high strategic value for the territory. It would y a crucial role in Su Wan¡¯s future ns. Fer finally woke up. Her fearful eyes opened slowly and swept over Su Wan and Xu Yuan. When she saw them, her gaze finally softened. ¡°Father, Mother, 1 have be stronger!¡± she proudly dered as she got up. She had also recovered her memories. ¡°When 1 was asleep, I heard you calling for me. I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me!¡± she said as she smiled radiantly. ¡°Fer, have you regained all your memories?¡± asked Su Wan. It didn¡¯t seem like anything had changed. Fer still seemed like the child that she was. ¡°1 remember everything, but 1 have chosen to let go of my past.¡± Fer looked at Su Wan and smiled softly. ¡°I prefer the life 1 have now.¡± She leaped up and hugged Su Wan. Su Wan tenderly stroked her head, feeling a little heartbroken. Even with her demigod powers in the past, Fer had just been a tool. She must have been lonely. Su Wan also felt a little relieved that she didn¡¯t have to worry about Fer leaving the territory after regaining her memories. Fer wanted to stay! The Immortal Lord¡¯s Soul Fire flickered for a moment. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, the seal has been broken. 1 have already contacted the followers of the Immortal Sect. 1 want to leave now,¡± said the Immortal Lord. He waved his hand and caused the dust to fall off from the walls. The walls were covered in brambles and vines. ¡°This is my gift to you. Although 1 have already paid my dues, I still want to thank you for your assistance.¡± The statue that was revealed was covered in grass and dust. It was barely recognizable as a skeleton statue. The statue contained a trace of divine power. If they were to encounter enemies in the future, they could use this. The Immortal Lord would lend a hand. However, if the enemy was a god, he wouldn¡¯t interfere. Next, he wanted to return to the Undead ne and regain control of his domain. The world was undergoing immense changes, and he wanted to be prepared! ¡°I hope we can meet again in the future,¡± said the Immortal Lord. They weren¡¯t friends, but they weren¡¯t enemies either. ¡°I look forward to that day.¡± Xu Yuan looked at the Immortal Lord and handed a gem to him! The Immortal Lord looked at the gem in his hand in amusement. It was intriguing that he had needed the help of a human Lord and a Dark Demon Dragon. ¡°You are the first person to give me such an item. I will remember this friendship¡­¡± He looked at the God of Deception and Lies, who was silent. The space exploded and he stepped into the crack. The god that had been sealed for hundreds and thousands of years was finally free. Xu Yuan was a little surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter so many things in the Land of the Broken Laws. He had nned to hunt the God and prevent him from escaping. In the end, he established a good rtionship with the god and given him his freedom. The undead energy within the cold bone statue, which belonged to the Immortal Lord, was easier to restorepared to other statues. The power could revive quickly if they could find a battlefield or a graveyard. This statue could be their trump card! Xu Yuan tossed the bone statue to Su Wan. He had no use for it. It was better to leave it with her. ¡°Fer, have you mastered this sealed realm yet?¡± Xu Yuan asked. ¡°The rules of the sealed realm were broken, and I reconstructed the shattered rules. I can merge the realm within my body,¡± said the centaur. The sealed realm belonged to herpletely now! The entire realm would be fused with her body! Su Wan and Xu Yuan were astonished. Was such a thing even possible?¡± ¡°However, 1 can¡¯t incorporate the sealed realm into my body when there are outsiders present!¡± The centaur looked a little troubled.. Chapter 449 - 449: Changing the Way of Thinking Chapter 449: Changing the Way of Thinking Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When the sealed realm fused within her, she could only survive if she had a soul imprint. The sealed realm would be her private territory. Perhaps not useful during directbat, the ce still had a high strategic value for development. ¡°Is there any special treasure hidden in this sealed realm?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°No. This ce was originally designed for sealing the god. It doesn¡¯t really have anything of value,¡± said Fer. Su Wan wasn¡¯t disappointed. The gains from this encounter had been extravagant enough to keep her satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She turned and looked around. Xu Yuan, Su Wan, Leona, and the God of Deception and Lies passed through the translucent shield and reappeared on theke¡¯s surface. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon flew over and lifted Su Wan up into the sky. Su Wan looked down and found that the sealed realm was already disappearing from her sight. The surroundingke water poured in and submerged everything. This Land of Broken Laws was history. Fer emerged from the murky water. She was now a legendary hero with a powerful aura. She ran in the air with her long hair fluttering in the wind. Su Wan smiled as she watched her. The exploration of the Land of Broken Laws hade to an end, and she didn¡¯t need to worry about it any longer. The trip had been eventful. Fer had obtained new abilities and the wilderness was hers to rule now. Su Wan had also established a cordial rtionship with the Immortal Lord and gained a new statue which coulde in handy. She instructed her troops to return to the territory. The biggest problem was solved. The next step was to conquer the ne. If they could take control of it with the current size of the territory, it would be very beneficial. Just as they flew away from theke, a system prompt appeared in Su Wan¡¯s mind. [The Death Swamp has consumed arge amount of flesh and soul. It has been upgraded to Level 3!] Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. The sh of the nes had yielded results! A Level 3 Death Swamp was capable of recruiting advanced hero types. Su Wan was excited. The system prompts kepting. [The range of the Death Swamp has been expanded by 10 km. Current range: 30 km in diameter.] [The number of automatically produced unit nests per week increased to 3.] [The upper limit of self-produced unit nests increased by 10, with the current number of unit nests at 30.] [Maximum capacity: 40. Number of troops: 600.] [The level of self-produced unit nests can be increased to Level 3 after consuming flesh and soul energy, along with the produced unit nests and recruited units.] [The Death Swamp has gained new features: Rotten Will and Decay.] [Rotten Will: Enemies in the Death Swamp will be constantly eroded by the corruptive aura. Once the will is corroded, one will be transformed into a corrupt servant of the Death Swamp.] [Decay: When the number of units automatically recruited by the Death Swamp exceeds 1000, a hero unit will be automatically spawned. This hero will grow stronger with the enhancement of the Death Swamp. After dying, they can be revived within the Death Swamp by consuming flesh.] Su Wan happily looked through the prompts. The chance of spawning a hero unit was really handy! Having extra heroes was always useful in battle. The upgrade solved the shorings of the Death Swamp. As long as the unit capacity was full, providing sufficient flesh and soul energy each week would ensure continuous production. The Death Swamp could continuously enhance the potential of the units. With this upgrade, the Death Swamp¡¯s potential and power surged dramatically. Su Wan couldn¡¯t imagine how many lives had perished there to bring about such an upgrade. However, she had nned well. With the intense level ofbat going on there, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Death Swamp to reach Level 4. She couldn¡¯t wait till it reached Level 5! Even for a city like Cann City, which was on the outskirts and had a legendary acetic, the number of heroes they had was limited. The Death Swamp had grown a lot. Su Wan led her troops back to the territory. ¡°Your Excellency Modric Caesar, have you found suitable believers?¡± Xu Yuan turned to the God of Deception and lies. ¡°I have a few people in mind but haven¡¯t made a decision yet.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think of the Immortal Lord?¡± asked Xu Yuan. ¡°The Immortal Lord is a core member of the Undead God¡¯s lineage, renowned for his stubborn pursuit of eternal immortality. However, because he was obsessed with immortality, so he just remained¡­ moderately strong. This time, maybe he can be stronger and turn into a high-level god. I shouldn¡¯t fall back either.¡± ¡°I hope that you can be a true friend of the territory, Your Highness. I entrust the Death Swamp to you!¡± Xu Yuan looked at Modric Caesar and smiled warmly. The God of Deception and Lies watched Xu Yuan. He felt strange.. Does he n to recruit him to his cause and subdue gods eventually? Chapter 450 - 450: Changes in the Tasilia Plane Chapter 450: Changes in the Tasilia ne Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The god didn¡¯t think much about it. The territory was strong, but it hadn¡¯t yet reached the level that would make him submit. He returned to the Death Swamp through the gate from the other side. The ce had be a battlefield. He had been away for a long time. Finding suitable believers was his most important mission right now. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the God of Deception and Lies after that. The god was being useful for now. No one knew what would happen in the future. His gaze fell on the enormous Void Sandworm, which lurked in the sandy wastnd like a giant wall. As the void gradually grew, its role became more and more significant. As the opening of the space gates became easier, it gave Su Wan more room to maneuver. Although the Eternal Land could also open space gates, it was far less convenient than the Void Sandworm. The ne was more suitable as a rear base of operations, and the flexibility of the Void Sandworm was unmatched. When asked if there was any news from the Dark Withered Tree ne, Su Wan received a negative response. She instructed the Dark Withered Tree to guard the area well. As she ced more and more space gates in the area, the burden on the swamp grew. Only with the Dark Withered Tree guarding it did Su Wan feel at ease. Moreover, given the massive size of the Dark Withered Tree and its characteristics, it was best suited for the task. After a brief instruction, Su Wan had Leona return to the Vampire Castle, while she and Xu Yuan took Fer back to the territory. In the following days, apart from the intense battles between the nes, everything else was peaceful. The outside world became restless and turbulent due to the emergence of numerous nes. However, no other nes were discovered in the territory. Instead of preparing for a bloody battle, the territory was shrouded in calm. It was a rare opportunity to develop and expand the territory. Su Wan deployed the residents from the Eternal Land to resume production. Meanwhile, the construction of a new city in the Eternal Land did not stop. More than ten thousand prisoners of war from the Dark Region City became the main workforce. These prisoners were the ones who had resisted while Dark Region City was trying to unify the underground world. The most extreme dungeon races had already been eliminated, and those remaining now obeyed them. In addition, Furnace City had also dispatched two thousand gray dwarves to join the construction of Eternal City. With the help of these reinforcements and the residents, the city was growing at a rapid pace. Unlike the territory, which could be upgraded directly through the attribute panel, the construction of the Eternal City had to follow the rules and required the Lord¡¯s intervention. The downside to all this was that it required a significant amount of energy and time. However, it didn¡¯t rely on prerequisites such as technology or building levels for city upgrades, allowing it to be built ording to the Lord¡¯s desires. Currently, the main issue in the territory was that technology had yet to advance to new levels. The territory was the most important thing, and Su Wan needed to make sure that its importance didn¡¯t diminish because of the Eternal City. The Eternal Land would serve as a safe rear base for production. It would act as a war fortress when needed. Su Wan nned to stock it with alchemy cannons, siege crossbows, and many other weapons. Su Wan remained in the territory to take care of the political affairs. She had no time to deal with other matters for now. The duke, who controlled more than a hundred thousand troops, was willing to stand with the Tasiria Royal Family and march against the Blood Fury Archduke. Upon learning about this, Su Wan sent Fer into the Tasiria ne to protect the two princesses and to protect the powerful duke. The two princesses were surprised. The duke did not join the Blood Fury Archduke in this fight, but that didn¡¯t mean he was loyal to the Tasiria Royal Family either. He was attempting to spy on the ancient summoning array controlled by the Tasiria Royal Family. Using false pretenses, he sessfully lured the two princesses to his side. Just when he was about to do that, Fer appeared. She revealed her battle form and single-handedly pierced through the duke¡¯s army. She defeated the duke once and for all. Finally, Fer contracted the soul of the powerful duke, gainingplete control over his life. Later, following the princesses¡¯ suggestions, Fer used this as a medium to control the upper echelons of the duke¡¯s forces. Fer took over the duke¡¯s power. The first step of revenge for the Tasiria Kingdom had finally begun. The conquest of the Tasiria ne was in full swing. There was good news from the underground world too! The blood dwarves dispatched to Furnace City had sessfully assisted the gray dwarves in developing the first generation of automatic seeding and harvesting machines and integrated sowing and reaping. With just a driver, this alchemical creation could be easily operated. It was named the Furnace Seeder-Harvester. It was suitable for harvesting the main ingredient in the making of the ice cream: Light Flowing Grass. In fact, the machine was specifically designed for the cultivation and harvesting of Light Flowing Grass. However, the alchemical machine wasn¡¯t just limited to that. With slight modification, it could also be used for nting and harvesting other crops. With the sessful development of the machine, Su Wanmanded for the Light Flowing Grass cultivation base to be expanded. Almost all the areas in the underground world were suitable for Light Flowing Grass cultivation. They were utilized fully. To further expand, they would have to develop Eternal City first. Su Wan immediately began constructing food workshops in the territory after a sufficient supply of the raw material was guaranteed. In just a few days, twenty other food workshops were established. The new residents from the Tasiria ne turned out to be the bestbor force. A major discussion was going on among the Lords in the forum. When the high-level Lords werepeting to conquer the nes, they shed with the Orc Empire. The native creatures of that ne were descendants of the ancient Orc Tribes. They posed an insurmountable challenge for the Lords. However, the top Lords were unwilling to give up on the tempting opportunity and promised numerous benefits for others to join the battle.. Chapter 451 - 451: Technology Upgraded Again Chapter 451: Technology Upgraded Again Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were about five hundred thousand Lords participating in this battle. The battle for ne dominance would only end with the retreat or defeat of the Orcs. Even with the intervention of legendary heroes, they couldn¡¯t stop the situation from spiraling out of control. The Lords won the war against the native forces unexpectedly. They realized that they possessed the ability to influence the situation on the battlefield. The Lords were overjoyed. The forum was filled with discussions about the battle. As the exploration of the nes went on, many Lords gained tremendous benefits from the encounter. Among the extensive exploration by yer lords, the prominently highlighted Spire Tower also emerged. The astonished Lords discovered a Spire Tower that possessed insanely strong magic. The Spire Towers were mysterious and unpredictable. The residual power of ancient gods reappeared in various nes. During the exploration, many lucky Lords obtained the scattered power of ancient gods in the nes they went to. They were astonished to find that the power of the ancient gods had the ability to strengthen the capabilities of their troops. Some even underwent a change of profession to opt for rare and ancient titles with the power of the ancient gods. The Lords continued exploring new nes. As a result, conflicts arose daily. Su Wan witnessed the Lords¡¯ war against the Orcs. She also watched as they were victorious. Amidst her excitement, she also felt the stress of it all. With over five hundred thousand Lords participating in therge-scale battle, Su Wan became uneasy. Iler territory was supposed to be the strongest among all. What if the Lords encountered something in these nes that allowed them to surpass the level of her territory? Could her territory still withstand the pressure from them? She took a deep breath to calm herself. She wasn¡¯t interested in passing missions or joining other Lords. Su Wan wanted to make sure that her territory had the absolute power of crushing its enemies. However, her current territory still needed to continue to develop. Outside the city, the cracks in the temporarily sealed space by the Dwarf God were expanding every day. She needed to be stronger as soon as possible. Several days had passed since the battle of the Lords and Fer¡¯s control over the Duke of Lion. The Lords continued on with their exploration. They suffered great losses but also gained a lot in the newly formed nes. The Lords became more and more eager to conquer nes. Their conquest of the Tasiria ne didn¡¯t cease. With Fer in the lead with power over the Duke of Lion, she amassed an army of over five thousand troops. The downfall of the Duke of Lion was not concealed. Instead, it was widely publicized. This caused a huge uproar. Many forces began to stir, and even nobles sent secret letters expressing their support and loyalty to the two princesses. It hadn¡¯t been that long since the fall of the Tasiria Royal Family. While there were many power-hungry individuals, the supporters weren¡¯t dead yet. The rebellion of the Duke of Blood had displeased many people. The two princesses couldn¡¯t keep it a secret any longer and raised the banner of the Tasiria Royal Family, requesting all the supporters to rebel and resist the tyranny of the Duke of Blood. It was getting chaotic in the Tasiria ne. Amidst fluctuating sentiments, the Duke of Blood mobilized his troops and surrounded the territory of the Duke of Lion. The betrayers of the Tasiria Kingdom intended to annihte thest resistance of the royal family and take overpletely. The situation had reached such an uncontroble state precisely because of the traitor. The current ruler of the Tasiria Kingdom wanted to eliminate thest hope of the royal family in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. He wanted to establish his own authority through bloodshed. If he achieved victory, the entire Tasiria Kingdom would bepletely under his control. The ne was in turmoil. A war was brewing. It would decide the fate of the entire ne. Su Wan nned to go to the Tasiria ne to oversee the situation. After continuous research at the cksmith shop, the attack technology had been upgraded to a special level. To expedite technological development, Su Wan ordered Eliza, the head of the cksmith Association in the underground world, to search for exceptional cksmiths and bring them back to the territory. Eliza did as she was told and led many talented cksmiths to the territory. She tasked them with assisting Sam, the one-armed cksmith, in his research. With their joint efforts, the attack technology finally made a breakthrough. The features that came with the special-level technology gave the territory an advantage over all others. The powerful single-target attack skill could execute units at lower levels in one go. If used to gang up on enemies, it would immediately unleash tremendous destructive power without having to worry about defense. The development of the territory consumed enormous resources at every level. However, the resources were well spent. Advancing technology was a matter that required time and energy. However, the situation had be too strained, and every effort was needed to elerate progress in the field. The enemies of the territory would not leave them with much time. ¡°Summon Eliza and Sam to the Dark castle.¡± Soon, footsteps sounded outside the door, and Eliza and Sam walked in. They bowed to Su Wan. Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but admire Eliza. She was attractive, and many people thought that was all she was good at. Eliza was a beauty with brains. Her intellect was useful in scientific research. ¡°Sam, has there been any progress in your research?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± said Sam excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the cksmiths Eliza brought from the underground world. They carried out additional reinforcement, which involves specific processes of smelting rare resources¡­¡± Su Wan realized that cooperative efforts really did wonders to elerate research in the territory. ¡°Eliza, please continue to search for more talented cksmiths and recruit them to the territory. We need to continue enhancing the attack technology,¡± said Su Wan. The current situation was unstable, and they needed a stronger army to protect the territory.. Chapter 452 - 452: Immense Wealth Chapter 452: Immense Wealth Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although expenses in various sectors were increasing, the speed at which the territory earned resources was outstanding. Supporting the research expenses of several sectors was not a problem for Su Wan. The cksmiths Association was running smoothly, and it attracted many talented people who came to learn. The function of the cksmith Association in the Dark Region City was to promote forging techniques in the underground world, thus providing greater benefits for the territory. Under Eliza¡¯s leadership, cksmiths from various races gathered there to share their secrets and techniques. Mutual learning greatly elerated the progress of these cksmiths in the smithy. It was a necessary step to recruit talented individuals. As for whether these talents would agree toe to Su Wan¡¯s territory, it was mandatory. Nobody dared refuse Eliza¡¯smand! The units in the territory were gradually equipped with better weapons. The smithy yed a major role in research. When a few people were discussing the next research phase, there was amotion outside. ¡®Didn¡¯t they receive the news that it would take at least half a month for the troops to enter the actualbat phase?¡¯ thought Su Wan. A figure appeared at the door of the Dark Castle, wrapped in blood-stained bandages and holding a dark magic sphere. He was an A-ss hero. The Blood Necromancer, Andy. As he entered the room, Su Wan sensed that the hero was different from before. The blood-stained bandages wrapped around Andy¡¯s withered body seemed to havee alive. They constantly flowed around even in the absence of any wind and emitted a terrifying aura. Su Wan was curious, so she checked his attribute panel. [Andy] [A-ss Hero] [Level 68] When he had gone to the Tasiria ne, he was only at Level 64. In fifteen days, he had advanced to Level 68! Su Wan was surprised. ¡°Andy, what did you encounter in the Tasiria ne? How did you level up so fast?¡± ¡°We discovered the Duke of Lion¡¯s treasure trove!¡± said Andy as he bowed respectfully in front of Su Wan. ¡°The duke seemed to have used evil sacrificial methods to create a blood pool. The energy was umted for over ten years!¡± Coincidentally, Andy was also a creature of the blood. The power of blood energy was highlypatible with his abilities. He had benefited greatly and advanced fast. A Level 68 hero was valuable! If used properly, the hero could turn the tide of a battle. Andy had arge-scale strategic spell like Corpse Explosion. Gray had been promoted from the Cursed Pharaoh to an A-ss hero, while Andy had been promoted directly to such a level. Although these two heroes were no longer considered top-tier in the territory, they were still significantly strong. Now, Andy had the potential to catch up to the other main heroes of the territory. This pleased Su Wan. ¡°Didn¡¯t the army already search the Duke of Lion¡¯s territory thoroughly? How did they only find the treasure trove only now?¡± asked Su Wan. The progress of the exploration of the Tasiria ne was reported on time every day. If there were any important matters, it would have been updated after a few hours. However, Su Wan hadn¡¯t received any news about a new treasure trove being discovered. Su Wan was a little displeased. The ordinary resources and rare resources obtained from the Duke of Lion¡¯s territory barely amounted to five hundred thousand units. The number of resources seemed like a lot but considering that this was from a duke¡¯s territory, who ruled over thousands of residents, it wasn¡¯t really that big of a deal. The army did not even transport such a pitiful amount back to the territory. Instead, it was handed over to the two princesses as a token of goodwill. Thus, Su Wan had yet to harvest many resources from the Tasiria ne. ¡°We caught the eldest son of the Duke of Lion only a few hours ago. He had secretly infiltrated the territory to investigate the rebellion,¡± said Andy. ¡°The eldest son of the duke couldn¡¯t withstand the torture and revealed information about the treasure trove hidden in the Duke of Lion¡¯s territory. We also found a huge number of rare resources there. The Duke of Lion had hidden all his savings in that vault.¡± After some discussion, they decided to first transport the resources back from the Tasiria ne. ¡°How many resources have we obtained this time?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Rare resources are estimated to exceed 600 tons. In addition, there are three rare special building blueprints,¡± said Andy said eagerly. They had even found a nest of soldiers inside. This was how a ne was explored! The benefits the other Lords had obtained from their expeditions to other nes couldn¡¯t evenpare to the benefits they obtained this time. With the number of resources this time, Su Wan could upgrade all her troops! ¡®If a duke could have so many riches, how rich was the entire ne of Tasiria?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡®How rich is the legendary Archduke Blood Fury?¡¯ Su Wan didn¡¯t want to let go of such an opportunity without exploring the whole of Tasiria ne. ¡°When we captured the eldest son of the Duke of Lion, we found some traces of a Lord beside him!¡± said Andy. ¡°It seems there are quite a few Lords who are actively monitoring the ne. They seemed to have epted the mission to attack the Tasirian Royal Family.¡± ¡®There are other Lords spying on the Tasiria ne?¡¯ Su Wan was a little surprised. The Tasiria ne was already considered Su Wan¡¯s domain. ¡®Do the Lords want to challenge me?¡¯ The underground world wasrgely regarded as a mysterious treasure trove of materials by the surface dwellers. Gold, dungeons, and ores were abundant in the underground world. However, the underground was also associated with dangerous creatures like snakes and spiders. That was what the surface dwellers imagined when they thought of the underground world. The residents of the underground world had equally exaggerated fantasies about the surface. Their fantasy had turned into reality a few months ago when a powerful Lord had invited them up to her territory on the surface. That Lord had ended the conflict between the gray dwarves and the Dark Region City, too! The Dark Demon Dragon from the surface became the true ruler of the underground world. As Dark Region City began to conquer the entire underground world and take control of thend, everyone felt sincere respect for the human Lord from the surface. For many residing underground, the Lord and the Dark Demon Dragon were equivalent to gods. After the Dark Region City unified the underground world, they ordered everyone not to fight amongst each other. Thisnd that had been at war since its conception weed unprecedented peace. The weak tribes were not harassed and oppressed by the powerful tribes. They didn¡¯t have to constantly worry about survival. Now, all tribes could produce weapons and sell it to the Dark Region City in exchange for food. It helped everyone! For the first time, many starving races experienced the feeling of being fully fed.. They didn¡¯t have to send their elders to the wilderness to die when the food was scarce! Chapter 453 - 453: The Change In The Black Feather Tribe Chapter 453: The Change In The ck Feather Tribe Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The people of the ck Feather Tribe living in the Scarred Hills were no exception. They were also filled with respect for the Lord who came from the surface. The Scarred Hills were full of cracked hills and mountains. The earth here had split. With aplex and interwoven topography, the numerous crevices provided perfect ces to hide. Furthermore, thend consisted entirely of rocks and hardened y soil. Apart from a few patches of moss in dark corners, it did not produce any food. The ce was practically uninhabitable for powerful races. This allowed the weak ck Feather tribe to survive. The bodies of the people were covered in ck feathers, and they resembled humanoid creatures. The most powerful leader of the tribe was only a Level 57 hero, with the potential that barely reached C-ss. Once they left the Scarred Hills, any dominant race could easily subdue them. If it weren¡¯t for their high fertility rate and keen perception, they would have been annihted long ago. The surviving ck Feather tribe didn¡¯t fare well. Even though the lord from the surface had implemented numerous favorable policies, it didn¡¯t have much impact on them. The ck Feather tribe was not adept at forging weapons, so while other tribes lived in abundance and stability, their food remained scarce. Every month, elderly members would voluntarily venture into the wilderness to hunt. Stark, as a member of the ck Feather tribe and a ck Feather swordsman, had been away from the tribe for half a month. Due to the severe shortage of food, he had taken the risk of entering the wastnd to find sustenance. Unexpectedly, he encountered arge army from the Dark Region City on the way and was forced to hide. When it was safe for him toe out of hiding, he headed home. Entering the familiar Scarred Hills, Stark felt excited. It was not only because he had returned alive, but also because, in his attempt to avoid danger, he unintentionally stumbled upon a mist-covered swamp. In that swamp, he discovered a vast expanse ofnd covered with edible mushrooms and fungi. It was enough to sustain the entire tribe for three months! This was a cause for celebration. He felt like a hero as he returned home. Once the tribe learned of this news, they would undoubtedly award him an iron medal. His footsteps quickened. With agile movements, he swiftly traversed the cracked earth. As he stepped into the territory of the ck Feather tribe, a crisp sound suddenly echoed in his ears. The sound of metal colliding reverberated throughout the entire Scarred Hills. Standing on the highest point of a hill, Stark saw many tribe members climbing out of the cracks in the rocks. They quickly headed in the direction of themotion. Stark was puzzled. ¡®Is that the sound of the bell summoning everyone for a meeting? What could have happened?¡¯ The excited faces of his fellow tribe members made him believe that nothing bad had actually happened. It seemed that the rarely-heard sound of the bell didn¡¯t cause any panic. In a state of confusion, Stark immediately followed his fellow tribesmen. Before long, Stark entered the hardened and cracked valley with the ck Feather people. He spotted several familiar figures. ¡°Stark, we thought something had happened to you! Why did it take you so long toe back?¡± Several people turned their heads in surprise and gathered around Stark. ¡°I went outside to search for food and found a swamp in the fog, where I discovered enough mushrooms to feed us for three months!¡± Stark¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. As he uttered these words, he prepared himself to be praised by his fellow tribe members. However, to his surprise, nobody seemed to care about it. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡°Stark, don¡¯t speak so loudly in the Holy Land,¡± whispered apanion beside him. ¡°But I found food!¡± Stark said in bewilderment. ¡®When did this ce be a Holynd?¡¯ he thought. ¡°We understand. Let¡¯s prepare to wee the arrival of the High Preacher,¡± they said. ¡°What about the food 1 found?¡± ¡°The High Preacher has already bestowed upon us an abundance of food, enough to fill ten caves! We have no shortage of food anymore!¡± Stark was shocked. ¡°Who is this High Preacher? And why would they bestow such precious food upon us without a price?¡± The High Preacher is a divine saint of the Dark Ancient Tree Sect and a faithful follower of the Great Sovereign. He is the one who brings hope and assists the ck Feather Tribe.¡± The more he listened, the more confused he became. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the High Preacher arrives,¡± one of hispanions said impatiently. He pulled Stark towards the center and urged him to be quiet. At the center of the valley, there was a tall suspension pole with hollow stones tied to it with hemp ropes and iron blocks. By gently pushing the iron blocks, they could strike and produce sound. A figure taller than the average ck Feather person was striking the stones. A crisp sound reverberated through the air. When the people had gathered in the valley, the towering figure stopped. ¡°Has the great High Preacher arrived?¡± asked someone from the crowd. ¡°Is it today?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen the High Preacher?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to listen to the doctrines of the Dark Ancient Tree Sect!¡± ¡°The great saint has arrived! Kneel down and wee the messenger of our god!¡± The ck Feather Tribe leader raised his hand and waited for the voices to quieten. ¡°Oh, great saint of the Dark Ancient Tree Sect, we respectfully wee your arrival!¡± As the words fell, all the ck Feather people knelt on the ground. They shouted with fiery passion and madness. In the midst of the fervent calls, the sky suddenly darkened. The undead dragon roared toward the sky. A terrifying dragon might surged forth like a tsunami. The ck Feather people immediately felt a pressure deep in their souls. It was an oppression that higher beings exerted upon lower lifeforms. They couldn¡¯t resist it. After circling in the sky, the gigantic dragon descended to the center. It stood in the valley like a towering stone monument. The colossal creature slowly lowered its body, and a tall figure stepped down from its back. The ck Feather people became excited. The High Preacher had arrived! Stark, who was kneeling with the crowd, raised his head to look. He saw a terrifying being. The upper body resembled that of a human, wearing a ck-brown priest¡¯s robe. He held a pitch-ck book, emitting waves of magical fluctuations. The face resembled that of a dying person tormented by pain. It was grim and horrifying. The skin was covered with evil runes. It sent chills down his spine. The lower body made Stark feel suffocated. It had a bodypletely opposite to that of a human. It was spider-like! Eight limbs resembling des pierced into the ground. They were covered in tiny furs. A sturdy exoskeleton enveloped the body. From the head to the back, three rows of uneven spikes protruded out. The crimson eyes increased the eerie, intimidating feeling tenfold! Chapter 454 - 454: A Mysterious Sect Chapter 454: A Mysterious Sect Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The aura of the dark creature permeated everything. However, what surprised people was that this extremely evil presence, also gave them an inexplicable sense of holiness. It was sacred and invible. It was difficult for Stark to describe what he felt. ¡°That must be the High Preacher. Which sect does he belong to? Can he really bring hope to the ck Feather Tribe?¡± Stark turned and whispered to hispanion. He still had doubts in his heart. He had sacrificed so much for his tribe, yet he didn¡¯t receive the respect he deserved. An outsider was getting more respect than he ever could. ¡°The Dark Ancient Tree Sect hase to save the ck Feather Tribe. They are the foundation of our strength. Stark, just wait and see how our god will unleash his power!¡± Looking at the fervent gazes of hispanions, Stark felt a bit lost. ¡®How did the tribe undergo such a transformation in just over a month? Does the Dark Ancient Tree Sect truly possess such great power? Are they really here to save them?¡¯ ¡°But I have never heard of this sect!¡± said Stark. People around him were enthusiastic. ¡°The god has just awakened. He will answer all your doubts soon.¡± The horrifying creature with a spider-like body slowly took a few steps forward. ¡°The great God of the Dark Ancient Tree has returned from eternity.¡± His oppressive gaze swept across the crowd. He slowly raised the ck book in his hand and chanted softly. All the ck Feather people kneeling on the ground followed the recitation. Their voices resonated powerfully in the dark valley. Stark felt an inexplicable sense of holiness. He held his breath and listened carefully. The High Preacher¡¯s voice continued to chant the words. ¡°The master of the undead¡­ The controller of the Power of Decay¡­ An embodiment of darkness and my salvation¡­ In the past and the present¡­¡± The chanting became more intense. The ck Feather people in the valley followed suit. They sounded fanatical. The High Preacher suddenly raised the ck book in his hand, and a mighty energy surged forth and rapidly condensed in the sky. ¡°Oh, great God of the Dark Ancient Tree, your devoted believers are willing to offer their faith and their souls!¡± The High Preacher¡¯s voice rose sharply. The moment the words were uttered, the energy surging from the dark book dispersed. It formed a shadow of a tree of over 50 m tall. The tree branches without leaves were grim like the arms of a dead person, and on the rough trunk grew twisted faces. It emanated an evil aura as if it had just crawled out of the abyss. If there were people from Su Wan¡¯s territory here, they would immediately recognize the entity. It was the Dark Withered Tree. After the shadow appeared, the ck-feathered man immediately went crazy. With hands sped together in front of his chest, Stark began to pray with the utmost devotion. Stark felt uneasy. The ck Feather Tribe had never worshiped gods before. Although he felt awe towards those who possessed supreme power, such fervent devotion made him feel unnerved. At that moment, the illusory image in the sky with its twisted figure turned its gaze toward him. Stark froze. His thoughts stopped. He felt as though he had been plunged into icy water. He was unable to even breathe. A deep and heavy voice descended. ¡°Newborn soul, I bestow upon you my power!¡± As the words fell, a surge of mighty energy erupted from the illusory image and infused Stark¡¯s body. Stark felt something dormant in his blood awakened at that time. Invisible shackles were broken. He felt excruciating pain as if his flesh and bones were being crushed. A growl escaped his throat. His whole body was filled with power. When he came back to his senses, Stark was amazed to find that he had advanced from level 55 to level 58. He was at a higher level than the leader of the tribe! He looked at the image in the sky with disbelief. For the ck Feather people, reaching this level was difficult even if they strived for it for a lifetime! Yet, he had received it as a gift¡­ After being rewarded by the god, all doubts in Stark¡¯s mind disappeared. It was reced by surprise and reverence. Without hesitation, Stark knelt on the ground in respect. Only the Evil Spreader could see a white line rising from his head and quietly merging with the illusory Dark Withered Tree. The figure slowly disappeared. The ck Feather people became even more excited as they turned to look at Stark who had just been promoted. ¡°Praise the God of the Dark Ancient Tree!¡± ¡°Our god fell into a slumber after the first war among the gods. He has only awakened today after sensing the rise of the Crimson Moon,¡± said the Evil Spreader, or the High Preacher. ¡°The god is immortal and eternal. He is the sole benevolent ruler who can provide protection. The god is regaining his power and requires prayers.¡± The entire valley resonated with solemn voices from all directions. The Dark Ancient Tree God whispered. The ck Feather people stiffened when they saw this. The god was observing them! They recited prayers. The Evil Spreader mounted the dragon once again and left the valley. Not far from the valley, the Evil Spreader pulled on the reins and the dragon slowly came to a halt. ¡°Your abilities are truly extraordinary. This is the third tribe that has converted.¡± Bing a hero was the dream for most troops. Even the Evil Spreader was no exception. ¡°Master, the influence of the Dark Ancient God¡¯s religion is improving. We can attempt arge-scale propagation.¡± A flicker of interest appeared in the crimson eyes. fame¡¯s mood was also somewhat uplifted. As a recruited gray dwarf, his status in the territory was still important. After the problems in Furnace City were solved, Timo entrusted him with the task of managing the propagation of the cult in the underground world. He had personally witnessed how the Dark Ancient Tree religion spread among these tribes. Although they had made many mistakes along the way, they were all resolved by the Evil Spreader before him. ¡°Using the Melodious Music Box to set the atmosphere and continuously reinforce the followers¡¯ understanding of the doctrines is indeed a good method.¡± ¡°Master James, I suggest establishing a preaching room specifically for housing the Melodious Music Boxes.¡± The middle-aged woman with two scars on her face approached him. James instinctively looked towards the valley where the ck Feather people were. Their fervent prayers could still be heard. ¡°We can also use the Melodious Music Boxes to spread the stories of the Dark Ancient Tree Sect. In the future, we can use the Music Boxes as a means for doing something more..¡± Chapter 455 - 455: A Real God Chapter 455: A Real God Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Being able to temporarily store the power of faith, continuously create miracles, and continue expanding would eventually lead to greater benefits for the territory. When he learned about the task, he felt a bit uneasy. Creating a sect in two months and making people believe in it without a doubt in their hearts had been quite a difficult task. However, with the Evil Spreader at their side, it was an easy sess. Perhaps one day, the doctrines of the Dark Ancient Tree Sect would spread throughout the entire underground world, and everyone would be a follower of the sect. ¡°It¡¯s a pity! It would be great if it was a real sect.¡± James sighed. The people on the back of the flying dragon looked at him strangely. They were ves bought from Cann City, specifically responsible for modifying and establishing doctrines. If it were a real sect, they would have no role to y. ¡°Who said the Dark Ancient Tree Sect is not real?¡± The Evil Spreader looked at James. ¡°It¡¯s just a sect we created,¡± James replied. ¡°It¡¯s not real.¡± ¡°But just now, 1 felt the Dark Ancient Tree God absorbing the power of faith,¡± said the Evil Spreader fervently. ¡°The Dark Ancient Tree Sect is not imaginary. There is a real god behind it!¡± Everyone was stunned to hear that. The changes in the underground world went unnoticed, as Su Wan and Xu Yuan had no time to focus on it. They were examining the benefits they had received from exploring other nes. Rare resources and some very useful blueprints were among the gains. Su Wan was excited. The Tasiria ne was indeed a treasure trove. ¡°Do you have those special blueprints with you?¡± asked Su Wan. Andy nodded and gently shook the Dark Magic Sphere in his hand. Magical power emanated from it and condensed in the air. Three blueprints floated in midair. Su Wan reached for them eagerly. [Tavern (Special)] [The taste of fine wine stored in the cer of the tavern can be improved by 30%. The higher the level of fine wine owned, the more likely it is to attract higher-level heroes. It is also possible to discover powerful heroes from within the tavern.] ¡®A tavern that can attract heroes?¡¯ That was news to Su Wan. The ability to improve the taste of fine wine by 30% was indeed useful. They could sell the wine at a higher price. Su Wan was in a good mood. The three blueprints were excellent and would fill the current gaps in her territory. These buildings wouldn¡¯t produce immediate results, but, in time, they woulde in handy. Andy handed over the unit nests, which were also a decent source of ie. They were perfect for upgrading the troops. ¡°You all did a great job this time. Return to the Tasiria ne and assist the two princesses. I will lead an army and join you there. If there are any changes in the situation, report to me immediately. As for the other Lords, please continue gathering information about them. See if the princesses can pay them to join their side.¡± The Lords were greedy. If they were paid enough, they could be swayed to any side of the war. Andy nodded and bowed to her. After Andy left, Su Wan walked out of the Dark Castle. She gathered all the rare resources stored in boxes. As time passed, more powerful enemies turned their attention to her territory. Enemies like the King of Decay were very dangerous. Even Xu Yuan needed to be on guard against him. Su Wan wanted to upgrade all troops as soon as possible. The most unexpected surprise was the sale of weapons in the Dark Region City. The cksmith Association was to be thanked for that development. More and more cksmiths joined it to share their talent, and the sale of weapons increased drastically. Just from the weapons sales, the territory directly earned 400 tons of rare resources. This sparked heated discussions on the forum. Apart from that, Su Wan was surprised that new nes kept appearing and the creatures living within them kept fighting with each other. The Death Swamp was filled with corpses every day. After a busy day, Su Wan looked at her bulging purse with a smile. She felt a mix of emotions standing in the courtyard in front of the Dark Castle. The key to all her problems was to further enhance the development of the territory. That way, the territory would be safe from the grasp of other Lords. In the capital of the Tasiria ne, lightning flickered through the gloomy sky. The air was suffocating to breathe. A towering figure, draped in a blood-red cloak, stood on the city walls. His hand rested on the hilt of the unsheathed sword at his waist. An aura of bloodlust pervaded him. His deep, icy blue eyes were scary. The blood-red crown he wore on his head made him seem noble. Behind him stood many heavily armored warriors. Their golden armor radiated an aura of superiority. In the sky, numerous flying units guarded the city walls. ¡°Any news from the remaining members of the Tasiria Royal Family?¡± The man slowly turned around and stared at themanding officer. ¡°Your Majesty, ording to the reports from the Lords, they have made contact with other nes. It must likely be the Main ne.¡± ¡°Most of the nobles who have not pledged allegiance to you have raised the g of rebellion and are aligning themselves with the two princesses.¡± The officer hesitated. ¡°The time is ripe. Shall weunch a full-scale attack andpletely eradicate the royal family?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin. It¡¯s about time these rebels were crushed.¡± the man with the blood-red crown nodded. ¡°The Lords also reported that the spire contains an extremely precious treasure,¡± the officer added nervously.. Chapter 456 - 456: Conquering the Tasiria Plane Chapter 456: Conquering the Tasiria ne Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°If the guards are too strong, we¡¯ll need to use all our strength. There will be heavy casualties. Only after quelling the rebellion can we move forward. This world can¡¯t stop us!¡± said the man with the blood-red crown. ¡°The main ne is the birthce of the gods. After retrieving the treasures from the Obelisk, we will concentrate our forces to conquer the main ne. Why can¡¯t we ascend to the divine throne and achieve eternal immortality?¡± The pping wings swiftly passed overhead, stirring up airwaves that lifted the desert sand. Watching the troops advance through the spatial gate in an orderly manner, Su Wan felt excited. Leona stood by Su Wan¡¯s side and watched the troops advance. ¡°Should we send the vampire army too?¡± she asked. ¡°How long until the ne merges with the Main ne?¡± Su Wan turned to Leona. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It seems to be¡­ blocked by something.¡± Currently, all vampires were at Level 67. Su Wan hoped everything could go smoothly and they could advance further. The evil ne was about to merge with the Vampire Castle. It emitted energy constantly and refined the vampire bloodline. At this rate, it may not be long before they reached level 70. ¡°The vampire army will continue to stay inside and advance. If the situation on the battlefield changes, we will call them for support,¡± said Su Wan. If it weren¡¯t for the threat posed by Archduke Blood Fury, she wouldn¡¯t even send Leona there. But for now, the benefits of capturing the Tasiria ne definitely outweighed any other matter. ¡°Has Tristana made a move?¡± Tristana, the eldest daughter of Grand Duke Frostwolf, had visited the Vampire Castle some time ago to find an ancient relic and search for the vampire¡¯s precious Blood Dominion Staff. ¡°Lady Tristana seems to have something urgent. She left in a hurry. She asked me to tell you that she will bring a gift for you next time!¡± said Leona. Tristana had a wealthy and influential family to rely on. Grand Duke Frostwolf was a legendary figure. She also felt a bit emotional. She really wanted to visit the Ice Empire, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Prepare yourself. There will be a great battle in the Tasiria ne!¡± Su Wan said to the dark Withered Tree. ¡°As you wish!¡± the Dark Withered Tree said. Su Wan didn¡¯t hesitate and flew into the spatial gate. Leona spread her wings and followed behind. The moment they passed through the spatial gate, Su Wan felt a coolness envelop her body. There was even a slight chill. This time, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t follow her, so Su Wan was being very cautious. Lush green trees were covered with a slight frost. The troops were already on guard in the sky. Su Wan gazed into the distance. She saw an unfamiliar army appear on the frozen ground. gs embroidered with falcons fluttered as the knights in full armor swiftly approached them. The leading knight waved her hand, and the cavalry behind her suddenly pulled their reins, bringing the horses to a halt. The knight straightened and approached the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. ¡°Respected Lord Su Wan, I greet you humbly. I have prepared a sumptuous banquet to wee your arrival.¡± The knight took a deep breath and removed her helmet. Her long hair fluttered in the wind. ¡°Angel, no need for excessive courtesy. How is the situation here now?¡± Su Wan said to the Crown Princess of Tasiria. ¡°The traitors are mobilizing all the armies loyal to them and encircling the Lion City,¡± said Angel in fear. ¡°The first batch of enemy troops will arrive within three days at most. There is not much time left. Archduke Blood Fury has absolute control over the army against the royal family.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Su Wan, Angel would have given up already. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡± said Su Wan. Angel immediately urged her warhorse to lead the way ahead. The army gathered around her to protect her. Due to the interference of magic in Lion City, the Void Sandworm could not open a Space Gate directly there. It was a necessary defensive measure. Otherwise, spellcasters could take advantage of the Space Gate and invade the city. The city walls would be nothing but mere decorations. Strong cities need defense against ail magic. They passed through the sparse forest to a distantnd. A majestic city towered over them like a beast. There were all kinds of heavy defense weapons, catapults, and giant crossbows lining the city walls. Soldiers in heavy armor patrolled the city. If they encountered an enemy, they would unleash their most ferocious attacks at a moment¡¯s notice. This was Lion City! All the higher officials were waiting anxiously for reinforcements. They knew that their princess had found reinforcements from other nes. They stared at the centaur that stood in front of them. She was a powerful hero. She had single-handedly ughtered her way through the immense army and killed the Duke of Lion. The centaur was the strongest backer that the two princesses had right now. There were more reinforcements toe.. Chapter 457 - 457: Who Is the Mysterious Big Shot? Chapter 457: Who Is the Mysterious Big Shot? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I wonder how many troops Fer has summoned this time?¡± ¡°With Fer on our side, the Archduke Blood Fury doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± The princess didn¡¯t reveal much information to them. She had only mentioned that reinforcements would be arriving soon. ¡°What do you think? Will there be any legendary heroes among the troops?¡± The leader, a warrior in his thirties, asked. This small group shook their heads unanimously. They assumed that possibility was slim. How could they have legendary heroes helping them? The centaur was already strong enough. It was highly unlikely that there would be more heroes like her. ¡°No matter how strong the reinforcements are, let me give you a few words of advice. Our mission is extremely difficult, so we must be cautious in our actions. If the situation bes worse, the priority should be to preserve our strength. There are many Lords who still side with the Archduke Blood Fury.¡± ¡°The Guild Leader is right. The zing me Guild has always been overbearing. We¡¯d better be careful,¡± said a female Lord. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we don¡¯t have to be overly cautious. Fortune favors the bold, and we have our own advantages. We¡¯re stronger than the zing me Guild!¡± ¡°Guild Leader, what advantages do we have? It¡¯s easier for us to establish rtionships with high-ranking figures, especially with those like the legendary centaur.¡± The leading warrior spoke with confidence. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to meet such high-level heroes. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The zing me Guild was powerful, but Archduke Blood Fury ruled the kingdom. The centaur was so powerful that they believed she had a significant influence on the other ne. It was of utmost importance to establish a good rtionship with her. If the centaur liked them, they would benefit greatly from even the tiniest support. ¡± Guild Leader, the biggest problem now is that we can¡¯t get close to them. How do we solve this?¡± ¡°Since they have received a mission from Princess Angel, they cannot avoid us forever. 1 have already figured out a way to get close to them.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s confidential for now. I¡¯ll exin it to you when reinforcements arrive.¡± These words stirred up curiosity in everybody. The tides were turning, and this time, it might be their chance to rise to the top. If they could earn the centaur¡¯s favor, it would mean massive sess. They heard the horses approaching. Hundreds of troops entered the square, led by someone beautiful. The light gradually dimmed. A terrifying army traversed the sky. Everyone was on their guard. They stared at the reinforcement that had just arrived. In shrouded darkness, the terrifying dragon approached them. There was no need to check their attribute panels. Everyone could sense how strong the troops were. As they instinctively covered their eyes, the flying troops in the sky descended. Many soldiers dismounted from their backs. These soldiers held their spears up. The aura of the undead enveloped everything in sight. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon flew down from the sky andnded in the square. Even the sight of such a ferocious dragon stopped everyone in their tracks and made it difficult to breathe. Everyone looked at the figure who got down from the dragon¡¯s back. Everybody knew that this was the Lord whomanded the terrifying troops. The Lords crowded in excitement. No one had even imagined that a centaur could summon such a powerful army. ¡°How is this possible? That¡¯s a Lord!¡± This made everyone curious. They tried to open the attribute panels to get some information, but they could find nothing on it, except the Lord¡¯s name. When the Lords realized who the person was, they felt envious. Not all Lords couldmand such a huge army. Some Lords had to give up their territories because they couldn¡¯t sustain them. Princess Angel approached the crowd. The crown princess bowed to the centaur. Fer walked up to the Lord who had just arrived. ¡°Wee, My Lord.¡± ¡°Wee, Lord Su Wan,¡± said Princess Angel as she bowed respectfully. Everyone was shocked. How could their princess bow to a Lord? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? ¡°It is nice to meet you, Lord Su Wan,¡± said the Guild Leader. He was the first toe to his senses. ¡°Wee to Lion City!¡± Others followed suit. They sped their fists to their chest and greeted Su Wan. Su Wan didn¡¯t say much but waved at them. After exchanging a few quiet words, Su Wan turned around and walked toward the grand hall in front of the square. ¡°After the banquet, you cane and find me,¡± she said to the Lords as she passed by them.. Chapter 458 - 458: The Eve of The War Chapter 458: The Eve of The War Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan, do you know those Lords?¡± asked Angel. Su Wan shook her head. ¡°Then why are they so excited to see you?¡± Angel was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s because of Fer.¡± ¡°I heard that Lords canmunicate with each other from thousands of miles away in the mysterious domain built by the gods. Is this true?¡± asked Angel curiously. ¡®Is she talking about the forum?¡¯ thought Su Wan. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Wan chuckled. ¡°I heard that the mysterious domain allows free trade and can instantly teleport items ten thousand miles away. Moreover, everyone can have a new identity?¡± The higher officials of Lion City who overheard Su Wan and Angel talking decided to ask the other Lords if this was true. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not that easy to get close to her.¡± The Lords were nervous. They hadn¡¯t expected to meet Su Wan here. ¡°She is so powerful. Why don¡¯t we tell them the location of the obelisk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a heavily guarded ce with legendary heroes. They have no chance at all.¡± ¡°True, but we can exchange that information with Su Wan for her support on this ne. She might reward us!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we meet Su Wan.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± asked a new Lord who had recently joined them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Su Wan? She is the top-ranking Lord.¡± They looked at each other in shock. Looking at the backs of the Lords who were leaving, Su Wan was amused. The guild with only 5,000 member Lords seemed a little insignificant. Some guilds even had around five thousand members. The Lords were too disjointed. Moreover, teleportation magic was only avable in a few major cities inhabited by the indigenous poption, and its usage was expensive. Lords couldn¡¯t find reliable transportation tomunicate with each other most of the time. Furthermore, arge portion of Lords had joined the natives, making it extremely difficult to organize a sizable guild. After going through half a year of trials and tribtions, a guild that could gather thousands of Lords was definitely a force to be reckoned with. As for the guilds withrger numbers, most of them wereposed of Lords who had lost their territories. While the numbers were big, theycked strength. Lords with territories and Lords who had lost their territories were no longer on the same level. The war between the Lords and the natives had made their differences apparent. Su Wan collected her thoughts and looked back at the map on the table. Her gaze focused on an inconspicuous area. The Spire of Fate¡ªthe mysterious structure that had been highlighted by the system¡¯s special prompt¡ªincreased her determination to upy the Tasiria ne. If she helped the Tasirian princesses regain their kingdom, they could mobilize the army to attack the Spire of Fate. Before that, Su Wan needed to do everything she could to win this war. At this moment, she held control of a legion, while the enemy¡¯s forces numbered over 40,000. If the zing me Guild was counted, their numbers would increase. It was extremely difficult even for legendary-level power to sway the course of the battlefield. Moreover, the opposing side would definitely have corresponding countermeasures, so it was unrealistic to rely on just a few heroes to win. The soldiers guarding the city suddenly noticed a huge rift opening up in the distance, tearing through the sky. To their astonishment, the rift cascaded down like a waterfall, crashing forcefully onto the ground and covering the frozen vegetation. In less than half an hour, it formed massive sand dunes that piled up dozens of meters high. After reaching the boundary, the rifts suddenly started moving. They surged toward the Lion City like waves. Wherever they passed, vegetation was devoured. The defending army fell into chaos. They only quietened under the loud berating of theirmanding officers. Wave after wave came rushing in, directly attacking the base of Lion City¡¯s walls. The gravel dispersed and surrounded the Lion City. As the rift in the sky gradually healed, the waterfall disappeared without a trace. There was an endless sandstorm outside the Lion City. Fortunately, this change didn¡¯t extend within a hundred meters of the city walls, or else the high city walls would likely have turned into sludge. A deafening sound reverberated through the air. The soldiers on the city walls instinctively turned their heads, only to see a spatial gate open to the north of Lion City. A thick scent of blood emanated from it, almost choking them. Outsiders tried to get a clear view of whaty within the spatial rift, but the crimson mist blurred their vision. There were howls and screams rising from the mist. The ce beyond the rift was unfathomable. Perhaps it was a path to the abyss! Su Wan took over Lion City and gradually began arranging a new defense system. Just as she was preparing for battle with sharpened swords, her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a notification. [Saint of Light leads the army to capture the first Spire of Fate and receive all the benefits. Additionally, there is an extra reward for a rare artifact.] [To capture the exciting moments and during the exploration of the parallel dimensions, all lords can enter the live broadcast room to start a livestream.] ¡®Someone wants to invade the Spire of Fate?¡¯ Su Wan frowned. The strange thing was that the system was offering additional rewards to yers who captured the Spire of Fate. It was¡­ unexpected. As for the live stream, she didn¡¯t feel much about it. What she valued more was the Spire of Fate itself. Based on the system prompt, the Spire of Fate seemed to be more important than she had anticipated. In the capital of the Tasiria ne, a man in a crimson cloak sat on a throne adorned with gemstones. He was Archduke Blood Fury.. Chapter 459 - 459: A Powerful Guild Chapter 459: A Powerful Guild Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion His right hand gripped a heavy longsword, and his left used a clean white cloth to wipe the sword clean. The de of the sword was not very sharp, and it had nicks on it. It didn¡¯t seem like a unique sword, but it emitted a ferocious aura as though it had just absorbed a corpse. Archduke Blood Fury looked very serious. It was as though he was worshiping a sacred object and did not wish to be disturbed. Every time he wiped it, the longsword became a bit brighter, and the coldness within it deepened. In front of the throne, around ten people filling the grand hall silently watched. There was only the faint sound of the cloth rubbing against the de. After a moment, Archduke Blood Fury slowly raised the white cloth in his hand, and a maid at his side immediately stepped forward and received it with both hands. She bowed and retreated. ¡°Do you have any news from the spies in Lion City?¡± Archduke Blood Fury raised his sword at eye level to examine it. The white de reflected his face like a mirrored surface. The heroes below shook their heads. ¡°The Lion City has received support from someone from the Main ne. It is a Lord,¡± said Archduke Blood Fury slowly. His sharp gaze swept across the crowd. ¡®A Lord dared to oppose them?¡¯ During this fight, they learned a lot about the Lords of the zing Fire Guild. ¡°Your Majesty, the power of the Lords is not worth worrying about. If you¡¯re concerned, please let me go and prove it to you,¡± a white-haired hero said confidently. He sounded eager to prove himself. He wanted to single-handedly destroy the remaining Tasirian Royal Family. Archduke Blood Fury frowned slightly. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is not just a few Lords. I wonder if they have a stronger force behind them¡­¡± Cnrronfrlv I inn f¡¯ihz¡¯c ctrnnonct Mrcpurac fho rontanr Currently, Lion City¡¯s strongest force was the centaur. Moreover, the Lord had somehow turned the area around the city into a swamp and stationed a formidable army to guard it. An ordinary Lord wouldn¡¯t have that kind of power. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we directly ask the members of the zing me Guild?¡± the white-haired hero said again. ¡°I have already summoned them,¡± said Archduke Blood Fury. ¡°Your Majesty, the zing me Guild requests an audience,¡± a soldier dered from the main door. Upon receiving the order, the soldier immediately turned and left. ¡°Your Majesty, We, the members of the zing me Guild, greet you humbly.¡± More than ten heroes stepped into the hall. ¡°You should be aware of the importance of this war for the Tasirian Kingdom. I want to know how many troops the zing me Guild is prepared to send into battle!¡± Archduke Blood Fury waved his hand and looked at them. At the forefront of the zing me Guild was a man in his forties, wearing a fiery red robe. An aura of heat emanated from him. ¡°Your Majesty, although the zing me Guild cannot serve as the main force on the battlefield, we have prepared tens and thousands of troops.¡± The mark of mes on his forehead seemed toe alive. It was the unique symbol of the Fire Priest. The priest of the God of mes. The zing me Guild implemented a highly unified policy, where all member Lords¡¯ armies could be mobilized if needed. By doing so, the zing me Guild could mobilize numerous armies even if they weren¡¯t strong themselves. United, they could fight anything. This was how the zing me Guild had risen to power so quickly. Archduke Blood Fury nced at them. These weaklings didn¡¯t have anything to offer to him. There was no point in negotiating with them. ¡°Very well, have your troops gather in the capital. Once the army is assembled, I will open the Space Gate and directly transport the troops outside Lion City. Those rebels will taste despair!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that is a wise decision.¡± The priest smiled. ¡°There is one more thing¡­¡± Archduke Blood Fury raised his sword and carefully examined the nicks on it. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°I have received information from the spy I nted in Lion City. They say that the Tasirian Royal Family has some connection with a Lord from the Main ne who is offering them¡­ significant support for this battle.¡± He gently blew air on the surface of the de. Everyone felt uneasy. ¡°I need to know what kind of force is behind that Lord. Can you find out?¡± asked Archduke Blood Fury. ¡°If they are confident enough to oppose you, they must have someone powerful backing them up,¡± the priest said solemnly. ¡°The zing me Guild held a certain level of influence among the member Lords. If you can provide me with the name or any other identifying trait of this¡­ force, I can find out more.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite confident,¡± said Archduke Blood Fury as he shifted his gaze to look at the priest. ¡°ording to the information from the spy, the main force supporting the royal family dispatched a legendary level centaur to support them. It seems it is not the centaur thatmands the troops but the Lord who has just arrived in Lion City. The spy reports that they saw the centaur bow to the Lord.¡± The members of the zing me Guild looked at the archduke in disbelief. ¡®Is this a joke? How is that possible?!¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty, is this information true?¡± the priest asked. He realized that he had questioned the archduke. ¡°I-I mean¡­ we absolutely trust your word but¡­ it¡¯s so shocking! Lords barely cross the Level 55 threshold. They don¡¯t usually get tomand legendary heroes.¡± ¡°In order to deliver this message, the spy sacrificed himself.¡± Archduke Blood Fury looked at them indifferently. The spy had been the final scout deployed to Lion City. The spy wouldn¡¯t have given his life in vain. ¡°I know that a Lord can¡¯t enve a legendary hero. That¡¯s why 1 deduced that there must be a powerful force behind this particr Lord.¡± His voice turned icy. Only by joining a certain force can onemand powerful subordinates when they themselves are weak. The royal family is a typical example of this. The legendary hero must be rted to the Lord somehow. Maybe that was why they were willing to bow to the Lord.. Chapter 460 - 460: Unexpectedly, The Opponent Is Su Wan Chapter 460: Unexpectedly, The Opponent Is Su Wan Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Now, all you need to do is inform me about the opponent¡¯s forces and how much power they are still hiding in the main ne.¡± The members of the zing me Guild breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Majesty, can you provide me with more detailed information about that Lord? The name of their guild, or their own name,¡± the middle-aged priest asked in a low voice. ¡°When the opponent arrived at Lion City, the remaining Tasirian Royal Family greeted them as Lord,¡± said Archduke Blood Fury. ¡°That¡¯s all 1 know.¡± After pondering for a while, the group exchanged nces with each other. They wondered if this person was an upstart. There are too many Lords on the ne. It wasmon for someone to make it to the top whom they had never heard of before. It seemed like the matter would need more investigation. ¡°Your Majesty, we haven¡¯t heard of this person before. But please give us some time to investigate.¡± Archduke Blood Fury nodded. As they were about to leave, he remembered something. ¡°Wait¡­ It seems that the Tasirian Royal Family called the Lord by the name Su Wan.¡± ¡°Su Wan?!¡± The people who were just leaving turned around abruptly. They looked at the archduke in disbelief. ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. It is indeed Su Wan.¡± ¡°If the opponent is Su Wan, then that legendary hero might really be her servant,¡± said the priest. Most Lords were quite interested in the system prompt about someone upying the Spire of Fate. No one could contact the Saint of Light. No one even knew why the Saint of Light wanted from the Spire of Fate. Thest time they were able to livestream was in therge-scale dungeon, the Death Arena. Everyone witnessed how Su Wan was crowned, but they didn¡¯t expect the system to open up again this time. After testing, the Lords obtained more information about the livestreaming function, which could currently only be used when exploring other nes. It couldn¡¯t be used in the main ne. However, other functions were still operational, which caused some resentment among solo Lords who couldn¡¯t explore other nes. Most people were still happy about it. Although forums allowed interaction, the way information was conveyed through text waspletely different from visual broadcasts. The livestreaming function was opened just recently, and millions of people had already started using it. However, due to therge number of livestreams, the Lords were divided. Not many livestream rooms attracted an audience. Guilds were quick to seize the opportunity and immediately embarked onrge-scale actions to attract attention and increase their influence. It was a collective effort. It was much more interesting than doing it alone like solo Lords. Guilds had more sess in achieving an audience. In a short period of time, all the Lords were invested in this new thing. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. It was time for Archduke Blood Fury¡¯s army to advance. The sky was dark. The towering walls of Lion City were filled with troops. All of them were human soldiers. They wore heavy armor, carried standard long swords, and were determined. To capture the city, the enemies first had to cross over the bodies of these soldiers. In the arrow towers arranged behind the walls, countless arrows protruded from the shooting slits. A volley of arrows could be unleashed atmand. Catapults loaded with massive cannons were positioned in the gaps between the arrow towers. The winches were already pulled taut. Once thetch was released, the cannons would soar and smash the enemy forces. The Spellcasters began to cast enhancement on the defending soldiers on the walls to boost their strength or strengthen their defense. The entire city was ready. They were on guard because countless ck dots lined the horizon. The army of Archduke Blood Fury had arrived. Su Wan stood atop the most important section of the city wall, gazing into the distance. Princess Angel stood solemnly by her side. Fer eagerly paced back and forth with her battleaxe. The Dark Soul Devourer, Cletos, served as a backdrop. This top-tier hero, standing over six meters tall, was just one step away from turning into a legendary hero. This war was his chance to level up. He would undertake the main task of fighting the Archduke Blood Fury himself. As for the Vampire Duke, Leona, she was nowhere to be seen. This Dark Apostle possessed the ability to hide in the Shadow ne. Only a few people were capable of detecting her presence. ¡°Lord Su Wan, this is the first wave of rebels led by the archduke, consisting of 8,000 legions. The enemy alsomands the Mountainous Warlocks, known for their control of magic. In addition, this rebel army possesses elite troops totaling 2,000 legions with formidable strength.¡± Princess Angel described the situation with solemnity. If it weren¡¯t for the absence of legendary heroes on the enemy¡¯s side, Lion City would have been already captured. ¡°No need to worry. The defense line of Lion City is prepared. What you need to do now is trust me.¡± Su Wan sensed the princess¡¯ worries. ¡°The future of the Tasirian Royal Family will be safe.¡± Su Wan¡¯s confidence provided somefort. ¡°Lord Su Wan, the vow of the Tasirian Royal Family to co-govern the kingdom with you after eliminating the rebel army will never change.¡± Angel nodded solemnly. Su Wan reached out and patted her shoulder in reassurance. Several Lords who had joined Lion City watched the interaction. They were envious. Su Wan had obtained the promise of governing a kingdom with the princess! Even though the other nes weren¡¯t as huge as the Main ne, this kind of achievement wasn¡¯t small! The ne had a wealth of resources, and it would all belong to Su Wan.. Chapter 461 - 461: The Tasiria Plane War Begins Chapter 461: The Tasiria ne War Begins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan watched as the ck dots in her line of sight gradually grew. They entered the swamp surrounding the city. She turned to look behind her. ¡°Cletos, you must conserve your strength when the war begins. This war is an opportunity for you to advance.¡± The desire for it grew even stronger after he had tasted what it felt to be a legendary hero. Unfortunately, it was immensely difficult to advance. ¡°The war will not weaken my power. It will only make me stronger!¡± said Cletos. As a soul-eating demon born from the transformed heroic stone statue, he gained power as long as he stood on the ground. Indeed, it was not as simple as exhausting his stamina through simple killings. After a brief conversation, everyone became serious. The enemy army was approaching! Watching the enemy surging like a tide, several Lords on the city wall had difficulty breathing. The impact of the enemy army pressing against the city made even seasoned veterans stressed, let alone those who had never seen such arge-scale battle. ¡°Guild Master, do you think we can hold on?¡± No one could determine the situation, but this was the force chosen by Su Wan. He didn¡¯t need to fear anything. Others instinctively looked towards the figure standing in front of the city wall, calmly observing the enemy army. Su Wan had chosen to fight with Lion City. Why would they retreat when they had such a powerful Lord by their side? Amid heightened tension, the enemy army finally arrived. They were now two hundred meters away from Lion City. The army, with gs adorned with mountains, halted. The two armies faced each other. Several Lords couldn¡¯t control their racing hearts. ¡°Guild Master, why don¡¯t we start a livestream? It¡¯s a great opportunity to gain fame!¡± A female Lord gazed eagerly at the guild leader. Standing and fighting with Su Wan would woo the audience. They would gain a massive following! Their leader was tempted, but he shook his head. If they revealed their defense tactics in any way to the enemy, it would be a grave mistake. Even without passing on the information, the enemy might be able to guess their defense strategy through the livestream. The Lords felt a little disappointed, but they didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Guild Master, open the livestream on the forum. We are already being videoed by the zing me Guild.¡± That caught everyone off guard. They opened the newly created livestream section of the forum. They immediately saw a room titled ¡°zing me Guild vs. Su Wan¡± in the headlines. [The zing me Guild has be enemies with Su Wan in a special ne and is about tounch an attack on the forces led by Su Wan. They are also preparing to hunt Su Wan down.] This intrigued everyone. What was the zing me Guild anyway? It seemed the guild had many top-ranking Lords as members. Their reputation was established throughrge-scale wars. Now, this guild was about to face the legendary individual, Su Wan. The name Su Wan was synonymous with strength. Many Lords and heroes had fallen when fighting against her. The top guild and the strongest Lord were about to face each other. The livestream has been running for a few days now. However, it didn¡¯t have too many viewers before. As soon as Su Wan was mentioned, everyone flooded in to watch. The viewers weren¡¯t there for the zing me Guild. They were there to watch Su Wan. However, an increase in audience was always a bonus. The livestream showed towering city walls, densely packed soldiers, and countless heavy weapons. ¡°Did everyone see that? This is Lion City and Su Wan is its biggest supporter!¡± ¡°Now the army of Archduke Blood Fury is about tounch an attack. We want to eliminate the royal family in Lion City. We also want to hunt Su Wan down.¡± ¡°No matter how strong Su Wan is, we will be the only winners in this war!¡± While the other side boasted about it, many Lordsmented on the bullet screen. The sound of a horn resounded and echoed through the sky. The camera panned up. The viewers could clearly see the massive army of mountainous soldiers surrounding them and advancing toward the Lion City. The Lords watching the livestream on the city walls felt their hearts pounding. Their attention was focused on the livestream, hoping to spot ws or vulnerabilities in the enemy¡¯s defenses. The audience in the livestream room quickly noticed that something was amiss. The army pressed forward, but the defensive line didn¡¯tunch an attack to stop them. The army steadily advanced, while the heavily fortified Lion City seemed to have abandoned the fight. Amidst the heated discussions, the army charged and was only a few meters away from the city walls. The defense line remained motionless. The Lords of the zing me Guild were confused. As everyone watched helplessly, the army reached the base of the city walls and began constructing siegedders. Suddenly, a thunderous explosion was heard. The rolling marsnd burst open and sent up towering columns of water tens of meters high in the sky. The army fell like mowed crops, then was engulfed in the endless swamp. It was futile to struggle. They were gobbled alive by the swamp. The viewers on the livestream watched the scene of devastation in disbelief. The once arrogant army couldn¡¯t even maintain its formation. The casualties and deaths were incalcble. Thements on the screen stopped. It took a long time for everyone to process what they just saw. Su Wan hadn¡¯t even made a move and half the army was already dead! Chapter 462 - 462: A Shocking Livestream Chapter 462: A Shocking Livestream Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Billions of viewers went from confusion to astonishment in less than a minute. The Lords from the zing me Guild watched as the army in front of them was almostpletely wiped out, leaving only a few soldiers standing in front of the city walls. On the towering walls of Lion City, the soldiers¡¯ morale soared as they watched the enemy fall. Under themand of the officers, they immediately began hunting down the soldiers who had reached the base of the walls, preparing to attack the city. Thend behind them had already turned upside down, and without support from theirrades, the soldiers below the walls were nothing but live targets. After a few rounds of arrow volleys, there were no longer any enemy soldiers standing below. Princess Angel looked at the battlefield and took a few deep breaths. Instinctively, she turned to the figure beside her. Although she knew that Su Wan had made some arrangements, she didn¡¯t expect her methods to be so ruthless. She had annihted the enemy army. The uneasiness and worries in her heart instantly dissipated by more than half in the face of such exaggerated achievements. She also thought of the instructions Su Wan had given her. The future path had already been paved for her by the Lord. ¡®It is an honor for the Tasirian Royal Family to have met you! I will never let you down!¡¯ As the dust gradually settled, the Lord of the Mountains stared at the scene before him with a grim expression. This was the army he had forged with massive effort and dedication, and now it was gone! His rough skin suddenly darkened, as if it wereposed of rocks. Lifting a giant sword that was over three meters long and thick, he shouted in anger. Ancientnguage filled with a resolute battle intent echoed throughout the battlefield, and all the remaining troops under the Lord of the Mountains roared along with him. This towering hero, standing four meters tall, led the charge with a massive sword. The army behind him rushed forward under hismand, and as they stepped onto the crumbling ground, endless magic surged forth! The rolling swamp ahead solidified and gravel transformed into flying rocks. It paved a direct path to the city. The Lord of the Mountains, apanied by thest two elite legions, charged straight ahead. The Lords in the livestream room initially thought that Su Wan would effortlessly conquer this battle, but upon witnessing this scene, they weren¡¯t so sure. The livestream camera zoomed in, capturing the Lord of the Mountains leading the charge from the sky. With a muscr physique, a massive war sword in hand, and countless troops behind him, he painted a terrifying image. He could probably smash the city gates. As the Lords watched and discussed. The viewers watching the livestream couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Su Wan is not as simple as you think!¡± said a Lord. He was given the task of promoting this livestream. If Su Wan performed well, their viewership would increase! Praising an opponent was also an important task. Moreover, Su Wan would unleash another shocking power that would astonish everyone even if he didn¡¯t praise her. While the Lords in the livestream room discussed, there was movement on the battlefield. The Lord of the Mountains, leading the charge, was only a hundred meters away. The real battle had begun. ¡°Fire!¡± Lion City didn¡¯t wait around. They unleashed their attack. The moment the officer gave themand, a volley of arrows shot forward. The target was the Lord of the Mountains. The Lord of the Mountains was directly engulfed in a rain of arrows. The hero didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. The arrows simply bumped into him and veered away. This hero, with the bloodline of a mountain giant, had natural armor on his skin. The volley of arrows couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest. The viewers in the livestream room eximed in amazement. The hero was incredibly strong! At that moment, the siege crossbows on the city walls released their attacks. The bowstrings trembled after the arrows were released. The immense force tore through the sky, propelling thick arrows toward the Lord of the Mountains. The Lords in the livestream room eximed at the scene. The siege crossbow arrows struck the Lord of the Mountains. The crossbow arrows shattered upon impact. Even the siege crossbows couldn¡¯t break through his defenses. ¡°I¡¯m already starting to worry about Su Wan. With this hero leading the charge, the city is not so secure.¡± Amidst the nervous gaze of everyone, the Lord of the Mountains forcefully charged forward once again. His posture was like that of a war god descending. When the army approached within fifty meters, a massive shadow leaped from the city walls. It viciously crashed onto the ground. The livestream camera focused on the new opponent. It was a towering monster with grotesque spikes and a narrow head. Just a single nce at it made one feel as if their soul was about to be devoured. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± asked a Lord. ¡°Guild Leader, say something!¡± Just as the Guild Leader was about to speak, the terrifying monster that leaped down from the city wallunched its charge. It charged forward and caused the ground to tremble with each step. The arrows from the city walls suddenly ceased. The Lord of the Mountains sensed the enemy¡¯s strength. His fighting spirit surged, and his eyes turned a bluish-gray color. His bloodline talent, Giant Transformation, caused his aura to increase several times over. With a roar, he charged forward with a massive sword. Within a few breaths, the two colossal creatures collided with a loud crash. A terrifying shockwave erupted, causing the surrounding marshes to be swept up in a storm. The Lord of the Mountains¡¯ enormous sword shed with the terrifying monster¡¯s battleaxe. The two equally terrifying monsters separated upon impact, then swung their weapons to attack once again. With each collision, energy erupted in shocks and caused the surrounding swamp to explode.. Chapter 463 - 463: Easy Kill Chapter 463: Easy Kill Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The surrounding army didn¡¯t dare approach the battlefield. Stepping into thebat range meant certain death. No one could withstand the collision of such power. The top-tier existence of pure strength was now fighting to the point of madness. Cletos, the Dark Soul Devourer, felt an unprecedented sense of relief. It had been a long time since anyone dared to engage him head-on in a battle. Finally, someone could withstand his full power! Cletos was excited. He swung his battleaxe in a frenzy. The battlefield transformed from a siege into a stage where only two heroes shed. The audience in the livestream room watched with enthusiasm. They didn¡¯t care about war or peace. They just wanted a good show. The pure sh of power and brutality was beautiful to watch. All the Lords believed that the two were evenly matched. They expected the fight to end only when one of the two was heavily injured or dead. Cletos abruptly threw down his battleaxe and charged at the Lord of the Mountain with his bare hands. Unfazed, the Lord of the Mountain swung his giant sword and viciously struck Cletos on his shoulder des. However, Cletos didn¡¯t give him a chance. With a burst of terrifying power, he rammed into the Lord of the Mountain¡¯s abdomen. The immense force caused his knees to buckle. Feeling the excruciating pain in his abdomen, the Lord of the Mountain instinctively released his grip on the giant sword. Cletos quickly retracted his knee and forcefully struck the Lord of the Mountain on the abdomen, causing him to spit out blood. While the Lord of the Mountain was still stunned by the pain, Cletos unleashed a furious roar and grabbed the Lord of the Mountain¡¯s head, and smashed it downward. The Lord of the Mountain lost his bnce and fell backward. His head struck the ground with an impact that crushed the rocks. The terrifying defense ability of the Lord of the Mountain prevented him from suffering much damage. He struggled to get up. Cletos didn¡¯t give him a chance. He raised his foot and mercilessly stomped on the Lord of the Mountain¡¯s head. Each stomp caused the earth to shake. The surrounding ground had already be a mess. With each stomp, the ground trembled, and the surrounding surface was reduced to ruins. The Lord of the Mountain¡¯s body convulsed. He still wanted tounch a counterattack. Cletos grew impatient. He stopped down and pulled his opponent up and threw him with force. The body of Lord of the Mountain flew more than ten meters before losing momentum and crashing down. Cletos gripped the battleaxe with both hands. His power erupted. Blood sttered as the two severed bodies crashed to the ground. The air was filled with a strong scent of blood, and the fight came to a sudden halt. Everyone stared nkly at the scene. The Lord of the Mountain was dead! ¡°The hero who killed the Lord of the Mountain is one of Su Wan¡¯s subordinates,¡± said the Guild Leader. The viewers and the Lords were shocked. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°How could a hero of this level be subdued?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that monster the guardian of Lion City?¡± ¡°How could he be Su Wan¡¯s hero?¡± ¡°Impossible! No matter how strong Su Wan is, it¡¯s impossible for her to have this kind of hero. You must be kidding me!¡± The Guild Leader also thought that the hero didn¡¯t belong to Su Wan. However, he was wrong. There was still the centaur who was the strongest of them all. He watched the Lords in the livestream still frantically questioning him. If a hero can cause this much of an uproar, how would the viewers react to a legendary hero under Su Wan¡¯s rule? With that in mind, he dismissed the idea of revealing all of Su Wan¡¯s details in one go. He wanted to shock everyone. The oue would be shocking! The Lord of the Mountain was the soul of this army. Their most powerful leader was killed! The remaining troops immediately fell into despair. Their high morale plummeted. Cletos, who emerged victorious, slowly turned around to face the Mountain Legion. His one hand hefted his battleaxe, while the other held the giant sword of the Lord of the Mountain. His body tensed as he charged forward. Cletos rushing forward already put an end to any shred of courage the Mountain Legion had held. They fled. The rear gates of Lion City opened, and the heavy cavalry rushed out to continue the ughter. The first wave of attack of Archduke Blood Fury came to an end. The leader of the zing me Guild ended the livestream. The unsatisfied viewers quickly expressed their opinions on the forum. The unexpected war contained an astonishing amount of information and was very thrilling. The most crucial topic among them was whether the hero who killed the Lord of the Mountain was one of Su Wan¡¯s subordinates or not. The supporters and opponents engaged in intense arguments. Cletos¡¯ performance on the battlefield had been truly shocking. Another trending topic was the war between the zing me Guild and Su Wan. They wondered who would emerge victorious. The legendary member Lords in the guild were powerful. The sh between the two sides was undeniably captivating. The enemy didn¡¯t even manage to climb the city walls. The members of the zing me Guild in Tasiria¡¯s capital, who were watching the battle through the livestream, felt mixed emotions. They knew that Lion City had Su Wan¡¯s support. The defense line was bound to be extraordinary, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to end this way. The heromanding the army had been killed. It was embarrassing. Even if the enemy couldn¡¯t capture the city, they could have at least engaged in a meaningful battle. What had just transpired was frustrating, to say the least! Although everyone knew that Lord of the Mountain¡¯s attack was just the first wave, it was still a failure. The real army had yet to arrive.. Chapter 464 - 464: The Raging Flames Guild’s Trump Card Chapter 464: The Raging mes Guild¡¯s Trump Card Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My Lord, the discussions about this war on the forums have surpassed all other topics rted to ne exploration. It has beenpletely hyped up. Shouldn¡¯t we cool it down a bit?¡± The zing me Guild regarded this confrontation with Su Wan as a top priority. They needed to win this war! However, to their surprise, the buzz generated by this battle had far exceeded their expectations. In this situation, the zing me Guild was at a disadvantage. If they lost, it would be a heavy blow. If Su Wan had only started with superhuman subordinates, they wouldn¡¯t have thought they would fail. The zing me Guild had thousands of high-level Lords, after all. Moreover, they had Archduke Blood Fury, who ruled over Tasiria ne. However, Su Wan mercilessly trampled their pride. She made them realize why she was hailed as the strongest Lord. ¡°Does the zing me Guild still have room for regrets?¡± The guild leader of the zing me Guild turned to hispanions with a cold gaze. When doing great things, one must not be afraid of sacrificing oneself. The necessary chips must be pushed out without hesitation when the timees. That was his way of doing things. The fact that the zing me Guild has grown to its current height was because of that strategy. ¡°Continue executing our established n. Even if Su Wan is powerful, I don¡¯t believe our army will lose to her so easily. The zing me Guild has yet to encounter an enemy it cannot defeat! Send people to further hype up the battle! In this battle, the zing me Guild must show its capabilities!¡± ¡°But what if our n is unsessful!¡± asked several Lords. After all, their opponent was Su Wan. The fight so far had shown them how strong she was. Could they really achieve victory? ¡°Even if we fail, we must let everyone know the power of the zing me Guild!¡± They still had their trump card! ¡°Should we use it? Our connection to the Fire Elemental ne!¡± Summoning the Lord of Fire only worked once. ¡°As long as we can collect more Lava Hearts, we will eventually be able to make a deal with the extraordinary one.¡± Wang De¡¯s gaze was resolute. The followers of the me God are naturally close to the fire. Connecting to the Fire Elemental ne was not as difficult as they thought. The Lords fell silent upon hearing this. After all, the Lord of Fire could only be summoned after their leaderpleted a series of tasks. ¡°Our goal this time is to make the name of the zing me Guild resound throughout the world. Only the strong can attract more followers,¡± Wang De said slowly, observing the worried faces of the others. Summoning the Lord of Fire just once was enough to strengthen the zing me Guild¡¯s standing in the world. The sacrifices were definitely worth it! ¡°This time, we need to use our strongest power!¡± said Wang De. ¡°Guild Master Wang, what if we put in everything and still lose?¡± asked one of the Lords. ¡°If we can¡¯t win even with all the effort, then it means we aren¡¯t the ones who are weak. It¡¯s just that Su Wan is too strong. Isn¡¯t she already strong to begin with?¡± Wang De¡¯s voice was calm. As long as they disyed shocking power, the loss from failure wouldn¡¯t be that great. Losing against Su Wan wasn¡¯t a devastating thing. After all, many had lost to her, and they were still going strong. Su Wan was the strongest Lord. Losing against her wasn¡¯t as embarrassing as they thought. The purpose of the livestream was to promote and attract new members for the guild, so they could grow in numbers. It didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t defeat Su Wan. As long as the might of the zing me Guild was advertised, it would be enough to get new recruits. ¡°Guild Master Wang, you have great foresight!¡± Wang De¡¯s face became solemn. How could he possibly stop his ascent here? Su Wan was not enough to make him bow his head and flee in defeat. ¡®Whoever bes an obstacle to the rise of the zing me Guild will only meet destruction!¡¯ This time, they will use that trump card and let the Lord of the Fire Elemental ne be Su Wan¡¯s burial ground! In Lion City, Su Wan watched as the cavalry returned from hunting down the fleeing enemy soldiers. She was quite satisfied with the oue. Who would have thought that a swamp could bury tens and thousands of troops? If there was anyone to me, it would be the Lord of the Mountains forunching an attack and leading too many troops at a time. His strategy was only his muscles and nothing else. He should have thought it through. After the situation settled, Su Wan floated above the battlefield. Looking down at the shattered ground and the ravaged battlefield, her eyes narrowed slightly. Endless radiance surged from her body, and the bodies of the buried soldiers rose to the surface. It was terrifying to look at! The entire surface was covered in corpses as if it had be a purgatory battlefield. Su Wan quickly floated to the center, and the illumination from her body grew even more intense. The swamp below began to move. Under the gaze of everyone, the swamp surged rapidly toward the north, emitting a strong smell of blood. It then disappeared into the spatial rift, obstructed by thin mist. The bodies, supported by the gravel, filed in one by one. The soldiers on the city walls felt a deep chill. They saw a towering figure moving within the thin mist. The bodies that entered the rift disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was strange and eerie. No one knew what was hidden behind the bloody mist. However, Su Wan¡¯s mood was good. With each body that entered the spatial rift, she could sense the growing strength of the putrid swamp.. Chapter 465 - 465: Meeting with Acquaintances Chapter 465: Meeting with Acquaintances Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the tens and thousands of corpses on the battlefield were all transported to the putrid swamp, the swamp devoured it all. It was like a person who had been hungry for a long time. It finally had a meal, thanks to the Lord of the Mountains. Even the recruited units from before had to be upgraded. After reaching a thousand troops, a new hero could be born. From the current situation, it seemed that that would take a long time to achieve. To elerate the progress of the swamp, the flesh and corpses weren¡¯t enough. They needed more resources. Archduke Blood Fury was a wealthy man. The Tasiria ne was a wealth of resources. As long as they could conquer this ne, they would still be able to get a ton of resources. If nothing else, an upgraded swamp would make this quest worth it! ¡°Hail Lord Su Wan!¡± ¡°Hail Lord Su Wan!¡± Everyone cheered for Su Wan, and the deafening roar almost overturned the city walls. Su Wan remained calm as she returned to the city walls. The surrounding soldiers, led by Princess Angel, all bowed and saluted when she passed. Several Lords who had joined Lion City were envious when they saw this. They also wanted thousands of people to cheer and bow to them! Su Wan was unfazed. Having experienced countless wars, she was no longer the young Lord who used to be moved by everything. She helped Angel and the high-level members of Lion City away from the city walls. This was only the first wave. The real enemy hadn¡¯t arrived yet. They needed to discuss strategies. The traps they had used today wouldn¡¯t be effective a second time. Time passed quickly. The other Lords noticed that the zing me Guild¡¯s livestream was on again. The Lords immediately informed their friends. Countless Lords and viewers flooded into the livestream room. ¡°Hey, guys! Wee to our livestream room. Today, we¡¯reunching our second wave of attack on Lion City!¡± The zing me Guild had received abat mission from the archduke of the Tasiria ne. This time. They would serve as the vanguard. ¡°We will directly confront Su Wan!¡± Everyone was excited to hear that. The zing me Guild was known for its suicide missions. Nobody had expected another attack so soon. Most Lords didn¡¯t expect the zing me Guild to be so bold. The fight between Su Wan¡¯s hero and the Lord of the Mountains was still vivid in their minds. The fact that not even a legion could touch the city walls proved Su Wan¡¯s strength. The zing me Guild dared to announce their new attack. The zing me Guild¡¯s streamer saw the audience¡¯s pessimistic response and couldn¡¯t help butugh. The ns of the higher-ups were not something you could see through. They had dominance over the Fire Elemental ne! ¡°This wave will make you realize the strength of the zing me Guild!¡± Su Wan was destined to be a stepping stone in this fight for glory! ¡°Su Wan is far more powerful than you can imagine. This time, you wille to know her true power.¡± They knew that the hero who killed the Lord of the Mountains was just a part of Su Wan¡¯s troops. Even if Su Wan was invincible, she couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the zing me Guild! The entire livestream room, with billions of people, saw the Fire Elemental Lord confronting Su Wan, and they watched in anticipation. They might finally witness the fall of a legend. How would Su Wan defend herself against the invincible and legendary Fire Elemental Lord? Even her centaur was no match for the Fire Elemental Lord. If the Fire Elemental Lord charged forward and strolled around Lion City, the entire city would be razed to the ground. How could they fight that? Thements were pitying Su Wan and Lion City. Only a few people had faith in Su Wan. The Lords of the zing me Guild rejoiced. Many Lords on the forum discussed Su Wan¡¯s downfall and loudly praised the zing me Guild. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. Under everyone¡¯s nervous gaze, the Fire Elemental Lord made a move. Shrouded in endless magma and mes, he walked toward Lion City. Wang De was eagerly watching everything. He waited for the Fire Elemental Lord to show Su Wan what defeat tasted like. Su Wan would meet her end, and the zing me Guild would have a glorious future! The Fire Elemental Lord exuded a terrifying aura with every step. He left behind a zing path as he approached Su Wan. Everyone held their breath and watched. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord. He ced a fist to his chest and bowed. Wang De¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡®Do they know each other?¡¯ The Lords in the livestream room were shocked at the scene. What was going on? ¡°Lord Kahn, do you have any connections to the zing me Guild?¡± Su Wan looked at the Fire Elemental Lord. She didn¡¯t expect to meet the Fire Elemental Lord on this ne. She and Xu Yuan had once released him from his imprisonment in the mage tower. They were on good terms. He had given her the Fire Elemental Cores when he ascended to his ne. She didn¡¯t expect that the zing me Guild would use him against her. The probability of this happening was probably even rarer than winning a lottery. ¡°These Lords used the Heart of Magma as an offering, establishing a connection with the Fire Elemental ne,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord.. Chapter 466 - 466: Backlash from the Trump Card Chapter 466: Bacsh from the Trump Card Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He sensed the aura of the Heart of Magma and hurried to the Tasiria ne. The Fire Elemental Lord issued a task for them to find the Heart of Magma in exchange for his help just once. ¡°All¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the enemy would be you,¡± said the Fire Elemental Lord apologetically. The Fire Elemental Lord turned to Wang De. ¡°You haven¡¯t yet handed me the Heart of Magma, so the mission ends here. Also, how dare you disrespect my friend?¡± The terrifying Ancient Elemental Language thundered like a storm, and the magical energy in the sky surged along with his words. The mes on the Fire Elemental Lord¡¯s body ignited as though gasoline had been poured on it. The space gate suddenly burst open and expanded to hundreds of meters. Irregr cracks spread rapidly, and the mes erupted. The temperature began to rise dramatically. One could see countless fire elemental beings swimming within the scorching mes in the space rift. These lifeforms controlled the magma and mes as they surged toward the zing me Guild. Everything happened too fast. The army of the zing me Guild didn¡¯t even have the time to react when the fire beings were onto them. They were burned on the spot. Shrill screams of agony filled the air. Even though the Lords of the zing me Guild possessed strong resistance against fire, they couldn¡¯t fight against the fire beings. ¡°Lord Kahn, please stop the attack! We are not your enemies. Your enemy is Su Wan!¡± Wang De shouted. He felt the scorching hot mes burning him. How could the Fire Elemental Lord attack his own side? The confidence of the zing me Guild was shattered. What infuriated Wang De the most was that Su Wan hadn¡¯t even made a move. The Fire Elemental Lord had attacked his own side! He had greeted Su Wan and turned against them. Wang De was frustrated. ¡®How powerful is Su Wan exactly?¡¯ Even a Fire Elemental Lord went to such lengths to side with her! How could a mere Lord, who ruled over a swamp, be connected to a divine being like the Fire Elemental lord? Wang De felt as though he would go insane. The billions of viewers on the livestream were also shocked by the recent turn of events. They didn¡¯t know what was actually happening. The Fire Elemental Lord summoned by the zing me Guild turned against them after greeting Su Wan! The Lords had thought that they would witness the fall of a Lord today. They were ready for Su Wan to fall and her centaur to be burned to ashes. Unexpectedly, it was the zing me Guild that was losing. The Fire Elemental Lord had only greeted Su Wan once and vented all his anger on the zing me Guild. When the viewers on the livestream looked up at the figure shrouded in the sky, they were in disbelief. They looked at the powerful centaur. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t as surprising as it felt. If Su Wan could subdue such a legendary hero as the centaur, how could it be difficult for her to be in league with the Fire Elemental Lord? Without even saying a word, Su Wan had turned the tables against the zing me Guild. Many had thought that this was it! This was the end for Su Wan! However, she was still going strong. The zing me Guild had be a joke. The hero they had summoned had turned against them! With a centaur as a subordinate, a Fire Elemental Lord as an acquaintance, and the terrifying hero from yesterday, Su Wan was too powerful to fight against. The viewers who were excited to see Su Wan being hunted in the livestream were now sorry for the zing me Guild for being involved in such a tragedy. Su Wan¡¯s reputation soared to a terrifying height again. The leader of the zing me Guild saw the situation and ended the livestream. At that moment, he was a mess. He couldn¡¯t figure out how the situation had changed so drastically. They had a justification for thest time they suffered a crushing defeat. The Lord of the Mountains had been careless, which was why they had been defeated so brutally. The member Lords turned to look at the Fire Elemental Lord, who was burning everyone who stood in his way. They then fled from the scene. The Fire Elemental Lord possessed the power of destruction. They couldn¡¯t stand against it. They had never expected the entity to turn against them. The zing me Guild¡¯s army burned in the fire. The followers of fire now tasted what it felt to be burned alive. Wang De felt absurd as he watched his kin die in the fire. ¡°Retreat!¡± he shouted. The zing me Guild¡¯s army waspletely crushed. They fled as fast as they were able. The spatial rift they came through was their escape. The army ran toward it. As the troops attempted to pass through it, the rifts shattered, and the army was torn to shreds. The ground was covered in blood. The zing me Guild¡¯s army plunged into the abyss. The fire elementals surging from behind didn¡¯t care about them. They burned everything they touched. Thick ck smoke covered the sky, and a pungent stench permeated the air. When the screams in the air finally subsided, there was no one standing on the battlefield. Except for a few who managed to pass through the dimensional gate, the rest of the zing me Guild¡¯s army had perished. Su Wan looked at the burning ground. She felt as though she was watching an apocalypse. No one could have imagined that this war, filled with the ambitions of the zing me Guild, would end in such a way. When there was no one left alive on the battlefield, the Fire Elemental Lord looked back at Su Wan once again.. Chapter 467 - 467: The Explosive Forum Chapter 467: The Explosive Forum Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He looked at Su Wan in awe and respect. Last time, when they had joined forces to fight the God of Light, he had stood unwaveringly to fight the enemy. He had witnessed the God of Light being imprisoned by Xu Yuan single-handedly. The Fire Elemental ne was no exception. The Fire Elemental Lord knew the opponent was too strong. Su Wan was no longer the Lord who had released him from the Mage Tower. She had be more powerful than that. The speed of her growth far exceeded his expectations. He looked at her and noticed that Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t with her. When the zing me Guild¡¯s spatial rift shattered, he sensed an evil and dark aura, even stronger than himself. In such a short time, Su Wan had already subdued two legendary beings to be her hero! Even if he chose to support the zing me Guild, there was no victory! Perhaps he could burn down this city, but it was absolutely impossible for him to defeat Su Wan. He might end up dead instead. If Su Wan called upon Xu Yuan, he would be doomed! That was the reason why he was so angry that the zing me Guild had called upon him to fight against Su Wan. The zing me Guild not only wanted him to fight against a friend but also put him at risk. Xu Yuan could kill him. The Fire Elemental Lord was enraged. He attacked them back to prove his loyalty to Su Wan. The zing me Guild would never know about this. They only saw the Fire Elemental Lord bowing to Su Wan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, 1 have a lot of information about this ne. Those Lords were talking about it. If needed, I can assist you in dealing with Archduke Blood Fury.¡± Su Wan chuckled. ¡°Nothing could be better than that!¡± Upon hearing the conversation between the two sides, the morale of the defending soldiers soared once again. They looked at the figure floating in the sky with fiery gazes. The Fire Elemental Lord was capable of destroying cities. However, he was willing to back them up instead of the enemies! Their respect for Su Wan reached its peak. Lion City rejoiced. At the pce, Archduke Blood Fury sat on the throne and looked at the soldier who was reporting on the progress of the battle. ¡°The zing me Guild summoned the Fire Elemental Lord but the being bowed to Su Wan and attacked the guild?!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The hall was silent. Over ten high-level heroes looked at the soldier in disbelief. The soldier felt uneasy under their gazes. ¡°You may leave.¡± The soldier felt relieved and quickly departed. ¡°Your Majesty, those rebels who harbor unrealistic fantasies about the remaining Tasirian Royal Family are resurfacing.¡± A woman in her forties stepped forward. Although the zing me Guild failed, they still had some Lords on their side! The woman was a little baffled. She hadn¡¯t expected Su Wan to be so strong. ¡°If my guess is correct, that Fire Elemental Lord is their trump card. Now that this card has been exposed, the danger to us has greatly diminished.¡± The enemy¡¯s power was no longer mysterious and unpredictable. All the Lord¡¯s strength was out in the open. Her words were met with unanimous agreement from the other heroes. It was something everyone acknowledged. If that yer truly had the ability to defeat them on the front lines, they wouldn¡¯t have huddled in Lion City for so long. ¡°Based on the current situation, even if the enemy has some other extraordinary beings hidden, they won¡¯t be able to stop our advance!¡± said the woman. Her words boosted their morale. If it weren¡¯t for the desire topletely eliminate those restless forces that wanted to support the royal family, Lion City would have long been ttened by them! ¡°Your Majesty, let us march!¡± They looked up at the imposing figure on the throne. ¡°For the Ruler of Greed!¡± Archduke Blood Fury lifted his sword. With both hands gripping the hilt, he held the longsword in front of his chest, pointing the tip towards the sky. ¡°For the Ruler of Greed!¡± eximed the heroes as they hefted their weapons into the sky. An evil aura emanated from everyone. After the intense war ended, the forum was filled with numerous posts. Who could have imagined that the Fire Elemental Lord summoned by the zing me Guild would ultimately backfire because of Su Wan? The battle was filled with intense plot twists. It became a hot topic of discussion. [The untold story of Su Wan and the Fire Elemental Lord.] [Why did the zing me Guild end up attacking their own side?] [How strong is Su Wan?] [Is there anyone who can match Su Wan in a fight?] Once again, the forum was filled with posts and discussions about Su Wan. Many mocked the zing me Guild. Su Wan, who loomed over everyone¡¯s heads, undoubtedly became their main focus. Prior to the war, many Lords had wanted to fight with Su Wan because they thought they could take her down. The devastating defeat of the zing me Guild made everyone sober. Su Wan was still growing. If this went on, she might be stronger than everyone else. Even the Lord of the Mountains was killed by one of her troops. She had a powerful centaur under hermand. Now, there was the Fire Elemental Lord. Su Wan¡¯s power was too overwhelming and terrifying! Chapter 468 - 468: Slaughter and Sacrifice Chapter 468: ughter and Sacrifice Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They had only scratched the surface. They couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful Su Wan exactly was. ¡®Is there really anyone who can match such a Lord?¡¯ The top Lords revered by other Lords paled inparison to Su Wan. The Lords who harbored hostility towards Su Wan quietly dismissed any thoughts of opposing her. Su Wan didn¡¯t have much opinion about the other Lord¡¯s reaction toward her. She had grown ustomed to such discussions. As the Fire Elemental Lord returned to the Fire Elemental ne, Su Wan looked at the battlefield and frowned. ¡°Gather people to clean up the battlefield and throw all the corpses into the spatial rift to the north.¡± Although the Fire Elemental Lord had good intentions, he had burned all the corpses. Wrapped in blood-red bandages, Andy immediately nodded. He turned around and rallied troops to clean up the corpses. The Undead Army was particrly sensitive to corpses and souls. They were able to unleash tremendous destructive power during battles. After collecting seven or eight corpses, they pped their wings and flew towards the spatial rift leading to the Death Swamp. They threw the corpses there. The swamp epted all corpses. The only regret was that over sixty percent of the bodies had been burned to ashes, leaving very little behind. Su Wan watched the corpses being thrown into the Death Swamp and sensed the changes in it. In order to activate the specialnd given by the God of Dwarves and raise it to Level 4, a massive number of corpses needed to be sacrificed. ording to the current state of progress, that would be difficult to achieve even if they had a million corpses. Su Wan also felt a bit helpless. It was important to upgrade the swamp, but the requirements were too high. After the initial fierce battle, there was some resistance. That decreased the number of corpses Su Wan needed to upgrade the swamp. 1 need to find a way to instigate conflicts among the nes and increase the intensity of the battle. Otherwise, if things continue like this, the nes won¡¯t be willing to send troops to fight, and 1 won¡¯t be able to upgrade the Death Swamp.¡¯ ¡®But if I send troops to conquer their targets right now, it is possible that someone else will take advantage and reap the benefits in the end. I need to be present when that happens.¡¯ The rulers of the nes were clever. They refused to leave their own nes to engage in a war because they were aware of the risks. They knew that the gains from such skirmishes were not worth it. However, if the ruler of the nes found a way to be strong outside their nes, they would definitely take the plunge. ¡®Once we capture the Tasiria ne, we can let the Dark Withered Tree enter the putrid swamp. I have many heroes under my control, each with different abilities. It will all work out!¡¯ The Dark Withered Tree, in particr, was a unique entity. It was a tree but had a level of intelligence to understand and initiate things. However, the Dark Withered Tree¡¯s upgrade was just too slow. If it could be leveled up into something legendary, it would be better. ¡®While using the Dark Withered Tree to lure enemies, I also need to n for it to level up to the legendary level.¡¯ After cleaning up the battlefield, Lion City rejoiced again. This was the second wave of attacksunched by Archduke Blood Fury. Both times, he had failed, and Lion City had won! People felt as though Su Wan was a god¡¯s gift to them. In the evening, after enjoying a sumptuous dinner, Su Wan decided to take a warm bath when Angel rushed to find her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°Just received news that Archduke Blood Fury hasunched a massacre in several provinces of the Tasiria Kingdom. He is targeting the noble families who are still loyal to the Tasirian Royal Family.¡± Princess Angel was distraught. Her fists were clenched in frustration. Hundreds ofrge and small nobles were attacked, and their families were ughtered. Over a million people died at the traitor¡¯s hands. The blood even stained the moat of the Tasiria Kingdom! She couldn¡¯t protect her people and the vassals. Angel gritted her teeth. She was enraged. Su Wan looked at the princess. She felt that the archduke¡¯s senseless killings had a deeper meaning to it. He wasn¡¯t just killing the noble families to stop them from being loyal to the royal families. It was a sacrifice! Certain evil spells required human sacrifices. Archduke Blood Fury was trying to gain control over everything. Once Lion City fell, he would be the king of the Tasiria ne. No one in their right mind would indiscriminately ughter their own people unless¡­ He had banded together with the Abyssal Evil God before. His actions this time pointed to something simr. ¡°Our undercover agents have also spected about this, but we¡¯re not certain yet.¡± Angel clenched her fist. Her eyes were filled with fury. After two wars, Su Wan¡¯s prestige in Lion City had reached its peak. Without her approval, even Princess Angel didn¡¯t issuemands. Su Wan returned to the grand Lion Hall with the princess. More than thirty high-ranking officers of Lion City were present. They jointly ruled the city. Everyone stood up and ced their fists on their chest in respect when Su Wan walked in. Su Wan gestured for them to take their seats. Princess Angel sat to her left. The solemn and anxious atmosphere eased a little with Su Wan¡¯s presence. ¡°What does our intelligence say?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°Lord Su Wan, under the pretext of pacifying the rebellion and eliminating the royal family, Archduke Blood Fury has carried out massacres against nobles andmoners, with casualties exceeding one million.¡± A young hero, dressed in white armor, stood up. ¡°They have transported all the bodies to the province where Archduke Blood Fury stays at the moment..¡± Chapter 469 - 469: The Last Trump Card Chapter 469: The Last Trump Card Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The hero picked up a smooth long stick and pointed at the military map spread out on the table. Su Wan saw that the ce he pointed at was the High Mountain Province. It was only two to three hundred kilometers away from the capital. It was also near the Spire of Fate. ¡®What is Archduke Blood Fury nning?¡¯ wondered Su Wan. ¡®If it was for a spell, why not just lock the civilians up? Why go through so much trouble?¡¯ ¡°Put Lion City on high alert. We will pay special attention to Archduke Blood Fury¡¯s massacre.¡± Said Su Wan. The real battlefield was still in Lion City. Regardless of what Archduke Blood Fury nned, he woulde after the city in the end. After the meeting ended, Su Wan asked Angel to stay behind. ¡°No matter what you want to do, don¡¯t worry. We all support you unconditionally,¡± the princess said as she looked at Su Wan¡¯s resolute face. ¡°For now, 1 entrust the city to you. Proceed ording to the n,¡± Su Wan said as she took out the Fire Elemental Core. This was a treasure used for summoning the Fire Elemental Lord. Once crushed, he would appear. If Lion City encountered trouble before her return, it could be used immediately. Princess Angel reached out to receive the Fire Elemental Core that Su Wan handed to her. She felt thankful that Su Wan trusted her. Angel turned to look outside the window. A hazy scene met her sight. The cracks appeared in space like spider webs and covered the entire sky. Su Wan looked at the terrifying scene with a solemn face. ¡®Does the archduke intend to drag the entire ne into the abyss?¡¯ Just as Angel turned back to Su Wan to ask something, she noticed a tranquil flower engraved on the crystal in her hands. ¡°Guild Master, what did Archduke Blood Fury say to you?¡± Outside the deste Frost Snow Mountains, members of the zing me Guild looked at their leader with doubt in their hearts. ¡°Is the ne going to copse?¡± The situation was too frightening. If the ne copsed, everyone would die! ¡°Archduke Blood Fury intends to sacrifice the Tasiria ne to the abyss in exchange for greater power,¡± said the Guild Leader. He looked up at the sky. ¡°Guild master, what should we do?¡± If the Tasiria ne was gone, wouldn¡¯t all their efforts be wasted? ¡°This ne will be the bridgehead for the abyss. He wants to invade the Main ne. Archduke Blood Fury has already gained the favor of the Lord of Greed, the ruler of the bottomless abyss. You should know that the closer you get to the depths of the bottomless abyss, the stronger the power bes.¡± ¡°If the n seeds, Archduke Blood Fury will transform from the ruler of the Tasiria Kingdom to the vanguard of the bottomless abyss, the servant of the Lord of Greed.¡± The members of the zing me Guild were in disbelief. ¡®He intended to sacrifice the entire ne in exchange for power?¡¯ Archduke Blood Fury had such grand ambitions! However, there was another concern. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the archduke would be a demon eventually? ¡°Archduke Blood Fury won¡¯tpletely be a demon. He will only obtain part of the power of higher demons. He will be a half-demon. We are on good terms with Archduke Blood Fury,¡± Wang De said with conviction. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Archduke Blood Fury has promised that as long as the zing me Guild maintains its cooperation with him, he will grant usnd to manage our guild.¡± ¡°At the same time, we can recruit higher demon units of the Tasiria ne to our cause!¡± The members felt excited about the prospect. They didn¡¯t care much about being given a piece ofnd. However, if they could recruit stronger troops to their cause¡­ The difficulty of obtaining higher-level troops was evident to everyone. Even at this moment, the zing me Guild only had a meager thirty troop nests. They were a top guild with five thousand Lords, and yet they had to undergo immense difficulties to obtain those thirty troops! They couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the prospect offered by the archduke. Moreover, if Archduke Blood Fury ascended to legendary status, there would undoubtedly be even more high-level troops in the Tasiria ne. At that time, the zing me Guild could recruit and train these troops. They would be leagues ahead of other guilds! They were followers of the Lord of mes. They wondered if the Lord of mes would get offended by their choice. ¡°That lofty divine being up there won¡¯t bother to pay attention to our actions.¡± Wang De shook his head. But just in case, they would establish a new departmentter specifically for recruiting Lords from the evil faction to manage and govern thisnd andmand the demons. ¡°Su Wan would have never expected that our previous failure would instead earn us the recognition and trust of Archduke Blood Fury.¡± Behind Archduke Blood Fury was the Lord of Greed, the top-tier evil god who ruled the abyss! The previous defeat was humiliating. Their confidence and hopes had been shattered. How could they ept an offer like this? This was their one shot at regaining their prestige. The final battle had been a turning point for Wang De. Even if Su Wan had many more hidden trump cards, it would be impossible for her to do them damage, unless she had someone even stronger than the Lord of Greed to back her up. However, that was highly unlikely. The member Lords of the guild were invigorated.. Chapter 470 - 470: Who Is More Arrogant? Chapter 470: Who Is More Arrogant? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do we still need to broadcast this war?¡± No matter how miserable their defeat was, as long as they could win this time, the zing me Guild still had the chance of bing a top guild. Wang De scowled. Thest live broadcast had made the zing me Guild aughingstock. ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t afford to fail this time!¡± he said. He wanted to let everyone see that the zing me Guild took revenge seriously. Su Wan was so renowned that confronting her was enough to get them glory. If they didn¡¯t broadcast Su Wan¡¯s defeat online, then the zing me Guild would forever be in shame. This was a war that had to be won, and it would be a glorious victory! ¡°Take the army into the Tasiria ne. We will annihte Su Wan¡¯s army in this battle!¡± Even if they had resurrection abilities, it wouldn¡¯t botch their ns this time! The high-level members of the zing me Guild were excited. What could be more exciting than getting revenge? In the sky, the cracks in the spiderweb grew. It felt like they were being pressed by giant stones that were on the verge of copse. Archduke Blood Fury stood in front of the valley and looked in the distance. Numerous corpses were piled up. The blood covered everything. Ake of blood was filled with dposing corpses. The smell of blood overpowered everything. ¡°Your Majesty, the army is ready. Shall weunch an attack on Lion City?¡± reported a soldier. Archduke Blood Fury drew his longsword and walked to the edge of theke. He plunged the sword into the pile of corpses. The blood formed whirlpools around the sword. Archduke Blood Fury pulled out the sword. The silver-white edge of the sword had turned blood-red. It looked both enchanting and terrifying. ¡°Our master will soon descend. Let the rebels in Lion City be sacrifices offered to the great ruler. Order the army to head to Lion City immediately afterpleting the ancient magic array!¡± His eyes glittered in anticipation. The Lords who were idling in the livestream room suddenly noticed that the zing me Guild¡¯s live stream had started again. They were excited for a good show. The zing me Guild was indeed bold. They were still choosing to live broadcast after everything went down. Weren¡¯t they embarrassed? They found the same host on the livestream as before. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the zing me Guild? Are they still livestreaming? Haven¡¯t they been beaten up enough?¡± ¡°What are they nning to summon today?¡± Looking at thements, the host of the zing me Guild smiled wryly. ¡°We are well aware of Su Wan¡¯s strength and her unfathomable power. The zing me Guild¡¯s failure, though unexpected, is also logical.¡± These words would only be mocked by the viewers. But it made sense. When it came to Su Wan, there was truth to it. The host steered the conversation towards the battle and a new n! Su Wan will never be able to win! The ns of the zing me Guild went beyond what met the eye. A mature and powerful guild like theirs cannot be brought down by a single defeat in a war. The host¡¯s confidence was infectious. His eagermentary helped raise the zing me Guild¡¯s image. Although the audience still had their doubts, they no longer looked down upon them. However, the true test of that would be in the battlefield. Soon, the host of the zing me Guild¡¯s livestream moved the camera upward and showed the cracked sky to everyone. The entire sky had cracks. ¡°The real game has just begun.¡± The host¡¯s tone was solemn. He stared into the camera with a resolute gaze. The horns resounded, and the screen showed a huge army. The army swiftly crossed through the rift in space and entered the battlefield. The zing me Guild¡¯s host fell silent and moved the camera to show Lion City. The army outside Lion City seemed endless, and it was only when the camera zoomed out that they could guess the number of the massive troops. The Lords trembled in fear. The previous battle between The Lords and the natives had been intense. While the audience was engrossed in discussion, everyone was nervous. The live camera switched at the right moment, showing a flock of ferocious falcons pping their wings. These creatures led the way. A formidable figure stood firmly, exuding a terrifying aura. The viewers were wide-eyed. The blood hawk led the Falcon Army into the midst of the troops. Wherever the blood hawk passed, the soldiers knelt on one knee and humbly saluted. The awe-inspiring scene made billions of viewers feel envious. The blood hawk did not stop at the front but flew directly toward the towering walls of Lion City. ¡°Do you want to meddle with the Tasiria Kingdom?¡± Archduke Blood Fury smiled sinisterly. Fer appeared in the line of sight. The archduke turned to look at Su Wan beside her. ¡°So, you¡¯re the Lord that is helping the royal family. How pathetic!¡± said the archduke. ¡°A centaur and a Fire Elemental Lord¡­ really? I can¡¯t help but find itughable. I thought my opponent would be powerful. If 1 had known this was the Lord, I would have directly attacked instead of making so many preparations for nothing! This battle is turning out to be boring.¡± ¡°Summon your master. Or has he already died in the abyss?¡± Su Wan looked at the archduke calmly. Ever since the appearance of the abyssal rift, Archduke Blood Fury just looked like a side character in a story. The true enemy was the thing lurking in the abyss, peering into the Tasiria ne. The Lords were baffled.. Su Wan was insulting a powerful opponent such as the archduke! Chapter 471 - 471: A Frustrating Death Chapter 471: A Frustrating Death Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They had thought that Su Wan¡¯s heroes were all very arrogant, but they hadn¡¯t expected her to be equally haughty. The Archduke Blood Fury¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his terrifying aura surged like a storm. ¡°Who gave you the courage to talk to me like this? You have a death wish!¡± Countless cracks appeared on the ground below. Su Wanmanded Leona to take action. She didn¡¯t want to listen to the archduke¡¯s nonsense anymore. The Archduke Blood Fury was beheaded. It shocked the Lords and viewers. The figure in the sky with bat wings and a spear was more vicious than a demon! Wang de was the most shocked. Me couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone like Su Wan had the strength to subdue the most powerful people that appeared in front of her. His jealousy grew. Why didn¡¯t he have legendary heroes at hismand? Even all the member Lords of the guildbined couldn¡¯t best Su Wan in a fight. He had never heard of a yer who could subdue a transcendent being. It seemed that none of the billions of yers couldpare to Su Wan! Jealousy was consuming his rationality. He gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡°Guild Master, w-what should we do now?¡± Wang De was pulled back to the present. He turned to look at the member Lords of the zing me Guild. They all looked terrified. The death of the Archduke Blood Fury was not a bad thing for this war. Wang De took a deep breath. His gaze was filled with a purpose. In the center of the abyssal rift, something was happening. An evil aura poured out. Su Wan had provoked the mastermind behind this war! Everyone looked toward the sky. ¡°Will the Lord of Greed really descend?¡± For the followers of the Lord of me, their fear and hostility toward the abyssal evil entity surpassed everything. Archduke Blood Fury led a massive army to crush the city before them. If he had seeded, none of them would have to face the evil entity. But now¡­ Nobody had imagined Archduke Blood Fury would fall so easily. ¡°Su Wan killing Archduke Blood Fury is a p in the face of the Lord of Greed!¡± Wang De said fiercely. The promises of the archduke were just empty words now. Their hopes and dreams had shattered. The zing me Guild had heavily invested in the Tasiria ne and couldn¡¯t withdraw now. With hundreds of millions of people watching, if the zing me Guild retreated now, they would be mocked. They had to win this war! Moreover, the true master of this war was the ruler of the abyss. Even if the zing me Guild lost the promises of Archduke Blood Fury, they would still be the winners of this war! He looked at the Vampire Duke and the Centaur in the sky, and an indescribable joy surged in his heart. ¡®When the Lord of Greed descends, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be about it!¡¯ The higher-level Lords of the zing me Guild heaved a sigh of relief when they received a positive response from their leader. Su Wan¡¯s powerful troops had no end to it. It was a blow. The Lords had felt very dejected. When the Lord of Greed descended, it wouldn¡¯t matter how strong Su Wan was. On the towering walls of Lion City, the soldiers guarding the city finally came back to their senses. Everyone looked at Leona in the sky with a burning gaze. She was a top-notch legendary hero from the Blood Race. Angel had tears in her eyes. Her father had been betrayed and killed. Archduke Blood Fury had done that, and now, he was gone! She vowed that the Tasiria ne would never forget Su Wan¡¯s kindness. Su Wan looked puzzled. Archduke Blood Fury, an invincible enemy that she had prepared to fight for two months, had died at Leona¡¯s hands so easily! She gazed up at the cracks in the sky. This war had been for Cletos to advance. Maybe she needed to find another way to have him level up. The n was dyed now. If the enemy hadn¡¯t nned to plunge the Tasiria ne into the abyss, Cletos would have had a chance. Fortunately, Leona and Fer had already leveled up. Otherwise, it would have been a lot of work. Leona waved her hand, and the corpse of Archduke Blood Fury flew to Lion City. Shended on the wall and knelt in front of Su Wan. ¡°The rebels have been eliminated. Awaiting yourmand.¡± The Lords in the livestream were bbergasted. They couldn¡¯t believe it. This terrifying hero was Su Wan¡¯s subordinate yet again?! Thements were filled withints. The onlookers turned their attention to the battlefield. Archduke Blood Fury¡¯s rashness had cost him his life, but the army he had brought with him had not suffered any damage. Su Wan faced dozens of troops. Could Lion City withstand the attack? While everyone was curious about the developments in this bizarre war, something shattered. The spatial cracks expanded. Something was about to crawl out. Evil energy gushed out, and the entire sky darkened. It was clear that it was an extremely evil entity that wasing out of the abyss. Everyone heard a low wail. It sounded like someone was crying on the verge of death. The viewers felt a chill run down their spines. An evil aura surged out of the cracks and became more and more apparent. The spatial tear that looked like a demon¡¯s eye glowed. It looked as if there were dark stars inside. It oppressed everything around it. It was terrifying to look at. The energy that gushed out of the crack finally condensed into a gray fog. As time passed, the energy became denser. A shrill scream rang out of the mist. The creatures that came out started at the battlefield with bloodshot eyes. Something red squirmed in their skin. Human soldiers exploded and turned into a red, bloody mist.. Chapter 472 - 472: Su Wan Is Crazy Chapter 472: Su Wan Is Crazy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The camera turned to show the new creatures. The army burst like balloons, one after another. The air was filled with the smell of blood. The Lords¡¯ faces turned pale. The scene was horrifying. They were filled with doubts about the whole thing. It caught everyone off guard. The terrifying explosions continued. The army diminished. The sky was covered with a blood-red mist. The camera only showed an expanse of blood on the field as far as the eyes could see. The blood then began to spread and should everyone on the battlefield. Pained screams filled the air. The sound of bones cracking reverberated throughout. The bodies of the troops grew bigger. Devil horns protruded from their foreheads, and demon tails swayed. Was the crack in the sky transforming the troops of Archduke Blood Fury into demons? The host of the zing me Guild finally came to his senses. ¡°Do you all know what the crack in the sky is? It¡¯s the ne of the abyss. The Lord of Greed is going to descend!¡± The Lords couldn¡¯t imagine that a god would appear. Their hearts filled with anticipation. The speed of demonic transformation was too fast. It was toote to prepare anything. Su Wan¡¯s face turned serious. The main enemy in this war was no longer Archduke Blood Fury. An evil ruler of the abyss remained on her path of conquest. However, judging from the aura emanating from the crack in the sky, the opponent was neither the Spider Queen nor the Lord of Decay. ¡°Lord Su Wan, the soldiers have been corrupted by the abyss!¡± said Angel. She was looking at the frightening scene. Her fingers clenched around the hilt of her sword. It was no wonder Archduke Blood Fury had amassed such a massive army. She had thought that he had the sole aim of capturing Lion City, but it seemed that the cultist had nned to sacrifice his army and turn them into demons. Angel was so angry that she swung her sword and impaled it into the corpse of the archduke. It wasn¡¯t enough to quell the rage she felt. The archduke had ruined everything! There was no way to turn the troops back to what they were. The soldiers had been trained by using the resources of the Tasiria ne. Now, they were all demons! Most of the soldiers were civilians. They would have served the Tasiria ne well even after the death of the archduke. Su Wan didn¡¯t try to console Angel. ¡°The evil entity from the bottomless abyss is provoked by the death of Archduke Blood Fury and intends to visit personally,¡± Su Wan said as the demonic transformation of the army in front of her was nearing its end. As a native of the Tasiria ne, Princess Angel harbored deep hostility and fear toward the abyss. The bottomless abyss was the epitome of evil. The Tasiria Kingdom had paid an extremely painful price before. It was unthinkable for it to happen again. Could the Lion City withstand it? ¡°What should we do? Should we evacuate the Tasiria ne?¡± If it really was a god that was descending to the ne, there was no other choice for them. ¡°We will stand by and let the abyssal ruler enter the ne,¡± said Su Wan. The phoenix tail carved on the crystal in her hand was noticeable. ¡°You reptile from the bottomless abyss, no matter who you are, no matter what kind of power you have, you can¡¯t win. Get out of the Tasiria ne!¡± Su Wan stood where the Archduke Blood Fury had fallen. Above her head was a spatial rift resembling the eye of the abyss. She was scolding a god! The Lords were all astonished. Su Wan was insulting such a powerful entity. Did she have no fear? The Lords wondered whether Su Wan had another hidden trump card that could deal with gods. Amidst the perplexed gazes of everyone, the eye of the abyss suddenly surged. A red light flickered within it. Time seemed to have stopped. Everyone had difficulty breathing properly. It felt as though a heavy boulder was pressing on their chests. Many low-level troops couldn¡¯t take the pressure and copsed. Beads of sweat lined their foreheads. Blood trickled down from the corners of their lips. The evil god from the bottomless abyss watched the Tasiria ne and everything within it. The bulletments in the live broadcast room stopped. Even the viewers felt the pressure of such an entity prating deep into their souls. ¡°You! How dare you provoke me?!¡± The abyssal voice sounded like rolling thunder. The eye of the abyss became brighter and brighter. The endless divine might pressed down on the world. Thend couldn¡¯t bear the pressure. It began to sink. Everyone was terrified. There was no doubt in their hearts that this was a god from the abyss. They wondered in astonishment what Su Wan nned. She had lured the abyssal god out into the ne. How was this going to end? Wang De¡¯s heart surged. His face turned red. ¡®Let¡¯s see how you deal with that, Su Wan!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t only him. Every Lord was filled with anticipation. They wanted to see Su Wan¡¯s downfall. ¡°Su Wan is dead for sure!¡± said the host of the livestream. The enemies of the zing me Guild would all perish! The legendary Su Wan would meet her end here.. There was no possibility of a victory, not when the opponent was a god! Chapter 473 - 473: How Could She Have Such Confidence? Chapter 473: How Could She Have Such Confidence? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The eye in the abyss glowed red, and endless divine power surged to its climax. Whether it was the hundreds of Lords in the livestream or people in Lion City, everyone felt the pressure of it. The abyssal evil god was synonymous with fear and darkness. No one in this world was willing to go up against such an entity. Because they were the source of chaos and evil in this world. Amidst the oppression, the eye blinked once again. The Lords were astonished. Why would Su Wan do this? They were also envious of her. How did she get all the good heroes? At this moment, Wang De was filled with resentment and envy. How could this Lord be the best? Why couldn¡¯t it be him? ¡®After this war, everyone will submit to me! The zing me Guild will rise again!¡¯ Su Wan turned to look at the troops of Archduke Blood Fury, who had turned into demons. She felt oppression and fear. She brushed them off and calmed herself. She looked up at the eye of the abyss above her head. The troops stationed outside Lion City were restless. They were filled with greed. They desired to possess everything. Su Wan recalled that the Lord of Greed ruled over that emotion. In the bottomless abyss, there were seven evil gods who controlled seven primitive emotions: Pride, jealousy, greed, gluttony, rage, sloth, and lust. Every evil god was renowned for their work. The evil entity that Su Wan faced right now was the Lord of Greed. Su Wan¡¯s gaze was sharp. Most people weren¡¯t willing to face such an existence, let alone fight it. However, the Lord of Greed was nothing in front of Su Wan. The God of Light, who had been defeated by Xu Yuan, wasn¡¯t weaker than the Lord of Greed. Even the Spider Queen was stronger than the Lord of Greed. She had instigated a fight and paid the price. In front of such entities that Su Wan had fought with, Lord of Greed was nothing! Su Wan had fought too many divine beings and umted experience and strength. The Lord of Greed was nothing in front of what she had faced. The other Lords didn¡¯t understand this. If nothing worked, she would summon Xu Yuan for help. ¡°Lord of Greed, is this all you have?¡± Su Wan¡¯s voice resounded in the sky. Among the Seven Evil Gods, the Lord of the Greed was the weakest. Even the Lord of Sloth was stronger than him. Her voice was like a morning bell that woke everyone from a trance. Even the viewers on the livestream regained their senses. The Lords were filled with fear. Fortunately, it was only a livestream, and they weren¡¯t actually present in the area. Otherwise, they would have sumbed to their reed and joined their fray. Only then did they realize how terrifying the power of a god was. The eye of the abyss twitched. The pressure felt by the others doubled. The soldiers on the city walls turned pale with fear. ¡°You have a death wish!¡± The Lord of Greed was enraged. Such a tiny human trying to provoke him made him feel furious. How was this human Lord so arrogant? Even in the War of Gods, the other gods hadn¡¯t behaved so recklessly. The red glow of the eye turned entirely crimson. Strands of ck mist appeared from it. The whole scene was eerie. Under immense pressure, the viewers on the livestream trembled in fear. They looked at Su Wan, who was resolute. How could Su Wan be so confident? Was she mad? Did she have a hidden trump card that could challenge a god? If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have such audacity! As the pressure grew, the cracks gradually expanded. The eye in the sky suddenly exploded. The spider web-like cracks that covered the surroundings erupted. Fragments of space fell like snowkes. Everything fell silent as though time itself had stopped. Everyone instinctively looked up at the sky. It was finally happening! The descent of the evil god of the abyss! The soldiers of Lion City held their breaths. They did not move or breathe, afraid that the entity would notice them. The Lords in the livestream were wide-eyed in disbelief. The sky turned pitch-ck under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Darkness engulfed everything. At the end of their line of sight, an unbroken part of the sky was emitting a faint light. What they saw made them catch their breaths. It was as though a mass grave had materialized in front of them. Corpses reached out their rotten arms to grab anything nearby.. Chapter 474 - 474: The Angry God Chapter 474: The Angry God Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The barrier of the Tasiria ne was torn apart. Although it had notpletely fallen into the abyss, it was no longer an obstacle in the path of the bottomless abyss! The viewers in the live broadcast room felt their mouths go dry. The bulletments decreased. After a short silence, the screams rang out. It resounded in everyone¡¯s minds. It made their hairs stand on end. They were even more terrified than before. It was rumored that if one fell into a bottomless abyss, one would go mad because of all the screams of agony and whispers of the destitute. Evil murmurs echoed in everyone¡¯s minds. The atmosphere was stifling. The scarlet eyes lit up in the endless darkness. The pitch-ck sky that connected to the abyss revealed its true form. It was a huge pce supported by countless golden pirs. They couldn¡¯t even see the end of it. Precious treasures were scattered on the ground. The golden light was remarkable. It filled those who looked upon it with greed and endless desire. In the center of the pce, a strange throne stood above the sea of treasures. The throne was forged from something that shone with seven-colored light. It had four gem-iid feet that supported the seat. The back of the chair was more than 50 meters high. A terrifying figure with a bloated body was half-leaning on the throne. There were two horns on his head, and his pure golden robe was bulging. He held the rainbow scepter in his hand and leaned against the throne. His blood-red eyes were filled with greed. Its ugly and bloated appearance made the endless power appear even more terrifying. In front of the throne, the golden lion crouched on the ground. Its blood-red eyes stared greedily at the treasures in front of it. The scene shocked the viewers on the livestream. Someone had just checked up on the information of the Lord of Greed. This god was also the God of Wealth. If these treasures were given to the Lords, they could conquer everything! The Lords marveled at the treasures and turned to look at Su Wan. Although they desperately wanted to possess those treasures, they could only peek at them. Su Wan was present there for real. The Lord was facing the might of the Lord of Greed in full st. The Lords watched Su Wan standing resolutely in the face of such temptation and felt admiration for her. If it were them facing the Lord of Greed, they would have given up a long time ago. It was no wonder she was the top among the Lords. However, this war wasn¡¯t to test if a Lord could resist temptation. Su Wan had provoked the god. Now, she had to end it. Everyone was curious to see how it would all end. The Lord of Greed was equally curious to find out. He watched Su Wan with narrowed eyes. He had only torn the barrier apart and hadn¡¯t descended into the ne yet. ¡°sphemer, you will face eternal pain. 1 will lock your soul in the dungeon and let the abyssal maggots gnaw on it until the end of time. Show me your tricks, then. Show me why you have such audacity to challenge me!¡± Although Wang De was terrified, he was happy. His face broke into a smile. ¡®Su Wan is dead this time for sure!¡¯ Nobody could save her from the hands of a god! If someone was killed by a god, they couldn¡¯t be resurrected. This was Su Wan¡¯s end. ¡®Your blood will wash away the shame of the zing me Guild.¡¯ Even if Su Wan had the ability to overturn the heavens, it was impossible for her to fight the gods! The soldiers of Lion City were grim-faced. Fear surged in their hearts. They had unconditional faith in Su Wan, but they weren¡¯t sure how she would get out of this situation. How would a mortal be able to face a god? Princess Angel¡¯s face was pale. She looked helpless. She hated Archduke Blood Fury, who had brought this upon them, and she hated herself for not being able to help Su Wan. Although Su Wan always had a n, Angel wasn¡¯t sure if anything would work against this! Princess Angel brushed her thoughts away. She believed in Su Wan. ¡°How boring¡­ In the past hundred years, the only human who ever challenged me is you. And yet¡­ you look worthless.¡± The Lord of Greed looked at Su Wan, teasingly. As soon as he finished speaking, the golden lion in front of the throne got up. ¡°I thought you were hiding something or had banded together with another of the evil gods. It seems it¡¯s only you alone. 1 wasted so much time.¡± ¡°Take her soul. I want this worm to know what pain feels like.¡± The Lord of Greed stood up from his throne and pointed his scepter at the void. He disappeared from where he stood. The golden lion jumped and stepped into the void when it sensed its master¡¯s anger. The surrounding void became distorted and could not withstand the mighty power. It felt like everything would explode from the immense pressure. The god of the abyss was descending. The soldiers of Lion City copsed to the ground. They were unable to hold their weapons. The viewers were wide-eyed in shock. The Lords of the zing me Guild were stunned. They looked at the terrifying entity in terror. ¡®Su Wan will fall today!¡¯ ¡°You puny insect, you¡¯ve sessfully enraged me! I¡¯ll torture you. Believe me, you¡¯ll understand what pain feels like.¡± The Lord of Greed smiled sinisterly.. Chapter 475 - 475: Killing the God Chapter 475: Killing the God Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Compared to the Spider Queen Ada, you look much weaker,¡± said Su Wan. She endured the divine might, which made her very soul tremble. The prey had appeared. ¡°Spider Queen Ada? You dealt with her?¡± The Lord of Greed was uneasy. ¡°You talk too much!¡± said Su Wan. The Lord of Greed was feeling more and more uneasy. The Lord of Greed decided to find out everything once he extracted Su Wan¡¯s soul from her body! Endless divine power surged in his body as he attacked. The surrounding space copsed. The golden lion leaped across the void, ready to bite at any enemy that dared to approach. Something shattered. The Lord of Greed saw the human Lord crushing the crystal in her hand. A blood moon emerged. The scene doused the Lord of Greed¡¯s rage. The anger was now reced with fear. ¡®Is she working with the ancient gods?!¡¯ He wanted to escape, but he realized that his divine power no longer worked. The viewers saw the Lord of Greed rush toward Su Wan. They were excited to see the god kill Su Wan. However, what they witnessed left them in disbelief. A giant hand seemed to have stomped on the Lord of Greed and stopped him in his tracks. The golden lion also halted suddenly. Su Wan stood before the Lord of Greed. A sharp longsword appeared in her hand. The sword swept through the air. The sword surface on the rippling space reflected the Lord of Greed¡¯s bloated face. The huge head flew into the sky as it was separated from its body. Blood splurted everywhere. The towering divine being, who was untouchable by mortals, was beheaded. The surging aura, which was like a mountain pressing down on everyone, vanished suddenly. The greed and temptations that had riled everyone up dissipated. The golden lion finally came back to its senses. Its master was dead. It let out a piteous moan and crouched down with its head lowered. It submitted before Su Wan. Silence fell. The livestream had also gone quiet. Everyone was in shock. Su Wan had killed a god. An abyssal god was killed by Su Wan so easily! Was this a joke? How could a Lord kill a god? The Lords felt as though they were hallucinating. No one was willing to believe the reality in front of their eyes. Wang De, the leader of the zing me Guild, watched everything in disbelief. No one could understand how Su Wan had managed to kill a god. They had noticed something strange. Right before the beheading, the Lord of Greed had be motionless. The soldiers on the walls of Lion City were dumbfounded. Everything felt surreal. The soldiers recovered from the daze. Their despair was reced by joy! Su Wan led them to victory once again! Their enemy was dead! They looked at Su Wan in reverence. In their eyes, Su Wan was no less than a god. Princess Angel¡¯s sword trembled in her hands. Her eyes were red. Her breath came in gasps. Hot tears streamed down her face. Su Wan had led them against Archduke Blood Fury and a god and led them to victory! The shock and disbelief felt by the millions of viewers and the Lords of the zing me Guild were indescribable. After a long time,ments appeared on the livestream. The Lord of Greed¡¯s body floated in the void. Endless wealthy before their eyes. Did the wealth in the void belong to Su Wan now? It was so much wealth. It wasn¡¯t fair! How was Su Wan so powerful? The pce with precious treasures was now ownerless. No one could even imagine how much wealth was in that ce. Although the Lord of Greed was dead, the greed in the hearts of the Lords was still rife. The riches were enough to tempt them. The wealth could help them expand their territories! Everyone was filled with jealousy and resentment toward Su Wan. All of it belonged to Su Wan. They could only watch helplessly. Just as everyone was wallowing in their greed, they noticed that the pce was glowing with a golden light. The light glowed brighter and churned into golden energy. The treasures disappeared. Even the staff of the Lord of Greed was disintegrating. The treasures were fake! The treasures turned to ashes. The Lords and viewers were satisfied. It was just as well that Su Wan couldn¡¯t get them, either. Wang De felt much better when he saw that. Wang De looked at the troops who had turned into demons. After the fall of the Lord of Greed, he could regain control of the troops.. Chapter 476 - 476: Complete Collapse Chapter 476: Complete Copse Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although there were only about a thousand demon units, it would still help the zing me Guild. Su Wan was unaware of this. Her gaze was fixed on the Lord of Greed¡¯s pce. She watched everything disappear without any remorse. When the Lord of Greed fell, she had sensed that the treasures and the pce were all illusions. The pce was a special realm that reflected all greed and temptation. The treasures were the reflection of everyone¡¯s inner greed. Each person saw something different inside, depending on what they wanted the most. Some saw gemstones, while others saw gold. Some might also have seen potions of immortality. People had desires. It was what made them human. The power of the Lord of Greed magnified those desires a hundredfold. When a person gets consumed by their desires, they be monsters. The treasures glowed with golden light and dissipated. The Lords and viewers didn¡¯t see the golden lion in the void. Its fur became even more golden as the illusionary treasures disappeared. In the magnificent pce in the sky, the treasures vanished. Even the throne turned into nothing. There was only empty space now. The newly formed demon units trembled and wailed. They cried in agony. Their faces were filled with fear. The scene was horrifying to look at. The demons clutched their heads and copsed on the ground. They convulsed a few times and stopped moving. Wang De waspletely dumbfounded. His glimmer of hope was gone. He felt angry at his misfortune. ¡°zing me Guild, withdraw from the Tasiria ne.¡± He looked at Su Wan with hatred. In an instant, he seemed to have aged twenty years more. Everything he had nned had turned to dust! His ambitions and dreams were ruthlessly crushed by Su Wan. ¡°Spread mymand¡­ The zing me Guild is forbidden from ever confronting Su Wan!¡± The high-level Lords of the zing me Guild looked at Wang De¡¯s pale face and didn¡¯t say anything further. Su Wan had won the war with just a few heroes. In the end, Lion City didn¡¯t even have to use its army. No one could understand how Su Wan had so many trump cards. How was she able to kill a god? Wang De tore a scroll, and all members of the zing me Guild disappeared without a trace. The conflict between the guild and the natives of the ne ended. The livestream captured the vast sky against the abyss, emanating a thick and restless aura of evil. The empty pce of the Lord of Greed was filled with destion and misery. The livestream then ended, plunging everything into darkness. At that moment, millions of viewers felt like they were in a daze. When they recovered, they were filled with eagerness. The war had too many twists and turns that ended in a god¡¯s death! The forum was filled with discussions and posts mentioning Su Wan. All the Lords were talking about how crazy Su Wan was. The natives learned the news quickly. A human Lord had killed a god in front of everyone! It was simply unbelievable. Some followers of the Lord of Greed tried contacting the god to verify the information but only received feedback mentioning that no such god existed. This sudden turn of events amplified the turmoil in the main ne. A mortal killing a god was something right out of a legend. With the rise of the Crimson Moon, the world seemed to be heading toward an unpredictable situation. Chaos was about to erupt. As for Su Wan, the key figure in the battle, all the information about her was given due consideration by powerful forces. Su Wan had no interest in these things. After the treasures disappeared from the Lord of Greed¡¯s pce, he turned to look at the golden lion. The creature with the mane of a majestic lion exuded an air of nobility. Even if it was crawling in the void, its aura intimidated people. ¡°Lord Su Wan, 1 have taken away the power of the Lord of Greed. The power is no longer controlled by the false god.¡± This creature in front of her was called the Lion of Greed, it was a demigod who advanced via the power of greed. If the power of greed was gone, the majestic creature would also disintegrate. However, the power that had evolved over countless years from these treasures was extraordinary. The remaining divine power could be used to create a soul for the creature. Although it might reduce its strength, the lion would survive. Su Wan was excited. After retrieving God¡¯s Heart for Bartos, Su Wan¡¯s rtionship with Nami had improved. The gem had been a gift from Nami. She was the leader of the Crimson Moon. That was Su Wan¡¯s ultimate trump card, capable of obliterating the gods! Chapter 477 - 477: The New King Chapter 477: The New King Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan watched as the Lion of Greed continued to absorb the power. She didn¡¯t disrupt the process. She waved her hand toward the city walls. Leona immediately flew over to her. The Vampire Duke looked at Su Wan with fiery eyes. Leona respected Su Wan even more now. She had killed a god, after all. ¡°Take the army and clear the battlefield. No one should be allowed to escape.¡± Leona flew back to Lion City and cleaned up the battlefield. The demons looked like they were dead, but one could never know. Shortly after the search, a sound rang out. Su Wan looked up and saw a prominent crack appearing in the empty pce within the endless void. It was like a signal of some kind. The supporting golden pirs of the pce cracked one after the other. The entire pce shattered like porcin. Su Wan sensed that something was happening to the Tasiria ne. The spatial forces around her became significantly weaker. The copse of the pce affected the entire Tasiria ne. Su Wan noticed that the area connecting the abyss and the pce rippled like water. The power of the surrounding nes surged and started repairing it. The Tasiria ne was not an aging ne. Although it suffered severe injuries, the speed at which it healed its scars was not slow. The passage connecting to the bottomless abyss was destroyed, and the cracks disappeared without a trace. The sky returned to normal. The ne had be weaker, though. The power of the space was more fragile than before. It seemed that anything could st through. The restoration would take time. Now, the most crucial thing was to collect the spoils of war. Su Wan smiled eagerly. The war to conquer the Tasiria ne hadsted for months. Finally, Archduke Blood Fury was dead and his supporter, the Lord of God, was also gone! Su Wan was in a good mood as she looked down at Lion City from the city walls. The obstacles in her path were gone. She had gained so much! Avast poption, countless veins of ore, various high-level talents, and numerous creature nests and military camps. These were more than she had hoped for! If she incorporated the Tasiria ne into her territory, it would benefit the territory a lot. All the efforts would eventually pay off. Su Wan wondered what level of treasure would be inside the formidable Spire of Fate. It was known for its powerful troops. Su Wan was very excited. With these thoughts in mind, she turned to look at the Lion of Greed, which was still undergoing its transformation. The lion, after reconstructing its soul, would be at a legendary level. She would gain another top-tier hero. Su Wan then turned to look at the corpse of the Lord of Greed. Although the power of greed had been taken away, the energy contained within it was as vast as the sea. The divine body was still intact and held immeasurable value. Su Wan tried to calm her excited heart. She looked at the battlefield. The demon units were all top-tier level. After the Lord of Greed was gone, the demons had copsed. They weren¡¯t as lucky as the Lion of Greed. More importantly, these demons hadn¡¯t died in battle, so their bodies were still intact. ¡°Andy, lead the army and throw all the corpses into the Death Swamp!¡± said Su Wan firmly. The Death Swamp was still brewing. It had yet to reach Level 4. With these corpses, the upgrade would be faster! The benefits from this war were enough to bring about rapid development in her territory. In the north of Lion City, from the spatial rift that led to the Death Swamp, the God of Deception and Lies watched everything silently. He had created an illusionary body in the surging mist. He looked mysterious. The others couldn¡¯t understand how the Lord of Greed had been killed so easily, but he couldn¡¯t be fooled. ¡®The power of the Crimson Moon¡­¡¯ The god wondered if the legend was true. ¡®Is this Lord really the key to ushering in a new era? If not, why would the leader of Crimson Moon help her?¡¯ Su Wan¡¯s words surfaced in his mind. She had said that they were friends. Either way, it was evident that the leader of Crimson Moon had chosen Su Wan. The God of Deception and Lies decided to observe the situation for a while. He still had a little time. He could assist Su Wan. After what she had disyed today, she was worth investing in. The world was changing, and it was always wise to have a way out. When Su Wan returned to the city walls, she felt reverence from the troops and soldiers when they looked at her. Although no one understood how she had managed to kill the Lord of Greed, they had emerged victorious solely because of Su Wan. They were overwhelmed with respect for her. Princess Angel looked at the heroic figure before her in admiration. Su Wan had fulfilled the promise she had made. The terrifying god from the bottomless abyss was dead and gone, and all because of Su Wan. Everything felt surreal. ¡°Princess Angel, Archduke Blood Fury and his gang of rebels have been eliminated. The royal family will once again have control over Tasiria ne,¡± said Su Wan. Her voice resounded throughout Lion City.. Chapter 478 - 478: Lion Of Greed Chapter 478: Lion Of Greed Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Angel was momentarily stunned. She nced at the soldiers on the city walls. ¡°Respected Lord Su Wan, I, Princess Angel, ept your decree. This is a great honor for me and the Tasiria Kingdom.¡± She bowed respectfully to Su Wan in front of everyone. ¡°I swear by my soul that 1 will protect the Tasiria Kingdom in every way 1 can. May the gods bless your reign.¡± Su Wan ced the silver crown on Angel¡¯s head. The impromptu coronation ceremony was simple. This coronation, although simple, had been the most impactful event in Tasiria Kingdom¡¯s history. It was a victory gained after defeating a tyrannical archduke and a god. When the crown was ced on Angel¡¯s head, everyone felt a sacred aura emanate from it. Princess Angel was now the queen of Tasiria, and Su Wan had personally crowned her. The Lords felt conflicted. It was a grand thing to be given the authority to crown a queen. Other than Su Wan, no Lord in the entire ne could manage such a feat. Angel was the first queen in the history of Tasiria Kingdom, which made the event even more remarkable. ¡°Everyone, 1 give you your queen. Pay your respects to Queen Angel!¡± said Su Wan. The soldiers, the Lords, and the citizens all got to their feet and ced their hands on their chests in respect. They bowed their heads and hailed the queen. ¡°Your Majesty Angel, the subjects of the Tasiria Kingdom greet you humbly.¡± ¡°Long live Queen Angel!¡± On the city walls, which had been shattered by the assault of the Blood Hawks, all the soldiers knelt before Angel. Fer and Leona stood at the side. They ced their hands on their chest and bowed to show their respect. Only Su Wan stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the queen. ¡°People of the Tasiria Kingdom, please rise!¡± Angel turned to the people. Her voice resounded with authority. The kneeling soldiers stood up slowly. They looked up at the queen in reverence. Angel couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed with all the love and support. They had snatched back the Tasiria Kingdom from the hands of the traitors and the abyss! The joy she felt knew no bounds. Everyone cheered. The victory had been a matter of life and death. The fight had been for the survival of the ne itself! The war between the Tasirian Royal Family and Archduke Blood Fury had turned into a battle between the Tasiria ne and the abyss. They had won in both cases! ¡°My ancestors built the Tasiria Kingdom from the ruins. The Tasirian Royal Family is always aware of its responsibility of safeguarding the ne and people of the Tasiria ne. 1¡¯11 serve you as best as 1 am able,¡± said Angel with resolve in her voice. The high-ranking officials of Lion City looked at each other. Tasiria had weed its first queen! She was a queen born from war and bloodshed. She possessed supreme authority in the Tasiria Kingdom. ¡°From today onwards, Lord Su Wan will have the status of the princess of this kingdom. She will have the authority of the king,¡± said Angel as she was ovee with emotion. Their victory was all because of Su Wan¡¯s support. Everyone revered Su Wan, especially after the fall of the Lord of Greed and the golden lion. After Angel finished her speech, Su Wan heard some notifications appear in her mind. Everyone rejoiced. The streets were filled with people celebrating the victory. The soldiers didn¡¯t stop them. Although Archduke Blood Fury was now dead, his forces still controlled some parts of the Tasiria Kingdom. Angel led arge army and began the northern expedition. She was going to get the capital back. The power and influence of Lion City were enough to dominate the entire ne. Fer was dispatched to guard the queen. Su Wan stayed back in Lion City. With the main enemy eliminated and Fer there for protection, she didn¡¯t have to step in. The Tasiria Kingdom, with its vast territory in the Tasiria ne, would require a considerable amount of power to convert everyone to the royal family¡¯s cause. Su Wan was currently thinking about the lion. The residual golden lion had fallen into a deep slumber after its soul was reconstructed. Its aura was surging. It might wake soon. Su Wan silently watched the giant beast in the sky. The fur that covered its body was golden, and the terrifying aura kept rising. The soldiers guarding the city were anxious. The surrounding void began to twist, and waves of pressure surged out. The oppressive feeling brought about by the golden lion increased tenfold. Its mane swayed in the wind, exuding a fierce and imposing aura. Although it wasn¡¯t as huge as a dragon, its aura and might was still powerful. It instilled fear in anyone who looked upon it. The lion awakened from its long slumber and turned to look at Su Wan. The soldiers trembled as it approached. They gripped their weapons tightly. In front of everyone¡¯s gaze, the lion approached Su Wan. It lowered its front legs to kneel in front of Su Wan. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Su Wan ced her thumb on the lowered head of the Lion of Greed, and her blood flowed into its body. At this moment, the soul energy of the beast waspletely under her control. The lion¡¯s gaze softened. It looked at Su Wan in reverence. Its enormous size and fierce aura, coupled with its adorable appearance, made Su Wan smile. Su Wan climbed onto its back. The Lion of Greed walked around the city walls with Su Wan sitting on its back. People looked at the scene in awe and envy.. Chapter 479 - 479: Special Target Chapter 479: Special Target Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lords who joined the Lion City were envious when they saw the scene. Who wouldn¡¯t want to own a golden lion? Su Wan¡¯s gains from this battle made them all jealous. The Lords discussing in the forum talked about the wealth that Su Wan had lost after the Lord of Greed¡¯s death, but they couldn¡¯t understand that she had gained much more. Fortunately, they had chosen the right person to suck up to. Su Wan opened the creature¡¯s attribute panel. [Lion of Greed] [Hero Unit: SSS Level] [Abilities] [Greed and Desire: Super A-ss. Emits an aura that tempts everyone and amplifies the greed and desires within the hearts of sentient beings by a hundred or a thousand times until reason is devoured by it.] [Characteristics: After death, it will possess an irresistible allure to the outside world and cause enemies to develop a desire to possess its body. The Lion of Greed will parasitize the opponent¡¯s soul until it devours the opponent¡¯s soul and obtains rebirth.] [Notes: Born from desire and greed. It possesses a strange power that makes people tremble.] The Lion of Greed didn¡¯t have abilities like Leona or Fer. However, it could amplify the greed and desire to make an enemy go crazy and devour their souls. If faced with a direct confrontation, the lion would definitely be weaker and less efficient than Leona or Fer. However, as a supporting ability, the lion¡¯s strength far surpassed the twobat heroes. Su Wan reached out and touched the majestic mane of the Lion of Greed. Outsiders probably couldn¡¯t imagine that the lion¡¯s mane was formed from the souls devoured by greed and desire. Looking at the Lion of Greed, Su Wan was in a good mood. ¡°Simba, do you know where the treasures of the Lord of Greed are hidden?¡± asked Su Wan ¡°The treasures of the Lord of Greed have never been disclosed to anyone. 1 don¡¯t know either.¡± The Lion of Greed shook its huge head. Even under control, the abyssalnguage still carried a chilling aura. As a high-levelnguage, the abyssalnguage had the universal feature of being understood by everyone. Nami had acted too quickly. There was no chance to dig out more information now. However, Su Wan wasn¡¯t disappointed. She turned to the Death Swamp in the north and thought of something. The treasure was secondary. Even if she knew where the treasure was, she couldn¡¯t go get it now. The victory in this war marked the formal integration of the Tasiria ne into her own territory. The Tasiria ne had arge poption. Its technology, economy, and resources were still intact. If they could develop it, it would undoubtedly provide tremendous benefits to the territory. Although the Lion of Greed was not abat-type hero, if used well, its abilities could even surpass thebat-type heroes. The Lord of Greed was a mid-level god. Although his power had been taken away, the divinity in his body remained. After devouring the blood rain, the Dark Withered Tree was only two steps away from bing legendary. Aplete divine body might be the opportunity for it to make that leap. Once the Dark Withered Tree became legendary, itsbat power would definitely increase exponentially. Even powerful native forces wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. Moreover, Su Wan had the Dark Demon Dragon. Whether it was the soldiers who died attacking Lion City or the army that turned into demons, they all turned into food for the Death Swamp. Soon, the Dark Withered Tree would be able to produce hero units. After Angel regained control of the entire Tasiria Kingdom, this ne could move forward for the next step. Su Wan already had some thoughts on the development of the Tasiria ne. ¡°Leona,¡± called Su Wan as she waved her hand. The hero appeared by her side. ¡°My Lord?¡± ¡°A Lord is hiding in the Spire of Fate, where treasures are hidden,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Gather the army and prepare to storm it.¡± ¡°The remaining forces in the Tasiria ne need not be feared. Angel will handle them,¡± said Su Wan. The Spire of Fate had extraordinarily powerful guardian forces and must not be underestimated. After sessfully capturing the Spire of Fate, they could return to the Vampire Castle. The unknown evil ne might descend at any time. If it connects with the Vampire Castle, there might not be enough time for them to purify their bloodline. Xu Yuan stayed in the territory to guard it against any Overlord that might take advantage of Su Wan¡¯s absence to attack. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, Su Wan would have never summoned Leona from the Vampire Castle. It was rare to find something that could enhance their strength without consuming any resources. However, they had to focus on storming the Spire of Fate. They had nned to rely on the military power of the Tasiria ne after winning the war, but unexpected setbacks had dyed everything. Archduke Blood Fury had squandered most of the Tasiria ne¡¯s army. They only had Angel¡¯s troops left. The situation was still delicate. Angel needed those troops to regain control of the other ces which were still under the rebels. That would take very long. There was no time. ¡°As you wish.¡± Leona left without hesitation and gathered an army. The soldiers in Lion City watched the assembled forces that were preparing to leave. They felt reluctant. Although the war was over, the military stationed around the perimeter gave them a sense of security. Su Wan left Andy to guard Lion City and took a portion of the army with her. With the Void Sandworm present, they could receive immediate support in case of any idents. After the Lord of Greed tore through the Tasiria ne, the ne¡¯s power had weakened considerably. As a result, the Void Sandworm was able to open and maintain a Space Gate for longer than usual. So, it was a blessing in disguise. They didn¡¯t need to worry too much.. Chapter 480 - 480: The Change in the Gods ’Attitudes Chapter 480: The Change in the Gods ¡®Attitudes Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Taking advantage of the gathering of the army and riding on the golden lion, Su Wan ventured to the Death Swamp through the rift in the north of Lion City. Before attacking the Spire of Fate, Su Wan had to figure something out to continue nourishing the swamp. It wasn¡¯t certain how long it would take to capture the Spire of Fate. The moment she passed through the rift, a strong smell of blood invaded her nostrils. The swamp shrouded in the blood mist appeared hazy. The ground was like bloody mud. White bones floated on it. It was a terrifyingnd of death. A true depiction of the abyssal purgatory. The lion¡¯s gaze became vignt. Its tail was already up. It sensed the presence of monsters. The blood mist began to distort and gradually condensed to form a figure. The scene was chilling to the bone. The golden lion became agitated. Its extraordinary aura surged. It opened its maw. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Su Wan, as she stroked the mane of the lion. ¡°This is the Death Swamp. It¡¯s my territory.¡± The lion¡¯s tensed muscles rxed, but it remained alert. The swirling mist revealed a middle-aged man. ¡°Lord Su Wan,¡± said the God of Deception and Lies. He stared at the figure riding on the golden lion with aplicated expression. ¡°Lord Modric, have you discovered anything on this ne?¡± Su Wan noticed that the god¡¯s gaze was solemn. ¡°I have discovered quite a lot of things in these few days. I just discovered a race that is very suitable for spreading beliefs.¡± the God of Deception and Liesughed lightly. ¡°I hope to recover my power as soon as possible. If there is anything 1 can help with, I will do my best.¡± Su Wan looked at him meaningfully. ¡°If possible, 1 am willing to take control of this swamp, on your behalf. It has tremendous potential.¡± Su Wan immediately understood the unspoken sentiment of the god. He was extending a sort of an olive branch. Originally, Su Wan had invited the God of Deception and Lies to conceal her presence and her territory. It was a big thing for the God of Deception and Lies to initiate a cooperation. Perhaps the fall of the Lord of Greed had made him more understanding. ¡°That would be best. The future is long, and I hope that the alliance between us will continue,¡± Su Wan said. ¡°I believe it will.¡± The God of Lies looked deeply into his eyes. ¡°The Dark Withered Tree can bear fruits that can enhance the potential of life. This has a strong allure for any intelligent life. It can be used to lure enemies from other nes into battle here in the Death Swamp.¡± Su Wan did not dwell much on that. She focused on the main matter. Simba was born from the power of the Lord of Greed. She wanted to leave it here to assist the Dark Withered Tree. Since Modric wanted to help manage the swamp, Su Wan could entrust the swamp to him and the lion. ¡°The divine body of the Lord of Greed is in my hands. 1 n to use it to nourish the Dark Withered Tree,¡± Su Wan said. ¡°Lord Su Wan, there is no need to warn me. Since 1 have decided to help you, 1 won¡¯t go back on my word. Moreover, we have a contract between us.¡± The God of Deception and Lies chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t feel embarrassed for saying it. She urged the golden lion to walk through the spatial rift and arrived at the Eternal Land. Su Wan first returned to her territory with the lion and anchored its soul at the Hero¡¯s Altar. ¡°The enemy is still lurking and waiting to devour our territory!¡± She briefly exined the n to lure the enemies from the other nes to the swamp using the fruits of the Dark Withered Tree. ¡°My Lord, your will, along with the wishes of His Majesty, is mymand!¡± said the Dark Withered Tree in a solemn tone. No one dared defy Su Wan and Xu Yuan. There were no rebels in the territory. The massive divine body of the Dark Withered Tree rose from the ground. Its tangled roots writhed like the tentacles of an octopus and stirred up clouds of dust. Even though Su Wan had witnessed simr scenes countless times, she couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved. No matter what kind of enemy it was, there was no way they could win against her forces. The semi-transparent God of Deception and Lies looked at the towering Dark Withered Tree. His face changed. The power of the tree wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. Su Wan possessed heroes that were stronger than the others. She even had gods helping her. The Lord had been in the Main ne for less than a year and had achieved such greatness! It was a remarkable thing to have achieved such a feat in just half a year! Even as a god, he found it shocking. Su Wan didn¡¯t seem like she ever made a move directly, but the ancient gods did their part to help her and protect her. That was the reason why the God of Deception and Lies had bowed to her. Unaware of his thoughts, Su Wan transferred the Dark Withered Tree to the center of the swamp. Under the concealment of the God of Deception and Lies, no outsiders could set foot in this area. A few distances away, the sound of battle rang out. ¡°Settle here,¡± said Su Wan. Following hermand, the Dark Withered Tree halted, and its entangled roots burrowed into the depths of the swamp. The Dark Withered Tree gradually descended, firmly rooting itself in the ground. The terrifying giant tree swayed in the sky. The withered branches resembled twisted hands of corpses, and blood-red veins circted within the cracks of the bark. Combined with the frightening face of the gnarled trunk, the whole thing looked terrifying. The Dark Withered Tree was a perfect match for the Death Swamp. Su Wan felt that cing the Dark Withered Tree in the desert would be a waste. This was where the tree truly belonged.. Chapter 481 - 481: Irresistible Temptation Chapter 481: Irresistible Temptation Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When he calmed down, his long robe puffed up, and his bloated body appeared in the void. The surrounding aura became restless with the appearance of the corpse. The space began to fluctuate. The freshly rooted Dark Withered Tree sensed a different aura. Its distorted face stared straight at the sky, and it felt a strong power surging within it. It realized that it would gain tremendous power after devouring the divine corpse. ¡°This is the corpse of the Lord of Greed,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Bestow it on you.¡± The Lord of Greed¡¯s divine corpse fell right in front of the Dark Withered Tree. The Dark Withered Tree was joyful. The roots pulled and submerged the divine corpse in the swamp. The aura of the Dark Withered Tree began to rise rapidly. Golden fruits appeared on the branches of the tree. The fruit formed by the soul power of the Dark Withered Tree could enhance one¡¯s life force. It had a strong allure to everything living on thend. The Dark Withered Tree lured countless beings toward the fruits, only to get them killed. The golden fruits produced by the Dark Withered Tree were more tempting than before. As the fruits grew, the irresistible temptation to pluck it became more intense. The God of Deception and Lies didn¡¯t hesitate. His body shimmered with faint energy. The aura became heightened and spread in all directions. The creatures still battling within the blood mist instinctively looked toward the Dark Withered Tree. The smell of the fruit was too strong. Their souls craved it. For ordinary creatures, they had no other basal desire than to be stronger. The golden fruits produced by the Dark Withered Tree affected their desires and heightened it. The creatures fighting in the blood mist had their desires awakened, and they became restless. Many soldiers even abandoned the battle and retreated. They searched for the fruit that their very souls longed for. However, the blood mist obstructed their vision, and they could only smell the fruits. They couldn¡¯t find the fruits anywhere. They became more and more restless. Su Wan was the master of the Death Swamp. The blood mist blurred the outsider¡¯s vision and perception, but for her, it made her perception sharper. With the help of the blood mist, she could sense the movements in the entire swamp. The troops from other nes had already begun to wander around aimlessly. The Lion of Greed let out a roar. Golden power surged out from its fur and swept toward the surroundings like a shockwave. In the blink of an eye, it covered the entire swamp. The creatures became alert. They looked greedy and impatient. They were unwilling to share what they sensed with even theirpanions. Everyone was filled with vignce and hatred. Through the dense blood mist, the creatures saw the golden fruits hanging on the withered branches. The creatures who saw it trembled in excitement. They looked ecstatic. Their souls became restless as if they had caught a whiff of the scent of immortality. The creatures looked bewitched. They swarmed toward the fruits. As they approached nearer, the yearning grew intense. The Taurens gripped their battleaxes tightly as they watched a Lizardfolk being beheaded by someone ahead. The attention of the Lizardfolk was focused on the fruitspletely. As it fell, its blood and entrails sttered everywhere. ¡°Those fruits belong to the Taurens!¡± The Lizardfolks were enraged to see theirpanion fall. The Taurens had killed their people! The Lizardfolks charged at the Taurens in rage. They wielded their battleaxes andunched a united attack. A battle erupted in the chaos. Ten and thousands of troops gathered and fought. Their rationality had beenpletely consumed by greed. As they looked at the golden fruits swaying in the blood mist, the entire swamp descended into madness. Within the swamp, a battle ten times fiercer than before broke out. There seemed to be no possibility of things settling down for quite a while. Time passed, and within less than two hours of the appearance of the golden fruits, corpses filled the swamp. The bodies that fell in the swamp were more than the rate at which the swamp could devour them. As the war escted, every creature coveted the golden fruits. Many higher-level creatures sent people to investigate. Those who examined the area indeed found faint golden fruits in the blood mist. The unique aura made it impossible for them to divert their eyes away from the branches. After the confirmation, the rulers of the nes rushed into the Death Swamp to get the fruits for themselves. When they saw the fruits, they fell into madness. No one was able to withstand the temptation of the golden fruits. Their desires erupted and devoured their rationality. More and more troops began to emerge from different nes. They all headed toward the golden fruits. They had only one goal, and that was to own the fruits. A bloody and cruel battle erupted in the swamp. The number of fallen bodies in the swamp was impossible to keep count. The higher-level heroes of the nes personally led their armies into battle. However, what concerned them was that no matter how long they looked, they couldn¡¯t find the fruits at all. Their greedy desires dissipated slightly in the face of the countless bodies scattered around the swamp. The battle began to slow down. The loss of lives was evident. It was all a waste. Just when everyone began to calm down, the golden fruits revealed themselves. It was as though the fruits were growing rapidly in front of their very eyes. It attracted the attention of many people and reignited the conflict. The desire to possess those fruits was extreme. As the conflict reached its peak, a ripe golden fruit fell quietly from the branch into the blood mist. Everyone in the swamp was wide-eyed. The fighting came to a standstill for a moment. They struggled to make sense of it. They couldn¡¯t even see the fruits properly. Everything felt surreal. If they couldn¡¯t even see it properly, was it really worth fighting for? Chapter 482 - 482: Brutal Slaughter Chapter 482: Brutal ughter Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, the sky was illuminated by a golden light. The light pierced through the bloody mist and illuminated the entire swamp. Everyone instinctively looked up. Ripe, golden fruits fell from the sky. They fell directly into the center of the battlefield! All doubts vanished. Desire surged in their hearts once more. When the golden fruits matured, they didn¡¯t disappear but fell into the swamp! The soldiers rushed toward the area where the golden fruits were falling. Everything turned chaotic. The soldiers fought among themselves. Blood flowed like a river. Corpses covered the swamp. The Taurens were the first toy their hands on the golden fruits, but they were wiped out by the Harpies in minutes. Before the Harpies could rejoice, the Orcs overwhelmed them. No creature could hold onto the fruits for long. The fruits were passed from hand to hand depending on who won at that moment. Finally, the golden fruits found their new owner. The Lizardfolks snatched the fruits and swallowed them. The soldiers who failed to obtain the golden fruits went crazy. Those who were still hesitant immediately dispatched their forces to the location where the golden fruits had fallen. At the same time, many flying troops flew into the air and tried to find the tree that bore the fruits. However, no matter how fast they flew, they couldn¡¯t find the fruit. As the battle raged, the fruits matured on the tree at a rapid pace. The Taurens dispatched numerous armies and mercilessly ughtered those standing in their way. They wanted to im the fruits for themselves. The soldiers from other nes became frantic when they saw this. The golden fruits matured every few hours. Everyone coveted the fruits and was willing to kill for them. The soldiers of a ne that had tasted the golden fruits did not withdraw. They became even more maniacal. Their greed knew no bounds. The high-level rulers of the nes realized that they couldn¡¯t find the golden fruits anywhere else. No matter which ne they searched, they didn¡¯t find anything like it. As the number of casualties increased, the fruits increased in number and were also maturing faster. It seemed the growth of the fruits was fueled by flesh and blood from the corpses that fell into the swamp. Perhaps the Death Swamp was the origin of the fruits. It made sense why they weren¡¯t found anywhere else. The area where the fruits fell became a hotspot for ughter. Whenever a fruit matured, it would fall in the same area. As the puppet master behind the screen, Su Wan¡¯s smile brightened as she watched the chaotic scene. Although she knew that this n would work, she hadn¡¯t expected such efficiency. The results were astonishing. Under the influence of insatiable greed, reason was stifled. Every soldier had only one desire, and that was to get to the fruits. Sometimes, a ne that was reluctant to participate in the fight would gain ess to the fruits. When that happened, they threw caution to the wind and waded through the swamp. That made the battle even more frantic. When the fruits were consumed by the troops, their nes deployed additional forces to get more fruits. Thus, more soldiers fell and more fruits grew on the tree. The higher-level heroes of the nes let their troops fight. They had no qualms about sending them into battle to die and nourish the growth of the fruit. ¡°Modric, the situation is stable now. I leave everything here to you,¡± said Su Wan. She watched the soldiers from different nes fight among themselves and felt at ease. As long as the fight went on, the fruits would continue to grow and attract more nes to send more troops. Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to stay in the swamp. She and the troops had yet to conquer the Spire of Fate. ¡°A special lifefrom nurtured by the Death Swamp is about to be born,¡± said the God of Deception and Lies. He looked into the distance. A distinct aura surged from the swamp, and the corrupted blood spheres buried in the muddy water floated up. The corrupted blood spheres expanded dramatically. They appeared twisted and eerie, like eggs spawned by some evil creature. Blood tendrils pulled the blood spheres, and they swayed in the air. The tendrils continuously fed the spheres with energy. The sound of heartbeats resonated in the surroundings. It was strong and powerful, like the beating of a drum. Suddenly, the blood spheres burst open, and blood sttered in all directions. Blood-soaked figures fell into the bloody mud of the swamp. Their lower bodies were covered in snake-like, blood-colored scales. Twisted symbols coiled around their palm-sized scales. Their bodies exuded an overwhelming sense of power. Behind their necks grew ferocious spikes that extended all the way to their tails. Their faces were extremely terrifying. They resembled a person who had been beaten and tortured until they were bloody. The bloody lifeforms bent down and extended their right hand into the swamp. A vast amount of blood-red energy quickly gathered around it. Broken bones and flesh flowed towards it. This weapon, condensed from blood, decayed flesh, and bones, was filled with horrifying ruthlessness. Combined with its monstrous appearance, it looked like an ancient, ferocious beast. [Spear of Vengeance, Krista] [Hero Unit: S-ss] [The creature is indestructible. After death, it can be resurrected using the power of the Death Swamp.] [Its level and potential will increase with the strength of the swamp and decrease with its weakening.] [While in the Death Swamp, it can mobilize the swamp¡¯s power to heal any injuries while temporarily enhancing the Blood ughterers under yourmand or healing its subordinates.] [Note: An evil hero born from blood and corpses, ruthless and insane. Its existence has only one purpose¡ªughter.] Su Wan nodded in satisfaction as she read the new hero¡¯s attributes. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to legendary beings like the Lion of Greed, its attributes were still remarkable. Besides, the level and potential of the troop type could increase with the advancement of the swamp. The soldiers of the other nes showed no sign of stopping. They were still under the influence of the golden fruits. They fought and killed. If they kept this up, the Death Swamp could be upgraded in no time at all! However, what made Su Wan hesitate was that among more than twenty nes, the majority were micro-nes, one-third were small-sized nes, and there were only five medium-sized nes. With the advancement of the swamp, the number of bodies and souls required for the next upgrade would be astronomical. If they continued with this level of ughter, several nes might not be enough to meet its upgrade requirements. If the n worked smoothly, they nned to expand the battlefield and spread information about the golden fruits to other nes. Su Wan wanted more soldiers from various nes to participate in this bloodshed.. Chapter 483 - 483: Journey to the Spire of Fate Chapter 483: Journey to the Spire of Fate Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan didn¡¯t turn around to look at the blood mist. She headed straight for Lion City. Her troops had been waiting for her in the square for almost a day. However, undead creatures didn¡¯t understand the concept of time. They didn¡¯t care whether they waited an hour or a day. Their lives had been given a purpose, and they were willing to fulfill it. When they sensed Su Wan¡¯s familiar aura, their Soul Fire flickered. Su Wan contacted Xu Yuan, who was resting in the Dark Castle. The Dark Demon Dragon had rested for a long time while Su Wan worked tirelessly. Xu Yuan was enjoying theforts of spending his time alone at home. Su Wan felt dissatisfied. Xu Yuan¡¯s support was crucial for her to storm the Spire of Fate. She knew that the unknown ce would be rife with dangers, and she needed Xu Yuan with her. Xu Yuan rushed over to Su Wan through the spatial rift. Su Wan and Xu Yuan looked at the troops gathered in the square. ¡°My Lord and Your Majesty Xu Yuan, the army is prepared and awaiting your orders,¡± said Leona. ¡°Where is the Lord?¡± ¡°He is currently helping with the reconstruction of Lion City. Our people have been closely watching over him and the other Lords.¡± ¡°Bring them to me.¡± Not long after, the Lords, who had recently joined the ne, walked over nervously. Xu Geng was fearful as he watched Su Wan and the massive Dark Demon Dragon. Even though they were Lords and had cooperated before, Xu Geng was aware of the gap in strength between him and Su Wan. ¡°Great Lord Su Wan!¡± He bowed. ¡°I am ready to storm the Spire of Fate. Do you have any problems with it?¡± ¡°No problem at all!¡± The Lords didn¡¯t dare mention it even if they had a problem. Who could defy Su Wan? ¡°Then let¡¯s depart!¡± Su Wan rode on Xu Yuan¡¯s back. It was apletely new experience flying over the Tasiria ne. The biting cold made everything chilly. Every area was either frozen or covered in frost. The ground shimmered and sparkled. ording to the map, the Spire of Fate was located near the capital of the Tasiria ne. With the elimination of Archduke Blood Fury, the major threat was removed. It would take at least two months for Angel to integrate the different parts of the Tasiria ne and unify them. The troops flew at a rapid pace and traversed the vastnd in the blink of an eye. When they flew over towns, they could sense the emptiness. There were only a few people to be seen. Blood stained everything in sight. Most of them had dried. The faint smell of blood in the air seemed to tell the tale of the tragedy that happened a few days ago. The massacre of the Tasiria ne¡¯s residents by Archduke Blood Fury was even more brutal than they had imagined. The poption had decreased significantly. They deliberately took a detour around the other towns. The damage was far greater than what Angel had mentioned. More than a million people had been ughtered by the archduke. In some of the towns, they couldn¡¯t even see one human being on the streets. The whole ce was deste. Su Wan was infuriated. She had taken the Tasiria ne under her wing. The people living in it were her subjects now. Such damage was bad for the morale of the territory. She turned to look in the direction that had yet to be explored. ¡°We suffered significant losses this time. I hope the archduke left behind at least something of use. Otherwise, the benefits from upying this ne won¡¯t be much.¡± After Angel regained control of the Tasiria ne, there would be benefits. For now, there was no choice but to focus on the Spire of Fate. After several hours of flying, the troops reached the marked location on the map. Su Wan observed the ce and felt that something was strange about the space ahead. Perhaps it was because the power of space had diminished and the Spire of Fate was more prominent now. Even the naked eye could see that the light in that area was slightly distorted as if covered by a thin veil. ¡°My Lord, this space is extremely dangerous!¡± Leona warned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°In areas with chaotic rules, it is easy to conceal oneself with various hidden magic formations. The Spire of Fate is located at a space copse point, although it is not very noticeable in the main ne,¡± Leona exined. Su Wan nodded. ¡®A space copse point?¡¯ ¡°The entrance to the tower is on the side. We cannot enter from here!¡± a Lord said. Su Wan looked at an area and frowned slightly. There was an intense spatial fluctuation, butpared to the entire area, it was extremely small. Even the Red-Eyed ck Dragon couldn¡¯t fly into it if he spread his wings wide. If they wanted to enter the spire, they needed to go through the side entrance. ¡°Leona, reveal the concealed space ahead,¡± Su Wan said as she pointed to the area with a strange fluctuation. Leona disappeared into thin air. Suddenly, radiant moonlight shone in the sky and converged on the area with spatial fluctuation. Cracks appeared in the space and spread rapidly in all directions. The hazy space shattered. Fragments of space floated around like ss and were scattered in all directions. After the fragments merged into the water-like area, the previously hazy region became clear. In the dim sky, a tower-like structure over fifty meters high stood on the ground amidst low hills and ridges. It looked ancient. The pointed top of the tower pierced into the sky.. It was truly breathtaking! Chapter 484 - 484: A Opportunity To Create Gods Chapter 484: A Opportunity To Create Gods Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The towers body was engraved with countless magical inscriptions, each shimmering with powerful magic that made people tremble with fear. At the bottom of the tall tower, there was arge gate. The other areas were constructed with special stones, devoid of windows or door frames as decorations, as if they weren¡¯t meant for habitation. Su Wan knew that capturing it would yield rich rewards. Unable to contain her excitement, Su Wan opened the attribute panel. It waspletely nk! She used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to finally see some information about the Spire of Fate. (Spire of Fate] [Special structure] (Note: Each spire is a reiic from the ancient era. It hides peculiar treasures within. Some special spires may hide some ancient rules.] The possibility of ancient rules being hidden within intrigued Su Wan. Could something like this be possible? Rules were the power of the gods! The power of greed, decay, and deception all came from ancient rules. The fact that the Spire of Fate might hide ancient rules meant that there was a possibility of bing a god! If that was true, then gods could be created and recruited! The more Su Wan thought about it, the more astonishing it all seemed. The gods wielded supreme power in this world. How would they react to such news? It could be foreseen that the spire would be a source of turmoil for ne explorers. However, the information wasn¡¯t public yet. Only Su Wan knew about it. This information carried immense value and was filled with opportunities. Outsiders who didn¡¯t have an incredibly powerful initial hero like her didn¡¯t know the details of the Spire of Fate because they didn¡¯t have the True Eye of the Demon Dragon ability. However, more and more natives and Lords would learn about it soon enough as they explored the nes. The Spire of Fate and other simr ces would be captured one by one. A war would definitely erupt among the Lords and troops to own the spires. Su Wan¡¯s gaze was determined. Before everything became public, she needed to capture as many spires as possible. No one could resist the temptation of ancient rules. As Su Wan stared at the spire, she was lost in contemtion of the possible turmoil thaty ahead. A heavy footstep reverberated around her. Su Wan turned to look. She saw many ferocious creatures emerging from the open stone door at the base of the rower. These creatures were over four meters tall and had fierce dragon heads that exhaled long streams of mist. Their bodies were protected by palm-sized gray scales, and their muscles bulged. They carried heavy war hammers capable of easily smashing through a heavy shield. ¡°Half-dragons!¡± The Lord beside Su Wan eximed as he looked at the troops that had just arrived. The fear in his eyes was palpable. ¡°Half-dragons are dragon descendants, incredibly powerful inbat, and highly resistant to magic.¡± He hurriedly exined. All these units were at level 69, and their strength would increase substantially when fighting around the spire. And leading the army was a Transcendent Dragon Descendant. He turned to Su Wan in excitement but saw that Su Wan was as calm as ever. He realized that he had nothing to be anxious about as long as Su Wan was here. Moreover, she had a Dark Demon Dragon with her. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant was nothingpared to it! Even the demon units had turned to ash. He turned to look at hispanions. They were all looking at Su Wan strangely. Who would have thought that they would cling to this powerful Lord so loyally in just a few days? ¡°Lord Su Wan, 1 know your power is enough, but you must still be careful,¡± said the Lord softly. ¡°I understand. Do you have any other information?¡± Su Wan asked. After thinking for a moment, the Lord shook his head. He had only met the half-dragons once and didn¡¯t know much about them or rhe Spire of Fate. ¡°ording to what you said before, there are ar least three nests of transcendent units inside this spire. How did you find that out?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Tingting is a prophetic warlock. She can see fragments of the future,¡± said rhe Lord as he looked at the female Lord beside him. ¡°She saw three nests of powerful units with an overwhelming aura, not much different from the transcendent units we sensed in the city before.¡± Su Wan looked at the Lord, who was supposed to be a prophetic warlock. Her ability sounded impressive. The hodgepodge of equipment they wore was somewhat amusing. The ability wasn¡¯t weak, but the one wielding that ability wasn¡¯t very strong. Having a powerful ability was useless if the Lord was too powerless to change anything. Su Wan gazed at the spire. ¡®Cletos, go and see how strong those half-dragons are.¡± Although the distorted space on the outside had been broken through, no transcendent beings had appeared so far. Cletos hadn¡¯t had a chance toplete his upgrade yet. Su Wan had brought him along to give him another chance. ¡°I will follow your orders! ¡± The Dark Soul Devourer urged rhe Red-Eyed ck Dragon to fly to the spire. With a p of its wings, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon covered a mile ofnd. However, when the dragon reached the spire, his wings stopped working, and he plummeted downward. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon pped his wings to stabilize himself. No matter how much he pped his wings, he couldn¡¯t stay afloat. The dragon¡¯s massive body crashed heavily onto the ground. When the dragonnded, Cletos pushed down with his feet and jumped upward. The huge crash caused the surface of the ground to tremble. His feet had sunk into the ground. Spatial suppression?¡± Su Wan frowned. Cletos1 face was injured. He felt humiliated. He had made aplete fool of himself in front of Lord Xu Yuan! A dangerous light flickered in his small eyes as he gripped his war hammer tightly. His gaze was fixed on rhe half-dragons ahead.. He would bring them down! Chapter 485 - 485: A Violent Battle Chapter 485: A Violent Battle Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion His body was gigantic and was constructed from rocks. He exuded immense strength. Anyone who looked upon him trembled with fear. A low growl emanated from his throat as a dark radiance surged out from within and condensed into a ferocious figure by his side. They were the servants of darkness. The spirit of the spire was as strong as a giant. It was more than eight meters tall. It made Cletos look shorter than a beast. Cletos¡¯ gaze was determined as he raised his hammer. The ferocious beast seemed to be stretched to the extreme, ready to burst forth with astonishing speed. It charged toward the dark servants. The ground rumbled with the impact. The thousands of half-dragon guards at the top of the Spire of Fate stood their ground. When the Dark Soul Devourer charged, several Lords watched in excitement. Although they had witnessed the hero beheading the Lord of the Mountain before, they were still shaken by his majestic might. Compared to him, the heroes they had sworn allegiance to were simply trash. They were not evenparable to Su Wan¡¯s lowest subordinate. The Lords were excited and ashamed at the same time. They turned to look at the figure standing beside them. Although they were also Overlords, they felt small whenpared to Su Wan. They just felt fortunate that they weren¡¯t enemies. It only took a few moments for Cletos to traverse the distance and reach the servants of the dark. The two sides collided fiercely. ¡°Kill!¡± Cletos crashed into the half-dragon army. The half-dragon at the very front showed no fear. His dragon bloodline bestowed immense power on him, and no enemy could break through his defense! Swinging the war hammer in his hand, he intended to collide head-on with the enemy charging toward it. The metallic sh reverberated. The half-dragon felt as if he had been struck by an ancient, ferocious beast. The sturdy war hammer in his hand shattered, followed by a sharp pain in his chest. He felt himself flying high into the air, with the world spinning around him. Blood sttered and limbs flew everywhere. His arm, tightly gripping the war hammer, was severed. His consciousness slipped away. After crushing the half-dragon, Cletos entered a frenzied state and swung his war hammer once again. His body, constructed from rocks, was sturdy and strong enough to shake mountains. He had the ability to constantly restore his strength as he stood on the ground. Together with the dark servants behind him, the fight was like a sword cutting through solid grease. All obstacles shattered under the hammer¡¯s strikes, as they recklessly harvested the souls of the half-dragons. The Lords watched nervously. Their hearts raced. Compared to Su Wan¡¯s effortless killing of the Lord of Greed, Cletos actions were more in line with most people¡¯s perception of how a powerful individual would act. No one could stop that ferocious beast! The terrifying legion of half-dragons, who were almost invincible in their eyes, couldn¡¯t obstruct him for even a second. Although they were mentally prepared, they still couldn¡¯t imagine that such a scene would unfold right from the beginning of the collision. With his own strength alone, this hero was about to break through the half-dragon army! The hero was simply as monstrous as a lord! During the battle to save Lion City, everyone felt that Su Wan hadn¡¯t really unleashed her full power. They truly couldn¡¯t imagine the devastation she could cause if she went all out. Several Lords were filled with conflicting emotions. Cletos, apanied by the dark servants, ughtered his way to the center of the half-dragon army. Wherever they went, only blood and dismembered limbs remained. Countless soldiers were crushed. The half-dragons finally reacted. Cletos gradually slowed down. The army began to encircle and use a swarm tactic to trap him. Being surrounded and trapped would reduce the damage that Cletos could cause. At this moment, Cletos firmly nted his feet on the ground. He seemed even more determined and ferocious than before. With the war hammer in his hand, any half-dragon in front of him who dared to resist would be smashed to death. The half-dragons, who were known for their immense strength, were suddenly overpowered. Cletos was stronger than an ordinary hero. He was an S-ss hero. It would require five or ten times the strength of an ordinary person to bring him down. The half-dragons were confronting the Dark Soul Devourer head-on without any heroes at theirmand. So, it was not surprising that they were crushed in this fight. Several Lords watched with envy. They saw Su Wan wave her hand casually. ¡°Cletos, don¡¯t waste your time,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Go and kill your way into the Spire of Fate.¡± The Lords were even more envious and a bit frustrated. Cletos was a formidable hero. How could he be used for something like this? It felt as though a formidable hero wasn¡¯t given the respect he deserved and was being used as amon tool. Cletos obeyed without hesitation. He led the servants of darkness and charged. They prated the army of half-dragons and entered the Spire of Fate. Su Wan could send her hero to scout and clear the way without having to worry about whether her hero would be killed. She had too many powerful heroes. The other Lords felt embarrassed because they didn¡¯t have strong heroes to offer help with the operation. Cletos was like a wrecking ball. He entered the Spire of Fate, knocking enemies left and right. Cletos swung the weapon in his hand. The war hammer struck the ground fiercely, leaving behind a long mark. As Cletosnded on the ground, his gaze fixed on the wide-open gate of the Spire of Fate. He gripped the war hammer tightly. His muscles bulged, and his aura reached its pinnacle. His tensed body was like a drawn bow. It was taut and ready to leap and attack. The sound of footsteps resonated through the earth, and the surrounding space seemed to solidify. The ground rumbled with each step.. Chapter 486 - 486: A Battle To Death Chapter 486: A Battle To Death Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the moment when the footsteps sounded, the fearless half-dragon beings all dropped to their knees and bowed their heads. They waited for the arrival of their masters. A half-dragon emerged from the stone gate of the spire. The half-dragon possessed a fiery red dragon head and had miniature dragon wings on its back. It held no weapons in its hands, but the metallic sheen reflecting from its sharp ws was enough for it to fight with. As it stood at the entrance of the stone gate, the surrounding space began to distort, as if a stic sheet was being crushed under a heavy burden. Everyone¡¯s breathing became rapid, and their hearts raced. The Lords recalled their previous encounters with the creature, and their legs went weak. If not for the support of theirrades, they might have wet their pants in fear. ¡°Cletos, the Transcendent Dragon Descendant is yours. He is your prey,¡± said Su Wan. The Lords turned to look at Su Wan and widened their eyes in disbelief. Was she going to let Cletos face the Transcendent Dragon Descendant alone? Although they knew that Su Wan had numerous heroes at her disposal, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that this hero wasn¡¯t being cherished as he should be. This was a top-tier hero capable of single-handedly facing thousands of enemies! And now, Su Wan was letting this hero go into battle alone. The Lords felt indignant. The Lords were unaware of Cletos¡¯ need to hunt monsters to upgrade his level. They only saw Su Wan instruct him to fight alone but didn¡¯t know the reason behind it. The difference inbat power was like heaven and earth. The Lords didn¡¯t even doubt that Cletos would be more than enough for the task. They had seen his capability before. If it were anyone else, they couldn¡¯t fight against a Transcendent Dragon Descendant no matter how much they tried. The one giving themand was Su Wan. She was the strongest Lord present. The one who personally beheaded a god in front of millions of viewers! She was the yer of gods. Cletos looked at the Transcendent Dragon Descendant in front of him. He tightened his grip on the war hammer. His aura was fierce, and his eyes flickered with an infinite radiance. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. His soul was a gift from the Lord. Only by leveling up and bing stronger could he be the sharpest weapon in the Lord¡¯s arsenal. Cletos let out a low roar, and a dark and raging energy burst forth. The energy erupted in all directions. It was impactful enough to shatter rocks. The air became murky, and the light dimmed suddenly. The ferocious dark energy quickly condensed into ravens with a corrupt aura. Eerie screams echoed. The half-dragons felt relieved. Their bodies were protected by dragon scales, and the flowing dragon blood gave them a high resistance to magic. The crows couldn¡¯t harm them even if they tried. Just as the thought arose, a chilling sensation passed through their bodies. They felt their minds being torn apart by a massive hand. Their faces contorted in pain. They let out hysterical roars, as if they were enduring the cruelest torture in the world. More ck crows surged into their bodies. The half-dragon convulsed uncontrobly, and they felt an intense pain in their minds, devouring them from the inside. Their thoughts dulled, and their eyes sank into darkness. Over a dozen crows flew out from their bodies amidst piercing screams. Their fur became glossy, and they exuded a chilling aura that almost froze the air. Detaching from the bodies of the half-dragons, they pped their wings and flew toward their next target. [Soul-Devouring Storm: Summons the Soul-Devouring Crows and forms a storm of death that inflicts massive damage to the enemy¡¯s souls. After devouring the enemy¡¯s souls, the Soul-Devouring Crows continue to exist and grow stronger.] This was the most effective AoE skill! The death of the first half-dragons was a turning point. Three thousand Soul-Devouring Crows instantly stirred up a storm of death. The half-dragon troops were ughtered in an instant. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Such insignificant tricks, and yet you dare to intrude upon our sacrednd!¡± He stared fixedly at the hero who had caused the storm. The moment his words fell, everyone¡¯s hearts pounded as if an ancient beast had appeared. The oppressive aura pervading the heavens and earth made the air feel like liquid mercury. The energy quickly covered the battlefield. The Soul-Devouring Crows, who were shamelessly devouring the half-dragon monsters¡¯ souls, were like birds dropped in honey. They were stuck. They couldn¡¯t fly, no matter how much they pped their wings. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant raised his head. He watched with disdain and hatred. The sharp ws rubbed against each other, and the frenzied Soul-Devouring Crows shattered like ss. They turned into pure energy. The Lords were suddenly filled with anxiety. They had thought the hero would turn the tide with the Crow Storm, but they didn¡¯t expect such a powerful move to be effortlessly destroyed by the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. Cletos felt the contempt from the Transcendent Dragon Descendant, and his eyes narrowed into slits. The killing intent that gathered around him caused ripples in space. Energy surged out of his body and condensed into a phantom outside his physical form. The emitted aura immediately made people perceive the origin of the phantom¡ª the soul! Several Lords were perturbed. They couldn¡¯t understand how Cletos¡¯ soul suddenly appeared on the surface of his body. The soul suddenly ignited as though doused in gasoline. The gloomy soul burned with a deep blue me. They could even see ck smoke rising from the me¡¯s tail. The hero was burning his own soul! The Lords widened their eyes in disbelief.. Chapter 487 - 487: The Hunt Begins Chapter 487: The Hunt Begins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The soul is the most important thing within a living being, and any damage to it is considered severe. The hero voluntarily ignited his own soul. The Lords wondered why he would do such a thing. ¡°Lord Su Wan, shouldn¡¯t we stop your hero?¡± A Lord asked. ¡°I never take back my orders. After the war is over, Cletos will return to me carrying the head of the transcendent.¡± Su Wan observed the battlefield. Upon hearing this, the Lord refrained from saying anything. He looked conflicted. The Lords had participated in this battle but weren¡¯t aware of Su Wan¡¯s intentions. When Cletos¡¯s soul began to burn, his aura surged dramatically. Distortions appeared in the surrounding space, and the released pressure was no less than that of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant standing before them. [Soul Ignition: By burning the soul, one can unleash ten times the power. During the burning of the soul, the power can be converted into the power of darkness. When the power of the soul is depleted, death is certain.] This was Cletos¡¯st resort. Some of the Lords understood that if Cletos burned all his soul up, he would die. His body, which was made of rocks, swelled up, and the gray veins on it writhed like small snakes. The surrounding space waspressed to the point where outsiders couldn¡¯t even see its appearance clearly. ¡°Half-blood hybrid, your soul will be thedder for me to reach higher levels!¡± Feeling the erupting power inside him erupt like magma, Cletos tightened his grip on his war hammer and stared at the Transcendent Dragon Descendant before him. The earth burst open, and web-like cracks spread. Waves of air rose and caused sonic booms all around. The ce where the Transcendent Dragon Descendant stood exploded, and a terrifying shockwave swept in all directions, covering the sky in a cloud of dust. The explosion resounded through the air. The ce where the Transcendent Dragon Descendant was the center of the storm. Due to the thinning of the ne¡¯s power, a transcendent-level force could tear through the void. The space between the two copsed, and the surroundings becamepletely obscured. Only the terrifying shockwaves and the crumbling earth could be seen. Cletos confronted the Transcendent Dragon Descendant fiercely. Due to the space restrictions around the spire, the Transcendent Dragon Descendant couldn¡¯t take flight and had no choice but to engage in a battle with Cletos. Cletos¡¯ had the advantage of close-rangebat. The Lords couldn¡¯t help but worry. They didn¡¯t dare ask Su Wan about it and instead discussed it among themselves. Su Wan ignored them and watched the intense sh on the battlefield. ¡°Leona, infiltrate the void and assist Cletos secretly. Remember, even if Cletos falls in battle, don¡¯t kill the Transcendent Dragon Descendant.¡± Leona obeyed. She created illusions to trick the opponent and give Cletos an advantage in the fight. For Cletos to advance to a new level, he needed to win. If Leona were to make a move, her power would surely reach an unprecedented level. However, Cletos wouldn¡¯t be able to upgrade himself. Even if the Transcendent Dragon Descendant detected Leona¡¯s presence, it would probably think Cletos was being used as bait for the legendary hero. That was what Su Wan wanted. If the opponent believed that Cletos was bait, it wouldn¡¯t give much importance to Cletos as opposed to Leona. Leona disappeared from Su Wan¡¯s side. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant sensed the subtle shift in the aura. If it weren¡¯t for its heightened perception, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to detect it. That aura brought forth an indescribable sense of danger. There was a formidable enemy hidden in the shadows who was capable of posing a real threat to him! Its gaze was filled with shock and anger. ¡®Is that d*mn reptile just a decoy?¡¯ The transcendent dragon descendant was wary. It retracted some of its power and prepared to defend itself from a new enemy¡¯s ambush. However, the situation suddenly took a different turn. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant hesitated and didn¡¯t dare fully unleash its power. On the other hand, Cletos was burning his soul and sacrificing it to gain power. This was not an unusual move for a creature of darkness. Cletos, born as an abyssal high-ranking demon, the Devourer of Souls, was the purest form of darkness. Burning his soul allowed him to obtain power beyond limits. As the battle intensified, his power surged. Every swing of Cletos¡¯s war hammer had enough power to tten a mountain. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant¡¯s face darkened. He could sense another aura. He knew that the new enemy was even more dangerous. The unknown was the most terrifying thing of all. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant didn¡¯t dare unleash its full power. It assumed that the new enemy would attack it at any moment. On the other hand, Cletos gave it his all. He only had one shot. When his soul burned out fully, he would die! With each swing of his war hammer, he used all his might andunched continuous attacks. The earth had already cracked open. The aftermath of their battle was terrifying. It was like a natural disaster. The remaining half-dragons didn¡¯t dare approach. The Lords trembled. The two powers collided in the center and shook everything. They had anticipated that the Transcendent Dragon Descendant would be powerful, but they had never expected Cletos to hold his own. The fight was evenly matched. However, the half-dragons, who moved away from the battlefield, quickly recovered from their injuries. Their deceasedpanions had disappeared without a trace from the ground where they had fallen. Did the half-dragons have the ability to resurrect after a fall? Doubts rose in their hearts. The half-dragons wondered whether the Transcendent Dragon Descendant could handle this matter. Su Wan also noticed the half-dragons. After a moment, she breathed a sigh of relief. With the transcendent present, it was evident that the power of the guardians of the spire was not weak. It was due to the presence of the ancient rules that they were being restricted.. Chapter 488 - 488: An Invisible Threat Chapter 488: An Invisible Threat Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If they could constantly resurrect, then the defensive power of the spire would be formidable. The worries about whether there were other hidden forces inside the tower dissipated. Resurrection was troublesome sometimes. However, at this moment, those resurrected half-dragons dared not interfere in the battle between Cletos and the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. The sh between these two top-tier beings was too terrifying. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant dared not unleash all of his power to kill Cletos because he couldn¡¯t determine the whereabouts of the hidden enemy. Using his power to fight Cletos would expose him to the hidden enemy. As he watched Cletos¡¯s soul burn, an idea formed in his mind. He could always drag out the battle. Currently, even though the Transcendent Dragon Descendant was lurking in the shadows, he was in control. Cletos was burning anyway. If he dragged out the fight, his soul would burn out and he would die. By then, the hidden opponent mighte out of the shadows. Without Cletos there, the hidden opponent would definitely reveal themselves. With a n in mind, the Transcendent Dragon Descendant slowed down his offense and focused more on defense. He relinquished control over the battlefield. As the opponent retreated, Cletos pressed forward, wielding his war hammer and unleashing a disruptive energy that stirred heaven and earth. His ferocious posture made even the Transcendent Dragon Descendant feel overwhelmed. He began to utilize his speed advantage. He moved around and dodged direct attacks while remaining vignt of his surroundings. Cletos, in a state of frenzy, became increasingly brutal in his attacks. Each strike could cause the void to copse and distort space itself. If hit, the damage received was no less than what the Transcendent Dragon Descendant could dish out. The pressure on the Transcendent Dragon Descendant skyrocketed. Originally, he nned to exhaust Cletos¡¯ soul and let him burn out and die. But as he looked at the soul that hadn¡¯t even burned a fifth of the whole, he felt both shocked and furious. The opponent had unleashed extraordinary power and was fighting against him! Such a massive attack, and yet the soul power had not been depleted by even one-fifth?! ¡®D*mn it! How powerful is this monster¡¯s soul power?¡¯ Even the power contained within his own soul might not surpass the opponent¡¯s! The natives couldn¡¯t see the opponent¡¯s attribute panel like the Lords and heroes did. So, the Transcendent Dragon Descendant had no idea what kind of monster he was facing. [Eternal Body: All attributes increased by 300%. All attributes increased by 600% when standing on the ground. All damage received can be recovered by devouring rocks. Immune to poison, curses, instant death skills, and magic.] This ability was Cletos¡¯ source of confidence, especially in close-rangebat. However, the thing that gave him the most power was another skill: Soul Devourer. [Soul Devourer: Beyond A-ss. Able to devour the soul of an enemy to strengthen one¡¯s own soul and increase the storage limit of the power of darkness. Current increase: 150,000.] Soul Devour was a skill that enhanced one¡¯s own soul by devouring the enemy¡¯s soul power. It endlessly increased Cletos¡¯ potential. To upgrade his level, Cletos had prepared for two whole months. Su Wan had sent him to guard the ne during this time. He had ughtered countless enemies. A few days ago, when Su Wan checked Cletos¡¯ attributes, she was shocked to see the panel empowered by the power of darkness. Cletos¡¯ soul was more than ten times stronger than when he was born in her territory. The refinement of his soul was evenparable to that of Leona, the Vampire Duke. The Dark Soul Devourer had the capability and ability to face the fundamental power of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant alone! More than twenty panes were engaged in battles within the swamp, and the number of creatures killed was almost impossible to count. The swamp had not yet advanced to level four. Besides needing a massive amount of flesh and soul energy, it also partially devoured souls. Cletos possessed the same characteristic. If he got to devour souls, he could grow very powerful. In order to achieve this, Cletos devoted himself to devouring the souls of his enemies. His strength made the Transcendent Dragon Descendant tremble. His burning soul was like an evesting beacon. After ten minutes of battle, cracks appeared on the body of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. The dragon¡¯s scales were shattered by the war hammer. As for Cletos, he was also in a pitiful state. His body was cracking and falling apart like porcin. But with his feet treading the ground, Cletos devoured the rocks. It healed him and repaired the damage to his body. Feeling the chaos in his own aura, the Transcendent Dragon Descendant looked at the flickering soul that burned on Cletos. He was envious. ¡®How is this creature so powerful?¡¯ He felt even more angry and frustrated. He couldn¡¯t take this anymore! If this continued, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even survive until the opponent¡¯s soul burned out. He would die on the spot if the other opponent suddenly appeared! The hero would be praised, while everyone wouldugh at his stupidity. The gray scales of his body suddenly turned red, and runes condensed on them. He exuded a terrifying aura of destruction. Even at the risk of being attacked by the hidden enemy, he had to fight with dignity! His ws swelled and became lustrous. It was razor-sharp and terrifying. The space shattered and revealed an endless void and chaos. But just as he was about to fight, a subtle aura shed past. The enraged Transcendent Dragon Descendant trembled. The hidden enemy was making a move! His heart pounded wildly. He stopped in his tracks. His killing intent disappeared. He just wanted to prepare for the unknown. His perception suddenly became blurred, and most of the surrounding aura disappeared. The void on the side ruptured, and a figure with silver hair and silver eyes emerged from the scattered fragments of space! All attention was drawn to this figure. At the same time, Cletos felt a sense of death in the face of the uninhibited killing intent of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant.. Chapter 489 - 489: Victory in Death Chapter 489: Victory in Death Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed like his own soul was about to be annihted. Under immense pressure, he entered a special state. Looking around, the entire world seemed to be responding to his call, and the surrounding magical energy became unusually gentle. His gaze fell upon the dark servants who couldn¡¯t participate in the battle, and an inexplicable feeling surged within him. The dark servants were one entity! Their bodies transformed into flowing light and streamed through the sky. They merged into Cletos¡¯ body. The burning shadow of the soul seemed to have been doused with gasoline as the mes surged ten times higher and burned faster. In an instant, the space around Cletos couldn¡¯t bear the emanating energy and copsed. The ground beneath his feet shook, and massive cracks opened up like abysses. It was as though the end of the world was near. Endless power exploded, the ground copsed, and the recoil force propelled his body like lightning. Cletos took the lead. Upon seeing the figure with silver hair and silver eyes, even the Transcendent Dragon Descendant couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed. The opponent¡¯s power made him feel an almost suffocating pressure, and the sense of lethal danger sent shivers down his spine. He turned around. A figure holding the war hammer was crushing the void. ¡®How can he be so powerful?¡¯ His eyes were filled with horror. He couldn¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation. The opponent¡¯s outburst couldn¡¯t possiblyst long! A majestic energy erupted from his body and attempted to forcefully break free from this area. But suddenly, the surrounding space solidified, and he felt as if he had fallen into a muddy swamp. He was unable to escape. In an instant, the monster¡¯s war hammer came crashing down. Forced into battle, the Transcendent Dragon Descendant was enraged. He raised his ws in front of him in defense. The war hammer struck thunderously. The Transcendent Dragon Descendant felt as if a towering mountain had copsed. The immense weight crashed down on him. His sturdy ws shattered. The opponent¡¯s war hammer couldn¡¯t take the impact and broke apart in two But the monster still had power to spare and swung the remaining half of the war hammer fiercely onto his chest. The dragon scales, which were tough enough to withstand the impact of a siege crossbow, shattered, and stters of blood filled the sky. The remaining piece of the war hammer pierced his chest, and the Transcendent Dragon Descendant felt the agonizing pain emanating from his chest. ¡®That d*mned reptile!¡¯ His transcendent power erupted once again! The space copsed, and his aura surged. Even with a pierced heart, he could still hold on and continue fighting! The enraged Transcendent Dragon Descendant had fallen into madness andpletely disregarded the threat of the vampire at his side. A slender palm pressed against his back, and all his power was instantly sealed. Cletos raised the broken war hammer in his hand, and the soul energy behind him burned instantaneously. Endless power ruthlessly struck the gigantic dragon¡¯s head. His head was smashed open, and blood sttered everywhere. At this moment, Xu Yuan, who had transformed into human form, flew to the side of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. He grabbed the opponent¡¯s body, and a special energy surged through. The twisted half-dragon soul appeared as if it had been devoured by a ck hole. It was swallowed into Cletos¡¯ body. Xu Yuan retracted his arm and calmly watched the bloody scene. The sttered flesh and bones were all isted by the surrounding energy. The scent of blood made the power within Leona restless. Leona looked at Cletos, whose soul me was extinguishing. She disappeared and silently returned to Xu Yuan¡¯s side in the blink of an eye. The dust on the battlefield gradually settled. As the scene cleared up, Cletos stood at the center, holding the shattered handle of a war hammer in his right hand and a headless corpse in his left. The Lords widened their eyes. The corpse was that of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. Cletos, Su Wan¡¯s hero, had really killed a transcendent! Were they dreaming? Even though they had witnessed the legendary scene of Su Wan ughtering a god in Lion City, they were still deeply shocked. In the end, it was Cletos who achieved the ultimate victory! He turned and looked at the graceful figure beside him with respect and admiration. This was what the top-ranking Lord deserved! The other Lords were still in shock. Su Wan was crazy! While the Lords were still in a daze, Cletos¡¯ soul me had almost burned out. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he walked across the ruinednd and approached Su Wan. He knelt in front of her. ¡°My Lord, I hope I have not let you down,¡± he said as he raised the headless corpse in his hand. The burning mes on his ethereal soul slowly dissipated. His body towered like a monument, but there was no longer any sign of fire. Everyone looked at Cletos¡¯ indomitable figure. When the Transcendent Dragon Descendant fell, the bodies of the other half-dragons convulsed like melting candles. No one paid attention to the half-dragons anymore. All their gazes were fixed on the massive kneeling figure before Su Wan. The Lords trembled as they watched Cletos with the broken war hammer in one hand and the headless corpse in another. They didn¡¯t know what Su Wan was thinking at that moment. No matter what happened, they had no right to interfere. The Lords watched as the troops surrounded the spire. They exchanged nces and smiled bitterly at each other. No wonder Su Wan could be the top Lord. Even in this situation, she still maintained vignce. If they were in Su Wan¡¯s ce, they probably wouldn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge potential threats. After the army secured the spire, familiar prompts sounded in their ears. [Cletos, the Dark Soul Devourer, who hunted down the Transcendent Dragon Descendant guarding the Spire of Fate, haspleted the mission.] After more than two months of nning and several setbacks, Cletos had finallypleted his mission in the Tasiria ne! The sweet fruit of their tremendous efforts brought an inexplicable sense of happiness. Su Wan looked past Cletos and stared at the Spire of Fate.. Chapter 490 - 490: Invaluable Units Chapter 490: Invaluable Units Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: Endless Fantasy Trantion Finally, rhe moment had arrived. How many treasures could be hidden inside? Everyone was filled with anticipation. At this moment, Xu Yuan walked up to Cletos. He gazed at the scarred and bruised, majestic creature. He was still holding the corpse of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. The war hammer rested on the ground and supported Cletos as he stayed upright. Cletos didn¡¯t disappoint Xu Yuan. Although Leona yed a role in restraining the Transcendent Dragon Descendant, it was only because of Cletos1 capability that he achieved such a glorious victory. Xu Yuan manifested a stone box out of thin air. It appeared ordinary. There was nothing unusual. Xu Yuan leaned down and ced the stone box in front of Cletos. Cracks appeared on the rectangr stone box and emitted an evil and dark aura. The energy rushed into Cletos¡¯ body. [Constructed Life: No fatal weaknesses. As long as the soul persists, the body can be reconstructed using rocks. Can create Soul Stones to store soul power. After the primary soul is destroyed, rebirth can be achieved using the stone box.] The energy of rhe stone box surged out. After a few breaths, rhe cracks expanded to cover the entire surface. Cletos was like a candle, burning with a weak lifeforce. His broken body regained vitality. The surrounding magical energy rushed toward him, and Cletos1 body seemed to transform into a ck hole. It voraciously devoured everything. His feet standing on the ground made the earth ripple like waves, absorbing even more immense energy. His aura began to skyrocket at a visible speed. In Su Wan¡¯s distant eyes, joy was evident. Leona, Fer, the Lion of Greed, the Hydra, Red-Eyed ck Dragon, White Dragon Saint, and now Cletos had all gone through simr transformations and reached a terrifying level of power. If the other Lords knew about all of them, they would be filled with envy. For most Lords, one or two heroes with extraordinary abilities were worthy of admiration and respect. Even without Su Wan or Xu Yuan leading them, the heroes could fight other Lords themselves. None could withstand them. If they also had a powerful army in their territory, even the top guilds and Lords would be left despairing. ¡°Leona, go take a look.¡± Sensing that Cletos still needed some time toplete his transformation, Xu Yuan turned toward the Spire of Fate. ¡°Your Majesty Xu Yuan, I didn¡¯t sense any danger inside the spire,¡± Leona said. Then she disappeared. She reappeared after a while to report. The spire might contain rare treasures that woulde in handy while exploring other nes. Su Wan took out the Dragon Blood Tower she had received as a system reward from her inventory. It was a mini-tower covered in bloodstains. After cing the Dragon Blood Tower on the ground, a 50-meter-tall tower could immediately materialize. Once ced, it would increase the production of dragon-type units in their nest every week. It held a special attraction for dragons, and they woulde to join in every week. It possessed great deterrence against non-dragon enemies. If a lord who possessed numerous dragon nests obtained it, it would undoubtedly be an artifact. The production of dragon-type units in their nests was lowerpared to other races, further increasing the value of this treasure. Even if it didn¡¯t increase the production of dragon-type units in the nest, it was still a good thing to attract giant dragons toe and join the territory every week. Su Wan put it away and prepared to ce it in her territory. Looking at the towering spire in front of them, Su Wan walked forward, holding Xu Yuan¡¯s hand. Leona followed behind. Although the Transcendent Dragon Descendant had fallen, the power of the forbidden airspace still existed, so they could only walk to their destination. They crossed the battlefield, which looked like it had been trampled by giant beasts, and arrived at the base of the spire. The mysterious building was over fifty meters tall and looked eerie. They were unable to sense its aura. The possibility of discovering ancient rules within this building was highly likely. The interior of the spire appeared before their eyes. It was different from what they had imagined. The interior was hollow, like a cylinder. The walls were made of rocks. Starting from the bottom, a circr staircase led to the top. As their gaze shifted, they were drawn to the peculiar sight in the central area, where a broken magic array was releasing continuous energy. Upon closer inspection, they noticed thumb-sized half-dragon statues scattered around the magic array. Considering the resurrection abilities of those units, the efficacy of these statues was self-evident. After observing for a moment, Xu Yuan frowned. Besides this magic array, he didn¡¯t see anything else in the hall. He couldn¡¯t even find a trace of the legendary units¡¯ nests mentioned by the Lords. The energy swirling around them lifted the mini-half-dragon statues from the ground. Xu Yuan discovered that the magic power had disappeared, and the statues had turned into useless objects. Looking at the magic array, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of regret. If only such an array could be created and controlled, it would hold immense power. After exploring the surroundings for a long time and confirming that there was nothing valuable, Xu Yuan and Su Wan didn¡¯t linger any longer. With Leona by their side, they followed the circr staircase upward. When they reached the top, the magic array on the floor below looked like it was the size of a thumb. Above was a semicircr arch, and the area widened. The magical lights flickered brightly. A multicolored treasure chest caught everyone¡¯s attention. The multicolored treasure chest was a top-tier chest that had a chance to yield legendary treasures! On the side of the treasure chest, there stood three gigantic statues. They were over eight meters tall. These statues had dragon heads, sharp limbs, bulging muscles, and dragon wings growing on their backs. They held peculiarly long-handled weapons that implied brutality.. Chapter 491 - 491: Cletos’ Transformation Chapter 491: Cletos¡¯ Transformation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even for the top-tier native forces, the Transcendent units were truly priceless! Su Wan had obtained three of those at once! Even if they didn¡¯t find anything else, the three transcendent units would be profitable enough. Their eyes caught sight of the broken magic array in front of the statues, which had a simr aura to the one at the base of the spire. Xu Yuan immediately recognized the familiar aura of the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. Could it be that the Transcendent Dragon Descendant also had the ability to resurrect itself? Then why hadn¡¯t it revived itself yet? Xu Yuan recalled how Cletos had killed the Transcendent Dragon Descendant. He beheaded it and devoured its soul. The Dark Soul Devourer was born from the abyss. It was not benevolent. ¡®It was fated. It couldn¡¯t be helped,¡¯ thought Xu Yuan. If it were someone else, the Transcendent Dragon Descendant would undoubtedly resurrect itself. Although they didn¡¯t know how many times it could be resurrected, it would have been fatal even if it was given just one chance. It was no wonder so many Lords hadined about the difficulty of capturing the Spire of Fate. The defensive forces in ce were not something the ordinary Lords could handle. Su Wan happily took a step forward and looked at the three fierce statues. [Dragon Wing Statue) [Dragon Wings can be recruited] [Recruited: 20] [Recruitment: 20,000 units of gemstones] [Remark: Can recruit extraordinary soldiers, Evil Dragon Wings. They possess the power of the five-colored Evil Dragon and are the representatives of destruction and death.] Su Wan¡¯s heart trembled in excitement. The units obtained by the Evil Spreaders also possessed terrifying power. But the problem was that the Evil Spreaders were only suitable for spreading their faith, not so much inbat. There was still the Dragon Blood Tower that could be put to use right away! The rewards were definitely great this time! However, recruiting them would require twenty thousand gemstones, which meant a total of forty thousand units of rare resources. The consumption of rare resources by the three gold-devouring beasts had already reached millions every month. Thinking of another huge expenditure made Su Wan¡¯s head hurt. She had to increase her ie soon. Otherwise, if things continued like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to upgrade anything or anyone. Just the current unit production alone could overwhelm them. The resources required for higher-level units were simply insane. It was no wonder that not many legendary heroes were found in Cann City. It was difficult to maintain. Su Wan turned her gaze to the colorful treasure chest beside her. The treasure chest was not unfamiliar to her. She took a step forward and opened it. A loud sound reverberated, and colorful light spilled out of the chest. It slowly faded away after a while. Su Wan looked into the treasure chest. A mini-war hammery t at the bottom of the chest. The war hammer was only the size of a palm but gave off a powerful and majestic aura. She reached out and took the mini-war hammer. It was indeed heavy. Its weight kept increasing in her hands. She swung it. It created sparks as it hit the ground. The mini war hammer disappeared without a trace and was reced by a war hammer that was over 6 meters long. It had fist-sized craters, as if something was meant to be embedded in them. However, there was nothing on top. The entire war hammer had no extra engravings. It was bronze throughout. [Warhammer Skills: Mountain¡¯s Gravity, Mountain Crushing.] [Special Characteristics: Wielding the Taida Warhammer expends double stamina and increases strength by 50%. If ten times the usual stamina is used, the strength increases by 300%.] [Remark: A weapon forged by a legendary cksmith of the Taida Race. It possesses immense power. As long as you can find a suitable gemstone to embed on the war hammer, it can be upgraded to a legendary weapon.] This war hammer was a perfect match for Cletos. Su Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to think too much about it. She would study itter, when she was done with the spire. She felt good as she looked at therge war hammer. Cletos would definitely experience a significant improvement in hisbat with this war hammer. Su Wan looked around the area. Apart from the Dragon Wing Statues and the treasure chest, there was nothing else. She felt slightly disappointed. The highly anticipated ancient rules evidently did not exist in this spire. Indeed, such things were not easily obtained. Su Wan didn¡¯t think too much about it. The gains were already extravagant enough. Her gaze fell on the Dragon Wing Statues. She had high expectations for such a special unit. She opened the attribute panel and looked at the recruitment section. Su Wan didn¡¯t hesitate and confirmed the recruitment. The rare resources on the panel immediately disappeared. With a massive expenditure of resources, the statues in front of her moved. There was a crisp cracking sound from behind the statues, and a fierce creature broke out of the shell. Dark red dragon wings pped as the figure descended. After passing the statue, it appeared before Su Wan. It had a fierce dragon head and was strong in stature. It emitted an evil aura. Its back was covered in scales. The spikes on the dragon were sharper than spears. This monster held a unique long-handled weapon, which looked lethal in its grasp. After the birth of the Evil Dragon¡¯s Wing, itnded on the ground because it was unable to fly. ¡°Your loyal servant extends the highest greetings to you. May darkness protect you.¡± It stepped forward and knelt before Su Wan humbly. The Evil Dragon¡¯s Wing was not a nonbat unit like the Evil Spreaders. It was a killing machine! These extraordinary units with an overwhelming, oppressive aura continuously broke out from behind the statues. When all the Evil Dragon¡¯s Wings were born, the spacious area was already crowded. Looking at the scene before her, Su Wan was extremely pleased. With a top-tier hero leading them, they would undoubtedly unleash tremendous destructive power. She opened the attribute panel of the Evil Dragon¡¯s Wing. It felt as if a towering mountain had copsed, and thousands of rivers surged with overwhelming pressure. At this moment, it seemed like space itself was frozen. Cletospleted his transformation! Su Wan pulled Xu Yuan and left the spire. She walked down the circr staircase. Her gaze fell on Cletos.. Chapter 492 - 492: The Sharpest Blade Chapter 492: The Sharpest de Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The opponent stood on the earth, majestic like a mountain, and it seemed like the entire world was rotating beneath his feet. With every move he made, it felt like he could shatter the heavens and destroy everything at any moment. As Cletos¡¯ gaze regained rity, the oppressive aura from the copsing space around him slowly became stable. He had transcended his limits and acquired greater power! From this day forward, Cletos would be the weapon and cut through all hurdles! The power in his hands had reached an astonishing level. After seeing Cletos¡¯ upgraded, Su Wan¡¯s mood brightened. There weren¡¯t many new changes, but there was a massive improvement in his attributes. However, the biggest change was the newly activated transcendent ability, ¡°Devouring Darkness.¡± His body constantly absorbed the surrounding dark power to strengthen itself, while also consuming the power of darkness to amplify his devouring force a hundredfold. He was like a ck hole. Although she hadn¡¯t experienced the might of this skill yet, she could sense the terror from its description. The ability further enhanced Cletos¡¯ already extraordinary devouring capability! He would definitely be a king among his peers, with exceptional growth potential. Now, they just had to wait for the Dark Withered Tree to finish devouring the body of the Lord of Greed. Su Wan wondered if there would be a promotion quest for the tree as well. ¡°Leona, go retrieve the Dragon Wing¡¯s unit nest,¡± Su Wan said. What if someone took advantage and got there first? She couldn¡¯t dy. The massive stone blocks of the spire began to crumble, as if removing the support at the bottom of a stack of building blocks. Thick dust almost covered the whole sky! Several Lords were uneasy. It was difficult for them to calm down in the face of such a change, especially in front of Su Wan. She was a Lord who could change their fates. But what they saw first wasn¡¯t Su Wan, but the towering and imposing Cletos. The few Lords exchanged worried nces. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®Didn¡¯t he die? How was he resurrected? Is this the hero that caused the void to copse?¡¯ The Lords were in awe. It was no wonder a hero like this could fight against a transcendent being. They could only force themselves to suppress the rolling emotions, swearing never topare themselves with Su Wan again. ¡°The information you provided about the spire is very important to me. What reward do you want?¡± Su Wan looked at the Lords, who were awaiting her instructions. The group of them all looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to work for you, and we absolutely cannot ept your gifts. Our guild is located in the Misty Sea. If possible, we hope to conduct trade in the Tasiria ne,¡± a warrior Lord said. It was a clever choice. The benefits obtained from capturing a ne were only a small part of the oue. Infinite business opportunities were the greatest benefits to get from it. If they upied numerous nes, they could easily establish trade connections with the main ne. The natives always invested numerous resources in opportunities like that. ¡°I like dealing with smart people. You can continue to stay on the Tasiria ne. 1 will have Angel reserve a base for your guild,¡± Su Wan said. They could also help Angel rebuild the Tasiria ne. They should know how much benefit they could obtain from this. ¡°We will do our best and will not let you down!¡± The topic shifted from the future development of the Tasiria ne to the specialties and cross-ne trade in their territory by the seaside. ¡°Lord Su Wan, our guild is called the Phoenix Guild. We have just over a hundred members, with one-third being Lords!¡± said the warrior Lord. If it brought sufficient benefits, Su Wan never rejected cooperation. The army under theirmand had been transformed into demons and then wiped out due to the death of the Lord of Greed. The biggest supporter of the Lord of Greed, Archduke Blood Fury, had fallen. Although they didn¡¯t obtain any treasures left behind by the Lord of Greed, his intact divine body became their spoils of war, and the demonized bodies on the battlefield were used to nourish the swamp. Moreover, the Lord of Greed¡¯s mount, the Lion of Greed, also submitted to Su Wan of its own volition. The appearance of the Lord of Greed had made Su Wan¡¯s victory glorious! The capture of the spire had allowed Cletos to level up. Moreover, the colorful treasure chest had yielded a long-handled war hammer that perfectly matched Cletos. If suitable gems were embedded in it, it could be a legendary artifact! The possible revtion of ancient rules within the spire was also a huge gain. If used properly, it coulde in handy in the future. With these thoughts in mind, Su Wan looked towards the space portal that had been temporarily sealed by the Dwarf God. She sensed that the air was filled with the rotten stench of the swamp. The thrilling expedition left Su Wan and Xu Yuan with a rare opportunity to rx for a few days. They didn¡¯t rush to do anything. Timo appeared in their line of sight. ¡°Mestre said that the noble forces in Cann City have been discussing youtely, especially your victory over the Lord of Greed,¡± he said as he beamed with pride. He hadn¡¯t expected that the expedition to the Tasiria ne would have such a significant impact. To y a god of that level was simply unbelievable! The Lord of Greed, who held the power of greed, had a formidable reputation on the Main ne. The Gods of the Seven Sins were so terrifying that different sects used them to intimidate their followers. It was no wonder Mestre described everything in such detail in her letters.. Chapter 493 - 493: The Development Of New Technology Chapter 493: The Development Of New Technology Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the ancient rules, any ultimate existence above legends had the opportunity to be a god. ¡°Send a message to Mestre. 1 will visit Cann City at the end of the month and meet with Archduke Qing You.¡± Timo nodded. The Lavender Guild was still in Cann City, and it was impossible to avoid Archduke Qing You any longer. ¡°The development of the Magic Music Box has made significant progress, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Su Wan¡¯s tone carried delight. ¡°That¡¯s right. After the dwarves entered Furnace City, the development of the Magic Music Box progressed rapidly. It has now officially entered the mass production stage!¡± Timo smiled. The Furnace City was able to produce one hundred units per day! A few months ago, the production of the Magic Music Box was limited to a few units. It had made a significant leap from before. ¡°Yes. The progress has been good, but the quantity is still far from enough. We need more!¡± No matter how many music boxes were produced, the market would suck them dry. They were an importantmodity for earning resources, besides ice cream. Su Wan was willing to do whatever it took to increase production. Su Wan had high expectations for this sound system. In a world where people always faced danger and didn¡¯t live very long, the Magic Music Box would be a source of purpose and pleasure. The Magic Music Box was simple in design. After selling the Magic Music Box, they could focus on making and selling different tapes to be yed on the music boxes. Su Wan knew the value of such amodity. If the sale peaked, it could expand into different industries in the future. The Furnace City was full of gray dwarves with new skills and abilities that could be dedicated topleting research. The development of the Magic Music Box was definitely ahead of everyone else. If they could mass produce and sell the items fast enough, it wouldn¡¯t matter if other Lords found out about it and tried to replicate it. Without sufficient reserves of talent, everything was just wishful thinking. Timo was also excited. He realized the potential of this alchemical item after encountering it once before. He even took a few of them for testing. After listening to them once, he yearned for more. He couldn¡¯t go a day without listening to them. He even listened to the Magic Music Box before he went to sleep. The Magic Music Box usually yed the rare Dark Elves¡¯ songs from the underground world. Their beautiful voices were simply captivating. If he were to see a Magic Music Box, he would buy it even if he had to empty his pockets! ¡°What about the anti-theft measures for the Magic Music Box? How is the development going?¡± Su Wan asked. Although the design of the Magic Music Box was ingenious, it could still be reproduced by powerful noble families with enough money. ¡°The dwarves truly have the blood of the god flowing in them. Their knowledge is astonishing,¡± said Timo in admiration. ¡°They have alreadye up with several special methods and special energy sources to provide energy for the Magic Music Box. Bypressing elemental energy into crystals through a special magic array, the Magic Music Box can only be activated with this unique energy source. If the energy source is incorrect, it will cause damage to the Magic Music Box.¡± ¡°There are even moreplex magic arrays inside the Magic Music Box, and the magic arrays used inside are the knowledge inherited from the gods. Only dwarves can understand them, and it is extremely difficult for outsiders to decode and use them. By fixing and upgrading the magic arrays, the dwarves deliberately set up a few imperfect magic arrays. After their release, they can be upgraded for free every six months or a year. This ensures customers¡¯ loyalty. The separate Magic Sound tapes will only activate the yback function of the Magic Music Box if they are produced by us. Otherwise, they won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°What if someone bypasses our Magic Music Box and develops their own?¡± ¡°Then they don¡¯t need to follow the rules we set,¡± Timo said. They had a detailed discussion about it but realized that the issue couldn¡¯t be eliminatedpletely. Therefore, the best solution was to quickly dominate the market and make the Magic Music Box a popr item. Even if other Magic Music Boxes were produced, buyers wouldn¡¯t easily abandon them due to the pricing and other perks. They could also do some research on the content of the Magic Music Box and release higher-quality Magic Sound tapes, allowing more races to participate in sound recording. Su Wan was satisfied with Timo¡¯s exnation. It was evident that Timo was devoted to researching this matter. Although there were still many imperfections, the project was already close topletion. ¡°What about the production cost of the Magic Music Box?¡± she asked. ¡°The functional design differs from the original version. The production cost of the Magic Music Box now requires rare resources to build,¡± Timo said with a bitter smile. ¡°Considering everything, a yable Magic Music Box requires around 600 units of rare resources.¡± ¡°What about the energy crystals that power the Magic Music Box?¡± Su Wan asked again. ¡°The energy crystals are created by suppressing and transforming the alchemical magic array created by the dwarves. The manufacturing cost is only 10 crystals, and the production speed is fast. Each energy crystal can support continuous yback of the Magic Music Box for a week. The Magic Music Box with a Magic Sound Tape costs 1,000 units of rare resources.¡± The price was still reasonable. The item was moreplex than the ice cream, so it couldn¡¯t be sold for cheap. There were production limitations, and it was a durable item. In the early stages, it would be a waste to rely on thin margins and high sales volume. However, making it too expensive would hinder its promotion and poprity. Without arge user base as a foundation, many of the subsequent ns would fail. They needed to increase production capacity as much as possible and reduce costs. If the Magic Music Box caused a sensation, there would be no shortage of futurepetitors in the market. So, they decided to postpone the sale. They would let the dwarves start researching a new version of the Magic Music Box. They were also thinking of a Magic Music Box that could disy images. These were not things that could be developed in a short time. It required time, patience, and investment. If they could develop them, the profits would be astronomical! At the very least, a few sultry poses between cross-racial lovers would appeal to many upright gentlemen. Watching adult content was a basic need for the masses. Moreover, high-level units had terrifying resource consumption. If they didn¡¯t expand the channel for resources soon, their territory would be overwhelmed by the resource demands of their units¡¯irs. Being located deep in the swamp, they couldn¡¯t rely on the abundant resource points in the surrounding area for their development.. Chapter 494 - 494: New Products Chapter 494: New Products Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The underground world and the Tasiria ne both had their own challenges. The best way to quickly grow stronger was to developpetitive products. After discussing the future development of the Magic Music Box in depth and repeatedly emphasizing that Furnace City should prioritize researching and improving the Magic Music Box, Su Wan continued with the next topic. ¡°How is the expansion of the raw materials for ice cream cultivation going?¡± The underground world¡¯s cultivation base had expanded, and they had used the alchemical harvesters produced by the Furnace City. As the Eternal Land was still undergoing rapid expansion and there were many uncertainties, the agricultural area hadn¡¯t started cultivation. The agricultural area in the Eternal Land was left alone for now. The Tasiria ne also hadrge cultivablends that could be used temporarily. ¡°How is the efficiency of the alchemical harvester? Is it as good as nned?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°It has an efficiencyparable to about fifty people¡¯s work, and it could be even better with further improvements,¡± Timo said. If they hadn¡¯t witnessed how those huge war machines could sow and harvest crops so easily, they would never have imagined that such a thing was even possible. The appearance ofrge-scale machinery had made harvesting extremely convenient, saving a lot ofbor. After investing numerous resources for several months, they finally had positive oues. ¡°With the help of the dwarves, the White-Tailed Cat Tribe has sessfully developed a new 4-star wine called Hennessy Brew!¡± Timo said. The Bloody Mary continued to generate hundreds and thousands of rare resources in ie for the territory every month. Unfortunately, the production volume was too low. It required the White-Tailed Cat Tribe to personally brew it, so it couldn¡¯t be mass-produced like ice cream. Now, with another new recipe for wine, their ie would increase! ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as hot as magma. It¡¯s very popr among men. Women and the elderly still prefer the Bloody Mary.¡± Su Wan nodded. With the sessful development of the Magic Music Box, the expansion of the ice cream production base, and the White-Tailed Cat Tribeing up with new products, they could follow the same approach and search for more magical nts. From the sales data in Qing You City, the potential of the ice cream was evident. It always went out of stock very soon because people bought them in droves. If they can develop more vors and even more types of ice cream, then expanding the market and selling to more ces will be the natural next step. Due to manufacturing costs, research and developmental limitations, and market issues, the trade wasn¡¯t nearly as developed and efficient as the Blue. The natives had already upied the majority of the market, and it left no room for the newer Lords to exert themselves. Even if they created something good, it was very difficult to sell it in cities with native poptions. Only a few people could make it in such apetitive environment. ¡°Food Workshop has already started research in that area. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll soon hear good news with the dwarves involved,¡± Timo said with some emotion. The dwarves were an asset. Their newly activated abilities made them very efficient at researching new items. Undoubtedly, they yed a huge role in the development of the territory. There were some blueprints that Su Wan had obtained after helping Lion City. Construction of special buildings was to begin tomorrow. ¡°How effective is the smithy in researching attack technology?¡± ¡°With the assistance of the dwarves, the progress has been good. It is expected that the requested top-tier technology will be sessfully developed in two weeks.¡± The territory was currently at Level 3. With the expansion of the food workshop and the construction of new residential houses, the once abundant open space had be cramped. If the territory wasn¡¯t upgraded quickly, they might soon run out of space to build anything new at all. Once the Tasiria Pane became a part of the territory, the poption would increase drastically. The territory needed to be developed and expanded. ¡°Has there been any news from the Tasiria ne?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°Angel arrived at the capital of the Tasiria Kingdom this morning and is currently persuading the enemies in the city to surrender. The attack hasn¡¯t beenunched yet, but Fer will definitely recapture the capital by today and regain control of the Tasiria Kingdom!¡± The capital had been under Archduke Blood Fury. It still had a wealth of treasures and resources. However, wherever Angel went with her army, she only found empty households and abandoned towns and viges. Numerous people had been massacred by the archduke. Tasiria ne¡¯s poption had decreased by almost 70% because of the indiscriminate ughter. Su Wan¡¯s face darkened. When searching for the Spire of Fate, she had seen the conditions of the towns and viges. She only regretted killing the archduke so easily that he hadn¡¯t suffered at all. He ughtered millions and died so easily! He should have been severely punished. ¡°Let Angel collect the statistics. We need more data.¡± Su Wan waved her hand, dismissing Timo. Su Wan looked furious. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t care much about such matters. Trivial losses were unavoidable while nning big things. He found the archduke quite resourceful. When dealing with an evil god, it was good to be cautious. The only thing to do was to learn from past mistakes.. Chapter 495 - 495: The Changes in Amorin Chapter 495: The Changes in Amorin Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Your Majesty, My Lord!¡± A tall and beautiful person appeared before them. The person was dressed in a ck uniform specially designed for the workers of the smithy. The yellow riding boots entuated her long legs. The long-handled copper hammer made her look like a gant warrior. ¡°You finally left the smithy!¡± Su Wan smiled at Amorin. As a research fanatic, Amorin rarely went outside and could hardly bear to leave her workshop for even a few minutes. She could stay there for twenty-four hours straight. The young woman was a rational and passionate researcher and the founder of the cksmith Association. ¡°My Lord, I need to go to Furnace City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. You haven¡¯t been to the underground worldtely. The dwarves will work hard if they see you there.¡± Most of the early-stage technology in the territory was overseen by her. She was not only in charge of the cksmith Association in the Dark Region City but also the supervisor of all technological research in the territory. Su Wan could see her contributions and efforts. Moreover, Amorin had already reached the level of a master cksmith a while ago. ¡°I want to take the Transcendent Hunter with me as well,¡± Amorin said with a smile. The Transcendent Hunter was a mechanical puppet obtained from arge-scale dungeon. Although it was severely damaged and couldn¡¯t unleash its transcendent-levelbat power, it had been quite helpful in the early stages of development. However, as her power increased, this severely damaged mechanical puppet seemed somewhat mediocre in front of other forces. Su Wan had left the mechanical puppet at the smithy for Amorin to research. ¡°I¡¯ve already entrusted the Transcendent Hunter to you. You can do with it as you please,¡± said Su Wan. The severely damaged mechanical puppet was worth a fortune to the other Lords. However, Su Wan had many other forces she could rely on, so she could afford to give it away. ¡°My Lord, do you trust me?¡± ¡°No one deserves my trust more than you.¡± Su Wan looked at the young woman. ¡°I will definitely not disappoint you and Lord Xu Yuan!¡± Amorin¡¯s gaze was determined. She bowed to Su Wan in respect and turned around to leave. The Death Swamp had devoured a portion of the gods¡¯ flesh. It had obtained a small part of divinity. Devouring the flesh of gods could increase the potential of the Death Swamp. Su Wan couldn¡¯t suppress her joy and quickly left the territory with Xu Yuan. They passed through the open space gate. The moment they crossed the cracks, a strong smell of blood assailed their noses. A dense crimson mist enveloped them. As the owner of the Death Swamp, Su Wan¡¯s perception immediately spread along with the blood mist. The Death Swamp had be much denser. It was filled with energy. At the same time, there was an army advancing toward the central area. More than twenty nes with hundreds of troops crowded the swamp. In the very center of the Death Swamp, dozens of golden fruits grew from the branches of the Dark Withered Tree. The aura constantly tempted the lifeforms. The greed and desire awakened by the fruits affected the troops¡¯ rationality. Su Wan perceived everything around her. For the army fighting in thisnd, it was a ce of despair where souls were doomed. But for Su Wan, this was a wonderful ce. It was a cornucopia of wealth for her. Su Wan calmed her excitement and looked in the distance. That area hadn¡¯t been invaded by the soldiers from other nes yet. Ferocious statues stood there. The army shrouded in the blood mist stood tall in the mire formed by melted flesh. They had serpentine tails, humanoid bodies, and wielded tridents. They stood motionless, like statues. However, they would attack in an instant if an enemy were to approach. The Blood ughterers were a powerful troop born from the Death Swamp. They had the potential to rise to the SS-ss! Once this armypleted its ascension, it would undoubtedly be the new pir of the territory! With the upgrade of the Death Swamp, the upper limit of the breeding nest increased to 5,000 units. These troops, formed through condensation, could produce 500 Blood ughterers per week with an abundant supply of flesh and blood energy. Even among the native forces, they were the elite among the elite. They were recruited through the energy of flesh and blood, without the need to expend resources. If the territory had to bear the cost of such recruitment, Su Wan simply couldn¡¯t afford it. Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sentimental. No matter how many resources she earned, she always felt that she fell short. It was all because of Xu Yuan, who had high expectations. The territory had never been weak and couldn¡¯t be satisfied with weaker heroes. Resources had to be reserved for more powerful troops. If all troops were upgraded, the resources wouldn¡¯t be enough! The scarcer the resources, the more valuable the ability of the Death Swamp to recruit breeds without expending the cost. If the Death Swamp could be upgraded to Level 5, it could recruit legendary troops without any cost at all. With the powerful breed of the Evil Dragon Wings, Su Wan looked forward to the Death Swamp, recruiting powerful troops every week. Suddenly, the thin blood mist condensed rapidly, and a translucent and elderly figure appeared in sight. ¡°Lord Su Wan and Lord Xu Yuan, greetings to both of you!¡± ¡°Lord Modric, you¡¯ve worked hard. Have there been any issues with the Death Swamp?¡± Su Wan gestured towards the battlefield, shrouded in the blood mist. ¡°Everything is under control. We have the golden fruits and the Lion of Greed to arouse their greed and desire. It confuses everyone,¡± said Modric. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed the Death Swamp and the Dark Withered Tree devouring the corpses, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that a Lord could obtain such power so quickly. But now he knew. He recalled the fall of the Lord of Greed and felt that Su Wan was indeed the key to ushering in a new era.. Chapter 496 - 496: Eliza’s Message Chapter 496: Eliza¡¯s Message Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°With the current speed, how long will it take for the Death Swamp to be upgraded again?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°That is not so simple. Its promotion will usher in a transformation, requiring flesh and blood much more than before¡­ perhaps ten times more than before,¡± said Modric. The prerequisite for the upgrade was that all units needed to reach the same level. It was already quite difficult to meet the conditions, and umting enough energy for another level-up was even more challenging. Moreover, numerous deaths would be required, ideally, for the Death Swamp to upgrade. If the number of casualties decreased, it would take even longer. Although the twenty-plus nes had arge poption, the flesh and blood needed to nourish the Death Swamp for the next upgrade were unimaginable. The golden fruits constantly lured the rulers of those nes as their greed grew. They were leading more and more troops to death. The Death Swamp was now a machine devouring flesh and blood rapidly, with tens and thousands of lives falling every day. The nes could not withstand it for much longer. They might run out of troops. The lives of the twenty-plus nes are not enough to meet the needs of the Death Swamp! The n to expand and upgrade the swamp needed to be put into action as soon as possible. The blood mist could obscure perception, and numerous troops fought aimlessly in the fog. ¡°No one can resist the temptation of the golden fruits,¡± the God of Deception and Lies said with a nod. The ground on which the Dark Withered Tree bore fruit acted as bait to lure in the enemies. However, that couldn¡¯t go on forever. The Void Sandworm was proving very useful in this situation. In the beginning, Su Wan nned to use the Void Sandworm to open trade with other nes. However, their function had changed. ¡°I will dispatch the Void Sandworm to the Death Swamp. Please continue to control the situation here.¡± Su Wan understood the god¡¯s intention. No one was more capable than Modric of manipting the enemy in the swamp, so she left it in his care. ¡°Of course! It is my duty.¡± The God of Deception and Lies smiled. ¡°Under the rule of Modric, have you discovered any spires in the nes?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t found any yet. These connected nes possess some strange power, but their rules are full of ws. They are not perfect nes. 1 haven¡¯t even seen any Transcendents,¡± said Modric. ¡°There is a probability that the treasures rted to gods exist within the spire. However, the spire I captured did not contain anything, so I cannot be sure about it. If you discover a spire, please inform me as soon as possible,¡± Su Wan said to Modric. The God of Deception and Lies was deep in thought. Then he nodded. He wanted to ask something but thought it might sound offensive. Su Wan had already given him respect and a purpose. Su Wan didn¡¯t intend to keep too much information from him, either. The fact that ancient rules existed within the spire meant that she mighte across one soon. The sound of pping wings quickly approached them from behind. ¡°Mr. Timo has sent an urgent message. There¡¯s news from the Subus n!¡± reported a Night Devil Bee. Su Wan turned to look at it. ¡°The Subus has returned?¡± After returning from Cann City, Eliza voluntarily left and headed to the Subus n to cultivate and level up. After that, she disappeared without a trace. They couldn¡¯t contact her, no matter what they tried. They finally received news from her! ¡°Mr. Timo says that she isn¡¯t back yet, but she seeks help.¡± Both Xu Yuan and Su Wan felt uneasy. ¡°You keep an eye on things here. I¡¯ll go find them,¡± Su Wan said. Xu Yuan¡¯s massive figure glided down from the sky and skillfullynded in front of the Dark Castle. ¡°Your Majesty, a message hase from Miss Eliza. The Subus n is under siege by the God of Light and the Insect n. Numerous enemy troops are at the city gates, and Miss Eliza is single-handedly fighting the God of Light!¡± Timo was pacing back and forth in the hall. As soon as he saw Xu Yuan, he ran to him in a hurry. Su Wan frowned. She didn¡¯t expect both the Insect n and the God of Light to get involved at the same time. They were really insufferable. Timo took out a small scrap of paper from his pocket and handed it to her. The information on it was scarce, but it was like Timo had exined. It depicted a crude but towering spire. The ce of the Subus n was engulfed by spatial turbulence, making it impossible for the Void Sandworm to explore. ¡°What kind of token did they leave behind to serve as a spatial coordinate?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t figure out the specific location. The Subus n was located in a swamp. Even if it was engulfed by spatial turbulence, it couldn¡¯t have disappeared without a trace. There must be something left behind by which they could find Eliza! ¡°Gather the troops and prepare to fight for the Subus n!¡± Su Wan said decisively. This time, she wanted to kill the God of Light. Numerous dark clouds shrouded the sky and made the air heavy. Looking down from above, one could see countless giant insects forming a dark tide as they rushed toward the towering city. Hard exoskeletons, ferocious pincers, sharp stingers¡­ These monstrous creatures, thousands of timesrger than ordinary insects, were enough to make one tremble in fear. The horrifying monsters gathered like ants andunched their attacks. The city caught in this tidal wave was already suffering damage. The sturdy city walls were on the verge of copse. They were already crumbling. Eliza, the main force on the battlefield, gripped her longsword as she watched the giant insects surge like a tide beneath the city wall. She intended to kill. Whenever a giant insect climbed up the city wall, she would flit past and appear in front of it. Her body burst with power, and her sword ignited. The giant insect was torn apart. Her figure was as swift as lightning, moving through the fiercest part of the battlefield. However, her heroic fight made no difference against such great numbers. Even if she swung her sword with all her might, the soldiers fighting alongside her on the city wall kept falling under the onught of the giant insects. There was no time to mourn. They could only grip their swords tightly and get ready for the next attack. As the number of casualties in the army increased, the defense line became thinner. The city would soon copse.. Chapter 497 - 497: Is Xu Yuan Worth Believing In? Chapter 497: Is Xu Yuan Worth Believing In? Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: End toss Fantasy Trantion Eliza was forced to fight in one ce. The city walls were about to copse. Just then, something reddish appeared in the thick, dark clouds in the sky. That reddish hue spread rapidly like ink dropped in clear water. It enveloped heaven and earth. The giant insects suddenly became restless and agitated when rhe reddish light touched them. They retreated like a tide. The ferocious creatures disappeared without a trace and left behind only corpses in front of the city walls. Eliza was soaked in blood from head to toe. She looked up and saw her eyes reflected in the crimson moon. The clouds that covered the sky now seemed to have parted. The blood moon glowed brightly amid the dark clouds. The inner turmoil brewing in her heart calmed a little at the sight of it. She knew that the Subus n had once again survived a cmity. ¡°Eliza, are you alright?¡± A weary voice interrupted Eliza¡¯s thought. The warrior, drenched in blood, leaned against the city wall and used her sword to support herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Chief Morgana.¡± Eliza forced out a smile. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the weariness in her voice. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chief Morgana fell silent for a moment. Her face darkened as she looked toward the city walls. The ferocious monsters had already disappeared without a trace, but this was even more terrifying. When the crimson moon receded, they would return even stronger than before! Morgana found it hard to breathe. At first, they believed that the giant insects were hiding out of fear. But after a while, they realized that the giant insects had stopped to absorb power and heal themselves. They came back even stronger. ¡°Eliza¡­ it seems we have no hope left.¡± She had spent every day at war. Only fewer than two thousand of her nsmen remained by her side. The power umted by the Subus n over countless years was depleted. ¡°Chief Morgana, we haven¡¯t lost yet. His Majesty Xu Yuan will definitelye to help us!¡± Eliza tightened her grip on the longsword in her hand and spoke with determination, ¡°This space ispletely cut off from the outside world. The artifact we could use to transmit messages stopped working a week ago!¡± said a frustrated voice before Chief Morgana could respond. ¡°The chaotic spatial forces have blocked everything. No one can pass through! Eliza, stop dreaming and ept reality! The Subus n has no one to rely on but themselves! ¡± Chief Morgana didn¡¯t protest. Eliza turned to see a female warrior beside her. The warrior¡¯s leather armor was torn in ces. Her body was covered in wounds and bruises. However, her gaze was resolute. ¡°Molly, 1 heard the message with my own ears. Lord Xu Yuan will be here! ¡± said Eliza in determination as she gazed at Molly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how powerful this distorted space is? Even transcendent beings cannot escape!¡± Molly¡¯s voice was full of frustration and anger. Even if someone had immense power, could they tear open the space? ¡°Even if the Dark Demon Dragones here, what can it do? The God of Light is keeping an eye on us!¡± Molly¡¯s voice was filled with despair as she turned away. Even the powerful Dark Valkyrie had been pulled into the void. There was no time for reinforcements. The giant insects might destroy the city in their next attack. The enemy was not just the giant insects but also the God of Light who hid in the darkness at this time! He was a god! The furious warrior refused to cry, bur her eyes were red. What kind of situation would make such a ferocious warrior so helpless? She helplessly watched the near extinction of her own race without a shred of hope for escape. They were all filled with despair at what wasing. ¡°Perhaps this is the end of the Subus n.¡± Chief Morgana slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Fellow nsmen, we still have time. Tomorrow is the enemy¡¯s final assault.¡± With a solemn expression, she turned and looked at the warriors on the city walls. She felt conflicted as she gazed at rhe fierce warriors, who still looked determined to fight. ¡°Since there is no choice, let us die together! The Subus n may be destroyed, but our willpower will remain alive. We will fight! Let the enemy¡¯s blood apany our eternal slumber!¡± The warriors raised their weapons and roared in agreement. Death could not extinguish their spirits. Eliza gripped her longsword tightly till her knuckles went white. She didn¡¯t fear death. She would fight to the death for her nsmen! She took a deep breath and steadied herself. It was not yet time to face death. Her mission was not yetplete. Lord Xu Yuan had told her to wait for his arrival. The n hadn¡¯t seen the fall of rhe God of Light yet; how could they perish? The warrior, Molly, was proud. Not many people were able to earn her respect. Eliza had surpassed her in strength and, thus, gained her admiration. From then on, she became Molly¡¯s closestpanion. Molly had never expected Eliza to submit to another Lord. It was reasonable that Eliza worked for the human Lord because she was recruited. However, how could he totally submit and haveplete faith in them? It was difficult for Molly to ept. Moreover, Eliza¡¯s reverence toward the initial hero of the human Lord made Molly uneasy. How could a mere Dark Demon Dragon bepared to a god? Although Eliza praised the Lord and her hero for their glorious deeds, Molly felt like they were more of a brag than the truth. Eliza had heard of them from others, after all. It wasn¡¯t like she had seen it all with her own eyes! Molly found the Lord cunning and selfish. She found the exaggerated stories unconvincing. The Lord and her dragon, who ughtered gods and enved other heroes, sounded more like monsters than people to have faith in. Even if the Lord truly had such abilities, she didn¡¯t believe that Eliza would willingly submit to a human just because of that. Most likely, the Lord must have used other means to deceive her. What angered her was that Eliza couldn¡¯t see the truth. If Molly got a chance, she would definitely question the Lord. She wanted to see why Eliza admired her so much. In this ne unknown to outsiders, the Subus n silently licked their wounds and gazed at the crimson moon. They waited for the enemy¡¯s assault. At the same time, they were filled with doubt and anticipation as they waited for the arrival of the Dark Demon Dragon.. Chapter 498 - 498: The Final Battle Chapter 498: The Final Battle Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The blood moon in the thick clouds illuminated the entire world. As time passed, the light emitted by the blood moon began to fade, and the dense clouds gathered around once again. The reddish light in the heavens and earth started to thin. The shattered city walls were covered with dust and rubble. There was no way to repair them at this moment. The remaining Subus warriors looked at the sky with conflicted emotions. Everyone knew that when the blood moon disappeared, the terrifying giant insects would strike again. On the city walls, the soldiers breathed raggedly as they recovered from their injuries. The wind whistled through the broken parts of the walls. No one spoke. They waited for thest red moonlight to vanish. At that moment, they would wee their final battle in this lifetime. They were fearless. The greatest honor for a warrior was to fall in battle as they trampled on their enemy¡¯s corpse. Theymented that the Subus n would be history. Their lineage would die. Sadness and destion surged in their hearts. They gripped their weapons tight and waited to go out in a ze of glory for their n. Their gazes were fixed on the ground, which was covered with the corpses of giant insects. The red light grew dimmer. A roar sounded in the distance. The cruelty and madness within that raging voice were clear. Molly watched as the reddish moonlight in the sky gradually faded. She then turned to herpanion, Eliza. ¡°The blood moon is about to wane,¡± she said in frustration. ¡°Eliza, do you see now? We have no reinforcements. This will be ourst fight.¡± Molly¡¯s face rxed into a sad frown. Her tone was mncholic. ¡°I really miss the past¡­ when we used to train and spar together. We learned battle techniques without anything to worry about.¡± Chief Morgana used to scold everyone to try harder, while she praised Eliza and Molly because they were the ones who always performed well. Eliza looked into AAolly¡¯s eyes, and her own emotions churned in her heart. ¡°Although my talent may be inferior to yours, I work harder than you!¡± said Molly. She looked at Eliza, and her gaze softened. She just wanted Eliza to know that it was an honor to be her partner. Eliza was the most talented warrior of the Subus n and the inheritor of the Subus n¡¯s will. If possible, they would willingly send Eliza away from here so that she could keep the n alive. Unfortunately, they had failed. ¡°If there is a next life, I hope 1 can be your partner again.¡± Molly looked away. Her eyes were filled with determination. Eliza¡¯s eyes turned red with unshed tears. Molly watched as the crimson glow dimmed further. Although she didn¡¯t understand why Eliza had such blind trust in that human Lord, this war would not be swayed by their will. ¡°How long has it been since they left the territory? Could they really help break through this ambush?¡± ¡°The Lord¡¯s territory is far more powerful than anyone can imagine!¡± Eliza didn¡¯t waver in her faith. She had witnessed the growth of the Lord¡¯s territory. She had also witnessed Xu Yuan¡¯s immense power, which made even gods kneel at his feet. Chief Morgana inhaled sharply when she heard Eliza. She had tried everything to save her n. She had said herst piece to boost her people¡¯s morale. Even if the Lord and her hero were powerful enough to make Eliza so devoted to them, could they really help? However, considering their situation right now, what would it matter even if they arrived? The giant insects were the enemies on the surface, but the God of Light hid behind darkness. He and his minions were the greatest obstacles the n faced. It was impossible to imagine the kind of power that would be required to confront a god. Morgana, who once possessed extraordinary power, fell from the legendary level after being injured. She understood better than anyone else the kind of power that would be needed to face a legendary hero, let alone a god. While Molly and Eliza argued, thest red moonlight vanished. The blood moon was once again swallowed by the clouds in the sky. As the crimson faded, a piercing roar resounded through the world. The sound was filled with ferocity and madness. This was the final battle. Chief Morgana¡¯s gaze sharpened. Since the oue was already apparent, the Subus n would go out in a ze of glory. ¡°People, the final battle is about to begin! We shall ride to our deaths together!¡± Her voice echoed through the sky as she looked at the surrounding warriors. The resounding and powerful words made every warrior raise their head in pride. When they looked at their chief, who was bruised and bloodied but still possessed an unwavering determination, the warriors didn¡¯t fear death anymore. The warriors of the Subus n would die on the battlefield. This was their path to glory! Chief Morgana didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped away from the city walls, and the surrounding troops followed her toward the city gates. No one spoke. The rhythm of boots treading on the ground filled the air. ¡°I have built a secret chamber for our children at the back. 1 hope you can lead those children to safety,¡± said Molly as she turned to Eliza. ¡°You already belong to the territory. You still have a future. We need a powerful leader to make sure the Subus n lives on, and no one else is as capable as you.¡± She patted Eliza on the shoulder. Molly then turned away and merged with the army. Eliza watched herpanion charge forward. She couldn¡¯t see them die! She wanted to tell them to retreat for a while and wait for reinforcements. But the Subus n would never retreat. Their indomitable will wouldn¡¯t allow it. After a moment of silence, as thest of the people climbed down the city walls, Eliza followed them. She did belong to the Lord¡¯s territory, but she was, first and foremost, a member of the Subus n. Death had never stopped the Subus n. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t serve the territory any longer, but Eliza couldn¡¯t sit back while her people fought to their deaths. The walls behind them were filled with cracks, and the city gate stood wide open. The corpses in front of the city walls had been cleared after the battle. The warriors who climbed down the city walls stayed in their positions. Chief Morgana, with scars covering her face, gripped her battle sword tightly and stood at the forefront. Molly stood on her right side. Footsteps sounded from the side, and all the warriors turned to watch. Eliza stepped forward and walked to Chief Morgana¡¯s side. ¡°This is my position,¡± she said to Molly. The warrior stared at Eliza for a moment and then smiled. She took a step back. Eliza stood on Chief Morgana¡¯s right. ¡°Eliza¡­¡± Molly¡¯s gaze softened. Although Eliza had joined the despicable Lord, her dearestpanion remained unchanged.. Chapter 499 - 499: The God of Light Wants Revenge Chapter 499: The God of Light Wants Revenge Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Subus n never just survived! Eliza gripped her longsword tightly in her hand. The weapon was given to her by Lord Su Wan. Perhaps she was meant to be buried with it. The earth began to tremble. Those standing on the ground could clearly feel the rumble. Everyone was wide-eyed as they looked at the massive city gates. They waited for their final enemies to arrive. The ground trembled, and dust rose. Giant insects appeared on the horizon. They grewrger as they approached. The final struggle of a dying beast is the most ferocious and savage. ¡°Everyone, prepare!¡± Chief Morgana, holding two slender war knives, looked as sharp as an eagle. Under hermand, the Subus n would face its end. The giant insects arrived within a hundred meters. At a nce, the monstrous creatures seemed like small mountains. Their massive size,bined with their terrifying appearance, froze everyone with fear. Their bodies emitted a blood-red glow. It was as though red tendrils squirmed out of them. The formation of the subus warriors remained undisturbed. Chief Morgana tightened her grip on her des. As she watched the approaching enemy, she was about to give the order to charge. A horrifying aura surged forth. It was like a towering mountain had crashed onto the earth. A boundless storm swept through the sky. The heavens and the earth grew dim. The giant insects abruptly halted their onught and trembled as they prostrated on the ground. Chief Morgana was filled with confusion. In her moment of bewilderment, a giant insect emerged within her line of sight, pping its wings frantically. It was at least ten meters long and the source of that terrifying aura. It was the leader of the giant insects! While Chief Morgana was still in shock, a figure d in ck armor flew down from the back of the giant insect. The crimson eyes exuded both cruelty and indescribable madness. The giant insects on the ground trembled even more violently. A name shed through Chief Morgana¡¯s mind¡ªthe God of Light! That damned false god had appeared in person at thest moment! Her gaze locked onto the figure, and her fury threatened to consume her reason. The culprit behind the end of the Subus n! Chief Morgana burned with rage. She wanted to demand answers. ¡°Where is that damned Lord?¡± roared the God of Light in resentment. ¡°You were the bait. Why hasn¡¯t she appeared yet?¡± said the voice as his gaze fixed on Eliza. The God of Light¡¯s power was far beyond the imagination of a mere Lord. Even if his body was destroyed, he would remain invincible! This twisted space couldn¡¯t amodate powers beyond the extraordinary. Here, he couldn¡¯t draw upon the powers of the old. But if the Lord appeared, he would exact his revenge! Chief Morgana, trying to grasp the meaning behind his words, turned and looked at Eliza beside her. ¡®What is the God of Light talking about?¡¯ Morgana understood that the God of Light was after Eliza¡¯s Lord. He had used the Subus n as bait to lure her here. ¡®Why would a god seek revenge against an ordinary Lord?¡¯ The shock Molly felt at that time was unparalleledpared to what Morgana felt. Her thoughts were in chaos as she looked at the God of Light. The information was almost too overwhelming for her toprehend. The Lord had once attacked the God of Light! ¡°Everyone will burn in the mes of my revenge!¡± said the God of Light in anger. The subus warriors were all shocked. They didn¡¯t know a god could end up like this. Molly was stunned. She always assumed that Eliza bragged about her Lord and her territory without any basis in truth. However, the God of Light was personally looking for the Lord for revenge¡­ Molly turned to stare at Eliza. She looked conflicted. Chief Morgana let out a breath. Whatever the Lord had done was irrelevant to them right now. The Lord wasn¡¯t present, but they were. The fate of the Subus n was already decided. The God of Light was the mastermind behind the curse on their bloodline, and their hatred for each other could never be resolved. Irrespective of the Lord getting involved, there was old enmity between the Subus n and the God of Light. ¡°Charge!¡± Gripping her knives tightly, Chief Morganamanded her warriors. Her furious roar, filled with an indomitable fighting spirit, awakened everyone from their daze. They didn¡¯t care if he was a god. If a Lord could defeat him, so could they! Under Chief Morgana¡¯smand, they ran through the towering city gates and broke out of the city gates. At the end of the road, the towering giant insects were their only enemies. ¡°I want them dead!¡± The enraged God of Light red fiercely at them. The leader of the giant insects, which was still hovering in the air, let out an ear-piercing roar. The giant insects roared and charged forward. Waves of ck collided with flesh and blood. Morgana, at the forefront, erupted with immense energy, and her knives radiated a brilliant light as she swung them around. The sharp des extended dozens of meters, and the heavily armored insects were cleaved in half. Green slime sttered everywhere. With their bodies protected by magic energy, the subus warriors pierced through the wave of insects like des. Although the giant insects were massive, they were torn apart like sheets of paper by these fierce warriors.. Chapter 500 - 500: Mighty Six-winged Angel Chapter 500: Mighty Six-winged Angel Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The giant insects faced not just a single warrior, but the collective power of all warriors united together. Being able to withstand the relentless assault of the giant insects for such a long time, the Subus n was definitely not amb or a bait waiting for ughter. They were powerful warriors, fearless in the face of death! The battle turned fierce. The mountain-sized insects swarmed, but they were all massacred by the triangr formation of the warriors. The smell of blood mixed with the foul stench of severed limbs and entrails. ¡°D*mn crawlers!¡± The God of Light scowled. Terrifying energy surged from his body, and a powerful aura erupted. Chief Morgana felt as if a thousand-pound boulder was pressing on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. With each swing of her de, her stamina was depleted ten times more than before. Her warriors began to tire out. A robust and towering figure with the same insect-like head appeared by the side of the God of Light. If the God of Light gave the order, they would strike mercilessly. Chief Morgana struggled to breathe. Herst resolve was shattered. Since the God of Light had used them as bait, he definitely had more attacks up his sleeve. No one could save the Subus n. ¡°Kill them!¡± roared Chief Morgana. Her helplessness turned into anger. The army behind her regained their spirit and charged forward with their chief. These warriors showed no signs of fear, and their ferociousbat strength drew attention from all sides. Such fighting spirit was the epitome of elite forces. Unfortunately, the enemy was too powerful. After being enhanced by the blood moon, the advantage in strength the insects gained rendered the spirit of the warriors redundant. Although they were fierce and indomitable, they were on the verge of copse. The enraged God of Light didn¡¯t have much patience left. He looked at the giant insects with rage-filled eyes. His aura erupted as though it would destroy everything in its path. Feeling the fury of their master, the giant insects swooped down on the warriors. They descended like shooting stars and crashed onto the Subus n¡¯s military formation. The earth rumbled. Spiderweb-like cracks spread on impact. The shockwave scattered the warriors around. The attack shattered the tightly-knit military formation of the warriors. After stabilizing himself, the transcendent Six-winged Angel looked at Molly, who was closest to him. Greed flickered in his eyes¡ªa fresh and exquisite soul! He dashed forward like lightning and reached for Molly in an instant. Molly was prepared. She swung her sword fearlessly. The collision caused sparks. Molly felt an immense force push against her, and her longsword could no longer swing forward. The Six-winged Angel held onto his sword, which could shatter boulders. A chill rose in her heart. The power of the Six-winged Angel was more terrifying than she had anticipated. Just as she was about to draw her sword, she caught a glimpse of the opponent¡¯s fist aimed at her abdomen. Molly contorted to evade the blow. The Angel couldn¡¯t strike her directly, but she still felt the power explode upon her. It was like being struck by a giant hammer. She was sent flying more than ten meters away with blood spewing from her mouth. With the seal on her bloodline still intact, the gap of power between her and the transcendent was too vast. The transcendent Six-winged Angel took advantage of the situation. In an instant, he appeared in front of her, and his sword shed downward. He was too fast, and Molly couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Just as the sword was about to tear through her body, a spear blocked it. It collided with the enemy¡¯s sword. A figure overflowing with vigor and bloodlust dashed toward the transcendent Six-winged Angel. The sword swung, and the void shattered. Thebination of immense and ferocious strength, along with exceptionalbat skills, left the transcendent Six-winged Angel momentarily flustered. After being forced to retreat more than ten meters, the transcendent Six-winged Angel finally caught his breath. The two opponents were locked inbat. They were so fast that their movements were a blur. Sparks flew, and metal rang against metal. ¡°Eliza!¡± Molly only just recognized the darting figure. Eliza fearlessly confronted the transcendent Six-winged Angel with her spear. The fight shocked Molly. A scream came from behind, and Molly instinctively turned to look. She saw another transcendent Six-winged Angel already infiltrating the crowd, and no one could stop him. Raging fury ignited within Molly, and she rose to her feet. She gripped her longsword tightly as she charged forward. She wasn¡¯t scared. When facing death, no warrior should be underestimated! Chief Morgana charged forward as she led the fearless warriors of the Subus n and forcibly blocked the path of the Six-winged Angel. The giant insects around them did not give up. Instead, they became even more frenzied due to the bloodshed. These grotesque creatures became the messengers of death after the military formation copsed. The warriors of the Subus n still didn¡¯t retreat. However, the gap in power was too great. Under the onught of enemies that were dozens of times their number and size, the casualties kept increasing. The situation was no longer under their control. Molly looked on in despair as the transcendent Six-winged Angels wantonly ughtered her fellow n members. Even though she already knew the oue, she couldn¡¯t help feeling heartbroken. She had never hated her own weakness as much as she did now! A figure fell before her. Molly saw Eliza bloodied and bruised on the ground. Eliza struggled to rise from the ground and charged toward the Six-winged Angel once again. She was even more ferocious and agile than before. She faced death as though she was returning home. Molly¡¯s eyes turn red with emotion. Although Eliza was formidable, she faced the transcendent Six-winged Angel purely with her willpower. No matter how hard Eliza tried, she appeared so powerless in the face of absolute power. The situation was predictable. Under the attack led by the transcendent Six-winged Angel, the power of the Subus n was quickly diminished. From his vantage point, the God of Light watched in satisfaction. ¡®The insignificant insects deserve to die!¡¯ The Subus n was left with less than three hundred warriors, and they were all exhausted and injured. Chief Morgana vomited blood and copsed on the ground. She couldn¡¯t muster the energy to stand up again. Her eyes filled with sorrow as she looked at her n members, who were still fighting and being ughtered. The tear in her arm prevented her from even gripping her knives properly. The excessive blood loss dulled her senses. Eliza struggled to fight, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t do it. Chief Morgana saw Eliza. She seemed to want to say something but couldn¡¯t utter a word. When the Six-winged Angel approached them, Chief Morgana, whose thoughts had already be sluggish, slowly closed her eyes.. Chapter 501 - 501: Enemies Meet, Eyes Rage Chapter 501: Enemies Meet, Eyes Rage Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She couldn¡¯t bear to see Molly fall in front of her. She couldn¡¯t even lead her n members. Chief Morgana felt regretful. Just as she waited for death, she heard a cry of astonishment. ¡°The God of Light is still alive¡­ Who gave you the confidence and courage to appear again?!¡± Instinctively, she opened her eyes and witnessed something unforgettable. A massive spatial rift appeared in the sky. Many dragon descendants welded heavy weapons and hovered in the sky. In front of the vast army, a golden lion stood proudly, exuding a majestic aura. Xu Yuan had turned into his human form. He sat on the back of the lion and red at the God of Light. On the side of the golden lion, a calm vampire floated with enormous bat wings on her back. A centaur with a battleaxe looked around. Beneath the golden lion stood a monstrous creature over six meters tall. It had a grotesque appearance. It seemed to be a soul creature. What frightened her the most was the fact that every being was extraordinary. Chief Morgana felt her mind buzzing. Her sluggish thoughts nearly came to a halt. She looked at the figure that sat on the golden lion. He must be the initial hero of the Lord who ruled over the territory where Eliza lived! The initial hero had once captured one of the God of Light¡¯s souls and killed it. Everyone knew that Su Wan was a female Lord, so the human-like man that was atop the golden lion must be her hero. It seemed that this initial hero was many times stronger than his own Lord! How did he possess such tremendous power? A powerful and resounding beat rang out as the God of Light moved toward the area enveloped in a reddish light. He hadpletely deviated from his intended direction. He strode to the edge of the area and suddenly stopped. Greed filled his reddened eyes as he reached out his right hand and grasped a red blood vessel. Like pulling a loose thread from a garment, he heaved out a longer blood vessel. At this moment, the terrifying heartbeat intensified. A massive worm squirmed on the ground. It convulsed and struggled and let out mournful roars as though it was in agony. In the sky, chaos befell the armies of the territory. The souls of the undead fluctuated wildly, like candle mes flickering in the strong wind, which could be extinguished at any moment. The God of Light let out an excited roar and pulled fiercely. The massive red blood vessel shattered. The still-beating heart, drenched in blood, was pulled out from the end of that blood vessel. There was an eruption. It felt as though countless stars in the endless void were crashing down. Suddenly, the world dimmed and lost all light. All that people could see was the throbbing of the massive heart. The warriors of the Subus n instinctively covered their ears. The sound was deafening. It caused them pain that assaulted their very souls. The giant worms pressed their heads against the ground. They were trembling. The God of Deception and Lies also ceased his attack at this moment. His face turned pale. Xu Yuan¡¯s heart pounded too. He sensed an immense danger that was just looming ahead. Every cell in his body told him to leave the ce. It felt as though a giant hand had grabbed his soul and brought his dark power to a halt. He hadn¡¯t felt like this even while facing the Spider Queen, who was capable of inciting gods into a war. The pressure and the suffocation came directly from the life and soul that was primal. The Bloody Shadow Demon was a terrifying existence that even the God of Creation couldn¡¯t kill. Xu Yuan¡¯s breath came out raggedly. His eyes were red. The heart had unimaginable power, despite being sealed and suppressed for millions of years. How strong had it been when it was alive? The God of Light became frenzied. His eyes shone with guilt and hatred. He tore open the ck armor on his chest. A dagger appeared in his hand out of thin air, and he fiercely shed it across his chest. His flesh was torn, but no blood flowed out. A heart the size of a head, belonging to the Bloody Shadow Demon, couldn¡¯t possibly fit in such a space. Regardless, the God of Light forcefully pressed it against his chest. The terrifying heart shrank and directly merged into his chest when it came into contact with his flesh. It reced his original heart. The God of Light was overjoyed. He looked like a greedy miser who had found a dragon¡¯s hoard. ¡°This is power!¡± A crazed voice resounded through the sky. The red blood vessels that were eroding the void suddenly stopped. They then thrashed like the tentacles of an octopus. The eerie scene would make even the most fearless warrior tremble with fear. The six-winged angels, who had been overlooked by everyone, rejoiced at the scene. Their master was about to rise again! They would have victory and glory! However, the red blood vessels suddenly twisted and enveloped them. Before they could figure out what was happening, they felt a sharp pain, and their consciousness faded into darkness. Two six-winged angels had vanished into thin air, leaving only the smell of blood behind. The God of Light didn¡¯t even notice it. After the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon disappeared into his chest, he felt his new heartbeat once again. Each heartbeat was a mental assault on the troops that were still in the sky. Undead creatures were infinitely weaker than living beings, and their only vulnerability was their souls. The giant worms on the ground felt their souls shatter. They became lifeless. The God of Light¡¯s open chest didn¡¯t heal. Everyone could see the pulsating heart in his open chest. His aura surged rapidly, apanied by the pulsation of the heart. The divine power spread out of his chest. Mixed with the aura of the Bloody Shadow Demon, the space became even more sinister. Among the warriors standing on the ground, only Eliza remained standing. The rest were clutching their heads and curling up on the ground. They tried in vain to cover their ears to block out the sound that was assaulting their very souls. The armor on the God of Light¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the surging power and began to crack. Eventually, it shatteredpletely. The blood vessels on his skin swelled and squirmed like snakes. It looked as though something was trying to burst out of his skin. The god, whose sanity had already been consumed, paid no attention to it. He felt satisfied with the feeling of endless power surging within him. ¡°Worm, you shall perish! I will imprison your soul and let the abyss devour it for a million years!¡± He looked at Xu Yuan in disdain. No one could imagine the humiliation and pain the God of Light felt when he was once trampled under the feet of the Dark Demon Dragon.. Chapter 502 - 502: The God of Light’s Second Failure Chapter 502: The God of Light¡¯s Second Failure Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The power of the God of Light, who had failed once, was iparable to the heart-devouring insects, but now he had regained his strength and new power! This power from the demon race made him unprecedentedly mighty! He would definitely trample all his enemies underfoot. He could even rule the universe with his newfound power. He prepared to swing his arm and unleash his attacks. However, the madness on his face turned into anxiety and fear because the immense energy that flowed like a gxy within him could not be mobilized. In extreme terror, he concentrated all his energy on controlling the power within him. But it was in vain. The power within his bodypletely ignored hismands. ¡®Impossible! This can¡¯t be happening!¡¯ Although there was a terrifying pressure in the surroundings, he couldn¡¯t do anything. In the midst of despair, the God of Light miraculously regained his sanity. ¡°How could I have put the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon in my chest?!¡± Then he looked at Xu Yuan with resentment and cursed hysterically. In his open chest, the blood-red heart began to beat faster, and the God of Light felt a tremendous surge of power entering his body. The blood vessels on his skin squirmed and burst open. A red aura surged out like blood. As everyone watched, he exploded like bloody fireworks. The God of Light, who had just obtained that power, turned into ashes. Xu Yuan, who was observing the situation on the battlefield, suddenly sensed a special light flickering in the explosion. A faint soul energy escaped from it. It seemed that the God of Light wasn¡¯t so easy to kill! Before he could give any orders, the energy was propelled by the shockwave and mmed into the ground. The soul energy was pushed into the body of a dead insect. The body let out a low growl and fell into aa. Xu Yuan was astonished. He was reminded of the Dwarf God. Perhaps this was his fate. The body of the God of Light that had exploded didn¡¯t fall to the ground. It was engulfed by the squirming blood vessels. After losing its vessel, the beating of the heart weakened. The red blood vessels spread and began to move toward the heart. The pulsating heart devoured the blood vessels. They disappeared. The void returned to normal once again. In that terrifying red sky, only a fist-sized heart remained suspended. If one looked closely, they would notice golden inscriptions engraved on the heart. It emitted a strong but almost intangible aura. The heartbeat that almost shattered everyone¡¯s souls vanished like a gentle breeze brushing against their faces. The tormented warriors of the Subus n finally felt at peace. They were powerless and curled up on the ground. They couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. The grotesque, giant insects remained motionless. Chief Morgana, who was still in a daze, shed uncontroble tears as she watched the God of Light fall and the heart stopped beating. They had survived! The Subus n was still alive! The warriors felt emotional. They had been on the verge of being wiped out. If a god could be destroyed so easily, the warriors might have to find someone else to pledge their allegiance to. Molly struggled to get up from the ground. She pulled herself up and looked up at the spatial rift. She looked at Xu Yuan, who was atop the golden lion. The skepticism she had felt before was reced by shame. She thought about how she had dismissed Eliza when she praised the territory. Molly wished she could bury her head in the ground. Molly realized that her arrogant attitude had been nothing but a childish whim in front of such powerful individuals. If there was an existence that was capable of killing gods, how could she ever question them? As Eliza had said, it wasn¡¯t the territory¡¯s loss if the Subus n didn¡¯t join them. It would be a missed opportunity for the n! Molly¡¯s gaze shifted to Eliza, who was still standing a few paces away. She looked as stubborn as ever. Molly felt that she could neverpare to Eliza in terms of strength and stubborn loyalty. She felt too many emotions in her heart right now. She closed her eyes. From today on, the Subus n would have a new identity. If they stayed unaffiliated with anyone, it would be difficult for them to survive. Only by attaching themselves to a powerful individual could they continue to thrive. Molly was willing to pledge her allegiance to the Dark Demon Dragon, who had saved the Subus n today. As for Lord Su Wan, she was just a bonus. Xu Yuan was unaware of the warriors¡¯ feelings. He was in a good mood. He reached out and ruffled the fur of the Lion of Greed. The creature was truly extraordinary. The reason why the Lord of Greed was considered one of the strongest among the seven sinful gods was that desire had no equivalent neutralizer. Everything and everybody had some desire in their hearts that they couldn¡¯t escape from. Xu Yuan nced at the heart suspended in midair. It was calm now. His gaze was filled with anticipation. This was a moment to take stock of the gains. This unexpected incidentpletely exceeded his expectations. He never expected the God of Light to n such a massive attack by using the Subus n as bait. Fortunately, he had decided toe. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for Su Wan to survive. The Bloody Shadow Demon was a monster capable of killing even the God of Creation! The heart of such a demon was right in front of him. It was an invaluable treasure. The heart, engraved with faint golden runes, exuded a mysterious aura that drew everyone in. Even though it was no longer beating, it still looked terrifying. It felt as though it would start pulsating at any moment. This was a power that mortals could not understand. The Lion of Greed stared intently at the heart in the void in awe and fear. Just then, a crack appeared in the void. Molly couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. No one expected the Dark Enchanter to sh with Leona. From the looks of it, Leona was at a disadvantage! Fer looked shocked. She knew Leona was extremely powerful. She had killed Archduke Blood Fury single-handedly. However, the Dark Enchanter was defeating her in a fight! ¡°Eve, Leona is on our side!¡± Xu Yuan shouted at the Dark Enchanter. The Dark Enchanter, Eve, stopped her attacks and looked in the direction where the voice hade from. She saw the familiar figure of Xu Yuan. The Dark Enchanter paid no further attention to Leona, who had already adjusted her stance and was preparing to counterattack. She flew to Xu Yuan¡¯s side. Under the gaze of everyone, this powerful individual who had appeared by tearing through the void knelt in front of Xu Yuan. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Her right hand was pressed against her chest as a sign of reverence.. Chapter 503 - 503: An Unexpected Reunion Chapter 503: An Unexpected Reunion Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan hadn¡¯t expected to meet the Dark Enchanter here, of all ces. In just a few months, Eve had grown so much that she could even fight and defeat Leona! Xu Yuan was surprised by her progress. ¡°Eve, you have be stronger! I¡¯m d to see you didn¡¯t just waste your time,¡± said Xu Yuan. The heroes and troops that Su Wan had weren¡¯t weak. They weren¡¯t as strong as Xu Yuan, but they were still formidable. However, the Dark Enchanter had reached some other level once again. Among those of the same level, perhaps only the Dark Withered Tree could match her in a fight. Even the Dark Soul Devourer, Cletos, wouldn¡¯t be an even match. He still needed to advance. The Lion of Greed was extraordinary, but it wasn¡¯t as efficient inbat. Although Fer had recovered her soul fragment, herbat power was far from its peak. Leona was the strongestbatant Su Wan had right now. ¡°Your Majesty, the God of Light banished me to a void space where there was only darkness. At that time, 1 felt a powerful presence and attacked. I did not know thisdy was your subordinate. Please forgive me.¡± The Dark Enchanter looked apologetically at Leona. ¡°Dark Enchanter, your strength is astonishing. It¡¯s hard to imagine that you have just upgraded to a transcendent!¡± Leona s scars and wounds had already healed. She looked at Eve in admiration. ¡°In the future, you will face enemies together. It¡¯s a good thing to be familiar with each other s power. You can also spar with each other and try to improve further. Flowever, be careful and keep your power contained,¡± said Xu Yuan with a smile. The two heroes looked at each other in delight. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything further. He looked at the Dark Enchanter again and opened her attribute panel. [Eve (Dark Enchanter)] [Status: Evolving! ¡°She hasn¡¯t finished her evolution yet?¡¯ Xu Yuan frowned. ¡®Didn¡¯t she break through to a new levelst month? How has she not finished her transformation yet?¡¯ Xu Yuan used the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to see more. ¡°Your Majesty, I found a crystal inside rhe flesh of an extraordinary creature I killed. I had this strong urge to devour that crystal. However, 1 had to rush here because the threat of the God of Light was too great,¡± said Eve. She had reached the transcendent level after devouring the crystal. However, the energy in the crystal was so powerful that she had only been able to absorb a portion of it. Xu Yuan wondered if there was such a crystal that even a transcendent-level hero couldn¡¯t devourpletely. He recalled the Bloody Shadow Demon. Based on the information he currently had, this area was probably the seal of the Bloody Shadow Demon. ¡®Could the crystal have belonged to the Bloody Shadow Demon?¡¯ However, the Dark Enchanter had already devoured the crystal, so there was no other way to find out for sure. The True Eye of the Demon Dragon showed Xu Yuan that the Dark Enchanter was slowly evolving, but she would be fine. He was relieved. If the crystal was rted to the Bloody Shadow Demon, the Dark Enchanter¡¯s attribute panel would have shown information about contamination. Xu Yuan returned to the Death Swamp with the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon. The Dark Enchanter silently stood by Xu Yuan¡¯s side. If other Lords knew that Su Wan had such a powerful hero, they would turn green with jealousy. When they reached rhe Death Swamp, the Dark Enchanter was surprised. She looked around the swamp, covered in red mist. When Xu Yuan led her to the center to show her the battle still raging there, Eve was a little emotional. She hadn¡¯t been gone from rhe territory for long, but so many things had changed! Fortunately, she didn¡¯t miss out on anything important. The dark energy enveloping the heart of rhe Bloody Shadow Demon gradually dissipated, revealing a bloody heart inscribed with golden runes. The Dark Withered Tree, which had been devouring the Lord of Greed¡¯s divine body, opened its eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, the heart in your hands seems to be the origin of my bloodline. My soul is yearning for it!¡± The Dark Withered Tree had been born from the body of the Bloody Shadow Demon. They were both connected. ¡°You are correct. This is indeed the source of your bloodline. It is the ultimate existence, the Bloody Shadow Demon, born from the endless void and chaos.¡± These lifeforms couldn¡¯t be killed even by the God of Creation. It required the power of the entire world to eradicate them. Devouring the power of this heart might transform rhe Dark Withered Tree into a true Blood Demon. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate. This was a decision he could make on his own. ¡°Your Majesty, thank you very much for your gift! 1 swear by my soul that I will repay you with everything 1 have. May the eternal darkness protect you! ¡®1 The withered branches, adorned with golden fruits, trembled. The twisted face on the trunk grinned in delight and madness. Xu Yuan threw the heart on the ground. Twisted roots emerged from the swamp and pulled the heart down with it. The roots coiled around the heart and sshed blood everywhere. Xu Yuan was even more excited to see what would happen now. The Dark Withered Tree had the Power of Decay. It was already devouring the divine body of the Lord of Greed. Now, with the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon, Xu Yuan wondered how powerful it would be. As the Dark Withered Tree closed its eyes again, Xu Yuan was in a good mood. When it was done devouring everything, it would be so terrifying that all enemies would tremble in fear. H would transform into the source of ail evil: the Blood Demon! Xu Yuan calmed himself and reentered the spatial rift. The Subus n had been rescued. Both Eliza and the Dark Enchanter were safe! It was time to find the second spire. Would there be any additional surprises in the spire that had the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon? At the front of the city gates, Fer carried Eliza on her back. Eliza slowly opened her eyes. With her strong regenerative ability, Eliza was okay now. Fler wounds had healed into scars and scabs.. Chapter 504 - 504: Creature of Ancient Power Chapter 504: Creature of Ancient Power Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It wouldn¡¯t be long before Eliza could recover and be at her peak. That was the nice thing about top-tier heroes. If they were given enough time to recuperate, they woulde back stronger. With Xu Yuan, they didn¡¯t have anything to worry about anymore. ¡°Your Majesty! Eve!¡± eximed Eliza as she woke up. She grinned. ¡°The surviving warriors of the Subus n have already been sent back to their territory, and the children in the city have been taken care of. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± said Xu Yuan in reassurance. He leaned forward and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ears. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Eliza looked up at his handsome face and smiled in gratitude. Eliza was a loyal hero. Xu Yuan would do anything to fulfill her request. ¡°Your Majesty, can I gather the bodies of myrades?¡± said Eliza as she stared sadly at the battlefield. ¡°I will have some soldiers collect the bodies. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Xu Yuan nced at the battlefield to see the corpses of giant insects and fallen subus warriors. He looked at the dead warriors with respect. Eliza and Molly thanked him. ¡°Miss Molly, could you please lead us to the spire?¡± asked Xu Yuan, ncing at Molly. This particr subus hero was in the S-ss. If it werest year, he would have had to put in a lot of effort to defeat her in a fight. S-ss heroes were indomitable. He didn¡¯t need to even ask them this time. The entire Subus n was willing to submit to him. ¡°As you wish.¡± Molly bowed respectfully. Xu Yuan waved his hands, and the troops behind him got into formation and marched. The sky was covered by dark clouds. Xu Yuan rode the golden lion. He preferred using the Lion of Greed as a mount rather than flying in his dragon form. This was much morefortable. They crossed mountains and rivers. There were piles of giant insect corpses everywhere. The further they went, the more noticeable the giant insects on the ground became. The giant insects were feasting on moss. Xu Yuan was in a good mood. The more giant insects there were, the greater the potential of this ne. The Death Swamp could yield greater benefits yet. They didn¡¯t provoke the giant insects. They proceeded to their destination. ¡°Your Majesty, the spire is behind that hill!¡± Molly¡¯s group came to a stop. Xu Yuan was on high alert. He looked in the direction Molly had indicated. A stone tower of over 50 meters stood tall on the horizon. ¡°Everyone, enter together,¡± Xu Yuanmanded. The huge boulders copsed under the joint efforts of the troops. The area was soon cleared. After the boulders and rocks were cleared away, dark energy emanated from Xu Yuan. The dark energy lifted and stacked the boulders atop one another. The divine beast formed sharp des and trimmed the giant stones into suitable shapes. With the joint efforts of thousands of troops, the surrounding rocks were cleared, too. As the ce was cleared, a military structure came into view. The peculiar structure was a battle tform with defensive walls that would facilitate ranged attacks. Xu Yuan was quite satisfied with this. The biggest advantage of this structure was that it allowed the army to upy a strategic position. They couldunch attacks from higher ground. This area was a no-fly zone too. If the enemy wanted to destroy them, they could only attack from the ground. That would give the defending army a massive advantage. This spire¡¯s rules were special, and he couldn¡¯t predict what would happen once they stormed inside. The Wing of the Evil Dragon hefted their battleaxes and took their position, facing the spire. Xu Yuan stationed the Red-Eyed ck Dragon further back. For a defense battle, the massive size of the structure was both an advantage and a disadvantage. Its inflexible body made it easy for enemies to find loopholes. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon was urged to use the dragon¡¯s breath to attack any enemy that faced them. Xu Yuan stationed the others in strategic positions and prepared two squads to lure in the monsters. The top of the blood-red spire was surrounded by lightning bolts. A blood-red light suddenly burst forth. The thunder surrounding it vanished without a trace. Long, vertical ck lines condensed and expanded in every direction. A pitch-ck void appeared in the air, and crimson mes burned, leaving behind a long tail of fire. The blood-red clouds in the sky were stirred by the tail of fire. The eyes burning with crimson mes seemed to sense something and slowly turned to look at Xu Yuan. Their eyes locked on each other. Xu Yuan felt an indescribable pressure sweep over him. He felt like a lone boat in a raging storm. It might capsize at any moment. It was the gaze of a higher lifeform. It was a creature of ancient power. Xu Yuan¡¯s heart raced. Dark energy erupted from his body. A piercing roar resounded from the direction of the spire. The roars became louder. It sounded like the wail of a wild beast. Xu Yuan looked away from those strange eyes and stared ahead at the winding path. ¡°Prepare yourselves! The enemy ising!¡± The sound of hurried footsteps apanied by growls echoed from the ce of giant rocks. The closer they got, the more pressure they felt from the unknown enemy. The monster, standing over three meters tall, was covered in blood-red scales. Its lower body was that of a snake, while its upper body was human-like. It held a longsword and a thick shield. What chilled people to the bone was the creature¡¯s head. Countless small snakes slithered from there. The endless hissing of multiple snakes sent shivers down their spines.. Chapter 505 - 505: Petrified Ancient Snake Demon Chapter 505: Petrified Ancient Snake Demon Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Petrified Ancient Snake Demon] [Skill: Petrification (A-ss. Gazing at the opponent for three seconds will petrify them. The stronger the opponent¡¯s soul power, the longer the time required to petrify them).] The enemy¡¯s appearance and abilities reminded them of the ancient snake demon, Medusa. Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t surprised by the level and power of the enemy. The attribute panel did say it was an ¡°ancient¡± snake demon. Everything was shrouded in red. ¡®Could this spire be connected to ancient power?¡¯ Despite spending so much time exploring nes with Su Wan, they had yet to discover the ancient power mentioned by the other Lords. At most, they had encountered creatures that had bathed in blood when the crimson moon rose. Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze sharpened. He needed to storm this spire and conquer it! While contemting, more and more ancient snake demons gathered on the path leading to the spire. However, these creatures did notunch an attack. They slowed their pace and fixed their gray eyes firmly on them. Xu Yuan was intrigued by them. The territory was filled with undead troops that didn¡¯t even have eyes. He wondered if these ancient snake demons could turn them into stone. In just a moment, thousands of ancient snake demons had gathered. At the top of the blood-colored spire, eyes burning with crimson mes watched everything. The red light grew more intense. The ancient snake demons below seemed to have heard the call. They became frenzied. They let out piercing and mournful cries, and their lower bodies wriggled as they charged forward. The ancient snake demons formed a tidal wave, determined to destroy anything in their path. More and more ancient snake demons gathered on the path. It seemed like there was no end to them. Xu Yuan was calm andposed. When the snake demons arrived within two hundred meters of where he was, he waved his hand. The army tightly gripped their spears, formed by the condensation of dark energy. The spears were released. They streaked across the sky like lightning bolts. They formed a volley of spears andpletely enveloped the charging ancient snake demons. The ancient snake demons raised their shields over their heads. They formed a temporary wall by connecting their shields. The spears crashed against the shield. The grating of metal on metal rang through the air. The spears were deflected by the shield. They exploded into dark energy. The ancient snake demons felt relieved and proud of this achievement. However, at that moment, it suddenly felt a blur before its eyes, and intense pain erupted in its chest and reached its back. It saw a spear pierce through its chest. The ancient snake demon felt the tremendous power dissipating rapidly. In the blink of an eye, its vision darkened, and it heavily fell to the ground. After the first spear fell, thousands of spears followed in a split second. The sound of the spears colliding with the heavy shields was loud, but even louder were the screams of agony. Despite the sessful attack, the line of ancient snake demons on the front lines hadn¡¯t diminished much. The volley of spears had only killed around a hundred of them. The tenacity of these ancient troops was clearly more than he had expected. Xu Yuan waved his hand again. Subsequent attacks followed in quick session. The ancient snake demons faced the attacks bravely. It wasn¡¯t enough to destroy them. The monsters kept approaching. Xu Yuan waved his hand again. ¡°Rotten Cavalry, attack!¡± Thousands of battleaxes whistled through the air while the chains on their wrists swung with a ttering sound. After several rounds of enhancements, the Rotting Knights¡¯ attack range had surpassed the distance of two hundred meters! The battleaxes swung towards the ancient snake demons at an imperceptible speed. The ancient snake demon was very perceptive. It raised its shield and blocked the attack. The battleaxe struck the heavy shield with brutal force. Sparks flew everywhere. Large cracks appeared on the shield, but it didn¡¯t break. The ancient snake demon wasn¡¯t fazed. ¡®How dare these lowly beings even look upon the sacred ground we guard?!¡¯ The ancient snake demons charged forward even more furiously. They would use the blood of these invaders to appease the wrath of the almighty ruler! However, at that moment, the ancient snake demon suddenly noticed cracks appearing on the battleaxe. It spread throughout the weapon. It instinctively raised its shield higher. But in that instant, the battleaxe exploded. The countless fragments of broken metal formed a storm. The sharp fragments, imbued with terrifying power, tore through the shield. The ancient snake demon felt a horrifying pain in its very soul, and it lost consciousness. The remaining ancient snake demons suddenly sensed a terrifying heat emanating from within their bodies. mes erupted, and the ancient snake demon on the ground was burned to ashes. In itsst moments, it saw itspanions also engulfed in mes. The front line of the battlefield erupted in scorching mes. The elite troops trained by Xu Yuan had once again revealed their ability. However, the tide of the battle did not change with the Rotten Cavalry¡¯s attacks. The ancient snake demons didn¡¯t know the meaning of fear. Their mission was to annihte the invaders. As the troops made a move, the crimson mes atop the spire burned even more fiercely. Xu Yuan could sense the danger in those fiery eyes. In another area, another war raged. Many heavily armored human soldiers were mercilessly ughtered by the ancient snake demons pouring in from the winding paths. Numerous stone statues gradually appeared. The snake demons were petrifying the human soldiers! An old man stood at an elevation and watched the ancient snake demons massacre the soldiers. It was horrifying to watch. The moment the human soldiers looked at the ancient snake demons, they turned to stone! In just a few minutes ofbat, the army had already lost over a thousand soldiers. At this rate, the entire army might be wiped out. ¡°Guild Leader, we¡¯ve been deceived! He said this spire only had ordinary guards! He will taste pain when we get out of here!¡± The white-haired old man was infuriated.. Chapter 506 - 506: The Initial Hero Is So Strong Chapter 506: The Initial Hero Is So Strong Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The middle-aged Lord scowled. They were there to explore the spire, but they hadn¡¯t expected the situation to get out of control. From what they knew so far, the higher the level of the spire, the stronger the monsters guarding it. Based on the information they had received, the enemies guarding the spire were below Level 60. That was why they had led this expedition in the first ce. However, they soon realized that the ancient snake demons were much more powerful. ¡°What should we do now, Guild Leader?¡± The middle-aged Lord watched the troops fall. ¡°We¡¯ll go and join forces with other Lords. Reinforcements will arrive soon!¡± said the white-haired elderly man. After giving themand, Xu Yuan rode on the back of the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The ancient snake demons that rushed to attack felt the battleaxe shred them to death. The Evil Dragon Wings charged ahead. After activating the Evil Dragon form, the defense of its dragon scales became stronger than the shield. The ancient snake demons couldn¡¯t break through their defense! A zing dark fire ignited the troops and burned the ancient snake demons when they approached closer tounch an attack. If it weren¡¯t for the abilities provided by the burning eyes, the ancient snake demons would have turned to charcoal. However, the support from the burning crimson eye wasn¡¯t enough. The ancient snake demons couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful attack forever. They were shattered to death and left unable to regenerate. After the enhancement, the Night Devil Bees swarmed upon the enemies. Moreover, they had the Life Steal ability. For every damage dealt, 35% of it would turn into their life force. The almost imprable ancient snake demons suffered a great loss. It was not easy to defeat the Night Devil Bees, especially when they turned their damage into life force! Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes shone with pride. The Night Devil Bees were still his favorite among all troop types. In the face of the brilliant attack from the Night Devil Bees and the Evil Dragon Wings, the Night Mages didn¡¯t fall behind. They unleashed their destructive power. They activated their forbidden spell that could do long-range damage. The damage done was as great as that done by the Night Devil Bees and the Evil Dragon Wings. Their side was unstoppable. The ancient snake demons suffered devastating blows. The enemies were cleared out within less than ten minutes. The ce was filled with shattered limbs and blood. As Xu Yuan killed all the remaining ancient snake demons, he instinctively looked up at the burning crimson eyes above the spire. ¡°Is this all you have?¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°Disappointing!¡± His voice echoed across the dense forest around the spire. The me soared once again in fury. The soldiers on the battlefield paused. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t order another attack. He watched the burning eyes. However, no new enemies appeared. It seemed that the forces of the spire hade to an end. ¡°The Evil Dragon Wings will be the vanguard. Crush all obstacles ahead!¡± The order was given, and the Evil Dragon Wings charged like a tide. They roared as they stormed through the winding path. The ancient snake demons were still pouring in, but they were all ughtered. The other Lords saw the troops disappear across the winding path. They were astonished. ¡°Is this the true strength of the Lord? Su Wan isn¡¯t even here! Her hero is leading her troops right now!¡± The white-haired old man was flustered. Under themand of Xu Yuan, the troops were able to exterminate the ancient snake demons that had been greatly enhanced with powerful attributes. They even took the lead inunching a countercharge! Moreover, Xu Yuanmanded the troops this entire time without even using his own power. The strength of Su Wan¡¯s territory was truly shocking! The old man looked at his fallen soldiers in bewilderment. His troops had turned to stone when facing just a bunch of ancient snake demons. ¡°Keep up! If Su Wan¡¯s initial hero can win, we can also do it! If Su Wan¡¯s hero loses, we¡¯ll find a way to retreat.¡± Although the area was vast, there was nowhere else to run. At least by keeping up, they could stay alive and maybe gain some benefits. He didn¡¯t like leaving things to fate. The old man turned around. Looking at the dazed soldiers on the battlefield, he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t utter a word. The soldiers were low on morale. This army had once made him proud, but now they were nothing but eyesores. The two reorganized the army and set off. They traversed the battlefield, strewn with corpses, and followed the winding path. Along the way, all they saw were the shattered remains of the ancient snake demons. In stark contrast, they couldn¡¯t see the corpses of Su Wan¡¯s troops. They were stunned. Xu Yuan paid no attention to the other Lords and their troops trailing behind him. He led his troops and broke through the obstacles of the ancient snake demons. The ground was strewn with the corpses of the ancient snake demons that they left in their wake. No one knew how many ancient snake demons were stationed in the spire. Xu Yuan only had a rough estimate. He had hunted down around three thousand demons already. The Rotten Cavalry¡¯s AoE ability could dealrge-scale damage. After a long while, Xu Yuan, riding on the back of the Red-Eyed ck Dragon, heard cheers from the front. He ordered the army to quicken their pace. They passed two huge blood-colored rocks. The area then widened. The towering crimson spire stood tall ahead. The space around the spire was barren and wide. The surrounding ground was neatly paved withrge bricks. The most remarkable thing was the red spatial rift in the square, which resembled a ck hole. The ancient snake demons were crawling out of that crimson rift. The small snakes on their heads squirmed and slithered. It was no wonder their numbers didn¡¯t seem to decrease no matter how many they killed. There had been reinforcements all along! The Evil Dragon Wings entered the square and already cleared out the ancient snake demons in front of the spire and rushed towards the crimson spatial rifts. With a swing of their battleaxes, more than ten crimson rifts were shattered in the blink of an eye. The source of the ancient snake demons was severed. The troops were moving too fast. They had already attacked without waiting for Xu Yuan¡¯s orders. Sometimes, having an overly strong army wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.. Chapter 507 - 507: The Arrogant Knight Chapter 507: The Arrogant Knight Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The burning crimson eyes at the top of the spire seemed enraged enough to burst out of the eye sockets. The burning mes cast a reddish hue against the sky. The overwhelming pressure kept assaulting Xu Yuan¡¯s mind. He felt that something was wrong. He looked up and stared at the strange creature. At that moment, the air seemed to freeze. There was a sound of ss shattering. Spiderweb-like cracks spread from the shattered crimson spatial rifts. In the blink of an eye, the entire sky had split open. The cracks spread, and the entire space shattered. The scene changed right in front of Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes. The blood-red sky and endless clouds hadpletely vanished, leaving only a crimson mist lingering in the air. The rocks had also disappeared without a trace. They were reced by something else. The burning crimson eyes still hung high in the sky! ¡°Great initial hero!¡± said a nervous voice. Xu Yuan turned and saw the Lords who had trailed behind him. The two Lords were surrounded by several Night Devil Bees. ¡°Thank you, initial hero, for saving our lives! I am Puyol, leader of the Dragon Fang¡¯s Guild. We are very grateful to Lord Su Wan too,¡± said the middle-aged man. He bowed respectfully to Xu Yuan. ¡°What do you want?¡± Xu Yuan looked at the two Lords indifferently. ¡°Hero, this spire seals some ancient power. When we came, a transcendent of the Knight Sect informed us of what was inside!¡± said the middle-aged Lord. ¡°D*mn you! How dare you reveal the sect¡¯s secrets to outsiders?! You are asking for death!¡± said a furious voice before the middle-aged man could finish speaking. The space distorted, and a burly figure, in full armor, appeared in the air, holding a knight¡¯snce. The two Lords turned pale when they saw this. ¡°Your Excellency Hand, why are you here? Isn¡¯t this area off-limits to heroes?!¡± Hand looked at the two Lords in contempt. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but this is the ce where the glory of the God of Knights shines. You have just heard about secrets that don¡¯t belong to you. After 1 retrieve the treasures for my Lord, you will follow me back to the Knight Sect and receive your punishment,¡± said Hand as he red at Xu Yuan. An aura of transcendence surged forth. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to go to the Knight Sect and receive punishment just because 1 heard secrets that don¡¯t concern me?¡± Xu Yuan smiled. ¡®Is that how their sect operates? They reallyck brains!¡¯ ¡°Do you intend to resist? Do you wish to be a heretic hunted down by the Knight Sect? Or perhaps you believe that with this army, you can fight?¡± The two Lords turned even paler. Challenging Su Wan¡¯s initial hero was a bad idea. They wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine something like that! ¡°Your Excellency Hand, you don¡¯t need to be angry. It¡¯s our fault. Su Wan¡¯s initial hero has nothing to do with this matter,¡± said the middle-aged Lord. ¡°You still want to absolve him? It seems that your rtionship is¡­plicated.¡± Hand scowled. ¡°Hand, the one who stands before you is Su Wan¡¯s initial hero!¡± Hand seemed to have heard that name somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t recall where. Regardless, what could a Lord¡¯s hero amount to anyway? The crimson eyes at the top of the tower erupted once again, and something seemed to be brewing. ¡°Who is Su Wan¡¯s initial hero? What does he amount to?¡± Hand waved to dismiss them. His gaze focused on Xu Yuan with disdain. He detested people with such an attitude. ¡°You, hero! Who gave you the courage to stand before me?¡± The Lords trembled in fear at that question. ¡®Don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡¯ The two Lords wanted to say something, but they kept quiet. They couldn¡¯t understand how the extraordinary member of the Knight Sect dared to be so rude! Although Su Wan hadn¡¯te in person, it was still safe to believe that her hero was as strong as her. Everyone knew Su Wan¡¯s heroes and troops were monsters! The Lords were baffled. How could this knight be so rude to Su Wan¡¯s hero? Thinking about the deep-rooted arrogance and disdain that the natives had toward the Lords, the two Lords felt helpless. It wasmon for him to not recognize Su Wan or her hero. The natives usually didn¡¯t entertain the Lords and their heroes. They remembered how they had been tricked into entering the spire by this extraordinary individual. They had sacrificed the troops they had nurtured and trained for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Yuan, they would have been dead by now. Suddenly, they felt enraged. They wanted to see how far this arrogant individual would go to humiliate Xu Yuan before being struck down. The two Lords didn¡¯t try to converse with the powerful individual. It was useless anyway. His arrogance won¡¯t let him listen to them. The atmosphere became tense. The crimson eyes of the spire were dazzling. The extraordinary hero of the Knight Sect held his head high and looked down on Xu Yuan. He didn¡¯t regard Xu Yuan as someone worthy of attention. Xu Yuan, on the contrary, was as calm and indifferent as ever. He lowered his head to look at the two Lords on the ground.. Chapter 508 - 508: Regretful Extraordinary Knight Chapter 508: Regretful Extraordinary Knight Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The extraordinary hero of the Knight Sect was full of contempt. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just an initial hero?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s trulyughable. You have no knowledge or understanding of the Knight Sect¡¯s divine protection and what it represents, do you?¡± His anger turned into scorn. Hepletely lost interest in the two Lords. He looked at the Dark Demon Dragon in front of him in disgust. ¡°To think you would associate with creatures of the swamp! Disgusting!¡± Originally, he had only intended to bring them back for judgment, but he changed his mind. He wanted to see why these two lowly Lords showed such deference to a Lord¡¯s initial hero! He wanted to stomp on the Lord¡¯s initial hero and show the two idiot Lords what true power was. How dare such insignificant creatures challenge him? With each step the extraordinary knight took, the radiance emanating from his body became even more brilliant. Eventually, half of the sky was covered by his radiance, blending with the crimson mes of the burning eyes. After a moment, the extraordinary knight approached very close to Xu Yuan. Under the dazzling radiance, Xu Yuan felt his soul burning, and the pping of his wings became slower. ¡°You despicable Dark Demon Dragon, can you feel the radiance from my god? This is the power that will send you to the realm of death!¡± The extraordinary knight¡¯s voice dripped with contempt. ¡°Me? You are so weak that 1 can¡¯t even be bothered to lift a finger.¡± Xu Yuan looked at the figure bathed in the holy light, carrying an overwhelming pressure as it approached. His eyes narrowed. The knight was furious. His anger ignited his aura further. However, he felt an unimaginable fear in his heart. It seemed that what the Lords said was true. How did an initial hero possess such power? The extraordinary knight wanted to retreat, but he didn¡¯t. He was resolute in his decision. He took another step forward. ¡°What can you even do to me?!¡± The two Lords saw the knight retreat quickly. The space beside the extraordinary knight shattered, and Xu Yuan, who was almost impossible to see clearly, suddenly burst forth from the fragments of space. ¡°What¡ª¡± At this moment, the extraordinary knight was horrified. Just as he was about to escape, the space shattered once again. ¡°Xu Yuan, how is it that you¡¯re still not done?¡± came Su Wan¡¯s voice. She was worried about him, but she wasn¡¯t going to tell him that! Xu Yuan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, especially when arrogant idiots block my way!¡± As the two of them bickered, a centaur emerged from the rift holding a battleaxe. Following that, a golden lion leaped out of the rift and roared. ¡°All of them are extraordinary beings?!¡± The two Lords were astonished. They found it difficult to breathe. The two Lords looked at each other. They were at a loss for words. Extraordinary beings were considered rare even in the outside world. However, they saw five such beings appear out of thin air. Envy, jealousy, hatred, disbelief, excitement¡ªcountless emotions churned within them. The two Lords felt as if their eyes had only just opened. The extraordinary knight, besieged by five extraordinary heroes, felt as if the sky was copsing and the earth was crumbling beneath his feet. His whole body turned cold, and his hands tightened on his weapons. He suddenly realized something. ¡°You¡¯re Su Wan! The most powerful Lord who killed the Lord of Greed!¡± He hadn¡¯t taken the rumors about her seriously, especially the part about her ying the Lord of Greed. What kind of Lord was this? She had killed a god! How could he fight her? When Su Wan appeared with her entourage, regret filled the knight¡¯s heart. If only he had paid attention to it earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. As he looked at the approaching enemy, he wanted to surrender. However, he couldn¡¯t. He had already issued a challenge. ¡®Serves you right for running your mouth!¡¯ The extraordinary knight tightly gripped hisnce and charged forward. The knight valiantly fought against five powerful enemies. Anyone would have admired the unwavering determination and bravery of the knight. However, the two Lords only felt gleeful. That damned extraordinary hero had been so rude to them for so long! The Lordsmented the deaths of their elite troops and wished they could kick the idiot knight a few times. If it weren¡¯t for his false information, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered such great losses. He deserved to be taught a lesson! The battle became intense. The entire sky was filled with surging energy, and the already chaotic space became even more turbulent. They could barely catch a glimpse of the center of the battlefield, where energy erupted and waves of air surged. The extraordinary knight unleashed all of his power, attempting to forcefully break through the ambush. However, he couldn¡¯t break the formation and escape, no matter how hard he tried.. Chapter 509 - 509: A Test Chapter 509: A Test Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: End less Fantasy Trantion The power of the territory made the extraordinary knight feel despair. At this moment) the crimson mes on top of the spire suddenly bloomed with endless radiance. It was like a new blood moon rising. Xu Yuan felt it. This was rhe second wave. They couldn¡¯t dy any longer. ¡°We must deal with that extraordinary hero immediately. The situation has changed!¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s words carried even more authority than Su Wan¡¯s. The oppressive pressure emanating from several extraordinary beings immediately surged, causing the surrounding energy to crack the void. The extraordinary knight felt a chilling fear. His energy surged once again, instantly shattering the surrounding void. Then a spatial portal opened. But before he could get excited, he caught a glimpse of the vampire extending a hand. The extraordinary knight¡¯s heart pounded. He let out a desperate and miserable scream. The spatial rift shattered, and the extraordinary knight felt his entire body turn icy cold. Hisst hope was gone! He was momentarily stunned. The Dark Soul Devourer burst out of space with incredible power. Chains of nothingness condensed from his hand and ensnared the extraordinary knight. His body stiffened. [Soul-Devouring Chains: Condenses chains of nothingness to forcibly lock the enemy¡¯s soul, dragging them out and devouring them.] The soul of the extraordinary knight was paralyzed. He couldn¡¯t move. The Great de of the Ruined King in the hands of the Vampire Duke burst with boundless radiance as it swung down. [Divine ughter: Unleashes a tenfold damage sword aura that strikes the target.] Leona¡¯s pale hand reached into the void and disappeared without a trace. [Pale Hand: Gaze at the target within a range of three thousand meters for three seconds, disregarding distance and space. The ws can inevitably pierce the enemy¡¯s heart. The centaur. Fer, raised her battleaxe. Endless blood radiance surged forth as she shed with it. [Raging sh: Unleashes a crescent-shaped shockwave, dealing massive damage to enemies within 100 meters in front. | A slender hand pierced through the knight¡¯s heart and tore it apart. In an instant, the hand disappeared. The extraordinary knight¡¯s body burst into shreds. Armor fragments, along with blood and flesh, scattered into the sky. The extraordinary knight of the Knight Sect was dead within five minutes ofbat! The two Lords held their breaths in fear. Although they had seen the god being killed in the iivestream, it was just something on the screen. They hadn¡¯t been prepared to witness it in reality. The powerful, extraordinary knight had died so easily! The impact of such an incident couldn¡¯t be described in mere words. The two Lords turned to look ar Xu Yuan and Su Wan. Was this the might of the top-ranked Lord? The two looked at them with fear and respect. The extraordinary knight had been brutally killed in front of their eyes! At that moment, the Dark Soul Devourer tightened his grip on the So til-Devon ring Shackles. The twisted, translucent soul screamed. It wasn¡¯t in armor. The soul revealed a man in his forties. A special energy emanated from him. The Knight Sect¡¯s unique aura was activated once again, and the void above their heads began to distort as if something powerful was trying to burst forth. But before that could happen, Cletos pulled on the shackles and dragged the extraordinary knight¡¯s soul closer to him. He suddenly opened his mouth wide and swallowed the soul in a single bite. With a contented burp, he devoured it all. After the soul disappeared, the power that was about to burst out of the void slowly dissipated. Every extraordinary being was a pir of the sect, and the souls of the deceased would return to the divine realm of their respective gods. ¡°How much do you know about this spire?¡± Xu Yuan asked as he looked up at the burning eyes on top of the spire. It seemed that something terrifying was brewing. ¡°We don¡¯t have much information about the spire. We only know that it seals ancient forces inside. The members of the Knight Sect know more about it. The information they provided us was false. I can t be certain of what lies inside,¡± the middle-aged Lord said. ¡°You two should step back.¡± Xu Yuan sensed that they were telling the truth. ¡°Can we leave?¡± Xu Yuan nced at them. ¡°After 1 conquer the spire, we ll talk.¡± With that, he waved at the extraordinary heroes and then held Su Wan¡¯s hand. They flew toward the spire. The two nced at each other. They withdrew from the area with their troops. However, they didn¡¯t flee. They obeyed and waited for Xu Yuan. Xu Yuan paid no attention to them. He would talk to them after conquering rhe spire. Although the Dragon Fang Guild didn¡¯t appear particrly powerful, the fact that they were sent from a huge sect meant that they had some use. Xu Yuan was curious about the Knight Sect. Nami, rhe Crimson Lord, was preparing to massacre the gods. He wanted to know if the gods were nning an attack. He looked up again at the towering spire. The spire wasrger than the one they had captured on the Tasiria ne. The crimson eye on top was even more eerie than before. If one stared at it for too long, the soul would be burned. The extraordinary heroes around them approached Xu Yuan and Su Wan. ¡°Your Majesty, the surrounding space is in turmoil. This spire feels like it seals an evil god inside,¡± Leona said. Breaking the seal would cause unimaginable destruction. ¡°Leona, try and see if it¡¯s possible to destroy that eye,¡± said Xu Yuan. ¡°As you wish.¡± Leona¡¯s silver eyes radiated a brilliant light, while her body emitted a blood-red energy. In the blink of an eye, the energy condensed into crimson bats. ¡¯1¡¯hese bats swarmed toward rhe spire. As the bats got closer to the eyes, the fire of the eyes burned them. They began hovering around the eye and the spire. They were guarding the eye instead of attacking it! Chapter 510 - 510: Mysterious Corpse Chapter 510: Mysterious Corpse Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After all the bats were corrupted by the burning crimson eyes, Leona spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face turned pale. ¡°That power feels¡­ ancient. It¡¯s even unbearable to look directly at it. It just burned my soul!¡± Leona looked at the burning eye in terror. Xu Yuan looked at the burning eyes. Was the power an ancient one that existed before the gods? They hade too far to turn back now. He ordered the Vampire Duke and Fer tounch another attack. Their powers could inflict unimaginable damage. The surrounding space shattered, and the light distorted. Even the indestructible city walls would copse when faced with such massive power! However, when the two terrifying attacks reached the burning crimson eyes, they dissipated into nothing. It was as if there was an invisible giant hand wiping out everything! The Dark Soul Devourer and Fer were unwilling to retreat. They tried again, but it had no effect at all. Xu Yuan looked at the bottom of the spire. The tall stone door opened to both sides, revealing a pitch-ck interior. ¡°Su Wan,mand the front Night Devil Bees to explore the spire,¡± said Xu Yuan. The system had not yet prompted the capture of the spire. It was unknown if there was any other threat inside. The Night Devil Bees pped their wings and flew away. When they approached the stone door, they stiffened. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they crumbled and fell like rocks. The Night Devil Bees didn¡¯t even have time to struggle. They were dead! ¡®Why can¡¯t 1 sense anything in there?¡¯ Su Wan took out a grayish-ck statue from her pocket. The statue in Su Wan¡¯s hand had broken wings on its back and octopus-like tentacles on its head. Both hands were on its knees. The treasure emitted a faint light and activated itself. The light enveloped Su Wan and Xu Yuan. The two of them floated towards the spire. The extraordinary heroes were stunned. Xu Yuan waved his hand and gestured for them to stop their attacks. They obeyed and watched Xu Yuan and Su Wan nervously. If anything went wrong, they would rush to their rescue. As they approached the spire, Xu Yuan still couldn¡¯t sense any danger. However, he sensed the eagerness of the ancient god statue. This statue seemed to be longing for something. Xu Yuan was curious to see what it was. They arrived at the area where the Night Devil Bees had disintegrated. Without hesitation, they flew past. In an instant, a gentle energy, like a breeze, swept over their bodies. It felt as though a long-slumbering dragon had suddenly opened its eyes and was ring fiercely at them. Then the energy disappeared without a trace. They finally rxed. They quickened their speed and descended from the sky before the massive stone door. The inside was still pitch-ck, and nothing could be seen. Their shadows elongated under the light from behind them. As they proceeded further, they were swallowed up by the darkness. Xu Yuan pulled Su Wan along with him and strode forward. In just a few breaths, they had passed through the stone door. The dim light emanating from the ancient god statue suddenly brightened. The endless darkness disappeared, revealing a world of blood. The ground was blood-red, the surrounding walls were blood-red, and even the floating air carried a tinge of blood. In this endless blood-colored world, there stood a towering and broken corpse. Despite having died countless years ago, it still gave off a strong aura. The corpse was covered in countless scars as if a de had wreaked havoc on them. Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze gradually moved upward. He frowned as he looked at the head of the corpse. The corpse, over thirty meters tall, had countless tentacles growing outward from its head. The tentacles seemed familiar. Su Wan lowered her head to look at the statue in her hand. She then looked up at the giant corpse. The statue resembled the corpse! At this moment, the ancient god statue radiated an intense aura amidst the blood-colored light. Desires, excitement, and anticipation surged from it. The ancient god statue had been nurtured with countless efforts since the beginning, and it had helped them ovee many difficulties. It seemed to have discovered something important. Looking up again, Xu Yuan carefully examined the broken corpse. The head was covered with octopus-like tentacles. He could faintly see no eye sockets. One eye was shattered, while the other eye had disappearedpletely. They were sinister ck cavities. Su Wan suddenly thought of the eyes on top of the spire, burning with crimson mes. ¡®Do those horrifying eyes belong to this strange corpse?¡¯ They took a few deep breaths to calm themselves. This was the remnant of the ancient god. The gods born at the beginning of the world were the old gods. They wielded power that governed the entire world. After the death of the old gods, the rules and power were taken over by the present gods. This corpse contained the mighty power of ancient times. If they proceeded hastily, the power of the old gods might incinerate them. After using the True Eye of the Demon Dragon to examine the corpse, Xu Yuan and Su Wan looked at each other in disbelief and delight. It was indeed the ancient god¡¯s corpse, and its energy was immense! They felt like they had won the lottery! Su Wan gently caressed the statue in her hand. Xu Yuan gazed up at the corpse with anticipation. Taking a deep breath, Xu Yuan held Su Wan¡¯s hand and infused his power into the ancient god statue. A dim light shot into the air. In the blink of an eye, a beautiful, translucent figure appeared. It was a divine soul! A divine existence that could infinitely resurrect and reside within the ancient god statue. When Rona appeared, she elegantly bowed to them. As the life essence originally belonged to a Night Elf and was preserved within the ancient god statue, she retained the beauty of an elf. ¡°Can you sense any aura or remnants of a soul inside this corpse? Is there any residual consciousness?¡± Xu Yuan asked without wasting any more time. With an existence like the ancient gods, it was always wise to be prepared. ¡°The power of this corpse has already dissipated by more than half, and the surrounding environment has a great inhibiting effect on the soul. No matter what entity it is, it is impossible to preserve its soul within this body,¡± Rona said as she turned to the giant corpse to examine it.. Chapter 511 - 511: A Request From The Ancient God Chapter 511: A Request From The Ancient God Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rona¡¯s words were confident and assured. As a divine soul, her perception of soul auras far surpassed that of the transcendent beings in the territory. Only then did Xu Yuan rx and turn to look around. In the blood-colored environment, there were only walls and a blurry ceiling. There was nothing else. Xu Yuan thought for a moment and asked Rona to fly up. However, she couldn¡¯t fly past the corpse. It was as though she was trapped by something. Xu Yuan understood. He approached the divine corpse. Standing at its feet, he had to crane his neck to look at its head. He gripped the ancient god statue in his hand and slowly ced it on the toes of the giant corpse. Even if they were not rted, it didn¡¯t matter. The only way for the ancient god statue to grow was by devouring powerful flesh and soul energy. Clearly, this body met the requirements. The moment the ancient god statue touched the divine corpse, Xu Yuan sensed its excitement. The dim light on the statue red up like a torch soaked in gasoline. It surged. It expelled the blood-colored light in the space, and the dim light rapidly extended like vines. After a short while, the giant corpse was enveloped in the statue¡¯s light. The towering divine corpse in front of them, which had stood here for countless years, gradually melted away in the dim light. It transformed into vast energy that poured into the ancient god statue. ¡°Your Majesty, the statue is undergoing transformation. Hence, I shall also transform with it,¡± Rona said excitedly. Her body shattered and turned into flowing light that merged with the ancient god statue. With Rona¡¯s integration, the aura emitted by the statue became even more terrifying. It was like a dragon egg that was hatching. Although it had notpletely hatched, one could already sense the aura emanating from the young dragon inside. Just then, the earth trembled. Xu Yuan¡¯s heart raced, and he felt uneasy. Instinctively, he turned to see prominent cracks appearing on the blood-colored walls around him. He suddenly remembered the previous spire they had explored. After the nest was removed, the spire copsed! The divine corpse seemed to be somehow connected to the spire. Devouring the corpse affected the spire. He didn¡¯t want to be buried alive here. The power of darkness surged madly within him. Sand swirled around him and formed a triangr shield above his head. Even if something went wrong, he wouldn¡¯t be crushed by the falling debris. Xu Yuan calmed himself and let the ancient god statue devour the corpse. It was unimaginable. The old gods, who had fallen during creation, must have possessed tremendous power if they were still alive! Time quickly passed, and the divine corpse began to corrode with an increasing aura. The energy inside it finally began to dissipate, and the cracks in the surrounding walls spread rapidly. At this rate, the spire wouldpletely copse within half an hour. The more the ancient god statue devoured the corpse, the stronger its own power became, and the faster it devoured the divine corpse. It was a cycle. The power of the divine corpse was extremelypatible with that of the ancient god statue. As the aura of the statue became intense, Xu Yuan realized that it emitted a faintly different aura. It felt like the statue was no longer just a magical item but woulde alive at any time. Xu Yuan was hypervignt. He focused all his attention on the statue. If anything unexpected happened, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pick up the statue and run outside. No one could predict what kind of power the ancient gods possessed, but they couldn¡¯t underestimate it. After all, they were the magnificent beings who ruled at the beginning of creation! Xu Yuan felt that time was passing incredibly slowly. As the cracks spread on the ground and the walls, he felt impatient. Suddenly, the divine corpse split open from the abdomen, andrge chunks of entrails fell out. The eye sockets that were originally empty suddenly glowed crimson. This corpse had been revived! Xu Yuan was ready. His muscles tensed. If anything happened, he wouldunch an attack. However, there was no sign of an attack. Xu Yuan finally rxed a little. Suddenly, everything disappeared. Xu Yuan turned to look around but could only see a blood-red expanse before his eyes. There was nothing around, only empty space. There was a figure standing right in front of him. Even just looking at it made one unable to resist the urge to bow down and kneel in submission. The Annihtion Master was alive! Xu Yuan recalled the legend of the revival of the old gods. It made him uneasy. Rona hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual. Could it be that the ancient god wanted to devour the body ande back to life? ¡°1 sense the aura of a new world from you!¡± said a booming voice. Although Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know whatnguage it was, he understood the meaning. In a haze, the figure with boundless pressure shattered like ss and transformed into endless blood-red light. Everything before Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared, and the partially devoured Annihtion Master reappeared. In a state of bewildering suspicion, a familiar prompt suddenly sounded in Su Wan¡¯s ear. [Ancient Mission: Please find the Crimson Lord and give the Annihtion Master¡¯s eyes to her.] Su Wan was on high alert at this point. Thest time she triggered an S-rank mission, she got a huge reward forpleting it. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why the mission wasbeled dangerous. She only needed to find Nami and give her the eyes. Then she remembered the knight that her heroes had killed.. Would she have to fight a Knight God or something of that sort for this mission? Chapter 512 - 512: A Simple Task Chapter 512: A Simple Task Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan was still trying to make sense of the situation when the divine body of the Annihtion Master suddenly surged with immense energy. It was like a waterfall that flowed down to the statue. In just a few moments, it poured into the ancient god statuepletely. After the energy dissipated, the crimson eyes quietly floated down in front of Xu Yuan. Although these eyes didn¡¯t have a physical form, the aura, and pressure they gave off were even more immense than those of the divine corpse. He opened the attribute panel. [Crimson Eyes (Special Mission)] [Characteristic: Sealed] [Note: The seal can only be opened with the power of the Crimson Lord.] Xu Yuan slowly reached out and grasped the crimson eyes. His whole body felt like it was suffering from electric shocks. He frowned. He took a deep breath and picked up the ancient god statue. The crimson eyes disappeared into the air. Inside the statue, in the space where the divine soul of Rona slept, a dazzling gem appeared above her. Only then did Xu Yuan breathe a sigh of relief. But before he could gather his thoughts, there was a loud explosion. The walls and the floor had finally reached their limit. Boulders fell from above and crashed onto the ground. Xu Yuan quickly turned around and flew away with Su Wan. Just as they approached the two enormous doors, the walls suddenly copsed, blocking all their escape routes. Xu Yuan and Su Wan¡¯s faces turned pale. Outside the spire, the two Lords stared in disbelief as the towering structure copsed into ruins within a matter of seconds. They looked at each other. ¡°It seems like Su Wan and the initial hero couldn¡¯te out!¡± said the white-haired old man. ¡°Su Wan is buried alive!¡± eximed the middle-aged yer in utter shock. The tower had copsed with such an impact that no one could survive it! They were in shock. Could the Lord have died? Just then, a prominent dark energy surged out of the ruins and dispersed the dust and rubble. Thend within a few hundred meters of the spire was shrouded in darkness. The Lords eximed. Their worries were reced with excitement. They knew that Su Wan wouldn¡¯t die so easily! Even a copsing tower couldn¡¯t bury Su Wan! The Dark Territory and its Lord were really something else! In the future, they would stay far away from enemies of the Dark Territory. Xu Yuan looked back at the ruins behind him. Su Wan calmed down and nced at the ancient god statue in her hand. She felt the power within it. She smiled in joy. The statue had devoured the entire body and power of the Annihtion Master, and Rona would be transforming too! Su Wan didn¡¯t know how far the statue and Rona would transform, but they had struck gold today! Rona, who was still in the process of transformation, would be abat force capable of constant resurrection! When the ancient god statuepletely absorbed the immense power of the ancient god, Rona might even reach a legendary level! While Su Wan examined the statue, the other extraordinary heroes quietly approached her and Xu Yuan. ¡°Mother, the eye at the top of the spire just disappeared. Did you get it?¡± Fer asked as she looked at the copsed tower. ¡°I did!¡± said Su Wan Another system prompt appeared in her mind. [You have sessfully captured the spire and achieved a glorious victory in battle. You gained 1,000,000 experience points!] [Your level has increased. Current level: 82] [Special reward: Territory Expansion (Rare)] [Territory Expansion: When used, it allows your territory to increase in size. Sufficient resources and wall expansion are required.] Su Wan could feel a roaring power surging from the depths of her bloodline. She could feel her body changing. The whole process felt like being soaked in warm water. She just wanted to close her eyes and go to sleep. After a few minutes, the sensation subsided. When Su Wan opened her eyes again, she could feel the surging power within her. She felt powerful enough to tear a dragon down with her bare hands. She took several deep breaths to calm herself. She then opened the attribute panel in anticipation. There weren¡¯t any significant changes in her skills, but her basic attributes had received a considerable boost. The enhancement in her basic attributes would take her destructive power to a new level. She looked at the new artifact: Territory Expansion. She thought that the rewards would end after the copse of the spire, but it turned out that the system had an additional surprise in store for her. The territory had beengging behind in development due to technological restrictions, so the artifact came at the right time. She nced at it and then saw the S-level mission in her quest panel. She didn¡¯t know what form the mission would take. At first nce,pleting this mission didn¡¯t seem very difficult. She was on good terms with Nami, so nning a trip and meeting her wouldn¡¯t be difficult. If they traveled to Cann City, they could meet her anytime. They could even summon her if they wanted. Su Wan still had the token that Nami gave her¡ªthe one she used to defeat the Lord of Greedst time. She took out the gem engraved withvender from the system space and gently touched the patterns on it. Nami was an ace in the hole, a trump card that could decisively turn the tide of war when facing threats from gods. However, the favors weren¡¯t limitless. Using it in such a situation would be immensely wasteful. ¡°There¡¯s a powerful force tearing through the surrounding space. I sense the power of the Knight God. The enemies are approaching. We need to evacuate this area immediately,¡± Leona said solemnly. The pursuers from the Knight Sect would undoubtedly be extraordinary. If they shed with the City of Dusk, the casualties would be difficult to estimate. Xu Yuan¡¯s gaze was sharp. The Death Swamp was currently benefiting from the fights between the nes. There was no need to engage in a fight with the Knight Sect for now. The nes connected to this world now needed a force that could stand up against the Knight Sect.. Chapter 513 - 513: The Gap Of Influence And Power Chapter 513: The Gap Of Influence And Power Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xu Yuan was ready to have Su Wan summon the Dwarf God for help. After all, what¡¯s the use of having an ace up your sleeve if you won¡¯t use it? ¡°Your Highness, the Knight Sect has set their sights on me. They have locked onto me with a powerful prophecy. 1 need your help!¡± Su Wan said as she looked at the figure on the throne with magnificent wings. The Dwarf God opened his eyes and looked at Su Wan. She could feel the ancient and profound aura emanating from the god. Xu Yuan could perceive the majestic aura of the powerful being. The fact that the god¡¯s power was recovering was excellent news for him. ¡°I sense it. Although the Great Prophecy Spell of the Knight God is not as powerful as that of the Sun God, it is enough to foresee what he desires. The return of the ancient god has plunged the new gods into endless fear!¡± said f, smirking. Everyone knew that a new era was approaching, but how could those gods sitting high on their divine thrones allow themselves to be pulled down? ¡°I wonder, Lord Su Wan, what do you need me to do for you?¡± f asked. ¡°Could you help transfer the spatial rift left by the Lord of Decay to the Death Swamp?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°The God of Deception and Lies has already taken up residence in the Death Swamp. Are you nning to use the power of the Lord of Decay to fight against the Knight God?¡± The Dwarf God seemed to have already seen through everything. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Death Swamp needs to devour even greater and more formidable powers. The treasures in our hands can serve as bait, and coupled with the deception and temptation of Modric and the Lion of Greed, it is enough to make them fight to the death.¡± To the Lord of Decay, Xu Yuan and Su Wan trampling over his authority would undoubtedly be a severe blow to his reputation! He couldn¡¯t bear to see a Dark Demon Dragon and a simple Lord humiliate him. In addition, with the rise of the Crimson Moon, the power of the Lord of Decay was coveted even more. At such a critical moment, a little extra power might be enough to survive. Therefore, the Lord of Decay would never let Su Wan¡¯s territory off the hook. The reason the Knight Sect was after the Crimson Eyes might be for a simr purpose. What would happen when the gods renowned in the Order of Radiance and the evil god infamous in the depths of the abyss met in the Death Swamp? Would they discuss and band together against amon enemy? Even if they decided to work together, the Death Swamp was still an enemy ground. The God of Deception and Lies and the Lion of Greed wouldn¡¯t just let them off. However, the biggest problem with the n was the difficulty of implementation. Both terrifying gods had the ability to overturn the table, so they needed to find enough power to bnce the situation. ¡°The ne where the Death Swamp is located has already merged and integrated with the underworld realm under your control. The power of the main ne¡¯s rules prevents the manifestation of divine beings, and the spatial dimensions of the ne itself are weak.¡± The Dwarf God seemed to know what Xu Yuan and Su Wan were worried about. With the protection of the rules of the main ne, the gods couldn¡¯t forcibly destroy the Death Swamp! The rules of the main ne were established by the God of Creation and had absolute power. Without that power, it would be impossible to break those rules. Nobody was stronger than the God of Creation. The Dwarf God¡¯s words made Xu Yuan feel relieved. As for Su Wan, she relied on Xu Yuan for major decisions. If no one could destroy the spatial ne, then the n could be easily implemented. ¡°All troops, immediately withdraw to the Eternal Land and stand by. The transcendent heroes will stay in the Death Swamp.¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t consult with Su Wan this time. He immediately began to mobilize the troops. The troops swiftly headed in the direction of the spatial rift. ¡°Lord Su Wan, where are you going?¡± The two Lords, who had been waiting, saw Xu Yuan and Su Wan preparing to leave. ¡°You should know that the ne I have upied has experienced a great war and is in need of development. If the Nightde Guild is interested in participating in the development of this ne, you can contact the leader of the Phoenix Guild.¡± Su Wan looked at the two Lords. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Su Wan. We won¡¯t reveal your information to the Knight Sect!¡± said the middle-aged Lord. ¡°The army of the Knight God is about to arrive. It¡¯s safer to return as soon as possible.¡± Su Wan needed the Nightde Guild to spread the message far and wide. ¡°The safe ne can serve as a trading hub for all Lords. The coordinates of the ne will be notified to everyone by the leader of the Phoenix Guild!¡± Su Wan held Xu Yuan¡¯s hand and disappeared. It took them a while for the Lords toe back to their senses. ¡°Su Wan is quite clever,¡± said the white-haired old man. ¡°Lords with foresight see the value of the ne. Su Wan is smart.¡± The middle-aged Lord nodded. If the Tasiria ne bes the preferred trading ce for Lords, one can imagine the prosperity that will unfold there. Su Wan¡¯s territory will once again experience a surge in profit. ¡°That is what we intended to do,¡± said the middle-aged Lord regretfully. ¡°Guild Leader, even if we were able to conquer a pane, how would we attract the other Lords to trade there? How do we ensure their safety?¡± asked the white-haired old Lord. It was a lost cause for them. Establishing a trading hub wasn¡¯t easy. Immense influence and power were needed to do that. Nobody couldpare to Su Wan in that respect. The Nightde Guild¡¯s attempt would probably be futile. Who would even pay attention to them? ¡°I understand that, but I still feel somewhat reluctant.¡± ¡°After we return, immediately contact the Phoenix Guild and increase our investment in the Tasiria ne. If Su Wan really wants to create a trading market for all Lords, we cannot miss this opportunity!¡± said the middle-aged Lord. Su Wan would undoubtedly seed. The Nightde Guild had to think about how they could participate and benefit from this.. Chapter 514 - 514: Clash Of The Gods Chapter 514: sh Of The Gods Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The n for Lords to participate in the development of the Tasiria ne was already nned by Xu Yuan and Su Wan. If they didn¡¯t take action, sooner orter, there would be other Lords stepping forward. The trading market on the forums charged the Lords exorbitant fees, which deterred many Lords from engaging inrge-scale transactions. The fees collected were equivalent to the value of the items themselves, and there was no way to escape them. Therefore, there was a tangible need for offline transactions among the Lords. If Su Wan and Xu Yuan could make this a reality, one could only imagine the profit it would bring to the Tasiria ne. Even if only a portion of the Lords participated, it would still be a massive financial chain, equivalent to controlling a city with over a hundred million inhabitants. However, the vision was destined to take a long time to turn into reality. There were many other problems they needed to deal with right now. Xu Yuan and Su Wan returned with their army to Crea City. The area connected to a spatial rift, which formed the entrance to the Death Swamp. Countless giant worms rushed towards them from afar and stepped into the bloody space rift. The overwhelming allure of the golden fruits drove the giant worms into madness. Passing through the rift above the heads of the giant worms, all the troops returned to the Eternal Land through the gateway. Su Wan was in a good mood as she looked at the numerous powerful, transcendent heroes by her side. In the past, her territory hadn¡¯t been as strong. Xu Yuan constantly urged her to level up. Now, she had built such a foundation and collected numerous powerful heroes that no one could challenge her. She looked at her heroes with pride. A voice came from the space rift connecting to the giant worm ne. Su Wan could sense a righteous aura dispersing in the sky. The pursuers had arrived! ¡°Your Highness, we can begin!¡± Su Wan held the statue of the Dwarf God in her hands. The statue of the Dwarf God emitted an endless radiance. On the city walls of the territory, Scarlen, who was patrolling, felt a tremendous threat. The sky, which had been cracking incessantly, faded and disappeared from his view. After a while, the sky returned to its previous tranquility. The pervasive stench of decay also dissipated at the same time. Inside the Death Swamp, a space rift appeared in the blood-red mist. In the bottomless abyss, the Lord of Decay suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look in a certain direction. ¡°You despicable mongrels! You can¡¯t hold on any longer? Give back my authority!¡± Countless decaying abyssal creatures lifted their heads and roared hysterically. The distorted space rift suddenly shattered, and divine radiance shone through it. The giant worms on the ground trembled violently. The space rift continued to expand, extending from the sky to the ground in the blink of an eye. The rift ceased expanding, and the giant worms suddenly heard the sound of galloping hooves. To their astonishment, heavily armored cavalry emerged from the rift. They wielded four-meter-longnces and were fully d in armor. Even their steeds were covered in armor, leaving no room for any vulnerabilities. In the front, a g was raised high in their hands, bearing the emblem of the Knight Sect The flickering radiance instilled in people the courage to face death without fear. The heavy cavalry formed a neat formation as they emerged united from the space rift. Hundreds of people marched together. Each knight held their heads high. The cavalry, like an iron tide, quickly formed their ranks in front of the space rift. There were about three thousand of them, led by a knightmander. He brandished his longsword, pointing towards the space rift that led to the Death Swamp. ¡°In the name of our god, charge!¡± The light on the banner intensified. All the knights roared and charged. They felt no fear. The knights pulled their reins, and their warhorses raised their front hooves and dashed forward like lightning. The entire cavalry rushed forward like a massive wave. In front of the space rift in the Death Swamp, there were still many giant worms that had yet to enter the ce. Under this oppressive aura, the ferocious giant worms retreated like frightened dogs, actively avoiding the path of the cavalry charge. The iron tide paid no attention to these giant worms and charged into the space rift, swiftly merging into the blood-red mist. Countless demons, emanating a putrid stench, stepped into the Death Swamp through the space rift. They had demonic horns growing from their heads, wielded massive spears in their hands, and exuded a nauseating aura of decay. Many of the demons were rotting in real time. The Rotten Demons were the mostmon lifeforms in the bottomless abyss. They were evil and bloodthirsty. The space rift happened to be on the path of the knights¡¯ charge. The thunderous sound of galloping horses caused tremors. The endless blood mist in the surroundings intensified the fear of the unknown in people¡¯s hearts. The demons that had just emerged from the space rift sensed the nauseating auraing from the other side of the blood mist. The unique power of the Light Faction! The Rotten Demons let out low roars and tightly gripped their massive spears. They fiercely charged in the direction where the enemies wereing from. To hell with the Light Faction! The army of the Knight Sect also sensed the danger emanating from the dense fog behind them. How could they not recognize the aura of the demons? The knightmander leading the charge was determined to kill. ¡°Kill them!¡± The legion of heavy knights shed with the vast army of Rotten Demons in the midst of the blood mist. The collision between the two sent the demons flying. Their resilient bodies cracked and shattered. Some were trampled beneath the horses¡¯ hooves. As the demons fell, they were devoured by the Death Swamp. The Rotten Demons grew even more frenzied. The evil beings didn¡¯t understand fear. When demons went berserk, they would even kill their own friends. The Rotten Demons, unable to stop the knights, simply leaped onto the charging knights by force. They bit with their blood-stained mouths, pierced with their weapons, andunched sessive attacks.. Chapter 515 - 515: Knight Vs. Demon Chapter 515: Knight Vs. Demon Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ferocious and violent demons hindered the unstoppable momentum of the knights. The cavalry of knights¡¯ most powerful weapon was their momentum. Once they lost their speed, their sole advantage was gone. The demons attacked ferociously and slowed down the progress of the knights. The war was only just beginning. Themander of the Knight Sect was an extraordinary being. The treasure that the Knight God had told him to collect was just beyond the demons. He could feel it. These demons were obviously the guardians protecting that treasure. The leader of the Rotten Demons was originally a demigod. As they entered the Death Swamp, the extraordinary beings sensed the presence of the authority of Lord of Decay. The vast army of the Knight Sectunched an attack against them! The demons thought that the knights were hindering them because they were guarding against their master¡¯s stolen authority. They wanted to reim it! When the news reached the Knight God that the enemies were Rotten Demons, he dispatched more troops. The demons, too, conveyed the message to their master. More demons were sent to join the battle. The Lord of Decay was furious. He knew that this was the conspiracy of the other gods to get rid of him! Not long after the news from both sides reached them, Xu Yuan and Su Wan saw the army pouring into the Death Swamp. Stronger knights and demons appeared. Even Xu Yuan was astonished by their power and strength. This was the first time they had witnessed the true depth of divine power. Su Wan watched regretfully as stronger enemies appeared and fell. It was a missed opportunity for recruitment. In terms ofbat, the Lord of Decay had the upper hand. When the demons went berserk, the knights struggled to withstand them. However, the disciplined formation and perfect coordination of the Knight Sect could easily crush the scattered demon army. With their coordinated formation and unified attempts, they ughtered the demons, but the rampaging demons were not easy opponents. When attacked, the extraordinary-level enraged Rotten Demons became enraged. Their defense strengthened, and their offensive ability was heightened. They charged and tore through the heavily armored knights. It was difficult for the knights to heal their injuredrades. The Rotten demons flew into the sky andunched aerial attacks. The blood mist made everything hazy. So, those on the ground found it difficult to withstand and attack the enemies in the sky. There were numerous types of troops participating in the battle, each with peculiar and diverse attack techniques. The style ofbat perfectly represented the faction to which they belonged. The demons were unruly, while the knights were organized. Xu Yuan and Su Wan watched the fight from afar with great excitement. They were even happier when the troops fell in battle because they nourished the Death Swamp. It wasn¡¯t a war. Both sides were fertilizers to nourish the Death Swamp. The Lion of Greed and the God of Deception and Lies worked eagerly. The Lion of Greed exacerbated the feeling of revenge on both sides. The God of Deception and Lies concealed and distorted the surroundings and created a chaotic environment for ughter. They even temporarily closed the spatial rifts to other nes. When beings from other nes stepped out, they found themselves going in circles, as if trapped in a maze without escape. The ughter on the battlefield grew intense. Even Xu Yuan was rmed. With clever concealment, both sides engaged in fiercebat, believing that they were fighting to reim the authority of the Lord of Decay or get the Crimson Eyes for their god. The knights believed that they had to get the treasure, no matter what the cost. The Lord of Decay felt the same way. He wanted to reim his stolen authority at any cost! There was simply no hope of cooperation between the two sides against amon enemy. Xu Yuan felt as though he was walking on a tightrope. As the battle became intense, the feeling heightened. The feeling of reaping the benefits without much effort was indescribable. The war did not ease with the increasing number of casualties on both sides. They unleashed more power. The dispatched armies became increasingly powerful. The ordinary troops from both sides were now reced by extraordinary troops. If it weren¡¯t for the ne restrictions, even troops above the extraordinary level might have already been deployed to the battlefield. The Death Swamp continuously devoured the fallen. Su Wan smiled from ear to ear when she saw this. At this rate, the Death Swamp would advance at an rming rate. If they hadn¡¯te up with such a clever n, they would have had to fight. They would have lost so many troops, and the Death Swamp would have made no difference. Who would have thought that the Lord of Decay would be the one nourishing the Death Swamp belonging to Xu Yuan, whom he hated from the core? Not only that, but the n had also cleverly set the knights against the Lord of Decay and turned them into more fodder for the Death Swamp! The duration of the prophecy was quite long. Xu Yuan remained alert while he sat back and watched everything from far away. He was firmly in control of the situation. The harvest this time was abundant! The entire Knight Sect was in a frenzy. Even holy knights had joined the fight! When a hero who believed in the gods of the main ne died, they would be received into the divine realm, granted immortality, and bestowed with tremendous power. This was the power the gods used to defend their divine kingdom. The appearance of holy knights indicated that the Knight God was willing to pay any price to get the Crimson Eyes. The Lord of Decay was on par with the Knight God¡¯s madness. He sent extraordinarily powerful troops to fight. Putrid angels, fallen giants, and high-level raging demons were some of the most powerful creatures he sent to the battlefield. The ruler of the bottomless abyss was enraged.. Chapter 516 - 516: Retreat Chapter 516: Retreat Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The rules of the bottomless abyss dictate that the closer you are to the bottom, therger the area of the ne. The ne might be enormous, to say the least! How spectacr was it for such a rule to go all out in a fight? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Naga ne couldn¡¯t bear too much power and that the spatial rift was limited, the Lord of Decay might have sent his entire army. As the fighting became intense, Su Wan and Xu Yuan were even more thrilled. By the end of the third day, the system announced that the prophecy spell had disappeared and all the troops¡¯ nests in the Death Swamp had been upgraded. This meant that, as long as there was enough flesh and energy, the Death Swamp could directly recruit top-tier troops! If Su Wan had to do that manually, it would have exhausted the territory¡¯s resources! Now, it was all for free. At the end of the longsting prophecy spell, instead of closing the gateway to the giant worm dimension and preventing the knights from entering the swamp, they silently watched the fight. The Knight God refused to give up because he knew that the Crimson Eyes were here somewhere. They hade too far and lost too many troops to back out now. All the effort and sacrifices would be in vain if they stopped fighting. If they continued to fight, they could get the Crimson Eyes! The Knight God was determined to go all out. On the other hand, the Lord of Decay didn¡¯t care about casualties. His goal was to reim his stolen authority, and he would do so,e hell or high water! The abyss didn¡¯tck demons. Death had no standing in such a realm. In the deepest part of the bottomless abyss, countless worms were born every day, and these worms would eventually transform into various types of demons. The abyss didn¡¯tck armies. If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions, demons would have already upied the entire world. It was a war that left all the Lords speechless. It wasn¡¯t until the sixth day that both sides noticed that something was amiss. The speed at which the armies advanced began to slow down. Soon, extraordinary heroes began to leave the swamp and proceed in other directions. Moreover, this time, even the concealment of the God of Deception and Lies couldn¡¯t hide the fact that these extraordinary heroes held treasures imbued with divine power. The dimensional rifts were quickly discovered by these extraordinary heroes, much to Xu Yuan¡¯s regret. There was no longer any need for further maniption. Xu Yuan had Su Wan bring out the statue of the Dwarf God. She asked for the Dwarf God¡¯s help in clearing both sides from the ce. The Dwarf God immediately took action. The swamp emitted a majestic power, and the crimson mist illuminated the heavens and the earth. It seemed as though the ce¡¯s will had been restored, and it took control of the entire ne. The space rift opened by the Lord of Decay and the rift to the giant worm dimension shattered and disappeared without a trace. The extraordinary heroes sensed that something was amiss and promptly tore through the void to leave the area. The Dwarf God allowed them to leave and then used the power of the swamp to clean up the entire ne, erasing all traces of the fight. After that, the aura of the Dwarf God became much weaker. The traces left behind by the Lord of Decay and the Knight God had been erased. They could no longer find this space. ¡°Dispose of the item in your hand as soon as possible.¡± The Dwarf God looked toward the void. The Knight God wasn¡¯t the only one who could use a prophecy spell. If other gods sent something powerful, he might not be able to help. ¡°I am grateful for your help, and the territory will never forget your contribution,¡± said Su Wan gratefully. The Dwarf God didn¡¯t say much and fell back into slumber once again. Xu Yuan and Su Wan weren¡¯t powerful enough to repay him right now. ¡°Lord Su Wan, has¡­ has he recovered?¡± asked the God of deception and Lies. The one who created thisnd was inside that tiny statue in Su Wan¡¯s hands. Modric was astonished by it. He recalled the ancient prophecy of someone who would open the doors to a new era. ¡°Lord Modric, the new world is opening its doors. When the new order is established, that existence wille out into the world,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Next, we need to find more nes and raise the Death Swamp to Level 5. That will be your main task!¡± After the two spatial rifts closed, both the Lord of Decay and the Knight Sect¡¯s troops remained behind. They were still fighting, but some had wandered off to find an escape. ¡°Lord Modric, open the spaces of all the nes and let those armies in¡­¡± Since the two gods weren¡¯t fighting anymore, they could only rely on the ordinary troops from the other nes to nourish the swamp. The spatial rifts to other nes were opened once again. The souls of these troops were still craving the golden fruits. The remaining armies turned toward the center of the swamp. The golden fruits hung on the branches of the Dark Withered Tree, beckoning the troops to have their fill. The demons were the first to rush toward the golden fruits. The evil creatures didn¡¯t care about anything else except to be stronger. Their desire surpassed their sanity. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the knights disyed incredible resilience and resisted the temptation of the golden fruits. In terms of willpower, the forces of the Light were far stronger than those of the forces of Evil. It was only when the Lion of Greed made a move that the desire within them stirred. The war broke out to covet the golden fruits once again. The extraordinary demons and the knights led the fight. The troops from the other nes couldn¡¯t even get close. Under the strong temptation, they joined forces tounch an attack on the demons and the knights. The two most powerful forces needed to be cleared out. Immediately after, a frenzied fight erupted. The carnage was shocking. The situation had returned to normal. Su Wan nced at the Crimson Eyes. After the Dwarf God¡¯s reminder, Su Wan no longer dared to use the treasure as bait.. Chapter 517 - 517: Joint Development and Construction Chapter 517: Joint Development and Construction Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Wan calmed herself and took out a translucent gemstone. As she touched the flower pattern on it, the gemstone shattered. Energy surged and condensed in the sky. After a while, the energy turned into a vague figure. When the figure became a little tangible, it opened its eyes. The person came to life. ¡°President Nami, good day to you!¡± Su Wan bowed to show respect. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Lord Xu Yuan, how are you both!¡± Her voice sounded ethereal. Her eyes burst into a dazzling light. It was like a gxy of stars swirling in the sky, making people captivated. ¡°The Crimson Eyes are in your hands!¡± Su Wan slowly extended her right hand, and the eyes with a blood-red glow appeared in the air. The eye gave off an ancient aura. It was a precious artifact that had been passed down thousands of years ago. ¡°I obtained this by chance. It contains the power of the ancients, which you might find useful.¡± The God of Deception and Lies looked conflicted. The Knight God was eager to covet that eye, and Su Wan just gave it away! It was no wonder everyone respected Su Wan. ¡°There is an aura of Great Prophecy Spell on it.¡± The ethereal shadow of Nami looked to be deep in thought. She looked around. The blood mist didn¡¯t obstruct her perception. ¡°Why are you giving me the treasure that even the gods are fighting over?¡± ¡°Because you need it,¡± Su Wan said resolutely. Upon hearing this, the God of Deception and Lies trembled at the sight of the illusion of the Crimson Lord. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± asked Xu Yuan, looking at Su Wan. The illusion in the sky was silent. Finally, Nami smiled. ¡°1 understand.¡± With those words, the Crimson Eyes flew out of Su Wan¡¯s hands. ¡°When you have the time,e to Cann City.¡± The apparition disappeared without a trace after that. [You have entrusted the Crimson Eyes to the Crimson Lord. You havepleted an S-ss mission.] Su Wan read the system prompt. ¡®Is that it? What about the mission rewards?¡¯ Even Nami hadn¡¯t given her anything in return, not even experience points! Mist Empire, Grayback Mountains, Nightde Guild. A group of Lords looked at their Guild Leader, Wang De, who sat in the main seat at the round table. Sitting on his left was the old man who had met Su Wan with Wang De in the spire. ¡°Guild Leader Wang, Su Wan invited the Nightde Guild to participate in the development of the Tasiria ne. She intends to turn it into a trading hub,¡± said a female Lord, breaking the silence. Although Wang De had heard about it already, the news was still shocking. He needed to confirm whether it was true. Yesterday, when Wang De had returned with a few hundred member Lords, he hadn¡¯t found any transcendent heroes from the Knight Sect. He thought their mission had failed. However, they didn¡¯t expect one of the Lords to return with news that would shock everyone. Although they failed to capture the spire, Wang De encountered Su Wan inside the tower. They now had to participate in the development of the Tasiria ne. Su Wan was the strongest among the Lords. She was ranked No. 1! Recently, she had killed the Lord of Greed with her own hands. Her reputation was soaring. Such a top-tier Lord had actually decided to offer them an opportunity to develop a ne under her control. It was surprising! Wang De looked around at his people. He looked a little displeased. Everyone sat up straight, trying not to offend the Guild Leader. ¡°To be honest, I was also surprised that Su Wan chose the Nightde Guild. But she is still Su Wan, and I don¡¯t think she will deceive us,¡± said a deep voice. The Nightde Guild wasn¡¯t worth Su Wan¡¯s consideration. They would have to seize opportunities when they found it. If they could be on good terms with Su Wan, the Nightde Guild would definitely benefit from the trade rtionship. With Su Wan¡¯s abilities and influence, there was a high chance of sess in making Tasiria ne a trading hub. The Nightde Guild¡¯s participation in this would make all guilds jealous! Wang De, who witnessed how the transcendent heroes of the Knight Sect were killed, knew better than anyone else about Su Wan¡¯s strength. After all, she possessed five transcendent heroes and a Dark Demon Dragon! The rumors were that Su Wan was massively powerful because of that dragon. The officials of the Nightde Guild fell silent. ¡°This is an order from the Guild Leader. We will work with Su Wan to develop the Tasiria ne. Su Wan wants us to spread the news and attract other Lords. She must have had a n in mind!¡± The elderly man beside Wang De stood up. ¡°We must seize this opportunity!¡± The n was to establish an association first and then recruit guilds that were willing to participate in the development of the Tasiria ne. Everything would be unified under one management. Su Wan had entrusted them with this task. It was a test of their capabilities. If they don¡¯t do well, they might never get another chance like this in their lifetimes! There were too many Lords who wanted to establish closer ties with Su Wan. After a brief discussion, they realized that they were not irreceable. This opportunity was very rare. Wang De didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately began to arrange tasks. At the same time, hemunicated with the Phoenix Guild, which had already joined Su Wan on the Tasiria ne, to discuss the future development strategy. The news ignited in the forums. ¡°The Tasiria ne is officially open to Lords, and guilds can participate in the construction and development of the ne as well!¡± As the most influential Lord, Su Wan¡¯s every action attracted a lot of attention. She had arge following in the forum, especially after she had killed the Lord of Greed. Therefore, when it was announced that the Tasiria ne was open to Lords and that Su Wan intended to turn it into a trading hub, the news caused a huge sensation. Almost all Lord desired a ce to trade offline because the online transaction fee was simply too exorbitant. However, offline trading was convenient only for those Lords who were close by. For others, it would be far less cost-effective than online trading. But this also meant that exploring other nes held immense possibilities for the Lords.. Chapter 518 - 518: Opening The Trading Center Chapter 518: Opening The Trading Center Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion nes that could connect to various regions of the Main ne would undoubtedly help with the long-distance problem. Even if the two nes were hundreds and thousands of miles apart, if there was a ne via which Lords could transit, the trade would go smoothly. The guilds had caught a whiff of Su Wan¡¯s ns and were already lining up to help with the development. However, they didn¡¯t have the confidence to defend the ne by themselves if an attack wasunched by an enemy. Furthermore, it was difficult to convince other Lords to join. Therefore, there was no significant progress regarding the matter. The news was passed on to the guild leaders of variousrge guilds. The top nobles among the natives and all the major forces received the news almost at the same time. Many top Lords began to think about the proposal in all seriousness. Thest time a god was killed, the aftershock had remained. They didn¡¯t dare offend the Lord by making any sudden movements. Su Wan was the top-ranking Lord. She had only been in the Overlord ne for less than a year and had managed to amass fame and powerful forces. The Lords and the guilds wanted to think about it properly and specte where this new trading business would head. If they encountered an external threat, they would need to test them with their troops to see what the other Lord was nning. In just a few days, more than a thousand guilds had applied to join the development of the Tasiria ne. The Phoenix Guild and The Nightde Guild prepared a name list for Su Wan. Su Wan and Xu Yuan had just finished cleaning up the corpses from the Death Swamp when they received the news. They headed to the Tasiria ne. The new queen, Angel, had already taken over the Tasiria Kingdom. The rebels had all been eliminated, and the remaining troops had pledged their allegiance to her. Compared to the Underground World, the Tasiria Kingdom was much more valuable. The towering walls were embroidered with the symbol of the Tasirian Royal Family. The guards stood in front of the city wall like statues. The patrolling soldiers did not ck off in their duties. All the patrolling soldiers straightened their posture and gripped their weapons to show off the best version of themselves. They were proud of being the protectors of the kingdom. Su Wan looked at the buildings behind the city wall. The towering spires, the semicircr windows, the giant bell tower on the cross street, and all the structures she couldn¡¯t see even when she craned her neck. There were not many citizens on the streets. Without a bustling poption, no matter how big a kingdom was, it would always feel lifeless and empty. ¡°Lord Su Wan, all the forces of the Tasiria Kingdom have already pledged their allegiance to me.¡± The queen wore a silver crown on her head and a golden cloak around her shoulders. Archduke Blood Fury and the Lord of Greed, who had orchestrated the attacks on the Tasiria Kingdom, had fallen. Angel couldn¡¯t even believe it until she ascended the throne and became the queen. The respect for Su Wan in all their hearts had grown. The Lords sighed when they saw the ¡°BUY NOW!¡± announcement on the forum. [Tasirian Lords Association Announcement: Tasirian Lords Trading Center has officially opened today. Currently, the first batch of 5,000 Dimensional Teleportation Portals has been opened. The location of the relevant portals has been uploaded. Lords can check their own regional map to find the nearest portal.]. The announcement attracted everyone¡¯s attention. News of the opening of the Trading Center spread like wildfire. All the Lords had been waiting for this moment. Many Lords checked their maps immediately to see where the nearest portal was located. Soon, Lords headed to the portals and began to appear in the Tasiria ne. As a Lord who had traded with Su Wan and Xu Yuan before, Li Long was very curious about the trading center. After the announcement, he immediately rushed over. After passing through the portal, his vision darkened and then cleared. There were the towering city walls of North Desert City in front of Li Long. Many guards, towering arrow towers, and ferocious heavy siege crossbows showcased the strength of this mighty city. ¡°Lord Su Wan is very cautious. She didn¡¯t put the portals directly in the city.¡± Li Long rolled his eyes and smiled at the female Lord beside him. She wore ck leather armor and was very beautiful. ¡°Wow¡­ so smart of you to notice! Do you want to say anything more about the most basic thing?¡± Xiao Mei snapped. Li Long didn¡¯t mind her words. He looked around. There were only a few troops guarding the portal, and there were very few structures there. However, it was clear that the newly founded trading hub had big ns for the future. There was ample space around each portal, so it would not be a problem for the Lords to travel with their goods. The area was not far from the city walls. It only took about twenty minutes to reach the gates. People could even hire carriages if they didn¡¯t want to walk for twenty minutes. There were quite a lot of people here. Only several portals could be seen. It seemed like the five thousand portals were distributed widely around the area. ¡°I wanted to introduce you to Lord Su Wan, but now, I¡¯m having second thoughts about it,¡± said Li Long. He waved his hands to call for a carriage and got in with Xiao Mei. ¡°Get lost!¡± Xiao Mei snapped. ¡°In the past, 1 had the opportunity to be friends with the most powerful Lord, but I didn¡¯t think much about it. Now, it¡¯s toote for regrets.¡± Li Long sighed. He even sang a few lines from the Peking opera. Xiao Mei pped him twice. As the siblings bickered, the carriage quickly drove into the North Desert City. The buildings in the city were enormous. The carriage passed the city gates, and Li Long stared out the window. A signboard came into view. The signboard showed the names of various shops like the Spear Weapon Shop, Troll Potion Shop, and Evil Dragon Scroll Shop. When the carriage entered the city streets, they noticed that most of the shops were still closed. ¡°For Rent¡± was written on a board and hung in front of the shops. At the bottom, in smaller font, there were instructions to go to the North Desert City Center if anyone wanted to rent out the shop. ¡°Sis, why don¡¯t we rent a shop here? Our territory has many good things. It¡¯s a waste to sell them in the market.¡± Li Long was tempted. ¡°Let¡¯s look around first.¡± Xiao Mei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a decision. Li Long didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them continued forward and arrived at the square in the center of the North Desert City. They found a hundred-meter-tall building blocking their path. Therge que on it was eye-catching. It was the trading center forrge amounts of goods. Language magic was engraved on it, and any race could understand the posts on the notice board. The two siblings saw some people in uniforms and asked them about it. They learned that themodity trading center was specially set up forrge-scale trading. yers with long-term needs could ce their orders directly in this ce. If there was a steady supply of materials, they could directly ept an order. The trading center was integrated to deliver the required number of orders to the buyers. This way, it helped the Lords connect with each other and build awork.. Chapter 519 - 519: Meeting Li Long Again Chapter 519: Meeting Li Long Again Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was also argemodity trading center, a reward center, and a missionmission hall. ¡°Almost all the lords want it. This is perfect!¡± Li Kong was instantly amazed upon listening to the staff¡¯s introduction. ¡°To be able to unify thousands of guilds and let everyone recognize the trading center, how can Su Wan¡¯s tactics be simple?¡± Xiao Mei said with some respect. Furthermore, these matters did not necessarily require her to step forward. There would always be capable people in the many guilds. As long as this city was not captured, its future potential was limitless! With such growth, one could foresee how prosperous the future would be. As Su Wan¡¯sckey, Li Long also felt honored at this moment. He knew long ago that Lord Su Wan had unlimited potential. Before Su Wan rose, Li Long had already viewed him as a big boss. Anyway, there was also a handsome man called Xu Yuan next to Su Wan. It was quite impossible for him to introduce his sister to Xu Yuan. If Xu Yuan could be his brother-inw one day, would it not be easier to get things done? ¡°Brother, do you know where Su Wan is?¡± Li Long asked. ¡°She¡¯s at City Lord Mansion. I¡¯d like to advise you not to go even if you want to see Lord Su Wan. So many people want to see her. If Lord Su Wan sees everyone, she¡¯ll be exhausted!¡± The staff member beside him smiled and pointed at the heavily guarded area in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m Lord Su Wan¡¯s number one underling!¡± Li Long raised his head proudly. Xiao Mei resisted the urge to hit Li Long, and she sighed helplessly. The staff did not know whether tough or cry. Then, he saw the siblings head to City Lord Mansion. However, before they could get close, they were stopped by the guards outside. Unexpectedly, the two of them did not give up, but they did not know what to say to the guards. The soldiers immediately entered the lord¡¯s mansion. After a while, they brought Li Long and Xiao Mei inside. Tasiria Trading Center was officially opened to the public. On the surface, only the lords were enjoying the show. Secretly, countless native forces were carefully observing North Desert City¡¯s actions. Whether it was the nobles of the kingdom, the top families, therge merchant associations, or the religious factions, all eyes were focused on the city that could affect the situation in the Main ne. Perhaps half a year ago, the forces that had passed down their legacy on thisnd did not care about the lords. However, since the Lord of Greed¡¯s fall, Su Wan had reversed this view. Everyone had to admit that the lords, whom they looked down on, possessed the power to change the situation. Xu Yuan was one of the best, and there was no one on par with him. The Ice Empire was and of extreme cold. In a house built with ice crystals, Tristana stood silently by the window and looked out at the white snow. The window was condensed with magic power. After an unknown period of time, something seemed to ur to her. She gently grabbed the cloak that was woven from the silk of the Scarlet me Demon Spider. The warmth that came from it made the coldness in her body dissipate a little. The cold came from the forbiddennd of life that was forever covered in ice and snow. After she left Vampire Castle, she never saw Lord Xu Yuan and Lord Su Wan. She did not know if Xu Yuan had found the Blood Tribe¡¯s treasure, but she wanted to visit the territory once the matter in thend of extreme cold was over. ¡°Lady Tristana, the Grand Duke just sent a secret letter asking you for information about Lord Su Wan.¡± A voice behind her interrupted her thoughts. She turned around and saw the middle-aged mage. Her gaze was especially solemn at this moment as if something important had happened. ¡°Father is asking me for information on Lord Su Wan? Has something happened?¡± Tristana was confused. ¡°There¡¯s likely an ident, but it¡¯s not a bad thing!¡± When the middle-aged mage heard this, her expression became odd. ¡°What happened exactly? Is Lord Xu Yuan in danger and asking us for help?¡± Tristana¡¯s face darkened when she saw the mage¡¯s strange expression. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan is fine. 1 just couldn¡¯t think of a way to break it to you.¡± The middle-aged mage quickly waved her hand. ¡°The Grand Duke sent news that Su Wan unified the lords and established a trading center that faced the whole world in the Tasiria ne.¡± The subsequent trading center could affect the situation on the entire Main ne. Hence, he sent a message to Tristana to request more information about Su Wan. He had to pay the closest attention to her. ¡°Lady Tristana, Lord Su Wan is now a major figure the main ne and major forces pay attention to. Her words and deeds may cause huge waves.¡± The middle-aged mage sounded somewhat emotional. Tristana savored the content of the mage¡¯s words before she returned to her senses. A smile as bright as the stars soon appeared on her face. Even her father, Grand Duke Frostwolf, could not unify the guilds and create a force that could influence the situation on the main ne, right? Lord Xu Yuan¡¯s writing was really shocking. She knew that Su Wan was standing behind Xu Yuan and that Xu Yuan made big decisions for him. Xu Yuan¡¯s heroic figure appeared in her mind, and her heart was filled with pride. ¡°If we manage to postpone the matters in thend of extreme cold, then 1 hope that you can return to the family¡¯s residence, and at the same time, rece the Frostwolf family as the envoy to Lord Su Wan¡¯s territory!¡± The middle-aged mage was also somewhat emotional. Grand Duke Frostwolf was a top figure in the Frost Kingdom. It was extremely difficult for ordinary nobles to meet him. Now, he had to take the initiative to invite the Lords to meet him, and he even wanted his eldest daughter to personally send letters to them. ¡°I must personally attend to the matters in the extremely coldnd!¡± Tristana shook her head subconsciously. Those matters were rted to the future development of the Frostwolf family and the inheritance of the title. In order to control the Frostwolf family, she had to have enough power. The things in the extremely coldnd were the key to influencing the situation. At this thought, Tristana¡¯s eyes were filled with determination again. Her mother¡¯s wish muste true. Moreover, Lord Xu Yuan was already so outstanding, how could she remain unknown? She had to be the new leader of the Frostwolf family! Su Wan¡¯s first impression of Li Long was that of a restless young man. Nowadays, it was rare to see a guy who looked so much like a Lord. ¡°Lord Su Wan! Lord Xu Yuan, 1 mean¡­ Xu Yuan, brother!¡± When Li Long saw Xu Yuan and Su Wan, he immediately stepped forward and hugged Xu Yuan¡¯s thigh. ¡°We finally meet again, Xu Yuan!¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Xu Yuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He resorted to pushing Li Long away and saying angrily. When Li Long stood up, Xu Yuan looked at the female yer behind him with interest. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my sister!¡± Seeing his gaze, Li Long winked and whispered. ¡°Greetings, Lord Su Wan. Lord Xu Yuan, my name is Xiao Mei. Don¡¯t take Li Long¡¯s words to heart.¡± Xiao Mei¡¯s eyelids twitched. She resisted the urge to p her fake brother and bowed solemnly. In the early stages of the game, she had discovered a two-star dungeon and wanted to conquer it, but before she went in with Li Long, Xu Yuan had told them the difficulty of the dungeon he conquered. With their strength at that time, they would definitely die if they entered that instance dungeon. The two people were so shocked that they broke out in cold sweat, but they did manage to escape death. Su Wan was actually very happy about their visit.. Chapter 520 - 520: Little Princess Bayion Chapter 520: Little Princess Bayion Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With the increase in her strength and status, she had few friends by her side apart from the three people who stuck with her. ¡°No need to be so polite. It¡¯s been such a long time. Where is your territory located?¡± Su Wan asked Li Long. ¡°In the mountain range of the endless wilderness,¡± Li Long said. Fer had regained her soul fragment in the Land of Broken Rules and the title of Wilderness Divine Priestess. ¡°I have a centaur under mymand, and she is naturally suited for the wilderness. Give me the coordinates, and if there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll send her to explore the wilderness!¡± Su Wan wanted Fer to go to the wilderness and find opportunities to level up. ¡°We just discovered a giant gem mine with superhuman heroes guarding it. Your help would be greatly appreciated!¡± Li Long excitedly pped his thigh. Su Wan sent Fer to the wilderness as an excuse to help them. He owed her big time. Only by having his elder sister marry the handsome man by Su Wan¡¯s side could he repay the favor. Unfortunately, his foolish elder sister didn¡¯t even know how to make a move first. ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± If Su Wan knew what Li Long was thinking, she would probably kick him out. Xu Yuan belonged to her and only her! Su Wan hoped that Fer¡¯s journey to the wilderness would bring back pleasant surprises. In the future, North Desert City would definitely be the preferred trading ce for the Lords. ¡°Do you have any special products in your territory? 1 can help you find a better shop, and your products can be sold in North Desert City.¡± Even though thousands of guilds had settled in, the city was still too big and required numerous Lords to fill it. ¡°Sis, if you don¡¯t make a move, I might end up making Xu Yuan my boyfriend instead! I wouldn¡¯t dare approach Lord Su Wan,¡± whispered Li Long as he turned and winked at his sister, Xiao Mei. ¡°Li Long said that you might know a lot about the Overlord ne, Miss Xiao Mei?¡± said Su Wan. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know much about it,¡± said Xiao Mei. With such massive changes, the information they had was useless. Having the information didn¡¯t necessarily give them an advantage. Lords and guilds who were well-known on the forums didn¡¯t see any familiar colleagues in the city. That meant that even if they hadwork and information, it was worthless when it came to the real world. The Lord¡¯s world was like a long marathon, and being ahead didn¡¯t mean they would win everything. Xiao Mei understood this. Even though she had some knowledge and received the assistance of heroes in the beginning, it was still difficult to develop. Oppression from the natives, external dangers, scarcity of resources, and countless difficulties made every step she took arduous. Without urate information, the situation would worsen as the new era approached and merged with the present world! The future was uncertain. The Tasirian Lords Association had now caught the attention of the major forces in the Main ne. They needed to be mentally prepared for possible attacks on North Desert City. What Xiao Mei said was not much different from what the Dwarf God had said. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan had made this decision, they were ready to bear the consequences. After chatting for a while, the two of them took their leave. Su Wan arranged for Lords to be led to the selected shops. ¡°You owe a big favor to Lord Su Wan and brother-inw Xu Yuan this time.¡± Li Long shook his head. ¡°Who said he was your brother-inw?!¡± Xiao Mei kicked him hard on his buttocks. ¡°If you missed the opportunity, it¡¯s your own fault. Why me me?!¡± Li Long patted his buttocks and looked displeased. Xiao Mei¡¯s eye twitched in annoyance. Their arrival was just a small ripple, and it didn¡¯t cause any waves. No one paid any attention to the two strangers. The number of Lords in North Desert City continued to increase and reached its peak after a few days. The entire city was packed with people. The shops in North Desert City were also quickly leased out. The city was abuzz with bustling vitality. With the influx of numerous people, the city prospered. Various food shops, weapon shops, tailoring shops, and even entertainment venues gained much poprity. House rentals,rge-scalemodity trading centers, and bounty centers all began to flourish. Those observing the Tasiria ne felt restless and uneasy when they saw this. The powerful native forces all increased their progress in conquering the other nes. No one could resist the allure of a prosperous city that connected every corner of the Main ne. Xu Yuan¡¯s reputation soared. Even the gods heard his name through their followers. Xu Yuan received Princess Bayion of Cann City, who visited them. She held a letter from Archduke Qing You, who wished to meet him and Su Wan as soon as possible. Archduke Qing You usually sent his servants to deliver letters to Mestre at the Lavender Guild and addressed them to Su Wan. This time, he had sent Bayion in person. The legendary ascetic¡¯s change of attitude toward them was because of their growing territory. Xu Yuan felt a little conflicted. Indeed, strength always mattered. The Tasirian Lords Association had many talented individuals. The headquarters was almostplete. It was designed collectively by hundreds of top talents among the Lords. These talents were previously high-level executives in majorpanies, and there were even several Nobel Prize winners among them. However, talented individuals could only survive by relying on stronger organizations. After reading Archduke Qing You¡¯s letter, Su Wan decided to return to their territory with Xu Yuan. They had to make a trip to Cann City soon because they had to discuss the next step with Nami. The Dark Soul Devourer, Cletos, Leona, and Fer stayed behind in North Desert City. The Lion of Greed was looking over the Death Swamp. The Dark Withered Tree was still devouring the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon. It would probably take some time toplete its transformation. With three top-tier heroes, along with millions of troops and the armies from the Tasirian Lords Association, there was no need to worry too much about security issues. Xu Yuan and Su Wan returned to their territory. They had been away for so long from their territory that stepping into it now felt likeing back home. They felt at peace. No matter where they were, no ce provided a sense of security like their own territory. ¡°Lord and His Majesty have arrived!¡± Lively exmations rang throughout the city. Xu Yuan and Su Wan were the rulers of the territory. The citizens regarded them as gods. The residents on the streets bowed with respect and reverence. They were weing their rulers. Su Wan smiled and walked to the Dark Castle. Just as she entered the hall, she saw Bayion, in a pristine white dress, soundly asleep in her seat. The noble and cold demeanor of the little princess of Cann City was nowhere to be seen.. Chapter 521 - 521: Threat from the Holy Kingdom Chapter 521: Threat from the Holy Kingdom Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lazy pig, wake up!¡± Xu Yuan reached forward to pinch the sleeping figure¡¯s nose. Startled awake, Bayion cheered and jumped onto Xu Yuan, hugging him like a ko. Xu Yuanughed and patted Bayion¡¯s little head. He then put her down. Bayion happiness was evident from the way she grinned. ¡°Why did you suddenlye to the territory?¡± Xu Yuan pinched her delicate face and sat down on her right side. ¡°How long has it been since you and Lord Su Wan visited Cann City?!¡± Bayion eximed angrily. ¡°Does Archduke Qing You want to see us that badly?¡± Su Wan watched the two bicker and smiled. Bayion always made everyone happy. The repeated invitations from the archduke weren¡¯t a simple matter. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, the high-ranking officials of the Holy Kingdom want to seize your Tasiria ne,¡± Bayion said indignantly. Those greedy worms found out about what Xu Yuan and Su Wan had been up totely! The high-ranking officials of the Holy Kingdom found the Sun Cult, and it seems that the other party used some powerful divination spell. After arge amount of information integration, they inferred the identities of you both. The gods possess unimaginable power. My father and 1 did not leak any information!¡± Bayion said in determination. Her eyes were red. The Holy Kingdom was the first empire established by humans and had great prestige. However, the ancient empire had long since disintegrated in several battles among the gods and was destroyed in the ancient era. The current Holy Kingdom had been rebuilt countless times, but the king still imed to have the bloodline of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s royal family and inherited the lineage. Cann City was a territory under the jurisdiction of the Holy Kingdom. However, due to the presence of the legendary ascetic Qing You, Cann City was considered to be under the Holy Kingdom only in name. No one dared to meddle with a legend. But no matter what, the true strength of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s power could not be ignored. ¡°The Tasiria ne is a territory that no one can touch, not even the Holy Kingdom, let alone the Sun Cult!¡± said Xu Yuan. Hearing this calm but assertive statement, Bayion¡¯s heart raced. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at the charismatic figure in front of her. Even her father would sound pretentious in saying such things, but the man in front of her was different. He and Su Wan controlled the ne, and their influence could cause major changes in the Main ne as well. They even garnered attention from hundreds and millions of people and killed the Lord of Greed! The words of such a top-notch figure, no matter how arrogant they sounded, made people seriously consider the prospect. No one dared to underestimate them. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, with thousands under us, my father and 1 firmly stand on your side,¡± said Bayion. ¡°Father has firmly rejected the high-ranking officials of the Holy Kingdom.¡± However, there were quite a few grudges within the Holy Kingdom against Cann City. Her father could resist the hate of some people, and he might not be willing to back down even in the face of immense power. The royal family of the Holy Kingdom had also sent a prince who was currently waiting in Cann City, hoping tomunicate with Lord Su Wan. Bayion looked conflicted. Six months ago, when Xu Yuan and Su Wan visited Cann City, her dear friend Tristana had given Su Wan the Lavender manor as a gift. Now, not only did Bayion arrive here on behalf of Archduke Qing You, but also a prince from the Holy Kingdom was waiting for them in Cann City! Bayion looked at Xu Yuan in reverence and admiration. This time, Su Wan and Xu Yuan¡¯s territory was strong. Not even a legendary ascetic had the strength to trample their territory. ¡°I heard that the sect has been quite active recently. Do you know anything about it?¡± Su Wan asked. When the Crimson Moon had risen, the sects had been spreading their teaching of the ancient gods and the destruction of the world. They even instructed their followers to find the people who had been drenched in blood rain and burn them alive! At the same time, they offered a high reward for any information about the ancient gods. If the information was true, generous rewards would be given. Bayion had read many ancient historical books but found no records about the ancient gods. She couldn¡¯t even find information in books specifically dedicated to evil creatures. She had asked her father, but Archduke Qing You didn¡¯t know much either. However, ording to his spection, the ancient gods were probably divine beings who ruled the world before the birth of the new gods. Although the reasons were unknown, the long-lost gods were reviving again. It could be foreseen that there would be a great upheaval during this transition between the old and the new. Su Wan and Xu Yuan were not surprised by this. The gods had erased information about the ancient gods when they came to power. If it weren¡¯t for Nami causing the blood rain to cover the entire ne and granting countless people power, they would have found some people willing to join the ancient gods. But now, they couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. Nami didn¡¯t want to sit around and do nothing. The next step would probably be something earth-shattering. ¡°Bayion, please help us keep an eye on the movements of the sects. The gods are not as kind and gentle as their followers proim,¡± Xu Yuan said. Bayion nodded. Since Nami hadn¡¯t revealed her identity to Bayion, she must have had her reasons. ¡°What is the purpose of the Royal Family of the Holy Kingdom this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it should be rted to the Tasiria ne.¡± Bayion shook her head. The establishment of the Tasiria ne as a trading center for Lords had caused an even bigger uproar than killing the Lord of Greed. Even her father couldn¡¯t help but praise Su Wan¡¯s idea. Bayion felt a bit awkward. This time, when she saw her father, would Lord Xu Yuan finally earn his approval? Bayion blushed. ¡°In that case, Su Wan and I will go and meet with Archduke Qing You,¡± Xu Yuan said calmly. ¡°Princess Bayion, would you like to stay in the territory and explore for a few days, or would you like toe back to Cann City with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Bayion said decisively. Without Xu Yuan, there was no point in staying here. Timo entered the hall. Su Wan informed him of their n to go to Cann City and handled some piled-up trivial matters of the territory.. Chapter 522 - 522: The Value of the Disgraced Prince Chapter 522: The Value of the Disgraced Prince Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Two things caught Su Wan¡¯s attention. The fifth upgrade of the Magic Music Box had beenpleted. After several months of intense research, the Magic Music Box was now very close to ying tapes. The production line of the Magic Music Box had expanded more than tenfold, with daily output increasing significantly. The production line incorporating alchemical technology would soon be put to good use. It would lead to a substantial increase in production capacity. To broaden sales and market reach, the initial release of the Magic Music Box included ten magic sound tapes. Most of the songs were performed by dark elves, but the standout was a girl with an exceptionally clear and melodious voice from the territory. The production of magic sound tapes was much simpler than that of the Magic Music Box. After two months of extensive expansion, the present daily output was astonishing. Once the production line incorporating alchemical technology was operational, the production capacity of magic sound tapes would experience a significant surge. A vast industry had emerged and was waiting for the territory to upy the Blue. Such rapid progress was a good thing. Before themy an immensely vast market, where the purchase would soar. ¡°Timo, we have been too restrained. Increase resource investment tenfold, and 1 need the production output of the Magic Music Box to double. If there is a shortage of manpower, go find Angel and have her allocate more people to you,¡± Su Wan instructed. If they needed more gray dwarves, they could coordinate with the Tasirian Lords Association, where Lords from various main nes could meet their demands! Offline transactions could never be reced by online ones for various reasons. The transaction fee was one of these reasons. Online transactions also made it impossible for many businesses to flourish. Offline transactions were easy for buying and selling. It was unclear whether Timo was shocked or hopeful for the grand n. The production cost of each Magic Music Box was numerous rare resources. If they achieved their target, the daily consumption of resources would be astonishing. Timo felt dizzy. He had never seen such a vast number of resources in his life. He had to take a few deep breaths just to calm himself. ¡°Lord Su Wan, your order is all that matters. I¡¯ll get to it right away!¡± said Timo. The market was right in front of them, but they couldn¡¯t make money because of issues with the production capacity. It was quite frustrating. The production of ice cream couldn¡¯t be neglected, either. With the Tasiria ne under their control, Timo would discuss with Angel and allocate an area specifically for cultivating Light Flowing Grass. Although seventy percent of the poption in the Tasiria ne had been ughtered by Archduke Blood Fury, there were still two to three million people alive and well. These people were sufficient to provide the necessary manpower. At the same time, Timo would arrange several cities as ice cream production bases. He hoped to increase the ice cream production capacity tenfold within a year! Ice cream was different from the Magic Music Box. The production of the Magic Music Box required technology, while the only thing required for ice cream production was research and development. Ifrge-scale food workshops were constructed, their goal could be easily achieved. The only limitation was the supply of raw materials. The Magic Music Box followed the technological route, while the Night Devil Troops followed the path of low-cost reproduction. Both were equally important for the territory. Timo was somewhat frightened. The Magic Music Box alone was incredible, and they were deciding to increase ice cream production by a hundredfold¡­ His heart couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°The territory is capable of achieving all of this,¡± Su Wan said in reassurance. By integrating the strength of the yers, the resources at their disposal had taken a leap forward. They could boldly expand and reform the Tasiria ne without the need for second thoughts. They needed production bases, so the Tasiria ne would be one. After giving instructions and letting Timo handle things on his own, Su Wan and Xu Yuan left the Dark Castle. After counting the number of people Bayion had brought with her, they summoned the Red-Eyed ck Dragon. The dragon quickly departed with Bayion and her team on his back. They headed to Cann City. This time, they needed to be quick, as there were too many matters in the Tasiria ne that required personal attention. The territory also had countless affairs to deal with. Su Wan nned to meet with Nami, receive the reward for the previous S-rank mission, and present an additional gift on behalf of the Tasirian Lords Association. She was looking forward to seeing Nami¡¯s expression upon receiving the gift. Additionally, she wanted to meet with Archduke Qing You. The fact that a legend like Archduke Qing You had sent his daughter on such a long journey was remarkable. Su Wan wanted to meet him and confirm about the situation with the Holy Kingdom. It would either be a peaceful settlement or a bloodbath. Xu Yuan¡¯s act of personally killing a god in front of billions of people caused an uproar in the Tasiria ne. Although some were curious about him, no one dared to approach him. The Third Prince was obviously a scapegoat who was sent to scout the way and take the me. The next step was to see what role Archduke Qing You yed in all of this. They needed to determine if he was a friend or a foe. Mestre¡¯s face soured. The Lavender Business Guild was her establishment, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to destroy her hard work! ¡°ording to the information from our spies, it seems that the Third Prince is not willing to participate in this operation,¡± Xu Yuan said. Xu Yuan narrowed his eyes. ¡®Who would be willing to be a scapegoat in this?¡¯ ¡°Can we secretly contact the prince? Perhaps we can gain some unexpected clues,¡± asked Mestre. The seemingly insignificant and disregarded prince might have some value after all, especially considering his bloodline from the Holy Royal Family. ¡°Can our intelligence secretly pass a message to him?¡± ¡°No problem. Although the prince has guards around him, no one pays much attention to him anyway,¡± Mestre said. Just as they finished speaking, they heard footsteps outside. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Lord Xu Yuan, President Mestre, there is a distinguished guest requesting an audience outside the manor. The leader ims to be the Third Prince of the Holy Kingdom.¡± A half-feathered person entered the room. ¡°It seems that we have quite the connection with this prince. Bring him in!¡± Xu Yuan was curious. The half-feathered person had initially thought the outsider was using a false identity, but to his surprise, Xu Yuan acknowledged the prince without hesitation. Were they going to receive the prince personally? Seeing that neither of them stood up, the half-feathered person didn¡¯t waste any words and turned to leave. Soon, the half-feathered led a young man in ck leather armor into the hall. His short golden hair shone in the light. This young man bore a profound weariness, and his eyes disyed maturity beyond his age. Only someone who had experienced countless hardships and tasted the highs and lows of life could have such eyes.. Chapter 523 - 523: The Cheap Prince Chapter 523: The Cheap Prince Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The young man took a deep breath and walked forward with determined steps. Before the astonished gaze of Mestre, he knelt before Su Wan. He lowered his head humbly. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I, Jia Wen, the third prince of the Holy Kingdom, pay my respects to you.¡± ¡°Prince Jia Wen, as a person of noble status, you don¡¯t need to pay respects to me. Doesn¡¯t your surname hold the word ¡°Holy¡±?¡± Su Wan stared at the young man. In order to prove their legitimacy, the royal family of the Holy Kingdom had always used the word ¡°Holy¡± as their surname. ¡°The ¡°Holy¡± surname is filthy and unworthy of being ced after my name.¡± Jia Wen gritted his teeth. ¡°Prince Jia Wen, please rise. I cannot ept such courtesy from a prince. Besides, your connection with the royal family is none of my concern.¡± She wondered if the prince was being sincere orying a trap for her. Xu Yuan sat on the side and observed indifferently. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in such matters. It was just a cliched drama, like those he had seen too much in movies and TV shows. Such naive conversations were better suited for Bayion. ¡°Forgive my rudeness. The upper echelons of the Holy Kingdom have reached an agreement with most of the nobles to prepare for the seizure of the Tasiria ne.¡± Jia Wen took a deep breath. ¡°I was sent to provoke you and test your true strength.¡± Mestre scowled. Could it be that the prince hated the Holy Kingdom? She had reached that conclusion from collecting arge amount of data, but it was still surprising to see the other party be so straightforward with it. What did he want to do? Xu Yuan, who was watching from the sidelines, was also surprised. If this wasn¡¯t an act, then the hatred the prince had for the Holy Kingdom was irreparable. It seemed that Jia Wen hade prepared. ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°The Sun Sect has built a church in Cann City. The new Archbishop in white robes took office three days ago.¡± Jia Wen looked at Su Wan¡¯s indifferent face. He was even willing to risk the Sun God¡¯s wrath. ¡°Prince Jia Wen, do you understand what you are saying?¡± Su Wan stared directly at him. As soon as her words fell, an immense pressure emanated from Su Wan and shrouded the entire hall in sandstorm-like darkness. The air became stagnant. ¡°1¡¯11 take responsibility for what I said. The high-ranking officials of the Holy Kingdom not only want to control the Tasiria ne but also want to take away a certain evil god¡¯s treasure. They nt soul worms in the possessed bodies, which devours them into empty shells!¡± New souls would be born within those bodies, and they would bepletely subservient to the soul worm¡¯s master. Even the Lords weren¡¯t immune to it. Jia Wen felt himself tremble. He didn¡¯t back down. He stepped forward with even greater determination and looked at Su Wan. ¡°By telling me this, Prince Jia Wen, have you considered the consequences?¡± Su Wan asked. She realized that he was being truthful. ¡°What does it matter if souls are devoured? Since my father, mother, and sister were killed by those filthy bastards, I live only for revenge. Even if I fall into the abyss, 1 will drag them down with me!¡± Jia Wen¡¯s face twisted in madness, and heughed. Su Wan turned to Mestre in astonishment. Mestre shook her head. She didn¡¯t know anything about that. ¡°I know that you find it hard to trust me, Lord Su Wan. You also know that the filthy bloodline of the Holy Royal Family runs in my veins. But none of that matters! As long as I can eliminate those bustards, I am willing to do anything for you!¡± Jia Wen¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°To my knowledge, your mother died of an illness, and you don¡¯t have a sister. As for your father, isn¡¯t he the king of the Holy Kingdom? When did he pass away?¡± Su Wan asked calmly. ¡°King? How can that bustards be my father!¡± Pain and anger shed across Jia Wen¡¯s face. He suddenly covered his face in his hands. The king had gotten drunk and forced himself onto Jia Wen¡¯s mother. After that, he and Jia Wen¡¯s sister were born. The Holy Royal Family used their bloodline identification technique to find Jia Wen! Jia Wen clenched his fists tightly. A vein throbbed at his temple. He looked ferocious. Although he didn¡¯t tell her what happened next, Su Wan could guess. A woman married to amoner gave birth to the king¡¯s child. The royal family might have been perturbed to find out that the woman kept a rtionship with a lowlymoner. It would be a sphemy to the royal bloodline. The royal family then might have killed themoner and his family. ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is¡­ why haven¡¯t you tried to kill them until now?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°At that time, there weren¡¯t many descendants, and they all had some physical problems. The royal family has a forbidden technique that can strengthen their bloodline to enhance their own power.¡± Jia Wen lowered his head silently. Su Wan was greatly surprised by the actions of the Holy Royal Family. Humans were truly aplex race. They could choose between evil, kindness, order, chaos, and various other factions without a thought. But the royal family of the Holy Kingdom had done unthinkable things. The word ¡°Holy¡± was indeed hypocritical. ¡°Prince Jia Wen, what do you want in exchange for telling me this?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°You are the one who killed the Lord of Greed!¡± Jia Wen¡¯s eyes were red, and his voice was low. Su Wan was the most powerful among the Lords. She controlled an entire ne and ruled over the influential Tasirian Lords Association! More importantly, Su Wan was an enemy of the Holy Kingdom! The greed of the descendants of the Holy Royal Family had driven them mad, and they would never let her go. Although there were many powerful beings in this world, only Su Wan had the ability to kill those descendants and was willing to be their enemy! Jia Wen knelt on the ground and pressed his head against the ground. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I am willing to give everything and serve you with all my heart in your war against the Holy Kingdom!¡± he said fervently. Whether it was providing intelligence as a spy or doing anything that needed to be done, Jia Wen was willing to lend his hand at all costs! Chapter 524 - 524: A New Mission Chapter 524: A New Mission Trantor: End Less Fantasy Trantion Editor: End Less Fantasy Trantion Su Wan silently watched Jia Wen kneeling before her. Mestre and Xu Yuan also watched in silence. After a while, Su Wan was just about to say something when a familiar prompt sounded in her ear. [You have triggered the S-ss quest, The Prince¡¯s Revenge. Jia Wen was born of violence. He was supposed to grow up in a loving environment, but the cruelty of the royal family caused the death of his father, mother, and sister. The tragedy ignited Prince Jia Wen¡¯s endless desire for revenge. Help Prince Jia Wenplete his revenge. I [Mission objective: Kill the King of the Holy Kingdom and eliminate all the culprits involved in this event J [Mission reward: Sacred Heart.] Su Wan read the system prompt several times. Another S-ss mission!.1 Moreover, the difficulty of this mission was much greater than the mission two months ago. Kill the King of the Holy Kingdom! Even though the Holy Kingdom couldn¡¯tpare to rhe other famous empires in history, they possessed formidable armed forces. They would have heroes at least at the transcendent level, and possibly even at the legendary level. It would be difficult to kill them. The difficulty of S-ss missions was now a piece of cake for Su Wan. When saw the mission reward, she felt that the danger was worth it. This was the first time she could ger so close to the Sacred Heart. Although she had a good deal of high-level equipment, especially the King¡¯s Set, this would help her out a lor At present, she had obtained the Dark King¡¯s Cape and the Dark King¡¯s Crown. If she could obtain the third piece of rhe Dark King¡¯s equipment, her equipment set would upgrade from legendary to demigod level. But she didn¡¯t know what the third piece of rhe Dark King¡¯s set was, nor did she know where to find it. Now there was no need to worry about it. As long as shepleted this mission, she could obtain a demigod-level artifact that surpassed thebined power of the three top-tier legendary equipment. Su Wan was delighted. If gods could be killed, what was a mere king?! The main reason she wanted to help was not for the reward, but because she liked doing good in the world. She looked at the heartbroken Jia Wen and decided to help him. ¡°Prince Jia Wen, your sincerity has moved me, but I would like to hear your n first. How do you intend to seek revenge?¡± In the elegant Lavender Manor¡¯s reception hall, Su Wan half leaned on the main seat of the long table. She looked at Jia Wen, who was still kneeling in front of her. Although he had royal blood, it hadn¡¯t brought him power or happiness. Instead, he fell into a state of family destruction and was even used by the Holy King as a means to strengthen himself. It was truly a tragedy. Jia Wen lifted his head. The madness and excitement reddened his eyes. Su Wan was intrigued. ¡°So¡­ you n to use the power of rhe Good and Lawful Faction to overthrow the rule of the Holy Kingdom? That doesn¡¯t sound realistic. After all, no one will start a war against a powerful kingdom over baseless usations.¡± Prince Jia Wen¡¯s face fell at Su Wan¡¯s words. ¡°I have no other choice. I can only take this unconventional path to take my revenge.¡± ¡°Jia Wen, are you willing to inherit the throne of the Holy Kingdom and be its ruler?¡± Su Wan asked. Jia Wen looked at Su Wan in astonishment. Was that even possible? He was a lowly bastard born to a king and lived at amoner¡¯s house! He only became the third prince because rhe Holy Kingdom had a forbidden technique that could strengthen itself by extracting the bloodline of rhe descendants. In the end, he was just a spare blood vial for the king. As someone from rhe bloodline of the Holy Royal Family, why couldn¡¯t Jia Wen be the king when other princes could inherit the throne? ¡°If you be the king, the hatred can easily be resolved!¡± Su Wan said. ¡°The kingdom shouldn¡¯t be so evil. You can freely create an ideal nation that exists in your heart. Everyone will bow down to you. If you use external force, you will have to face rhe entire army of the kingdom. Why not start from within? After all, you are a prince.¡± The opportunity was there. He could incite an internal fight in the pce. No one would even think he was after rhe throne. It wasn¡¯t umon for kings to die in internal strife. ¡°If you make up your mind, I will fully support you and let you ascend to the throne, Prince Jia Wen. The future is in your hands, and your choice will not only determine your fate bur also the fate of the Holy Kingdom!¡± Su Wan would stay in Cann City for three days. Before she left, he hoped she would get his reply regarding the matter. However, the prince could take as long as he needed to make his decision. After all, there was no rush. If he agreed, he would be considered a member of her territory. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jia Wen sat in rhe carriage and leaned against the ss window. He was deep in thought as he watched the retreating streets and pedestrians. The conversation with Su Wan kept lingering in his mind. The young Lord wasn¡¯t a king, but her words held weight. After all, Su Wan was the legendary Godyer! Her legendary achievements left him with no doubts. But could someone like him be a king? Jia Wen let out a weary sigh. He had never imagined that the Godyer would pave this path for him. ¡°Your Highness, we have arrived.¡± The calm voice of the coachman came from outside the carriage. Jia Wen instinctively turned and looked outside. Several people dressed in magnificent attire were conversing outside the luxurious residence where he would be staying. He took a deep breath and opened the carriage door and stepped out. As soon as the people saw him, they stopped talking. A bald man in his forties approached. ¡°I told you not to wander around. Which Lord did you meet today?¡± The bald man looked at Jia Wen in disgust. ¡°There is a banquet tonight, and you will apany us. If Archduke Qing You asks you anything, answer ording to the instructions given to you. Hurry up and go back to change your clothes. We don¡¯t have time to waste here with you.¡± Before Jia Wen could even respond, the bald man scolded him and then turned to continue his conversation with the others.. Chapter 525 - 525: The First Encounter With The Legend Chapter 525: The First Encounter With The Legend Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The others remained motionless. ¡°Bowing to the prince? Don¡¯t make meugh. Can a bastard like him, who even the royal family can¡¯t kill, deserve such respect?¡± Jia Wen felt humiliated when he heard that. He clenched his fists in anger. The tempting words echoed in his mind once again: Jia Wen, are you willing to inherit the throne of the Holy Kingdom and be its ruler? Jia Wen was now willing to be a member of the territory. He was willing to be Su Wan¡¯s servant and willing to give everything for revenge! His anger would bring down the Holy Kingdom! After Jia Wen left, Su Wan looked at Xu Yuan. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Lord Xu Yuan, do we really need to get involved in the struggle for the throne of the Holy Kingdom?¡± asked Mestre hesitantly. Although the king was already old, he was not incapacitated. The heir to the throne had not been established, but there were rumors of a decision being made. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to intervene in something like that. ¡°We don¡¯t have many pawns in our hands, but making the next move may have unexpected effects,¡± Su Wan said. Even if they failed, it wouldn¡¯t have a significant impact on them. With a demigod-level artifact as a reward, they would strive to ovee any difficulties they encountered. However, this matter needed careful nning. It was as difficult as climbing the sky for a prince with no foundation to ascend to the throne. But it was precisely because of the difficulty that the ultimate reward would be sweeter. When they met Archduke Qing You, they could discuss more about it. There were footsteps outside the door. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Lord Xu Yuan, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion sent an invitation card, inviting you to attend the banquet tonight.¡± The winged messenger handed a golden invitation card to Su Wan. ¡°Mestre, you and Xu Yuan will apany me to the banquet. This way, we can expand thework of connections for the Lavender Business Guild and let everyone know that we need their support.¡± Su Wan put the invitation card aside. She had been looking forward to meeting Archduke Qing You for a long time. A legendary cultivator, the ruler of Cann City, and the archduke of the Holy Kingdom. Those titles held immense weight. He was a ruler who controlled the destiny of millions of people. Archduke Qing You, the ruler of Cann City, belonged to the top group of people in any country in the Main ne. What impressed Su Wan was that they didn¡¯t previously even have the opportunity to attend banquets, let alonemunicate with such a person. Now, their territory had developed to the point where it could stand on equal footing with Cann City. Their efforts had finally paid off. As the sun began setting, the sky was filled with colorful hues, and the ss of the residential houses reflected beautiful colors. The convoy from the Lavender Business Guild slowly made its way towards the city center. At this moment, Bayion was still a bit drowsy. But the jolt of the carriage woke her up. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, did Prince Jia Wen say anything when he came to see you? For example, offering the Tasiria ne to the Holy Kingdom?¡± she asked as she squeezed close to Xu Yuan. ¡°Or perhaps the Holy Kingdom wants to bestow the title of Marquis on Su Wan so that she would hand over the Tasiria ne for the royal family to manage.¡± Bayion chatted with Xu Yuan while gripping the strengthening crystal he had given her. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. 1 will discuss the matter of Jia Wen with your father,¡± Xu Yuan said. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have to wait long for Prince Jia Wen to be the most esteemed guest in Cann City. ¡°Even beggars know about the third prince¡¯s background. If it weren¡¯t for those great noble families coveting the Tasiria ne, how could he have the qualifications to represent the Holy Royal Family? Where does the honore from?¡± Bayion clearly doubted Jia Wen¡¯s intentions. Xu Yuan pinched her delicate face yfully but didn¡¯t exin anything further. He and Su Wan had some preparations to make for Jia Wen¡¯s ascension to the throne, but they still had to see how Archduke Qing You would react to the news. They arrived in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The guards around were vignt, and the army kept a close watch on the surroundings. No one dared to approach this restricted area, and the residents on the street could only stand outside the perimeter line. Today, the restricted area seemed unusually vast, as if something significant was about to happen. Many residents and Lords stopped in their tracks as they passed by. They wanted to see what would happen in this ce tonight. Soon, a luxurious carriage slowly arrived and entered the heavily guarded central area. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, their faces filled with disbelief and shock. When the carriage stopped, a tall figure wearing in robes personally opened the carriage door. ¡°Archduke Qing You!¡± The residents eximed in astonishment. Who could make Archduke Qing You open their carriage in the whole city? Everyone was shocked. The surrounding army acted quickly and blocked the view from the outside. They couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside. Su Wan wasn¡¯t startled by Archduke Qing You¡¯s actions. After getting out of the carriage, she smiled calmly at him. ¡°This is my father, Lord Su Wan. Father, these are the people 1 mentioned to you. This is Lord Su Wan and this is Lord Xu Yuan,¡± said Bayion as she introduced them. The three of them looked at each other. This was their first meeting, and the rtionship between them was somewhat delicate due to the events in the Tasiria ne and Su Wan¡¯s reputation as a Godyer. But the person who truly caught Archduke Qing You¡¯s attention was the powerful and mysterious Xu Yuan, who was charismatic and exuded a majestic aura. ¡°Please ept my humble greeting, Archduke Qing You,¡± said Su Wan politely. ¡°I, President Mestre of the Lavender Business Guild, greet you humbly, Archduke Qing You. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you,¡± said Mestre with a bow. ¡°Hello!¡± said Xu Yuan. Archduke Qing You stood over two meters tail, with an aura that was as sturdy as a mountain. Underneath his in robes, it seemed like the body of a beast was hidden. As Ascetics, they couldn¡¯t wear any equipment and relied on the strength of their own bodies to fight. Ascetics who had reached the pinnacle of cultivation could even battle dragons, wrestle Titans, and sh with giants. Theirbat strength was so incredibly strong that it was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.. Chapter 526 - 526: What Do You Think Of My Daughter? Chapter 526: What Do You Think Of My Daughter? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Su Wan, I heard about your initial hero,¡± said Archduke Qing You. He turned to face Xu Yuan. ¡°What do you think of my daughter?¡± Bayion blushed. She was eager to hear Xu Yuan¡¯s answer. Su Wan didn¡¯t expect Archduke Qing You to ask such a question. ¡°Princess Bayion is the most intelligent, kind, and adorable woman I have ever met. She is outstanding,¡± said Xu Yuan. What was he supposed to say? Anyone would praise the children in front of their parents. Bayion was overjoyed to hear that. She smiled radiantly. Archduke Qing Youughed. ¡°I, Griss Qing You, Lord of Cann City, am honored to meet you Lord Su Wan, and you, Lord Xu Yuan. On behalf of the whole of Cann City, I wee you. You too, President Mestre,¡± said Archduke Qing You and gestured for the guards to open the door of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He then stepped aside to let his guests in. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything further. With a smile on his face, he followed Su Wan and Mestre inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The people outside didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. They were still discussing why the archduke had opened the carriage door personally. The next few hours would have a significant impact on the development of the territory, and it might even influence the overall situation of the Main ne. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it was alreadyte at night. The moon hung high in the sky. There were two moons in the sky. One was the normal moon, while the other was a crimson moon. After a few months, the residents had gotten used to the presence of the blood moon. The sight of two moons hanging in the sky no longer made people fearful. The carriage rolled ahead. Mestre was just thinking about the conversation they had with Archduke Qing You. She had witnessed how the legendary figure was gradually persuaded by Xu Yuan to side with their territory. The conversation between the two had reached a level where it could change the situation of the Main ne. She had a deeper understanding of how powerful people thought and made decisions. Although she didn¡¯t participate in the conversation, she learned much from it as an observer. After a long time, she turned and looked at the handsome Xu Yuan. He was looking out of the window and admiring the brightly lit streets of the city. ¡®How could there be such a handsome and charming person like Xu Yuan in the world?¡¯ ¡°My Lord, why is Archduke Qing You willing to offend the higher-ups of the Holy Kingdom and support the Third Prince?¡± asked Mestre. ¡°Even if he gets Archduke Qing You¡¯s support, the Third Prince is still far from ascending to the throne. Betting on a prince with no hope seems foolish.¡± In Cann City, the Third Prince had a notorious reputation. Even ordinary citizens knew about it. After all, as a prince born from amoner and disliked by the king, it was enough to fuel gossip among the people. In the Holy Kingdom, his life might be even more difficult. Mestre didn¡¯t doubt the judgment of Su Wan and Xu Yuan, but she thought it was a very bad hand to y. She couldn¡¯t see many chances to turn the situation around. ¡°Who can know the future?¡± Su Wan smiled. As for Archduke Qing You¡¯s choice, he was taking a gamble. For ordinary aristocrats, participating in the struggle for the throne and being on the wrong side would be fatal. If the Third Prince doesn¡¯t be the king, he would still get enough attention to fight again. Could the new king still send troops to punish Archduke Qing You? Archduke Qing You had the capital and the resource to be willful. He was formidable. If Archduke Qing You became even stronger and rose to the level of a demigod, the king would have to be wary of him. ¡°I know how to proceed next. Once we reach an agreement, we can exaggerate Archduke Qing You¡¯s support of the Third Prince,¡± said Mestre thoughtfully. They could even influence public opinion and make everyone realize that the Third Prince was originally a top-tier genius who used his personal charm to win the appreciation and support of Archduke Qing You. They could im that his bad reputation was just some rumors spread by other princes to confuse the people and prevent him frompeting for the throne. Even if people didn¡¯t believe it entirely, it would still sway the thinking of some of the people. This way, it would be easier to handle any future actions. ¡°You¡¯ve learned a lot. I¡¯ll leave the matter of the Third Prince to you,¡± said Xu Yuan as he reached out and tucked Mestre¡¯s stray strand of hair behind her ear. Mestre blushed. Helping a prince ascend to the throne by their own hands gave a sense of aplishment that was far greater than running a business guild. ¡°Your Majesty, you might be overestimating my capabilities,¡± said Mestre with a smile. With only Archduke Qing You¡¯s support, the Third Prince was still far from ascending to the throne. How could she have the ability to elevate a prince to be a king? Even if Lavender Business Guild fully supported the Third Prince, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. Su Wan didn¡¯t dwell on this topic. This decision needed time. It wasn¡¯t something that would bear an oue in a year or two. That¡¯s how chess worked. Sometimes seemingly useless moves could turn into decisive wins. There was still time, so they could take it slow. Su Wan¡¯s gazended on the Dark Valkyrie. This hero, who had notpleted her transformation yet, had just been certified by Archduke Qing You and would soon reach legendary status. Legendary rank already stood at the pinnacle of the world. Having a legendary figure in the territory meant possessing the ultimate power of the Main ne. Gods could not appear in the main ne. Hence, the legendary level was the highest level in the ne. As for the demigods, their numbers were so few that they couldn¡¯t be considered impactful. Though Su Wan held many powerful trump cards, like the God of Deception and Lies, the Dwarf God, and even Nami, the Crimson Lord, they were all external forces and couldn¡¯t be summoned every time. Having a legendary figure belonging entirely to the territory was akin to possessing nuclear weapons that could be used as they pleased. There was no need to consider anyone¡¯s opinions. With the support from legendary figures like Archduke Qing You, Su Wan¡¯s confidence soared even higher.. Chapter 527 - 527: A Need For Change Chapter 527: A Need For Change Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Having met Archduke Qing You today, how do you feel?¡± ¡°He is very powerful¡­ Powerful enough to make me sense the danger as if my soul is held at knifepoint. If he makes a move, 1 won¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Beneath the golden mask of the Dark Valkyrie, her deep eyes showed admiration. It was the first time Su Wan heard the Dark Valkyrie speak like this. ¡°You haven¡¯t ascended to the legendary rank yet, so it¡¯s strange to expect to win against a cultivator like an ascetic.¡± Su Wan smiled. Archduke Qing You was only a step away from being a demigod. ¡°Someday, 1 will defeat him,¡± muttered the Dark Valkyrie. Her eyes were filled with determination. This new hero who emerged from the Death Arena wasn¡¯t weak. In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, upon hearing the report from the servants that the Lavender Guild Carriage had already left, Archduke Qing You leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. Tonight¡¯s conversation held significant importance for the territory, but what outsiders didn¡¯t know was that it was equally crucial for Cann City. He needed to think seriously about the future of Cann City. That Lord had indeed posed a challenging question for him. Bayion propped her chin on her hand and stared at the archway, which was now empty. She smiled absentmindedly. Apart from the two of them, there was also an elderly man who was over seventy years old. He had a head full of white hair and was impably dressed. He was the butler to the archduke. ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t you feel like we promised them too quickly?¡± The elderly man cleared his throat. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Archduke Qing You asked softly with his eyes still closed. ¡°Perhaps we can negotiate more conditions and even obtain some management rights of the Tasiria ne. 1 believe Lord Su Wan will make some concessions.¡± Su Wan needed allies and the support of Cann City. ¡°It¡¯s not that Su Wan particrly needs Cann City to back her up. We might need her as an ally instead,¡± said Archduke Qing You. He opened his eyes and looked at his butler. ¡°Why would Cann City need a Lord?¡± asked the old butler. He was surprised at the prospect. Even if a Lord obtained a ne and integrated many other Lords there, they were like driftwood. They came and they went. They couldn¡¯tpare to Cann City. Furthermore, that particr Lord had plenty ofpetitors. Although the Tasiria ne was ahead of its time, all major powers knew its value as a trading center and wouldn¡¯t allow it to grow unchecked. Soon, countless other Tasiria nes would emerge. Without any armies to defend, the Lords would be dispersed again. The old butler had valid reasons for his argument. ¡°The most critical factor is the Lords themselves. They are the future. The key to opening the door to a new world. Su Wan might be holding that key right now!¡± Archduke Qing You was deep in thought. No other trade center established by others, no matter how grand their momentum, could possiblypare to Su Wan¡¯s. After all, she was the Godyer and the strongest Lord. Even though it was due to the dragon by her side, it was an undeniable fact that Su Wan had killed a god and was always getting stronger. ¡°After the third prince visits Lord Su Wan, bring him to see me. It¡¯s time for the Holy Kingdom to change, and perhaps a new king could bring a new dawn. Bayion, during this time, you can go to the Lavender Business Guild and exchange ideas with Lord Su Wan,¡± said Archduke Qing You. ¡°Really, Father?¡± Bayion¡¯s eyes lit up. She was delighted. ¡°In a while, I will open the family¡¯s forbidden grounds. During the next six months, you won¡¯t have a chance to go out.¡± Archduke Qing You looked at his beloved daughter. The situation had be increasingly uncertain, and Archduke Qing You couldn¡¯t guarantee that Cann City would remain safe for her. He had to pass the things left behind by Bayion¡¯s mother to his daughter! Strength was the only significant thing in this world. Cann City needed enough strength to secure its heir and ensure her safety. Early the next morning, Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and Mestre finished their breakfast. ¡°Is President Nami still in Cann City these days?¡± Su Wan had been busy dealing with Archduke Qing You yesterday and didn¡¯t have time to visit the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. She still needed to discuss the reward for the S-ss mission shepletedst time. Moreover, during this period, Crimson Moon hadn¡¯t made any major moves. Everything had been too quiet. When things deviated from the norm, there was almost always something wrong. Su Wan really wanted to know what the Crimson Moon had nned next, as it was crucial for her territory as well. ¡°President Nami previously instructed me to inform her as soon as you visit. Yesterday, 1 sent a message to the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. President Nami will be back this morning.¡± ¡°Prepare the carriage. We¡¯re going to the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce,¡± Su Wan said. Mestre didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately prepared a carriage. Forty minutester, they arrived at the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. As soon as the carriage stopped, Su Wan saw another carriage with the Qing You Pavilion crest approaching from a little distance away. It parked right in front of the pavilion. The carriage door was opened by a maid who had been stationed there. An elegant figure descended from the carriage. Her dress was embroidered with blooming roses. Her cold gaze was filled with authority and power. The guards didn¡¯t dare look at her directly. They ced their hands on their chests and bowed in respect and reverence. ¡°Madam President.¡± At this moment, Su Wan and Xu Yuan also got off their carriage. Su Wan looked at the figure that had just alighted from the carriage. When she saw Su Wan, she smiled. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Lord Xu Yuan, it¡¯s been a long time! I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for what you did for mest time.¡± Nami approached Su Wan. ¡°It was yours anyway. If you feel indebted, just give us a few artifacts as gifts.¡± Su Wan smiled. ¡°1 do have some in my possession, but they are not suitable for you.¡± Nami chuckled. ¡°I was just joking.¡± ¡°Although there are no artifacts suitable for you, 1 have prepared something. If used properly, its effect is on par with divine artifacts,¡± said Nami. Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up in delight.. Chapter 528 - 528: Nami’s Reward Chapter 528: Nami¡¯s Reward Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nami listened to the news of herpanions¡¯ deaths with unwavering determination. There was no fear or hesitation in her eyes. Instead, they showed certainty. As the one with power, she had a stable mind. Even if one had formidable strength now, it was only a temporary thing. Only the one with a calm and rational mind could win in the end. ¡°Lord Su Wan, what 1 saw were just fragments of the future. If we don¡¯t make any changes and continue along the current path, the following might happen.¡± Nami looked wise and profound. ¡°But if we make strategic arrangements beforehand, this is merely a warning. The same goes for the new era. If we becent or even give up on our goals because we see the future, the result might be shattered hopes and failure.¡± ¡°Before the new era arrives, the Main ne will be plunged into unprecedented chaos and darkness. The gods who have been deprived of power will turn into the crudest beasts and try to destroy everything. The forces hidden in the shadows for many years will also be restless, and even the bottomless abyss will be connected to the Main ne. After the chaoses, all rules will be rewritten, and the power I hold will greatly diminish. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to help you then,¡± she said solemnly. But no matter what the future holds, Nami wished for Su Wan and Xu Yuan to survive until the new era began. Su Wan looked conflicted, but she remained silent. The Dark Valkyrie and Mestre also looked stressed. Fortunately, the so-called fragments of the future had not be unchangeable facts. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences. If something happened to Su Wan, it would be a disaster, and they would have no reason to live anymore. The Dark Valkyrie had been full of confidence due to her rapid growth in strength, but it was shattered now. A strong sense of urgency gripped her heart. She needed to be stronger! Strong enough to protect her master from any harm! The future Nami mentioned must not happen. She once again yearned for power. She needed to break through to the legendary level, or even the demigod level. If the gods lost their power, then the demigod would be the most powerful beings on the Main ne. Only by wielding the strongest power could she protect Su Wan and Xu Yuan. Mestre also felt anxious. Some risky ideas kept surfacing in her mind. She made a decision. High risk meant high reward. Time might not allow the Lavender Business Guild to continue its steady development. She needed to make the Lavender Business Guild grow rapidly in the shortest possible time so that it could provide more support for the territory. Su Wan looked at Nami and breathed a sigh of relief. Since all the gods had lost their authority, Nami naturally wouldn¡¯t be an exception. Otherwise, there would be no need to start a new era. It would be better to eliminate all unstable factors. ¡°If a great change is about toe, will the Tasirian Lords Association¡¯s role be less significant?¡± she asked. With the gods losing their authority, the conflicts between the old factions and them seemed less critical than before. ¡°On the contrary, the more turmoil there is, the more apparent the role of Lords will be.¡± Nami shook her head. The Tasirian Lords Association would be the final straw that would break the gods. It would also be the key to opening the new era. Last month, Scarlen established a branch in a special ne. Next, they could inform the members of the Tasirian Lords Association of the coordinates of that ne and let them go there. Here, all Lords would receive rewards. The only condition was to be members of the old faction. Su Wan didn¡¯t raise any objections. Although most Lords were neutral or aligned with some sects, there would be no problem in converting their loyalty with promises of personal gain. If the benefits were significant, they might even sell themselves. Moreover, Crimson Moon was formidable. They had been waiting for this day. Who wouldn¡¯t want to gain benefits from this kind of organization? After reaching an agreement, Su Wan, Xu Yuan, and Nami discussed the details. They discussed Crimson Moon¡¯s next actions. It wasn¡¯t until three hourster, when the dwarf wall clock on the wall reached twelve, that they reluctantly stopped. The Main ne was about to enter an unprecedented state of chaos, and there were too many things to prepare. Nami called for a maid to prepare lunch. The entire floor where the office was located was a private area. The floor had bedrooms, a living room, bathrooms, and a dining room. After having lunch, the group returned to the office. The maid served them hot tea. Su Wan and Xu Yuanfortably sat on the soft sofa and sipped the tea. The lunch lulled their senses. They gazed through the transparent floor-to-ceiling windows and contemted what they had just discussed. ¡°Lord Su Wan, I haven¡¯t given you the gift I prepared for you,¡± Nami said after a while. Su Wan perked up and turned to look at Nami. Last time, she had blocked the pursuit of the Knight God andpleted an S-ss mission. Although Nami had just given Dark Valkyrie an ancient crystal, it clearly wasn¡¯t enough. What could be the gift that this top-tier figure would present? Her heart immediately filled with anticipation. This was the president of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce. Without hesitation, Nami stood up slowly and extended her right hand. A terrifying pressure emanated from her, as if mountains were copsing and countless rivers were rushing at the same time. The surrounding space suddenly froze. In a blink of an eye, the world turned dark, and the lighting in from the ss window seemed to vanish. The Blood Moon quietly rose and hung behind Nami. The moment the Blood Moon appeared, everything seemed to stop. Silence engulfed the surroundings. In Su Wan¡¯s line of sight, Nami became the only existence in heaven and earth. Nami¡¯s appearance gradually became indistinct, and Su Wan could only vaguely see her silhouette. Su Wan sat up straight and stared at Nami. Her heart was filled with anticipation. Nami slowly extended her right hand. Her palm facing upward. Powerful energy surged into her palm. After a while, darkness emerged.. Chapter 529 - 529: The True Power of Darkness Chapter 529: The True Power of Darkness Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Small strands of dark energy flowed and quickly umted into a mini sphere. The moment Su Wan saw the sand dune, she was unable to tear his eyes away. A strong desire surged in her heart. The dark power within her body involuntarily surged and overflowed from her body. It flowed toward the mini sphere in Nami¡¯s palm. ¡°Please ept this portion of the Dark Authority. I seized it from the gods. The Darkness Master God hides outside the boundless void, and 1 couldn¡¯t find any trace of him.¡± Nami¡¯s gentle voice calmed Su Wan¡¯s tumultuous heart. But this portion of authority was enough for Su Wan. Too much power might not be bearable. ¡®The Dark Authority!¡¯ Su Wan looked at Nami, but under the Blood Moon¡¯s glow, she could only see Nami¡¯s deep, glittering eyes and nothing else. Su Wan trembled. Killing three dark gods was obviously not something that could be aplished in a short time. While Su Wan was silentlyying the groundwork, Nami was clearly also making efforts behind the scenes. Su Wan took a deep breath to calm herself and silently manipted her dark power to envelop the energy formed by the Dark Authority. Su Wan wasn¡¯t one to express gratitude with words. Actions were more to her liking. The moment she touched the dark power, Su Wan¡¯s soul trembled. The unparalleledfort was like reaching the utmost limit. It almost caused her to moan involuntarily. Every cell in her body was excited. The dark power within her expanded rapidly at this moment. Under the effect of the dark power, the mini-sand dune gradually reverted to gravel, which was then drawn into Su Wan¡¯s body. Su Wan slowly closed her eyes and experienced a power surge within her. As the gravel integrated to a certain degree, scenes appeared in her mind! The vast darkness spread under the scorching sun and flickered with radiance. Endless darkness extended to the horizon. It was ancient and deste. In her mind, it seemed as though the fast-forward button had been pressed. Days and months changed, and stars disappeared. But the darkness remained. The wind howled and rain poured down, yet the darkness remained unchanged. Time passed and everything changed, but no trace was left in the darkness. The darkness seemed to be eternal. Su Wan watched everything as emotions swelled in her heart. For darkness, I wish to be eternal¡­¡¯ Neither wind nor frost could leave a mark, and time couldn¡¯t change it¡­ She didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Maybe a minute, or perhaps half a century. As time washed away the scenes in her mind and turned to dust, it left no trace behind. A familiar prompt sounded in her ears. [Sessfully obtained a portion of the Dark Authority and acquired a special skill: Body of Darkness.] [Body of Darkness] [Special ability] [After activating the Power of Darkness, when attacked, the damage can be transferred to the darkness.] The Dark Authority possessed immense power that couldn¡¯t be fully controlled, and it had fallen into dormancy. Only by breaking through the legendary state could it be reactivated. A series of system prompts awakened Su Wan from her dream-like state. She looked around. Everything was calm and Nami had already returned to her sofa and was savoring her cup of tea. Her elegant figure pressed into the sofa. She looked at ease but still held unmistakable authority. The Blood Moon had already dissipated from behind her. The Dark Valkyrie and Mestre were currently gazing at Su Wan. Their faces filled with joy. Su Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief. She sat back on the sofa. Nami watched Su Wan with admiration and respect. ¡°Although it¡¯s only a small portion of the Dark Authority, you managed to grasp it in just three hours. Lord Su Wan, you are truly astonishing.¡± ¡°The power of authority is too immense. I only obtained a tiny portion of it,¡± Su Wan said humbly. Perhaps only when she reached the legendary state could she attempt to control it. The power of authority was the force that ruled the world. If it weren¡¯t for the previous blessing of the dark power, trying to control this power before reaching the legendary level would be difficult and fatal. However, even though she hadn¡¯t fully mastered it, the gains were incredible. Su Wan opened her attribute panel. The newly acquired special ability, Body of Darkness, was insanely powerful. ¡®All damage received can be transferred to nearby darkness, and the effectsted for as long as three hours!¡¯ As long as there was darkness around, no one could hurt Su Wan! Su Wan was delighted. Moreover, this was just a negligible portion of the Dark Authority. It was really hard to imagine how immense the boost would be if one fully mastered the authority. It was no wonder the gods are so powerful. When this power umted to its fullest, legends became as insignificant as ants. Su Wan felt overjoyed. She nced at Nami. The rewards for this mission were incredible, not only because it was an S-ss mission, but also because of the previous task of helping the old man at the Red Dragon Store retrieve his heart. She had also set up the Tasirian Lords Association. Everything was interconnected. One thing was certain: the efforts made earlier were not in vain, and they received the best rewards. Nami was truly generous. Su Wan didn¡¯t stay long in Cann City. After having lunch, they left. Not long after they left, the nobles and high-ranking members of the chambers ofmerce in Cann City visited the Lavender Manor. Within less than two hours, the entrance of the manor was filled with luxurious carriages. Although most of the nobles didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Su Wan and Archduke Qing You, the archduke breaking the rules and allowing Su Wan into the forbidden grounds raised many eyebrows. Even those forces that had never bothered with the Lavender Business Guild before this paid a visit to Mestre. Mestre did not turn these visitors away. Instead, she weed them with a smile. Her ambitious ns required making full use of connections. These nobles were the key to the future development of the Lavender Business Guild. On the day Su Wan left, Prince Jia Wen also paid a visit to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When he left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the excitement on his face was hard to conceal. He couldn¡¯t believe the shocking news he had just received. Although he had only sworn allegiance to Su Wan, Archduke Qing You openly stated that he would fully support his fight for the throne. The archduke had also promised that the resources of Cann City would be used fully in his support. The archduke had also gifted him a top-tier troop.. Chapter 530 - 530: The Third Prince’s Change Chapter 530: The Third Prince¡¯s Change Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion More importantly, Archduke Qing You had also dispatched a Transcendent warrior as his personal guard. Jia Wen was full of excitement and disbelief. Next, the news brought by the Lavender Business Guild made Prince Jia Wen realize the immense power possessed by the Lord he had promised his allegiance to. After returning to the royal capital, they would be his strong supporters in vying for the throne. The Lords would send their strongest troops and legendary heroes to support him! In addition, the Lavender Business Guild would provide full financial support. Personnel, money, army, topbat power, political resources, and influence! In such a short period, he already had all of these. After returning to his residence, Prince Jia Wen felt dazed. When Su Wan proposed to him to rule the Holy Kingdom, he hadn¡¯t believed he could ever achieve something like that, especially since he was a tainted prince despised by the king. The king only kept him around to strengthen his own bloodline. Everyone looked down upon him. When he decided to ask for Su Wan¡¯s help, he had been prepared to sacrifice his life for it! However, he had never expected to be a true prince with the support of such powerful forces. After a long time, he finally came back to his senses and turned to look behind. A burly, mountain-like Transcendent was quietly guarding him. This high-level power would be considered an absolute top-tier force in any empire. Now he had be Prince Jia Wen¡¯s personal guard! Moreover, ording to the president of the Lavender Business Guild, other legendary heroes would be provided in the future. Even the much-favored Second Prince only had two Transcendent guards by his side. What made Prince Jia Wen even more confident was that all these Transcendent heroes were sent by Lords and the archduke. When he returned to the Holy Kingdom, he would be the most powerful. No one would stand in his way! While he was excited,ughter could be heard from outside the door, gradually approaching. Prince Jia Wen¡¯s thoughts were interrupted byughtering from outside the door of his room. Before he could do anything, the door was pushed open with a bang. It hit the wall with impact and rebounded. As the door was pushed open for the second time, a middle-aged bald man with a big belly entered the room. He was clearly drunk. The middle-aged man looked at Prince Jia Wen in contempt. ¡°You fool! Who allowed you to meet the archduke alone? If you mess up our n, I¡¯ll throw you into the cesspool for days!¡± said the bald man. The gaze of the Transcendent warrior turned cold. His killing intent surged. Although he was a subordinate of the archduke, he was tasked with guarding Prince Jia Wen. Those words humiliated the person he was meant to protect. ¡°Your Highness, I will obey any order you have!¡± The drunk man finally noticed the Transcendent hero by Jia Wen¡¯s side. ¡°You already have your own guard? That¡¯s quite impressive. What future do you have with this useless trash?¡± said the drunk man mockingly. The other man standing with him looked ashen as he couldn¡¯t bear the aura of the Transcendent hero. ¡°Your Highness, please give your order,¡± the Transcendent warrior coldly said. The cold aura reached its peak. ¡°I thought about it many times¡­ I always asked myself what I would do to you if I ever had the power,¡± said Jia Wen. His gaze swept over everyone. He looked fierce in that instant. He remembered all the torture and humiliation he had endured. But when he truly gained power, he found that his previous ideas werepletely meaningless. These people were simply insignificant! He narrowed his eyes. His voice was filled with suppressed anger. He used to be a worthless nobody that could only be manipted at will. But who would have thought that even nobodies could transform into someone powerful? From today onwards, Prince Jia Wen would rise amidst fear and trample the king under his feet. His soul had long decayed and was now sustained only by the mes of revenge. Prince Jia Wen was hysterical. All the suppressed emotions in his heart were unleashed at this moment. ¡°All of these people are pawns of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s officials. Get rid of all of them!¡± Everyone in the room felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from the Transcendent warrior, like a mountain that was about to copse and crush them. Everyone immediately fell to their knees. ¡°Your Highness, all the disrespectful actions towards you weremanded by the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°You are the ruler of Cann City. We are the Second Prince¡¯s subordinates. We were only following orders!¡± Their cries of despair now formed a stark contrast to their mocking tone from before. The Transcendent warrior did not let them wail any longer. Suddenly, the blood and energy in his body erupted and enveloped everyone. Several bodies exploded into a myriad of blood mist. The air turned blood-red, and the terrifying energy did not stop. It flowed out like water and carried the blood mist along the door crack. In the blink of an eye, apart from the faint smell of blood in the air, there was no other trace left. The floor wasn¡¯t even tainted with blood. Prince Jia Wen was dumbfounded. Those people who had always humiliated him were gone without a trace. He felt like it was all a dream. After a long time, Prince Jia Wen suddenly burst intoughter. Hisughter turned louder and fanatical. When theughter finally stopped, tears flowed down his face. After Su Wan left Cann City, she was unaware of Prince Jia Wen¡¯s transformation. Entering the darkness, she immediately felt that the whole world had changed. Su Wan and Xu Yuan had already returned to their territory. The darkness made Su Wan feel unusually excited. She no longer needed to control the darkness herself because the darkness had be passionate and joyful on its own. The dark energy became unusually active and stronger than before. The emitted energy could even resonate with the surrounding darkness. This feeling was amazing. Su Wan spread her arms, and her perception immediately expanded to a distance of thirty kilometers. She sensed everything within that range.. Chapter 531 - 531: Mechanical Lifeform Chapter 531: Mechanical Lifeform Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, the power of darkness erupted and intensified. The sunlight waspletely blocked, and darkness shrouded thend. From a distance, it looked as if a foreignnd had merged into the Main ne. Su Wan stood in the air and sensed that the darkness was under her control. The suspended darkness suddenly plummeted. There were countless sparks. The ground exploded, and the air filled with dust. People from a hundred miles away could feel the earth tremble. As the dust gradually dissipated, Su Wan looked down and saw only uneven ground. Such a move alone was enough to destroy a small city. Su Wan smiled. Her eyes were sharp. This wasn¡¯t even the peak of her power! Under the horrified gaze of countless onlookers, a two-hundred-meter-high dark wave swept in ail directions. After flowing outward for kilometers, it finally came to a stop. The true power of darkness brought tranquility and serenity but once unleashed, it could destroy heaven and earth. It could annihte and devour everything! Although she had only obtained the skill and the power of authority was still dormant, herbat power had increased tenfold in the darkness. The power of the rules that influenced the origin of the world was truly extraordinary. If she could obtain all the power of darkness, perhaps this darkness would be her private domain. Su Wan experimented for a while and then converged the power within her body. The only regret was that once the old rules were activated, the gods would lose their authority. Although she possessed the power of darkness, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean she could obtain it all. Many Lords who witnessed the devouring of heaven and earth from afar were filled with great interest as the situation calmed down. When they saw the truth, they were all deeply shocked. They could be certain that this area on the edge of darkness had never seen such a sight before. As news spread, more and more Lords came to explore. Such a significant disturbance could indicate the appearance of an ancient relic! The immense power couldn¡¯t be concealed, and rumors spread that an ancient relic was about to emerge. It attracted many Lords to the area. Unfortunately, their levels were too low, and they failed to notice anything. Over time, the event was forgotten. Some Lords discovered that the area remained unchanged, and they were confused. In the end, it became known as the legendary circr sand wave. Lords from all over the ce arrived to explore the ce in hopes of finding something special. As they returned to their territory, the sky had turned dark, and thest light of the setting sun reflected in the blue-ck sky. Timo received the news and eagerly entered the hall. ¡°Why so excited? Is there good news?¡± Su Wan found his eagerness amusing. ¡°Miss Amolin has made tremendous progress in her research at Furnace City!¡± Timo said with great excitement. Under Miss Amolin¡¯s operation, the mechanical puppet, the Transcendent Hunter, was fused with the alchemical machine forged by the Gray Dwarves. This Transcendent Hunter was not onlypletely repaired, but Miss Amolin also gave it the ability to think! It is no longer just a mechanical puppet but a new form of life!¡± Timo was so excited that he talked animatedly. Only gods created life! Moreover, thebat power of the flesh and mechanical fusion was extremely effective! As long as the flesh and mechanical parts remained intact, it could recover and heal quickly. It could even be piloted and fused with Amolin! Fer had gone to Furnace City to test its powers. Unexpectedly, she had been defeated! If they could mass-produce this creature, the territory would be invincible! Excitement overwhelmed the usuallyposed Timo. Su Wan was intrigued. Before they conquered the Tasiria ne, Amolin had suggested going to Furnace City for research. Su Wan had entrusted the severely damaged Transcendent Hunter to her in the hopes that she could repair it. Several months had passed, and she had been too busy to pay attention to the underground world. Unexpectedly, the treasure of her territory had achieved such remarkable results so quickly. And judging from Timo¡¯s excitement, Amolin¡¯s achievements were extraordinary. ¡°I will personally go to Furnace City and deliver thetest blueprint of the Magic Sound Box and Magic Sound Tapes.¡± ¡°Have you found new partners?¡± Timo asked thoughtfully. ¡°The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce will be responsible for the production of the Magic Music Box,¡± Su Wan said. ¡°Furnace City will provide them with technical support and will be the first to give them improvements and updates,¡± Timo said with emotion. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was a behemoth that he looked up to. They not only enjoyed high prestige in Cann City, but they were also well-known in the countries surrounding Death Darkness. The Chamber of Commerce that can conduct business with various countries across the Death Darkness wasn¡¯t something ordinary. Although with the arrival of Lords, trade, and cirction had be easier, crossing the Death Darkness was difficult. However, years of umtion of resources ensured that the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce would not disappear easily due to recent changes. With the giant Chamber of Commerce participating in the production of the Magic Music Box, the item would be in supply to various countries in the Death Darkness. Although they might have to pay some price, it was definitely worth it! The production cost of the Magic Music Box was not low, However, with the expansion of the territory, receiving forty percent of the investment was already enough! ¡°We get sixty percent of the profits, and they take forty percent!¡± Su Wan said with a smile. The business was profitable! ¡°My Lord, your tactics are truly admirable! Praise be to you!¡± Timo¡¯s heart raced. The Chamber of Commerce was willing to offer raw materials, human resources, and various production materials for just forty percent of the profit. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was willing to give such concessions! ¡°The high-level members of the Holy Kingdom already target us,¡± Su Wan said. From the outside to the inside, many forces in the Main ne coveted the Tasiria ne. ¡°Convey my orders, notify the Tasirian Lords Association, and have every guild deploy ten legions of troops to the garrison at North Desert City.¡± The guilds would undoubtedly be willing to send troops to protect their victorious gains. In just these ten days, about one-tenth of the Lords had already entered North Desert City. Given the massive user base, the number exceeded one billion Lords! If the coverage of the teleportation gates was wider, the number might double! Such a massive influx brought unprecedented prosperity to the North Desert City. The guilds participating in it also reaped substantial benefits, especially since seventy percent of the city¡¯s rent and taxes were shared among all the guilds. Driven by such huge profits, no one would waste their time fighting and going against them. For guilds qualified to join the Tasirian Lords Association, it was not a problem to dispatch ten legions of troops. After tasting the sweet fruit of victory, who would be willing to give it up? Chapter 532 - 532: The Tremendous Changes in the Territory Chapter 532: The Tremendous Changes in the Territory Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timo nodded in agreement but then seemed to think of something. He looked hesitant. Su Wan waved her hand to indicate that there was no need to worry and to continue with the n. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce would protect them. Timo¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked if Su Wan had met the archduke yet. Su Wan told him everything and also told him that they had chosen the Third Prince to be the next ruler of the Holy Kingdom. Timo was shocked. Could the useless third prince really do it? ¡°If the four archdukes, including Archduke Qing You, support him, he will be unstoppable,¡± said Su Wan. Timo was even more surprised. The archdukes were very powerful. With their support, there was no doubt the third prince would ascend to the throne. He was about to support a new king, and such a decision was astounding. After Timo left, Su Wan continued to discuss the follow-up n with Xu Yuan. At present, everything was proceeding ording to n. Although supporting the third prince would take time to show results, things were progressing very smoothly. Su Wan and Xu Yuan considered their gains and losses so far. The Tasiria ne had be a trading hub for the Lords. The opening of the North Desert City contributed to this, but the limited number of teleportation gates restricted the flow of Lords. It needed to be improved in the future. Secondly, they needed to establish closer cooperation with Archduke Qing You. Next, the Lavender Business Guild would be made formidable in Cann City. It would help the future of the territory. However, they needed to be cautious about the prying eyes of the outsiders. Once the n to support the third prince seeded, the Holy Kingdom would be the territory¡¯s vassal. The power of the territory would experience explosive growth. The danger here was that the high-level members of the Holy Kingdom might retaliate, so they needed to be extra careful. Their rtionship with Nami had entered a new stage. The coboration between both sides in the Magic Music Box would bring huge profits. The nned entertainment industry project could also be initiated and prepared. With the spread of the Magic Music Box, creating influential celebrity figures would not be difficult. Their influence would surpass expectations, as this fantastic world had the existence of gods already. Besides, the territory¡¯s greatest crisis was the Twilight of the Gods that Nami had mentioned. Once the rules were fully activated, the gods would lose their authority, and the entire world would plunge into unprecedented chaos. Even holding the authority might not be enough to control it. Nami¡¯s every word had a significant impact, and no one dared to ignore it. The transformation was about to happen, so they needed to make the territory powerful as soon as possible to withstand the impact. To achieve this goal, they needed armies, heroes, city defenses, technology, talents, and an endless supply of resources. The expansion of their influence had to be rapid. They couldn¡¯t favor any particr faction or organization to avoid vulnerabilities. Su Wan opened the attribute panel and checked her rare resources. When the Tasirian Lords Association was established, each guild was required to contribute 100,000 units of rare resources, which directly entered Su Wan¡¯s pocket. Su Wan was delighted at the exaggerated number. It had been a long time since they had earned so many resources! Currently, all the troops in the territory had been upgraded. They had recruited troops for two months straight. If the money-making capability of the territory was not strong enough, recruiting alone could bankrupt them. Even with early preparation, Su Wan was still excited about this moment. If other Lords knew about it, they would surely be amazed and envious! Su Wan immediately started shopping on the lords¡¯ trading market. Although the Lords¡¯ strength had significantly increased, the buying and selling of low-level troops had not decreased. On the contrary, more and more low-level troops were being sold. Even though low-level troops couldn¡¯t participate in battles, they could be used asbor or to carry out patrol duties. There were even undead Lords who specifically recruited low-level troops for skeleton recruitment. Therefore, the prices remained stable. After setting the conditions for purchases, Su Wan quickly bought what she needed. Despite having billions of rare resources, these resources quickly disappeared as she purchased what was needed. Many professional Lord merchants were surprised to find that the sales pages of ordinary troops in the market decreased by one-tenth. They were very puzzled. Su Wan still had 20 million rare resources left, which she would useter to recruit upgraded troops. She felt confident with her decision. She arranged new troop nests and then upgraded all of them. The storage space rapidly shrank, and the troop nests were quickly depleted, leaving only 30 million resources. With such a huge expenditure, the front yard of the Lord¡¯s Mansion was glowing. If it weren¡¯t for the special artifacts obtained from conquering the Tasiria ne¡¯s Spire of Fate, the Lord¡¯s Mansion might not have been able to amodate so many troop nests. The front yard was expanded to amodate the new troops. After more than ten minutes, the glow dissipated. Tall troop nests appeared before her eyes. Su Wan smiled radiantly. The number of troop nests in her possession had reached an astonishing level. These troop nests were the precious capital that the territory had survived on, but the troop expansion was not over yet. Su Wan cultivated the selected troop nests. The cultivated troop nests were of a lower level than the target. As the energy surged, the Wings of the Evil Dragon grew like bamboo shoots from the nearby open space. The growth rate was unbelievable! The number of troop nests increased once again. The territory¡¯s own army was not like the scattered troops contributed by guilds to the Tasirian Lords Association. Although the Tasirian Lords Association had tremendous energy, it would only act when all their shared interests were in danger. Although it had influence, it was not entirely under their control. Moreover, having too many people made itplicated. Their own strength was the foundation. Su Wan did not hesitate and used the two weeks of recruitment from the upgraded troop nests. Fortunately, the Tasiria ne had started operating, and the Magic Music Box was about to beunched into the market. Otherwise, even if she had the resources, she wouldn¡¯t dare to invest everything. The weekly recruitment cost was high. Su Wan looked at the troops already deployed in the newly opened estate. She was in a good mood. Although she spent a huge number of resources, it was worth it! This was an overpowered army! If they umted for a few more months and waited for the dividends from North Desert City, they would be prosperous. There was also the sale of the Magic Music Box¡­ Who couldpete with her territory? After granting all the troops the desert¡¯s ability, she had Graye and arrange the army. Every time she built a formidable army, Su Wan felt a strong sense of aplishment. The army was the guarantee for the territory¡¯s survival. It was the result of her progress and her territory¡¯s development. The formidable army was the reward for their efforts.. Chapter 533 - 533: New Direction Chapter 533: New Direction Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The cksmith¡¯s Association, trained and disciplined by Amolin, had be the primary weapon-forging institution in the Dark Region City. At the same time, the administrative management of the territory was under the full control of Su Wan, so there was no need to spend extra energy on it. After sessfully conquering the Dark Region City, she did not stay long. She bid farewell to Felix and the officials of Dark Region City and flew away. Time was extremely precious to her. ¡°Half a year ago, when we first saw His Majesty Xu Yuan, no one would have expected that the surface Lord who piloted the mechanical puppet and was surrounded by skeletal blood dragons would be the true ruler of the underground world.¡± Felix watched Su Wan disappear into the sky. It had been a coincidence. The dwarves had been preparing tounch an attack on Dark Region City, but Xu Yuan had defeated them. Since then, the Dark Region City had maintained close cooperation with Xu Yuan. Su Wan and Xu Yuan had finally visited this time. The Dark Region City has not only be the ruler of the underground world but has also increased its strength tenfold! ¡°The achievements of the Dark Region City today are all because of His Majesty Xu Yuan!¡± Felix said to the heroes of the underground world. ¡°Being a subordinate of the Godyer is an honor. No one is allowed to disobey her!¡± The heroes of the underground world looked solemn. ¡°Chief, please believe us¡­ None of us are dissatisfied with Lord Su Wan.¡± In the underground world, where resources were scarce, and the environment was harsh, they always respected the strong. Only the strongest could help their tribe survive, and relying on the strong was the rule of the jungle. Felix recalled his conversation with Su Wan. The world was undergoing unprecedented changes, and they must be powerful as soon as possible to keep up with the pace of Su Wan¡¯s territory! They needed to increase recruitment efforts and quickly establish legions! All the dispersed tribes suitable for living in the city must be brought back. Morebor was needed, and they couldn¡¯t stop the work! War wasing. This time, they would surely survive. Xu Yuan was experienced in flying in the underground world. Before conquering the underground world, he had captured many gray dwarf cities in a very short time and achieved brilliant results. However, when he came to thisnd again a few monthster, he felt a connection to it. It wasn¡¯t because of the power of darkness or because he had conquered the ce, but because he felt closer to thend and its people. Even the consumption of energy was reduced by thirty percent, which was an extra reward for conquering the underground world. But the most remarkable changes were in the surrounding environment. Every time he flew, he could see ces with water sources being developed intorge farnds. These farnds were highly organized, with ditches, pathways, main roads, and drainage channels. They were all well-constructed and interconnected. In these bases, the raw material for makingrge quantities of ice cream, the Light Flowing Grass, was being cultivated. When the breeze swept through thend, the tall Light Flowing Grass gracefully swayed. It was refreshing. However, what fascinated people the most were the alchemy machines in these bases. These alchemy machines wereposed ofrge metal parts and had four specially designed wheels that moved through the ditches in the farnds. In front of them were sharp harvesting des that easily cut the Light Flowing Grass. The machine transported the harvested crops to the rear through the tracks and then poured them into huge bags. When the bags were full, they would automatically tie up the mouth for easy recement. After harvesting an area, these automatic harvesters would leave the field and send the tied bags to the machinery specially used for transportation. In the entire process, other than the machinery that required manual operation, it was almostpletely independent of humanbor. Xu Yuan was very satisfied because this was precisely why the Harvesters had been created in Furnace City. This efficient production method was hundreds or even thousands of times more productive than manualbor. There were not many nting bases on the way. Most areas had extremely harsh environments, and even the Light Flowing Grass couldn¡¯t survive in such conditions. After flying for more than three hours, Xu Yuan finally saw Furnace City. Compared to the Dark Region City, he had not visited Furnace City for a long while. Furnace City mostly had gray dwarves as residents, who formed the territory¡¯s research center. The gray dwarves were suited for scientific research. After the Dwarf God¡¯s descendants joined them, Furnace City reached new heights. Their position in the territory was bing increasingly important. Xu Yuan flew over the Dark Region City and looked down. The city, which had once been captured, had now recovered its vitality. The city walls were lined with densely packed andrge alchemical cannons, while a massive number of mechanical puppets patrolled the area. The soldiers within the citypletely ignored Xu Yuan and Su Wan as they piloted their sand ships directly from the sky into the city. The gray dwarves performed a military salute when they saw Xu Yuan and Su Wan approach. Clearly, these soldiers recognized their master. After a moment, Xu Yuan and Su Wannded in front of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Fifty gray dwarf guards, each piloting five-meter-tall mechanical puppets, were responsible for security. ¡°Great Ruler, we wee your return!¡± At the sight of the visitors, the guards were surprised at first, but then they regained theirposure. They controlled the mechanical puppets so that they would kneel on the ground in respect. The group of mechanical puppets knelt in reverence. Xu Yuan was delighted. Under their fervent gazes, Xu Yuan stepped forward. Just as he passed through the main gate, a gray dwarf hero hurriedly led the way. He smiled radiantly. He showed respect and devotion. Xu Yuan nodded with a smile and followed the hero into the main hall of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. The hall was filled with the distinctive mboyant style of the gray dwarves. There were jewels embedded in the walls, and the floor was covered with precious gemstones. Xu Yuan took the main seat with Su Wan beside him and instructed the hero to call Owen and Amolin.. Chapter 534 - 534: Machinery and Soul Chapter 534: Machinery and Soul Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Great Ruler, yourmand is our honor. I¡¯ll Owen and Amolin here,¡± said the hero, trying to tter Xu Yuan. Two dark elves with long pointed ears, exquisite faces, and cold elegance were brought over. The hero smiled in satisfaction when he saw them. ¡°Great Ruler, these two dark elves are singers who record magical sound tapes. As there aren¡¯t many dark elves, others have already been chosen. Only these two are still avable. Lord Owen specifically instructed us to keep them as your servants.¡¯1 Xu Yuan looked at them with interest. Contrary to the legendary image of dark-skinned beings, these elves were fair, which wasn¡¯t very umon. They were alluring. ¡°Yes, you both have great potential,¡± Xu Yuan said. For him, acquiring a few servants was not a big deal. Once the Magic Music Box started selling well, these two would undoubtedly be stars. Seeing Xu Yuan¡¯s satisfied expression, the heroic dwarf sighed with relief. Lord Owen¡¯s instructions were on point. If that¡¯s the case, could he arrange for more? He couldn¡¯t let Lord Owen enjoy all the limelight. He also wanted to be acknowledged. The heroic dwarf rubbed his chin in thought. He had heard that a tribe of two-headed ogres was captured. He wondered if Xu Yuan would be interested in that. The two dark elves stood quietly on the side. They were delighted. They gazed at Xu Yuan with admiration. He was the true ruler of the underground world! To be able to serve him was an honor for them. Their fellow n members would find it difficult topete with them. ¡°Sing a song for me,¡± Xu Yuan said as he looked ar the two elves. Since he had been waiting for this moment for so long, he couldn¡¯t miss the chance to hear the dark elves sing. The two elves were excited. This was a chance for them to showcase their worth. They bowed and then began to hum gently. Their song echoed in the spacious hall. The music entered their ears, and both Su Wan and Xu Yuan felt as if they were lifted by gentle giant hands. They felt at peace. The song was extraordinary, and it brought sce to their souls. Xu Yuan leaned back in his chair. Perhaps he could form a female group? After the tapes sold well, he could have them go on tour and sing on stage during the day and dance at night. Time passed quickly. Before long, Owen and Amolin arrived. When Owen saw Su Wan and Xu Yuan, he almost burst into tears. ¡°Your Majesty Xu Yuan, Lord Su Wan, you haven¡¯t visited Furnace City for almost half a year. 1 was afraid you had forgotten about us.¡± He knelt on the ground and sobbed. Owen felt that being away from the main power was dangerous. As the territory grew stronger, his worth as a senior alchemist diminished. if Su Wan truly forgot about him, he would eventually be reced as the supervisor of Furnace City. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Furnace City¡¯s achievements today are a result of your efforts, and Xu Yuan and I will always remember your contributions.¡± Su Wan looked at the dwarf in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m proud of your efforts and will continue to follow your wishes. No one can stop us!¡± said Owen and wailed. ¡°If you want to keep talking nonsense, get lost!¡± Su Wan¡¯s patience was rested, and she kicked him. Owenughed. He didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, Su Wan¡¯s impoliteness made him feel proud. It was as though he had gotten closer to the Lord. He turned to the dwarf beside him. He looked immensely proud as if to say, ¡°See how well I get along with the Master.¡± He felt even prouder when the dwarf beside him looked at him enviously. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Your Majesty Xu Yuan! ¡± said Amolin in greeting. She walked over to them with a smile. Her voice was soft. Amolin didn¡¯t bother with too many words. It made Su Wan feel rxed. Amolin took out a small mechanical puppet wrapped in flesh and blood. It looked quite terrifying. ¡°This is the flesh puppet I developed using the Transcendent Hunter. It possesses special abilities.¡± She proudly showed it off. Su Wan reached out to take it. Was this the blood puppet mentioned by Timo?¡¯ Just as she was about to check its properties, a series of system prompts suddenly sounded. I Amolin used the forbidden art of the Thorin Family to develop a special flesh machine. It has the potential to rise from A-ss to Super A-ss. ] [Unparalleled talent in creating flesh machinery. All attributes of flesh machinery created will be increased by 80%. Moreover, flesh machinery can be bestowed with exclusive skills: Flesh Weakness (Grade A), Machinery Ascension (Grade A).] During the process of developing this special creation, Amolinpletely awakened Thorin¡¯s bloodline, leading to the advancement of all her skills. Amolin was promoted to the rank of Master cksmith and received a special profession, Forbidden Spellcaster. Su Wan was intrigued. Although she knew Amolin¡¯s research in Furnace City was impressive, she didn¡¯t expect such brilliant achievements! Her potential had been upgraded from Grade A to Super Grade A, and her cksmith rank had advanced from Super to Master. She had also gained the special profession of a Forbidden Spelicaster. And that wasn¡¯t all! When forging the flesh machine, she could significantly enhance its attributes and bestow two exclusive Grade A skills. With expectant eyes, Su Wan looked at the young woman in front of her, who carried a long-handled copper hammer and appeared confident in her abilities. Su Wan was curious. What exactly had Amolin done in this ce? Even if she devoured gods, it might not bring about such an exaggerated upgrade. Su Wan¡¯s gaze fell on the mini flesh machine in her hand. Instinctively, she squeezed it and found it soft yet stic. She was even more curious now. This thing s predecessor was the Transcendent Hunter, which was the most potent trump card in its early stages. Moreover, it was fused with the strongest mechanical puppet. What could these two things create whenbined? She opened the attribute panel. Multiple properties and abilities popped up immediately.. Chapter 535 - 535: Birth of the Bloody Demon Chapter 535: Birth of the Bloody Demon Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Blood Demon.] [Transcendental Characteristic: de Breaker. Consumes 100 points of energy per second, giving the weapon extraordinary power. It can destroy magic and break through all shields formed by energy. The more energy consumed, the stronger the effect.] [Skill: Super Overload (Beyond Grade A, consumes 30,000 flesh energy, increases all attributes by 500%, speed by 600%. Duration: 30 minutes, can be activated continuously.)] [Bloody Tentacles: Beyond Grade A. The flesh and blood outside the body can condense into 12 tentacles that are 50 meters long to attack the enemy. After the tentacles hit the enemy, they will devour the enemy¡¯s flesh.] [Flesh Weakness: Grade A. The exterior of the body is made of flesh and blood. When injured, it can devour flesh and blood to quickly recover from injuries. It is also immune to all control skills.] [Mechanical Ascension: Grade A, body and bones made of metal, defense increased by 400%, consumes 1000 points of flesh and blood strength per second, defense increased to 800%.] [Levitation: A-rank, Skull-splitting Strike: A-rank, Charged Strike: A-rank, Violent Armor Piercing: A-rank, Mad Massacre: A-rank] [Race Characteristics: Special life form. A flesh machine that has been fused with many souls and has be a special lifeform. After awakening, it can be a hero-like unit and can fight on its own. Moreover, there are five spaces reserved in the core area. It can devour powerful enemies and seize their strength. It can also be used for mechanical modification and strengthening.] [Binding-Fusion: Able to engage in a fusion battle with the bound master, allowing the other party to pilot the body. After fusion, all attributes of the pilot will be doubled on the body, and all skill damage will be increased by 300%. With the mechanical puppet as the center, all information within an 800-meter radius can be transmitted to the pilot in real-time. (Currently bound to Amolin).] [Note: The first flesh machine forged by Master cksmith Amolin. Has great potential.] After Su Wan finished reading the attributes of the flesh and blood mechanical lifeform, she eximed in admiration. This Blood Demon was remarkable. Once activated, it became a hero unit with high intelligence capable of autonomousbat! Moreover, itsbat power was not inferior to that of an ordinary Transcendent! Its attributes were off the charts! Alchemy automatons that can engage in autonomousbat or function as magic puppets were not umon. However, possessing life and intelligence was truly mind-boggling. This made Su Wan think of more possibilities. ¡®Can technology be used to give all alchemy automatons life and intelligence?¡¯ If this could be achieved, what more could she ask for? Almost everything could be entrusted to these mechanical beings. Su Wan was deep in thought. Granting life to machines was essentially creating a new future. Although the development was different, the effects didn¡¯t seem to differ much. ¡°Amolin, what are the characteristics of the Flesh Machines? How difficult is it to create?¡± Su Wan looked at Amolin and tried to calm her enthusiasm. ¡°The Flesh Machines don¡¯t require food. It can consume magic power to sustain itself. When damaged, it can use flesh and blood to automatically recover, and it will strictly obey orders. It is also immune to all mental control spells and won¡¯t be affected by morale. It is an excellentbat unit,¡± Amolin said. The Bloody Hunter was created using the Transcendent Hunter as the base material, along with the mechanical puppet. Having a solid foundation allowed it to obtain its current strength through modification. If it were to be created from scratch, it would take at least half a year, and the cost in terms of resources would be no less than 5 million rare resources. ¡°That cheap?¡± Su Wan was somewhat surprised. For 5 million rare resources, one could obtain a Transcendent-levelbat unit. This was an incredibly cost-effective deal. However, half a year was too long. Although the territory needed powerful beings, making only Transcendents was useless. Time waited for no one, and the impact caused by Twilight of the Gods couldn¡¯t be changed by just a few Transcendents. ¡°Can these technologies be applied to ordinary automatons?¡± asked Su Wan. If she could grant life to the automatons, the overall production efficiency of the territory would experience an unprecedented improvement. They would be even more valuable than the Bloody Hunters. Amolin¡¯s eyes lit up at the question. Previously, she had been focused on how to create more perfect Flesh Machines. She had neglected to see what was right in front of her. This world was not only about battles. Development in production was equally important. The difficulty of applying the same technique to ordinary automatons would be great, however, it wasn¡¯t impossible. She had already sorted out the technical difficulties. As long as they underwent training, normal cksmiths or alchemists could handle the modifications on their own. Su Wan was excited. With practical application, it would be revolutionary for the world. Although this fantasy world might not be as powerful as the Blue Star, it undoubtedly had enormous potential. ¡°I¡¯m willing to provide everything you need. I¡¯ll have a legion dispatched from Dark Region City to assist you in reaping souls,¡± Su Wan said. She had a clear n in mind. She wanted Amolin to modify all the territory¡¯s alchemy automatons in the shortest possible time. At the same time, the establishment of the Flesh and Blood Mechanical Research Department in Furnace City would be responsible for researching this technology. They would also attempt to modify all alchemy automatons in this manner! Alchemy automatons would be able to operate automatically, and the territory¡¯s industrial expansion would no longer have any worries! This would greatly reduce the territory¡¯sbor costs in production. Humans get tired, but machines don¡¯t. They can work day and night without stopping! The idea of machines having life may be questionable, but the machines didn¡¯t need rest. Nourishment would be provided by the alchemy magic arrays within them, and external magic power would be their fuel. Even if they wear out, they can be reced with other machines or restored using flesh and blood as energy. This was truly a perfect creation considering the advantages.. Chapter 536 Stirring In The Underground Area 536 Stirring In The Underground Area Su Wan felt extremely pleased. If the production machinery could be fleshed out, then could the offensive weapons also be fleshed out? Flesh alchemy cannons that could aim and fire, flesh catapults that could load rocks, and so on. Amolin only focused on creating special flesh and blood machinery, but Su Wan saw aplete industry within it. This would undoubtedly have a profound impact on the future development of the territory! "My Lord, I will never let you and His Majesty down!" Amolin said firmly. "Furnace City will definitelyplete the mission!" Owen, who was beside her, jumped up in excitement. "Flesh and blood machinery will be applied to production as soon as possible!" Su Wan nodded in satisfaction. This matter was ced at the top of the priority list and would be dealt with immediately. If any resources were needed, they could apply for them directly, and Timo would prioritize them. Su Wan didn''t stop there. She continued to discuss the details with the two of them. She generously shared all her ideas about the flesh and blood machinery technology with them. Amolin''s eyes were filled with excitement and admiration, while Owen was astonished. If they could realize these ideas into reality, the territory would amass tremendous power in a very short time. This mode of production would have an overwhelming impact on manualbor. The conversation continued untilte at night before Su Wan finally concluded the meeting. With their goals set, the two of them were full of spirit and couldn''t wait to implement the grand blueprint they had discussed. Just as Amolin was about to leave, Su Wan suddenly remembered that she hadn''t asked about her new profession: the Forbidden Master. The Forbidden Master possessed the ability to research forbidden arts that ordinary people couldn''tprehend. The system''s information about it was brief, but it seemed extraordinary. "The Forbidden Master is a legacy of the Thorin family," Amolin said with emotion when Su Wan asked her. "It was said that the Thorin family had given birth to extremely powerful ancestors in ancient times, who researched things even feared by gods. Later, these ancestors were attacked by several gods, and they tragically fell, but they had foreseen it and passed down part of their knowledge through the power of their bloodline. Since then, as long as the bloodline is awakened, one could gain knowledge about forbidden arts and be a Forbidden Master." "However, all of this came at a price. If the bloodline couldn''t be awakened, the person would die. Therefore, my father was worried about me joining the territory. For those who couldn''t activate their bloodline, only by bing a Special cksmith could they dy the curse, and only as a Master cksmith could they resist it." "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone bring your father to Furnace City immediately. With the support of the territory, breaking through to be a Master cksmith won''t be difficult," Su Wan said. She had truly struck gold. Achievements should always be rewarded. Amolin''s father had joined the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce after being separated from his daughter. He had visited Su Wan''s territory once before. However, he had been too arrogant. So, he had been tied and whipped for a few days. When Amolin heard Su Wan say that, she was touched. "I can see your efforts, so just focus on your work, and leave the rest to me." Su Wan smiled and reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear. Amolin nodded earnestly. This feeling of having someone to rely on was extraordinary. After the two left, Su Wan stretchedzily. The day had been tiring. Su Wan and Xu Yuan finished washing up and were about to go to bed when someone urgently knocked on the door. "Come in." Su Wan frowned. "Lord Su Wan, His Majesty Xu Yuan, there''s news from the surface that a massive disturbance has appeared in the depths of darkness." The door pushed open, and the dwarf hero entered hurriedly. He was flustered. "Lord Timo said it''s the underground area you previously paid attention to. The beings confined there are breaking free from their restraints, causing a great disturbance." Xu Yuan frowned. About half a year ago, the army, while hunting outside, encountered refugees in the darkness. They were the group of people led by the one-armed cksmith, Sam. Su Wan led the troops to rescue the refugees who were trapped in a broken temple. They managed to evacuate the refugees, but identally triggered a mechanism along the way. The temple had copsed as a result. Terrifying dark tendrils emerged from the copsed ground and dragged the dragon hero, who was the topbat power in the territory at the time. The perpetrator was the Lord of Darkness, who was confined in the underground area. He was at least at the Transcendent level. Interestingly, as long as they captured the underground area, the heroes imprisoned there could be enved. However, at that time, the territory was still fragile, and reaching the Transcendent level was an unreachable dream. Su Wan could only put all of that out of her mind. In the past few months, although the territory''s strength had improved, she was also distracted by numerous trivial matters and had no time to focus on the situation in the underground area. Unexpectedly, before she even started, the Lord of Darkness imprisoned underground had already gone into a frenzy. "We''ll go back immediately," Xu Yuan said without hesitation. The matter in Furnace City had already been seen to. There was nothing significant to be done. They were more concerned about the Lord of Darkness. Revenge required personal involvement; the scene of leading the army and being chased around was still vivid in his memory. When Su Wan left Furnace City, she also brought along two dark elves. They yed crucial roles in the female group of the dressing dance troupe, and this n couldn''t be dyed. When Su Wan came out of the two-way portal from the underground world, the first ray of light was just rising in the sky. The two dark elves looked in awe at the morning sky. As underground beings, they experienced this for the first time in their lives. At first, they felt uneasy and ufortable, but after looking around, joy reced those feelings. The surface world waspletely different from the underground! Su Wan didn''t pay too much attention to the two dark elves. She returned to her territory and had her maidservant arrange their work. Their true value would only be realized after the upgrade of the Magic Music Box. Currently, they were merely ordinary elves with good voices. They weren''t celebrities yet. They were far inferior in terms of beauty to Nami. "My Lord, the dungeon you had me watch had a terrifying disturbance a few hours ago. A blood moon rose inside." Timo had been waiting for her. He saluted when she approached. A blood-red light enveloped the surrounding area. When the army approached, they felt a soul-piercing pressure that prevented them from advancing. Even the vignt troops were forced to retreat. ''A blood-red light?'' Su Wan and Xu Yuan thought of the return of the Great Old Ones. There was clearly some connection between them and this. "Is there any other information?" "No. As soon as the scouts discovered this, they immediately reported it to you." Chapter 537 The Rules Of Land Of The Old Ones 537 The Rules Of Land Of The Old Ones Su Wan turned around. There was no one around. This ce might involve ancient gods, so it was best not to take action for now. With the guidance of Leona, the Dark Valkyrie had been hiding her presence while staying by Su Wan''s side all along. Although she didn''t have the same powerful stealth ability as the Vampire Duke, she was definitely not someone an ordinary person couldpare with. The Dark Valkyrie slowly revealed her form, and her golden eyes under the ck-golden mask glowed. "The army has already assembled and is waiting for your order. I have informed Lady Leona too. Should we wait for them to return before setting out?" Timo hesitated as he looked at Su Wan. "Don''t worry. As long as Xu Yuan is with us, we can handle any situation." Su Wan unconditionally believed in Xu Yuan! They weren''t going to attack a city, so the army might not be of much use. Although the Dark Valkyrie hadn''tpleted her transformation yet, herbat power was already extreme. Unless the imprisoned Lord of Darkness had already be a legend, there was nothing he could do. But even if he was a legend, Su Wan still had other trump cards in hand. Seeing the calm aura and the dark soul fire burning in the air, Timo smiled and nodded. Su Wan didn''t waste time and left the Lord''s Mansion. "My Lord, please take me with you... That damned bastard should be destroyed by dragon''s breath!" When the Undead Giant Dragon Hero saw Su Wan, he stood up. His hollow eyes were burning with soul fire. As a great dragon, he still couldn''t forget the previous battle and wanted revenge! "We can go together. But without my explicit order, you''re not allowed to make a move." She walked to the Red-Eyed ck Dragon and floated up. She then sat on his back. Compared to the Lion of Greed, the dragon was a bit ufortable to sit on. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon roared excitedly, pped its wings, and soared into the sky. "I sense the aura of that reptile. It''s still inside. It''s not leaving!" Half an hourter, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon suddenly stopped. Su Wan was on her guard. She looked ahead. The sky was covered in blood-red light which emanated from the ground. The clouds were dense like blood. Even the yellow sand had turned red. Su Wan instinctively took out the ancient god statue. After undergoing several transformations, the ancient god statue seemed to havee alive. It emitted a hazy light and reacted to the blood-red aura in the sky. Could things rted to ancient gods interact with each other? The Red-Eyed ck Dragon didn''t hesitate. He rushed toward the blood-red light. The closer they got, the stronger the glow from the ancient god statue became. Looking down from midair, a huge crack tore through the darkness, as if it had opened a giant''s abdomen. As far as the eye could see, it couldn''t reach the bottom, and only deep darkness could be sensed from it. The blood light illuminated half of the sky from this crack. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon stopped again. There was a terrifying auraing from within. It didn''t dare to approach anymore. That aura could easily destroy souls! Whatever was hidden inside, it definitely surpassed the imagination of mortals. Why didn''t she sense any pressure? The light emitted by the statue didn''t envelop her at the moment. Was it because of the statue or some other reason? She couldn''t see anything in the distance, so she floated up slowly. She left the Red-Eyed ck Dragon in ce and went ahead with the Dark Valkyrie to the tear in the darkness. She slowlynded on the edge of the rift. Everything around was covered by a dense blood-red light. At the same time, she couldn''t sense anything more around it, except sand and rocks. She stood at the edge of the rift and looked down. The bottom was not visible because the blood-red light covered everything. This ce used to be an ancient underground area where transcendent heroes were imprisoned. After the revival of the power of the Old Ones, these heroes were transformed into ancient beings and became the guardians of the Land of the Old Ones. One could challenge these ancient guardians, and by defeating them, they could upy this ancientnd. Each ancientnd had its own special attributes, and the attribute of this particr ancientnd was that every week, special ancient troops could be recruited from it. The more ancientnds upied, the more likely one was to gain favor from the ancient gods. Su Wan was intrigued. She looked at the system prompt. If she upied the Land of the Old Ones, she could recruit new troops every week! Moreover, the more ancientnds one upied, the more likely they were to gain favor from the ancient gods. This was very encouraging. She was curious about the special troops and wondered what they were like. Recruiting an entire troop wasn''t a small thing. She decided to try to conquer it. However, before she could step into the rift, a gentle force stopped her. Without leading an army, she couldn''t enter. The Land of the Old Ones was a special area, and the Lords must bring troops to enter. If all the troops were killed, they would be driven out. Each ancientnd could only be challenged once a week. After upying it, she could send her army to garrison it. The upied ancientnd could be challenged by others, but each person could only challenge it once. If they seeded, the ancientnd would belong to them. The rules were very interesting in this ce. Su Wan became even more excited. The ancientnd was like a special small-scale dungeon. Moreover, the challenge was interesting enough. It would encourage the Lords topete with each other. But the question was, were the things inside really that good? Was it worth sending troops to garrison there andpeting with other Lords? Her curiosity was piqued. She turned around and left. The sulking Red-Eyed ck Dragon brought over the Night Devil Bees and the Evil Dragon Wings. Su Wan saw that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon feeling down, so sheforted him. After she told him that they would be entering the ancientnd, he was eager once again. After a flight of less than an hour, she arrived at the destination with her troops. The Night Devil Bees and Evil Dragon Wings were the top units in her territory. They possessed incredible abilities. The Night Devil Bees were an all-around unit with outstanding abilities for closebat, defense, and recovery. They also had ranged magic damage abilities. Chapter 538 - 538: Ancient Ironclad Beast Chapter 538 - 538: Ancient Irond Beast Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Apart from not being able to swim, she knew nothing about the weaknesses of the Rotten Knights. Moreover, this type of unit was immune to magic. There was no solution at all. As the army arrived, Su Wan did not retreat. She led the Evil Dragon Wings and the Rotten Knights into the crack. The other troops remained outside.
    The Land of the Old Ones only allowed two heroes to enter. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon and the Dark Valkyrie each upied a spot. As a lord, Su Wan was not restricted. After including them in her army, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon roared excitedly. He wanted to incinerate all the creatures underground into ashes. She hadn¡¯t chosen the two units just for their strength but also for their power aerial abilities. Other than the no-fly zone, flying units had a significant advantage in most environments. With the two troops diving down, even the Red-Eyed ck Dragon with a wingspan of forty meters could easily fly above the crack without touching the walls on both sides. As the group descended, the red light on the ground became intense. The walls on both sides of the crack were not rock formations, but pure gravel. However, it seemed to be suppressed by a tremendous force. Surprisingly, the crack that was expected to be very deep became visible at a depth of over three hundred meters. However, at this point, the crack gradually narrowed, and sharp stone pirs appeared. The path to the underground waspletely blocked, and it seemed impossible to proceed. Su Wan frowned. ¡®Should we stop?¡¯ She looked around and noticed something unusual. Next to the stone pirs, there was a depression which opened up to a spacious area. The Evil Dragon Wings and other troops could easily pass through. Upon closer inspection, she guessed that these passages must be set up by the Land of the Old Ones as checkpoints. To reach the underground, one must pass through them, and there might be monsters blocking the way. This was amon method used in dungeons too. However, the problem was that the Red-Eyed ck Dragon couldn¡¯t descend. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon felt very frustrated. Why did revenge have to be so difficult? ¡°We need someone to stay behind and guard the rear. You can wait here for us toe back,¡± Xu Yuan said. The two squads of Evil Dragon Wings went to explore the route, and the others descended onto the passage and proceeded on foot toward the underground. Excitement surged in Su Wan¡¯s heart. It had been a long time since she had led a small army on an adventure and explored maps. With the continuous strengthening of the territory, the positions and status of Su Wan and Xu Yuan had undergone tremendous changes. They could no longer take their troops to explore randomly. In the dim passage, the danger of unknown enemies lurked at every corner. After descending several hundred meters, the aura of the Red-Eyed ck Dragon hadpletely disappeared. However, the front passage was much wider. Su Wan adjusted the formation and let the army adapt to the changes in the surroundings. At this moment, a low growl came from the dark passage, and the ground began to tremble. In the dim, enclosed underground passage, the troops of the territory formed a tight defense. The Evil Dragon Wings stood in the front to block the way, while the Rotten Knights in the back gripped their battleaxes. They were ready tounch an attack at any moment. The sound became louder at the front. The low growl sounded as if a beast was hunting its prey. Under the dim red light, a ferocious monster appeared. Its body was twisted, and it had a sharp spear-like tail. The ferocious aura emanating from its body was enough to make even seasoned soldiers tremble in fear. When these monsters saw the Evil Dragon Wings, their eyes turned blood-red, and they roared fiercely. Theyunched a ferocious attack and charged directly at them. The Evil Dragon Wings, who possessed the bloodline of the Five-Colored Evil Dragon, did not show any weakness. They counterattacked with their triangr battleaxes. The battleaxes shed with ws and sent sparks flying. The surrounding space lit up. A brutal and frenzied closebat erupted on the narrow passage. The Rotten Knights in the back had no space to attack. The Ancient Irond Beasts suddenly felt their movements slowing down as the gravel in the passage slowly covered them and hindered their attacks. Even if they noticed it, they had no countermeasures. In closebat, every move could determine victory or defeat. The Evil Dragon Wings sensed the enemy¡¯s slowed reaction andunched a ferocious attack. The Ancient Irond Beasts were unable to dodge, so they were forced to withstand the attacks. Under such a powerful assault, the Ancient Irond Beasts fell one after another. Their ws were severed, and the hollow triangr battleaxes struck hard on their chests. Blood gushed out. The Evil Dragon Wings took advantage of their momentum, and with each round of attacks, their power became stronger. Eventually, they ruthlessly severed the long-tailed creature into two. After killing the enemy, the strength of the Evil Dragon Wings was enhanced, and theyunched even more ferocious attacks on their second target. Although the Ancient Irond Beasts were of the same level as the Evil Dragon Wings, they were currently under Xu Yuan¡¯smand. Xu Yuan¡¯s ability could enhance their attributes and make them stronger. Under the fierce attack of the Evil Dragon Wings, all three squads of Ancient Irond Beasts fell quickly. The bodies of the fallen Ancient Irond Beasts melted into blood and disappeared from the ground. Su Wan regretted it a little. The bodies of transcendent units were also valuable, so it was a bit of a pity when they disappearedpletely. Through the first round of battle, Xu Yuan and Su Wan gained a clearer understanding of the enemies guarding the Land of the Old Ones. Although for most Lords, transcendent units could be a nightmare, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for them to fight them as their territory had gotten much stronger in recent months. As they went further down the passage, the blood-red light emanating from the cliff became even more intense. Everything looked eerie. Soon, the second wave of enemies appeared. This time, they didn¡¯t let the Evil Dragon Wings face them alone. Instead, they deployed two squads of Rotten Knights to the frontline to fight alongside the Evil Dragon Wings. As soon as the battle began, the axes in the hands of the Rotten Knights shot forward and hit the Ancient Irond Beasts. After the Rotten Knights¡¯ level increased, the damage from their axe-throwing skill was further enhanced. In the confined space, the axes exploded and caused great damage to the enemies. The attack had a wide range and affected numerous Ancient Irond Beasts. The scorching air surged, and metal fragments flew. Even before the Evil Dragon Wings had begun to move, most of the Ancient Irond Beasts at the front had already fallen.. Chapter 539 - 539: Progress Chapter 539 - 539: Progress Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As the shockwaves subsided, only a few survivors remained on the battlefield. They were the lucky ones who had missed the attacks. As the Evil Dragon Wings went berserk, the arena was quickly cleared. Having sessfully defeated two batches of Ancient Irond Beast, the progress increased to 10%. Su Wan heard the prompt from the system. ¡°Are there only five or six squads of troops in the entire Land of the Old Ones?¡± asked Su Wan.
    ¡°Lords can only enter with two units, after all,¡± said Xu Yuan. The Land of the Old Ones Ranking had been opened. Su Wan was surprised. ¡®Is there such a ranking?¡¯ She became curious, opened the attribute panel, and discovered the new ranking on the Lord¡¯s forum. [Land of the Old Ones Leaderboard] [First ce upies 5, second ce upies 3¡­] Each Lord on the ranking had the option to challenge. ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Su Wan clicked on it. [Would you like to challenge the Land of the Old Ones, upied by the Lord ¡°Dragon Scale¡±?] [Thirty-five people had already failed the challenge, and eachnd can be challenged a maximum of 100 times per week, with each Lord allowed to issue a challenge only once per week. Irrespective of the challenger or the challenged, both will obtain the Land of the Old Ones Medal after winning. The Land of the Old Ones Medal can be used to exchange for custom rewards (any item can be exchanged with Land of the Old Ones Contribution Points, including divine artifacts). At the same time, the Lord upying the Land of the Old Ones can set the challenge threshold, such as requiring the opponent to pay resources as a challenge fee. If the opponent fails, those resources will belong to the upant.] ¡®Hmm¡­ it seems there are a lot of ways to issue a challenge in the Land of the Old One!¡¯ Su Wan felt excited. She tried to click ¡°Confirm Challenge¡± but was quickly rejected. [Cannot initiate a challenge without upying the Land of the Old Ones.] She was even more interested now in upying the Land of the Old Ones. The most attractive aspect was the special items produced in the Land of the Old Ones and the Land of the Old Ones Medal. ¡®The merit that could be exchanged for anything¡­¡¯ It reminded her of the old man at the Red Dragon Store. The old man had a treasure. It was a divine Wishing Scales. It had helped her to obtain a Contract Scroll to recruit Leona. ording to this game mode, as long as one had enough strength, Lords in the top rankings could even earn merit without much effort! Under the constant attacks from other Lords, one needs to put in a lot of effort to protect oneself. And the mode did not solely rely on overall strength but only looked at the strongestbat power. For many Lords, this was a blessing. Even if some of the Lords¡¯ territories were not strong, they might obtain stronger troops in this way. Such Lords must be quite numerous. ¡°This is interesting.¡± Su Wan was filled with anticipation. She urgently needed the Land of the Old Ones Medal that could be exchanged for any treasure. She already had two pieces of the Dark King Set, but she couldn¡¯t find any information about the third piece. Even if she didn¡¯t find the third piece, she could still obtain other artifacts. The speed of the army was faster than before. In the next hour, they encountered several waves of Ancient Irond Beast continuously. The progress rapidly increased to 50%. After getting rid of the Ancient Irond Beast, they encountered a second unit in the underground space. These units had four arms and were covered in blood-colored scales. Their lower bodies were that of horses. They held swords and shields in their hands. They attacked fiercely, and their defense was exceptionally strong. They were even able to withstand the attacks of the Evil Dragon Wings. Even though the Evil Dragon Wings were powerful, the strength gap made them feel immense pressure. This encounter even forced Xu Yuan to use the Blessing of the Demonic Dragon to fight the monster named Ancient Trampier. The encounter confirmed that they had entered into a deeper level of the Land of the Old Ones. The difficulty increased sharply. As they continued to delve deeper, the number of Ancient Trampiers gradually increased! The Rotten Knights were already quite formidable, but the strength gap with the Ancient Trampiers was too much. There was also a difference in rank. In this situation, even the Axe Crusher couldn¡¯t easily tear the enemies apart. Of course, this was rtive to superhuman units. The Rotten Knights were still able to pose a deadly threat to the enemy, which showed the power of the Rotten Knights. Xu Yuan originally didn¡¯t intend to take action. But after the number of Ancient Trampiers reached two squad units, he once again used the Blessing of the Demonic Dragon and equipped the army with Dark Demon Armor. When the progress reached 70%, they encountered the biggest difficulty. In the blood-red light, many Ancient Trampiers were preparing tounch an attack. There were at least over 2000 of them. Su Wan was uneasy because the enemy¡¯s level had already increased significantly. Moreover, they also had archers with ranged attack capabilities. Not only did the enemies employ a mix of ranged and closebat, but their strength also far exceeded their own side. Su Wan always relied on the quantity and quality of her army to crush the enemies, but this time, she understood what it felt like to be overwhelmed. Compared to the enemy¡¯s troops, her territory¡¯s troopsgged behind in level and strength. Despite the high level of her territory¡¯s army, it was impossible to bridge such a gap- She ordered the Dark Valkyrie to join the battle. Due to the limited space, the Rotten Knights¡¯ flying ability couldn¡¯t be utilized. Xu Yuan could only choose to fight head-on. The Dark Valkyrie hadn¡¯tpleted her transformation yet, so she was at the same level as the Ancient Trampiers. The hero units had an overwhelming advantage when facing individual enemies. However, when the enemy¡¯s numbers reached a certain point, the effect was limited. Even top-tier heroes like the Dark Valkyrie couldn¡¯t ignore enemies of the same level. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate and gave themand to counter-attack when he saw the Ancient Trampiers charge again. ¡°Kill them!¡± The Dark Valkyrie floated about ten centimeters above the ground and her eyes shimmering with a faint golden light. The war de in her hand emitted terrifying energy as she led the army forward. Su Wan suddenly heard a familiar prompt. [Current Land of the Old Ones progress detected to have exceeded 70%. Automatic live broadcast initiated.] [Note: During the automatic live broadcast, Lord and Troop information will be blocked.] This caught the attention of many Lords watching the exploration of the nes. They discovered a new live broadcast room with the title ¡°Land of the Old Ones Live: currently at 70% progress.¡± The automatic live broadcast feature was only avable after the second chapter. The difficulty of the Land of the Old Ones was extremely high, and the sess rate was very low.. Chapter 540 - 540: The Powerful Dark Valkyrie Chapter 540 - 540: The Powerful Dark Valkyrie Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They had watched many Lords¡¯ livestreams and almost never seen anyone seed, even in the lowest-grade Land of the Old Ones. Lords who enjoyed watching others suffer found it amusing. The Lords who found this live stream were excited to click into it, ready to see which lovely yer was tackling the Land of the Old Ones! But when they saw the scene, they were left dumbfounded. On the screen, Ancient Trampiers charged forward.
    The Ancient Trampiers were of extremely high levels. ¡°Which lunatic is attempting to conquer the Land of the Old Ones, guarded by such insane units? Moreover, they¡¯ve made it to 70% progress!¡± Suddenly, they realized something, exited the live stream, and opened the leaderboard. They looked at the Lord ranked first, who owned the Land of the Old Ones. They were leftpletely bbergasted. Even the worst quality couldn¡¯t be less than one star! Su Wan didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact that the livestream had started. She kept her gaze on the fierce battle on the battlefield. The Ancient Trampiers ced their battleaxes and shields in front of them. They attempted to use their charging force to tear apart the army in their territory. However, they were met by the top-tier hero, the Dark Valkyrie. The Dark Valkyrie wielded a long de that was over three meters long and slightly curved. She entered the formation of the Ancient Trampiers in an absolutely domineering manner. The de gleamed. The Ancient Trampiers charging towards her felt intense pain. In the next moment, they lost consciousness. The livestream disyed the Ancient Trampiers being torn apart like they had been shredded by a meat grinder. Blood sttered, and limbs flew everywhere. Although the Dark Valkyrie¡¯sbat posture wasn¡¯t as ferocious as the Fearless Warrior¡¯s, it was still bone-chilling to look at. Every time she swung the gleaming de, it shattered the Ancient Trampiers in front of her. Even if they raised their shields to defend themselves, they were still torn apart along with their shields. The Dark Valkyrie¡¯s assault was like a red-hot de piercing through butter. It melted away the obstacles. As she charged forward, the Evil Dragon Wings erupted with their most ferocious and destructive power. She swung the triangr battleaxe wildly. With all her firepower unleashed, she withstood the impact of the Ancient Trampiers. The scene ofbat turned bloody. At this moment, the Rotten Knights also burst into full power. With an axe attached to their chains, they struck at the Ancient Trampiers. The sounds of cracking and booming intertwined, and a metal storm swept through the area. The battleaxe was like an explosive bomb, and the impact crushed the Ancient Trampiers. It had to be said that transcendent units had an insane amount of vitality. Although they were covered in countless scars, they were still full of fighting spirit. Their resistance was exaggerated. Many Ancient Trampiers fell under the axe. The Ancient Trampiers with bows in the rear attacked. Bows over three meters long were drawn taut by four arms before being released. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The arrows moved so fast that they were almost invisible to the naked eye. They covered the Evil Dragon Wings like thunder and lightning. The sound of nging metal and the crackling of sparks echoed. The Evil Dragon Wings had dragon scales that deflected the arrows, so they didn¡¯t suffer much damage. The round of attacks failed and infuriated the Ancient Trampiers. The ancient monsters emitted low roars. The muscles on their four arms swelled, and their speed noticeably increased. As they pulled the bowstring once again, one could clearly feel their strength had dramatically increased. At the same time, a faint blood-colored light covered the arrows. The arrows whistled once again. The Evil Dragon Wings at the front sensed a great danger approaching. However, in such a narrow battlefield, there was no space to dodge. The nging reverberated as the sharp arrows pierced through the Evil Dragon Wings. The air was filled with a strong stench of blood. The bowmen on the other side shot their arrows at the same time and caused significant damage to the Evil Dragon Wings. If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. This scene shocked the audience in the livestream room. This unit was indeed very fierce. But what shocked them was that the dragon-type units could withstand the volley of arrows! Because it hadn¡¯t been long since they joined, the number of people who logged in wasn¡¯t that high. Ten and thousands of people rushed in to watch in disbelief. ¡°They withstood the attacks?! Is the Lord who¡¯s conquering the Land of the Old Ones trying to defy the heavens?!¡± ¡°Not even one creature was killed by the volley?!¡± ¡°Just came in and saw transcendent units shooting people. Can someone tell me what¡¯s happening? And who is the Lord conquering this dungeon?¡± The fact that the attacks could be blocked indicated that this Lord¡¯s troops were formidable. Who was this Lord? The viewers were puzzled. At the same time, they saw the Dark Valkyrie charging forward. The Lord¡¯s information wasn¡¯t disyed, so the viewers assumed the dark Valkyrie was the Lord trying to conquer the Land of the Old Ones. The Lords who entered the livestream room a littleter were equally shocked. They had just wanted to watch the fun, but when they saw the guardian of the Land of the Old Ones, they felt that something was amiss. Could a four-star dungeon be so insanely strong? The viewers were filled with curiosity. They invited their friends to watch it too. The livestream¡¯s angle didn¡¯t fully cover the entire field and only captured the center of the battlefield. The Rotten Knight and Xu Yuan weren¡¯t shown on the screen. Since the Lord¡¯s information wasn¡¯t disyed, no one recognized that the army belonged to Su Wan. Instead, they assumed the Dark Valkyrie was the Lord. News about the Land of the Old Ones spread quickly. Several influential Lords invited other Lords to watch. The changes in the livestream room didn¡¯t affect the battlefield. The Evil Dragon Wings activated the Five-Colored Evil Dragon Bloodline within them and used their ace skill: Dragon Body. The Evil Dragon Wings¡¯ height expanded to eight meters, and their entire body burned with terrifying mes. Their wounds began to heal at a visible speed. Under the next round of attacks, the Evil Dragon Wings were pierced once again. ¡°Destroy those archers!¡± Su Wan said. The Dark Valkyrie charged ferociously. The sharp light that surged out of her body almost tore through the void. Although the Ancient Trampiers were simrly fierce and mighty, they couldn¡¯t stop the Dark Valkyrie¡¯s advance. Her formidable strength was on full disy.. Chapter 541 - 541: Ancient Trampiers Chapter 541: Ancient Trampiers Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No matter how ferocious the Ancient Trampiers were, they couldn¡¯t change the situation. The Dark Valkyrie was unstoppable. She cut through the enemy formation like a breeze. Even now, the Dark Valkyrie hadn¡¯t used her most formidable skills. When she reached archers in the rear, her gaze sharpened, and her aura erupted. Countless sharp des surged out from within her and shed in all directions. The momentum of her wide-ranging strikes was overwhelming. The de aura surged like waves. It was ready topletely destroy the underground space. The Dark Valkyrie increased her power and infused it with ancient power. Viewers in the live broadcast saw only the scene of the Ancient Trampiers being torn apart by the de aura while holding a longbow. Before they could react, the broadcast suddenly went dark, and everyone was forced to log out. When they tried to re-enter, they found the live broadcast room had been closed. What was going on? The Lords who were enthusiastically watching were left bewildered. Although the live broadcaststed only a few minutes, it had already attracted over a million viewers. This sudden turn of events left everyone dumbfounded. Soon, discussions erupted on the forums. Despite the short duration of the live broadcast, it captured the attention of countless people. This led to even more extensive discussions. Many Lords who hadn¡¯t watched the live broadcast began to discuss the authenticity of the event, while those who had seen it spected whether it was a major guild or a top-tier Lord. Since Su Wan didn¡¯t appear, the Dark Valkyrie naturally became the focus of everyone¡¯s spection. Just as the Lords debated this, there were new changes in the Land of the Old Ones. The Dark Valkyrie unleashed a powerful skill. A system prompt informed everyone that the broadcast was interrupted due to unknown interference. Just as confusion began to set in, they suddenly saw ripples in the space above the Dark Valkyrie¡¯s head. Immediately afterward, the vague image condensed into a form. The apparition appeared, and the Ancient Trampiers bowed down in reverence as if they had encountered their god. President Nami!¡± Xu Yuan and Su Wan eximed in astonishment. I sense a familiar power. I thought something had happened.¡¯1 The gaze of the apparition in the sky shifted from the Dark Valkyrie to Xu Yuan. A few days ago, when they met in Cann City, President Nami had given the Dark Valkyrie a gem containing ancient power. The Dark Valkyrie had absorbed some of it. She looked at the chaos of the battlefield. The Land of Old Ones was specially designed by President Nami to allow the Lords to fully integrate with the ways of the Crimson Moon. Su Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. How did President Nami know toe here? ¡°Opportunities are rare, and I¡¯ve heard that the treasure¡¯s properties here are quite good. You can even exchange with Bartos,¡± Su Wan said. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. There¡¯s no need topete with the Lords.¡± President Nami sighed helplessly. In her eyes, they didn¡¯t have to do this. Xu Yuan and Su Wan had not only saved her teacher, but they were also their partners when they established the Elven yers Association. Them participating in the conquest of the Land of Old Ones was like a big shot who owned shares in a trade union participating in a prize-winning contest. It was entirely unnecessary. Xu Yuan was indifferent to Nami¡¯s suggestions. He mentioned that Su Wan had previously acquired two legendary strategic treasures, one of which was the Dark King¡¯s Set. The missing piece now was the third item. He hoped that Bartos could help them find its whereabouts. President Nami agreed to Xu Yuan¡¯s request and promised to consult her teacher. President Nami¡¯s apparition wavered. She told them that she had received a message. Asmodeus, the Lord of the Nine Hells, was nning to enter the Main ne, and the demon lords under hismand were fully engaged in battle. President Nami believed that the news had already spread among the gods, and the situation would be even more chaotic. She expressed the need to elerate the development of the Tasiria ne and hasten control over the Holy Kingdom. She also mentioned the Magic Music Box, hoping to promote its use rapidly. Su Wan informed her about the alchemical technology developed to imbue machinery with life and her intention to send the trained troops to the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce These modified machines would be capable of enhancing production efficiency. Su Wan asked why Nami was so interested in the Magic Music Box. Nami told her that the Magic Music Box was their coborative project and therefore held significant benefits. Regardless of what the future holds, tens and thousands of territories would stand together with President Nami. The apparition was still. Xu Yuan smiled radiantly. Suddenly, the Red-Eyed ck Dragon felt the fluctuation but found itself in a desert far from the rift. He was surprised and asked Xu Yuan what had happened. Xu Yuan exined to him that their enemies turned into allies. The Red-Eyed ck Dragon then vented its anger at the other side¡¯s strength. Su Wan ordered the army to withdraw and return to their territory. On their way back, Xu Yuan and Su Wan reflected on their conversation with Nami. They felt the need to expedite their ns. They didn¡¯t have much time. The ripples caused by the return of the Land of the Old Ones were growing, especially as more and more people upied them. Female Lords leading their teams to conquer the realm also became widely discussed. Unknowingly, stories of legendary achievements were being left behind. As the Lords¡¯ enthusiasm surged, the most noticeable impact was the growing influence of the Land of Old Ones. Crimson Moon, as the headquarters of the Land of the Old Ones, was attracting more and more Lords. The opening of the passage from the Tasiria ne to the Crimson Moon became the most significant turning point. Lords who were once unable to find a way to the Crimson Moon could now directly travel through the Tasiria ne. Theyout of two-way teleportation gates constructed by thousands of guilds in the early stages yed a crucial role in connecting the entire Main ne with the Tasiria ne. Upon learning about the numerous benefits, the Lords were eager. More than sixty percent of yers were drawn to the Crimson Moon. No one could resist the temptation, and almost all Lords became members of the Land of Old Ones faction. The power of the Land of Old Ones faction grew. Facing the situation, the gods of the opposing faction were infuriated, and they began to take countermeasures. Soon afterward, a message spread across the major forums of the Main ne. Various sects were mobilizing their members and preparing their armies. Invariably, all sects issued bans on the Land of Old Ones.. Chapter 542 - 542: Progress On The Holy Kingdom Chapter 542: Progress On The Holy Kingdom Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If one joined the old faction or even headed to the Crimson Moon, they would be met with hostility. Some cities controlled by the sects might evenunch attacks against these Lords. Under immense pressure, many Lords found themselves hesitating. Despite the benefits offered by the old faction, the true rulers appeared to be the gods. In this situation, the news from the Tasirian Lords Association once again leaned toward the old faction. The ancient gods possessed the power from the beginning of creation! And the current gods were the ones who stole the power from the ancient gods to be divine beings. Compared to the new gods, the ancient gods had higher authority and power. They could easily take the power of ordinary gods away. After the news spread, the sects were infuriated and began spreading rumors. They imed that the news was merely rumors spread by the old demonic forces to manipte people, while the gods were the true leaders of the world. They were the greatest beings who could safeguard everyone. The credibility of the news was extremely high since it was disseminated by the Tasirian Lords Association, and it was said to have been inadvertently revealed by Su Wan during a conversation. Although the statement wasn¡¯t confirmed, Su Wan¡¯s reputation was clearly higher than the unpopr sects and people were more willing to believe her. Additionally, the sects¡¯ arguments were filled with empty ims and arrogance. This resulted in mistrust among the other Lords, who then headed to the Crimson Moon. Time passed by quickly, and the shocking news caused the already tumultuous situation to boil over. Lords from all sects received S-ss faction quests to destroy the old faction. The gods were no longer hiding their fear and anger and issued a mobilization order. Lords from all sects were required to participate in the siege of the old faction whether they liked it or not. Soon after, news about protecting the old faction reached the Lords, who had already converted their armies into units of the old faction. The new fake gods who had seized authority were now anxious and fearful. All Lords belonging to the old faction were required to head to the Crimson Moon and await the return of the ancient gods. After several months of brewing trouble, the struggle between the S-ss quests and the two hostile factions finally erupted. There were two main quests and two factions. Each day, many missions were being distributed. It further escted the tense situation. Every day, Lords from the old faction were killed by sect attacks on the Crimson Moon, and Lords from the sect factions were destroyed as well. In regions with many Lords and numerous resources, war became amon activity. Amid the great upheaval, it was impossible to remain unaffected. The sects quickly assembled their armies. ording to the Lords¡¯ spections, they wouldunch a full-scale attack on the Crimson Moon in about half a month. By then, the Crimson Moon would face countless troops ruled by gods. Years of umtion of power would reach a culmination. It was going to be a war of an epic scale. At the Lord¡¯s mansion, Su Wan sat at the long table with a teacup in hand. She was looking at the Lord¡¯s forum and scowling. ¡°Timo, is there any news from Mestre today?¡± After a while, she finally closed the forum. ¡°My Lord, I just received the news.¡± Though his hair had turned white, Timo¡¯s spirit remained as sharp as ever. ¡°Several sects in Cann City are now preparing for battle. It has caused the prices of advanced weaponry within the city to surge drastically. Meanwhile, the price of food has also risen by thirty percent. Items such as magic scrolls and potions have also seen price hikes.¡± With the war breaking out, the impact will be an all-epassing one that would spare no one. After arge-scale purchase, we have enough grain to support the territory for two years.¡± ¡°In the Tasiria ne, under the guidance of Queen Angel, they have also increased their food reserves. Coupled with their existing stockpile, they can sustain themselves for a year and a half.¡± Although the Lord¡¯s armies didn¡¯t require logistical support as undead beings, the residents and workers did. Without food, people would die. Currently, the territory not only had to support the poption within the city but also had to take care of the inhabitants of the underground world and the Tasiria ne. The total poption might reach three to four million. The daily logistical requirements were staggering. ¡°In the Eternal Land, the Agricultural Department is already working tirelessly and cultivating thend. In the Tasiria ne,rge-scale expansion of the cultivation area is also underway.¡± ¡°How is the progress of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce in producing the Magic Music Box?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°ording to the news from Mestre, formal production started yesterday.¡± A hint of surprise appeared on Timo¡¯s face. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce lived up to its reputation as a top-tier tradingpany. In a short time, they had set up the production line, and the initial output could be stretched to twenty thousand units per day! What was even more crucial was that there would be greater production capacity input in the future! ¡°In order to strengthen production, the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce has acquired more than twenty small guilds with relevant alchemical technology. With such an investment, it is foreseeable that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Magic Music Box would be fully avable in the market.¡± As one of the top tradingpanies that had existed for countless years, they didn¡¯t disappoint when they mobilized all their efforts. For the native inhabitants with impoverished spiritual lives, the Magic Music Box simply had an irresistible allure. ¡°What is the situation in the Holy Kingdom?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°Prince Jia Wen has received support from four grand dukes. That has caused shockwaves throughout the entire Holy Kingdom!¡± said Timo excitedly. Prince Jia Wen, once the most underestimated weakling, has transformed into a dazzling rising star in the Holy Kingdom. Everyone is discussing Prince Jia Wen now!¡± As instructed, their people have already begun subtly guiding public opinion in the shadows, with a focus on whitewashing Prince Jia Wen and pushing him toward the position of heir to the throne. The Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce was astonishing. Not only did they wield immense influence around the Land of Darkness, but they also had a significant number of undercover agents even within the capital of the Holy Kingdom. The n, without the slightestpromise, was being carried out smoothly. Initially, the royal family did not approve, but the impact caused by the coboration of the four grand dukes pressured those who held objections. The Divine King suffered a sudden stroke half a month ago and was bedridden. Although Prince Jia Wen and the old king still had some disagreements, the old king might be realizing that his time was running out and might be willing to ept Jia Wen as his heir. However, that didn¡¯t mean he treated his son any better than before. It was more of an ¡°out of sight, out of mind¡± approach. The old king was mostly attended to by the eldest prince and the second prince. ¡°Has the royal family given up on the intention of conquering the Tasiria ne?¡± Su Wan narrowed her eyes. ¡°The eldest prince and the second prince, in their bid topete for merit, have already begun forming alliances with major noble families. They are preparing to make their move on the Tasiria ne.¡± Timo shook his head in displeasure. The first batch of royal spies has already infiltrated Cann City. ¡°Should we intervene and give them a warning?¡± Timo¡¯s eyes shed in anger.. Chapter 543 - 543: Who Wins, Who Loses Chapter 543: Who Wins, Who Loses Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce will take care of these people. We can proceed with the second phase of our n when ites to the Holy Kingdom.¡± Xu Yuan took a deep breath. The impending battle between the sects and the Crimson Moon was about to happen. Preparations must be made in advance. The Holy Kingdom remained firmly in control for now. ¡°Stirring up a conflict between the First and Second Princes isn¡¯t difficult, but how can we ensure the smooth ascension of the Third Prince to the throne? Moreover, there are five more princes behind the Third Prince.¡± Timo was a bit worried. ¡°In my eyes, Jia Wen has nopetitors.¡± Su Wan smiled as though she was amused. If the royal family didn¡¯t perish due to the power struggle, it would all be meaningless. The four Grand Dukes had shown their cards. Would they simply let Jia Wen manipte everything? These individuals were the main Lords! Thepetition for the throne wasn¡¯t just a battle among the princes. It was also a war among the groups backing them. With Su Wan standing behind Jia Wen, thepetitors were inconsequential because Su Wan had Nami backing her. My Lord, should we participate in the battle between the Crimson Moon and the sect?¡± Timo asked. Considering the current strength of the Crimson Moon, the chances of the sects winning the battle seemed almost certain. The sects had umted Lords and heroes over many years, unlike the Crimson Moon. As the steward of the territory, Timo was privy to more secrets than most, and Xu Yuan had never hidden anything from him. ¡°The Crimson Moon might lose. But who told you that the sects would win? This war will mark the beginning of the Twilight of the Gods,¡± said Xu Yuan in intrigue. ¡°Based on the information we currently have, it¡¯s highly unlikely for the Crimson Moon to win.¡± Timo was puzzled. Xu Yuan fell silent for a moment and recalled the message Nami had sent half a month ago: ¡°The territory must not participate in this war.¡± This was the beginning of the hunt for the gods, and those who stepped into the Crimson Moon would be doomed. The moment the sects¡¯ army set foot in the Crimson Moon, the war would already be over. What the Crimson Moon wanted was not a victory over the enemy. Rather, it was only to make the enemies venture into the Crimson Moon territory. Timo felt a shiver run down his spine. What will happen when the enemy steps into the Crimson Moon? If such a scenario unfolds, one can¡¯t imagine the extent of the changes that will follow in the nes. The shift in the situation wouldn¡¯t be determined by anyone¡¯s will. Nheless, as time passed, the conflict between the Crimson Moon and the sects intensified and pushed it to the edge. In this battle of factions, numerous Lords suffered losses daily. They lost their territories or ended up dying in battle. Especially after the introduction of the faction score system, the intensity of their shes escted further. Killing members of the opposing faction granted points, and these points could be exchanged for various high-level treasures within their respective factions. Lords who stood out amidst fiercepetition grew stronger and received generous rewards. The war and bloodthirst soared in the main ne. Everyone spected when the final war wouldmence. In the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce and Lavender Business Guild in Cann City, an item called the ¡°Magic Music Box¡± appeared for sale. It was initially overlooked, but the product quickly garnered attention when the shopkeepers opened the music boxes and yed the magical sound tapes. It became the focus of all customers and passersby. Felix was an ordinarymoner. He was young and strong. However, because of his low talent, he hadn¡¯t been able to be a hero. He worked as a porter for a mid-sized guild and possessed great physical strength as a warrior. Countless individuals like him could be found in Cann City. As the lowest tier ofborers, his life wasn¡¯t easy. He could endure physicalbor, but the inner emptiness after a day of intense work was unbearable. For this reason, the prostitutes in the dark part of the city knew him by name because of his frequent visits. Today, Felixpleted his cargo transport task ahead of schedule. He was allowed to leave work early. Rumors of an impending battle were circting everywhere, and it speeded up the cirction of goods and increased the number of porters hired. Otherwise, these tasks would extend until nightfall. He declined his coworkers¡¯ invitation to dinner. He hummed a light tune and headed to a nameless alley. ¡®I wonder if Molly will be wearing thosece panties tonight¡­¡¯ No matter what, he was determined to have a joyous evening! Images floated into his mind, and he felt an anticipation building within him. Every time he finished a task, his emotions would surge. Even though his days were mundane. He relished the little burst of motivation and joy he felt asionally. ¡°Master Felix, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯vee for tea. Would you like to taste the new batch of tea we¡¯ve acquired tonight?¡± ¡°Oh my, you haven¡¯t visited our ce in two weeks. You shoulde for a visit.¡± The prostitutes on the street called out to him as Felix walked past with his head held high. This was his favorite part. As long as he had enough money, they greeted him with the most amiable smiles. This was the treatment that guild porters couldn¡¯t normally receive. He enjoyed this ce, as well as the smiles from each beautiful woman who greeted him. Amidst yful interactions with these scantily dressed women, he headed deeper into the alley. He reached a small courtyard with no signboards. Usually, people were always walking in and out of this ce. To his surprise, the courtyard was empty today. Felix entered the house. He walked to the main hall. The scene before him astonished him. More than twenty women were all sitting together. They were looking curiously at the round box ced on the table. ¡°Molly, can this box really produce sound?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that elven music boxes cost several thousand rare resources. This one cost only 1000 rare resources. Could it be a fake?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s listen and see how it is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t we doing business today?¡± asked Felix. Everyone in the room turned to look at him. When they saw Felix, theyughed. ¡°It¡¯s Master Felix. It¡¯s only 5 o¡¯clock now. You¡¯re really working hard to find the time toe here so early. Regrs usually don¡¯t visit in the afternoon. The evening is supposed to be for business.¡± Felix liked the people here. They were all professional and good at what they did. He took a step closer to look at the exquisite box with carvings on the table. It looked quite valuable. ¡°What is this thing?¡± he asked. ¡°This is the Magic Music Box that Molly just bought. It¡¯s said to be simr to the legendary elven music box and can y beautiful music.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, it seems that Molly was fooled. We¡¯ve tried for a while, but no sound came out.¡± As a member of the Chamber of Commerce, Felix had broad experience and knowledge, even if his status at work wasn¡¯t high.. Chapter 544 - 544: The Popular Magic Music Box Chapter 544: The Popr Magic Music Box Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion | Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The Elven Magic Music Box is a treasure that nobles eagerly chase after. Last time, the young master of the Mammoth Trade Union spent two hundred thousand units of resources to buy it at an auction.¡± Felix couldn¡¯t help but sneer disdainfully. He had heard the sound of the music box right beside him at that time! Felix exined to them about how the music box worked, and the women were full of praise for him. ¡°Molly, how much did you spend on this box?¡± Felix turned to look at the young girl next to him. She was dressed in a fiery red dress with heavy makeup on her face. ¡®TOOO rare resources!¡± Molly said after hesitating a bit. Felix sighed. Molly must have earned that amount of money through a lot of hard work. Even for Felix, he could sustain himself for several months with that number of rare resources. 1000?¡± said Felix. ¡°If the music box was fictional, it would cause several thousand f rare resources. Maybe you were scammed. You should go and ask for your resources back.¡± His words started a heated discussion among the women. Some mocked Molly for being so naive, while others consoled her. ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t scammed. This was sold by the Lavender Business Guild. It can¡¯t be fake!¡± said Molly. ¡®The same Lavender Business Guild who came up with the ice cream?¡¯ Felix frowned. It was said that the Lavender Business Guild had connections with the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce and the Phoenix Tail Trading Company Even the most prominent figures in the underground world of the Northern City dared not offend them. How could such a major guild possibly sell counterfeit goods? ¡°I saw the goblin shopkeeper y wonderful music from the box,¡± Molly said through gritted teeth. She lowered her head and continued fiddling with the music box. She had been so eager that she hadn¡¯t paid proper attention when the goblin was exining to her how to use it. She became frustrated. No matter what she did, the box didn¡¯t produce any sound. Felix couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡®Foolish woman¡­ It is impossible to get a real music box for that price¡­¡¯ ¡°Buttercream, will you apany me tonight?¡± His wish of spending the night with Molly was shattered. He turned to look at the plump woman beside him. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Master Felix.¡± The plump woman nodded. It didn¡¯t matter who apanied him. Felix lost interest in Molly¡¯s toy box for now. He grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and led her upstairs. He had been nning to try something new for a few days now. Tonight was the time to try it out. ¡°It works! It seems the energy crystal at the back was ced wrongly!¡± cried a voice in surprise as Felix reached the stairs. Before he could respond, the key turned in the box, and the whole room was filled with beautiful music. Felix was overwhelmed and entranced by the sound. The ethereal singing struck his soul. He turned and saw that the box had closed, and heart-wrenching music emanated from inside. Felix instinctively opened his mouth wide and stood there dumbstruck. ¡®HOW is this possible? woo units of rare resources were enough for an Elven Magic Music Box!¡¯ He recalled the young master of the Mammoth Trading Company spending two hundred thousand rare resources to buy a music box. That expensive music box was inferiorpared to this one in the music it produced. He was excited. He released the plump woman¡¯s hand and walked quickly to the table. Felix stared fixedly at the Magic Music Box that poured out song and music. He didn¡¯t know the name of the song, but it was very moving. He felt it in his very soul. It wasn¡¯t just a solo performance either. The song was performed beautifully with many instruments in the background. Felix, like the women around him, stared at the small box on the table in a daze. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but the song gradually faded. When Felix came to his senses, he instinctively looked at the shabby dwarf clock on the wall. He was horrified. ¡®The song yed for half an hour?!¡¯ The Elven Magic Music Box could y for only three to five minutes at most! This was unbelievable. As thest note stopped, another voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Hello, everyone. I am the performer of these songs. I¡¯m also a member of the Night Elf Royal Family. My name is Faye.¡± In the days toe, I will be singing more of my ownpositions. I hope everyone will continue to support me Thank you, my loyal fans. I will always stand by your side, no matter how difficult and dark things get. My singing will apany you always. Love you all.¡± When Felix heard that voice, he felt like his soul was about to ascend to the heavens. ¡®She loves her fans¡­ she loves me!¡¯ ¡®Who is Faye? With a name and a voice like that, she must be beautiful!¡¯ ¡°Are there any more of the songs? Is there another song from Princess Faye? Quick, y it again!¡± Felix looked at Molly. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. Princess Faye only has three sound tapes. I didn¡¯t buy any of them. This was a free gift that came with the box,¡± said Molly. ¡°You could buy a Magic Music Box and receive a free sound tape for just one thousand rare resources?¡± said Felix in astonishment. ¡°Who could be this generous?¡± ¡°0 told you. It¡¯s the Lavender Business Guild! They only charge looo units of rare resources for it. Felix, do you believe me now?¡± Molly asked with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. I want to go see if there¡¯s any more of these music boxes left!¡± said Felix. He turned around without hesitation and rushed out of the room. As he thought more about it, his excitement grew. His slow jog turned into a sprint as he headed toward the Lavender Business Guild. When Felix arrived at the shop with the Lavender Business Guild¡¯s logo hanging over it, he was surprised to find that it was already packed with people. Moreover, many others were rushing over as well. ¡°Please give me a Magic Music Box!¡± He squeezed into the crowd in a hurry. ¡°I have resources. I have resources!¡± The Lavender Business Guild had ample stock. Felix sessfully purchased the Magic Music Box. Felix chuckled happily as he got a music box simr to Molly¡¯s. Then, he bought all the sound tapes avable. Simr things happened in Cann City every day. People rushed to buy the music boxes in droves. The scene reminded everyone of the times in the 1960s and 1970s when goods were scarce and people rushed to panic-buy anything they could find.. Chapter 545 - 545* Xu Yuan’s Wish of Becoming A God Chapter 545* Xu Yuan¡¯s Wish of Bing A God Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even m the modern age, fans of idols be even more frenzied when faced with things they love. When encountering things they adore, the desire within their hearts to possess them became incredibly intense. Mestre, the president of the Lavender Business Guild, didn¡¯t go to the stores to check personally. She was well aware of the allure of the Magic Music Box. Now, her concern was not how to sell them, but how to rapidly increase production capacity. She needed to sell the Magic Music Box to every corner of the Main ne as quickly as possible. This process required a massive quantity. In her visionary blueprint, the Magic Music Box wasn¡¯t just a tool for earning resources; it also carried authority and influence. ¡°President Mestre, can the Magic Music Box really create stars that everyone will obsessively worship, as the owner ims?¡± asked the half-feathered person. ¡°Really? How do you know that Lord Xu Yuan isn¡¯t nurturing gods?¡± Mestre slowly lifted her head and looked at the half-feathered person before her. The words stunned the half-feathered person. He slumped and lowered his head. He trembled and prostrated on the ground. He didn¡¯t dare speak. Some matters were taboo, and he had no right to pry into them. Even hearing about them was sinful. Cann City was caught up in fanaticism due to the Magic Music Box. The territory was not idle either. Just today, they obtained a blueprint for an upgrade. The conditions for territory upgrade were multifaceted, including the fulfillment of resources like gold, wood, stone, and iron ore, as well as the requirement for a certain quantity of supreme technologies and hero units. Fortunately, all these conditions had been met. Su Wan looked at the system notifications and felt excited. After all, meeting these many conditions wasn¡¯t easy. Even though tens and thousands of people had been transferred from the Tasiria ne, it would still take some time to fulfill the upgrade requirements without their support. Without hesitation, Xu Yuan confirmed the upgrade. A yellow light enveloped the city, and the buildings began to be modified by a mysterious power. The territory upgrade required 20 hours toplete. To ensure the residents¡¯ safety, they were sent to the Eternal Land, while the military guarded the city. Xu Yuan and Su Wan didn¡¯t leave. They stood in front of the city wall and silently gazed at the city that now entirely belonged to them. After a long wait, the light shrouding the city finally dissipated, and Xu Yuan felt expectant. The system prompts kept appearing. [The territory has sessfully upgraded to Level 5.] [The Lord¡¯s Mansion has been expanded by 100 units of open space, and the territory has expanded by 2000 units of open space.] Xu Yuan felt sentimental. The territory had finally progressed from a weak and small domain to something no one dared ignore. The journey had been long, but it had been worth it. Reaching Level too was no longer impossible. Xu Yuan could now aim to be a true god! Xu Yuan floated in the sky and looked down upon this transformed territory. The densely packed buildings were reced by open spaces. The only things that hadn¡¯t changed were the arrow towers on the city walls. They still stood behind the walls. Xu Yuan smiled as he took it all in. He could imagine that, with the territory¡¯s construction capabilities, these open spaces would be filled in no time. Beside him, Su Wan felt proud and happy. This territory belonged to her and Xu Yuan, and their will determined the destiny of all who lived within. They had the power. She took a deep breath to calm herself. She opened the attribute to check the requirements for the next upgrade. Former Frenzied Runner ¨C Ancient Trampier [Territory Core LVL 6 Upgrade Requirements] [Land Area: 50 square kilometers (not achieved)] [Total resources of 100,000 tons (not achieved)] [Possess 50 buildings (not achieved)] [Poption of 100,000 residents (not achieved)] [Technology needs to advance to Master Level (not achieved)] Su Wan shook her head with a wry smile. The other requirements weren¡¯t an issue, but the Master-level technology was particrly troublesome. If it weren¡¯t for the heavy allocation of resources into technology, meeting the requirements for several Supreme-level technologies might not have been achieved this quickly. The upgrade is nowplete. Notify the residents to return to the territory.¡± As shended back on the ground, she turned to Timo. The Construction Department needed to swiftlye up with building ns now. Chaos was imminent. The territory needed to possess even stronger defensive forces. Hopefully, the city could be an impregnable fortress! Although they had the Eternal Land as a backup and the Eternal City was still under construction, the territory was the foundation of everything. ¡°Lord Su Wan, Your Majesty Xu Yuan, I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡± Timo¡¯s face turned red with excitement. As one of the earliest residents to join the territory, his dedication to the city was no less than anyone else¡¯s, and his anticipation was strong. ¡°Go and make arrangements.¡± Several ck dots quickly flew in from the distance. It was an urgent message from Mestre. A sense of unease arose in Xu Yuan¡¯s heart. He reached out to take the letter and read it. He let out a sigh and handed the letter to Timo. Timo¡¯s face turned solemn after reading it. The sect¡¯s army was already gathering. Perhaps they wouldunch the final assault on the Crimson Moon tomorrow. A major change was imminent, and preparations needed to be elerated. The Furnace City in the underground world had two million Alchemical Bombs in total and ten thousand improved versions of the Mega-mouth Cannons. These numbers would have been staggering six months ago, but now they were far from satisfying. It was simply not enough. The scale of this war was still unknown, and these strategic reserves could only support a few major battles. More was needed! They had no choice but to allocate workers from the production of the Magic Music Box to manufacture Alchemical Bombs. Timo felt somewhat helpless. Even though they had prepared for this war months in advance, time was still too short. Producing sufficient supplies was difficult. The shortage of personnel alone could slow down production efficiency. Alchemical weapons were not something ordinary individuals could produce. Perhaps they could have Mestre negotiate with the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce to purchase a batch of gray dwarves. At any cost, they had to boost their strategic reserves. This war would undoubtedly be more brutal than anyone could imagine. Construction of the arrow towers couldn¡¯t be halted either. Every 20 meters, a tower could be seen rising. Furthermore, the production rate of top-tier heavy crossbows like the Dragon-Hunting Crossbow needed to be increased. Resources needed to be mobilized without the need for further approval. The construction of the Eternal City also needs to be sped up,¡± Xu Yuan said. ¡°That ce will be ourst retreat. If there¡¯s a shortage of personnel, go to the Dark Region City and find Amolin. Within a month, the basic framework of the Eternal City must be ready. It must be the kind that can be deployed in war! ¡°In that case, the number of resources we need will be outrageously high.¡± Timo took a deep breath.. Chapter 546 - 546: The Battle of Gods Begins Chapter 546: The Battle of Gods Begins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whether it was weapon production or city construction, it was like an abyss with no bottom. No number of resources was enough to fill it. ¡°We can split the profits of North Desert City now.¡± Su Wan had already made arrangements for this. This batch of resources was sufficient to support the consumption for a while. North Desert City was undoubtedly the Lord¡¯s trading center and a global trading hub. Although new nes had opened during this time and imitated what they started, they couldn¡¯t sustain it due to ack of influence. They couldn¡¯t attract many Lords there. The Tasiria ne was still the preferred choice for all Lords, and the immense flow of people brought unprecedented ie. Leasing goods, various taxes,missions from various bulkmodity trading centers, etc. had made North Desert City an undisputed money-making For arger n, 70% of the benefits were used to bind more than three thousand Lords and their guilds. Even so, they still retained 30% for themselves. As the person in charge of coordinating with the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association, Timo naturally understood that this was a massive fortune. ¡°ording to the settlement from the day before yesterday, including leasing ie, North Desert City¡¯s bnce has already gained 2 billion units of rare resources,¡± he said excitedly. More than 600 million units gained! Although most of this was due to the ie from foreign merchants renting the shops, the profit might not be the same in the near future. But no matter how one looked at it, the ie was staggering. In his whole life, he could never have imagined gaining such an astonishing fortune in such a short time using this method. Without binding those Lord guilds with benefits, how could he make them participate? Without those bidirectional teleportation gates connecting various parts of the Main ne, even if he had great abilities, he couldn¡¯t bring everyone to the Tasiria ne. The guilds aplished this. It seemed like a huge sacrifice to give them 70% but 30% was still a great amount of profit. The ie far exceeded anything they had d gained before. Even more importantly, standing on the same boat with over three thousand guilds provided a great deal of security. Su Wan¡¯s order for profit sharing was issued to the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association. This massive ie, as calcted by a professional team, was distributed among everyone. Although the resources were divided among more than three thousand guilds, each guild could receive hundreds and thousands of units of resources. For most guilds, this was already a decent ie. Their ie mainly came from selling their own goods. There were advantages to being a member of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association, which provided various conveniences and support. However, profit sharing also caused discontent. Some guilds believed that their contributions were greater and that they should receive more resources. Anticipating this, Xu Yuan immediately arranged for people to negotiate with them. After negotiations, apromise was finally reached that satisfied the different guilds. Resource distribution was an important strategy for the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association. Apart from maintaining bnce among the guilds, it could also strengthen their connections and provide a better foundation for future cooperation. This was also a key factor in the tremendous sess of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association within the game. Once all the guilds epted the distribution n, they began using these resources to elerate the construction process of the Eternal City. Both Timo and Xu Yuan were in good spirits as their strategy was gradually proving sessful. Xu Yuan firmly believed that if they continued this cooperation and development, they would achieve even greater goals. The Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association would dominate everything. Moreover, this ie came without any significant cost. As long as the Tasiria ne existed, and as long as they remained members of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association, their ie was secured. After retrieving the resources from the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association, Xu Yuan began to exchange them for various materials. With vast resources supporting them, alchemical bombs, siege crossbows, arrow towers, and all sorts of military supplies surged like a tide. The strategic reserves of their territory quickly became abundant. The army dispatched by the gods finallyunched a full-scale attack on the Crimson Moon. An epic war erupted. The entire world¡¯s attention was focused on this. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t join in. He quietly sat in the Lord¡¯s Mansion. He felt conflicted as he opened the livestream on the forum. The most popr livestreams were all rted to this war. He clicked on the one with the highest viewership, and he immediately felt as if he had entered the battlefield in person. The host of the livestream was a knight sitting atop a magnificent horse, which was adorned with numerous top-tier strategic treasures. Though he couldn¡¯t check the attributes, Xu Yuan estimated that there were at least five four-star or higher strategic treasures on its body. For Lords, this could be considered extravagant. Shifting his gaze away from the opponent, he looked into the distance. Once the view ahead became clear, he held his breath. There was an endless sea of heavily armored soldiers which formed a terrifying tide of steel.????????????????????????????? 5 One couldn¡¯t even see the end of this tide. In the sky, the top-tier army of the Holy faction formed an astonishing scene. Rare flying units blocked out the light. Xu Yuan even spotted groups of angelic beings! They were appearing in flocks. Among them, Xu Yuan even saw the lowest-level newborn dual-winged angels, which were a transcendent unit. It was hard to imagine that such a vast number of top-tier units would gather at this moment. And their target was the end of the sky, where there was a rift in space. In that chasm, a crimson blood moon gleamed. Xu Yuan immersed himself in the livestream and felt as though he was the one going to attack the Crimson Moon. The resounding horn echoed throughout the heavens and earth. The once-quiet army flowed like a tide and swiftly converged toward the rift. ¡°Brothers, the final battle begins!¡± The knight took a deep breath. ¡°Today, only one between the old factions and sects can survive!¡± With the roar, heroes spurred their warhorses and followed the army¡¯s charge. The resounding horn, the heavy footsteps, along with the metallic sh of weapons, became the main melody on the battlefield. They were like a tidal wave that brought intense pressure, and the army marched forward with unwavering steps towards the rift that tore through the sky. The spectacle of the battlefield was so captivating that one couldn¡¯t look away. Xu Yuan felt as if he was immersed in an epic battle scene. The war was thrilling to watch. Whether it was the sunlitnd or the countless flying creatures, everything appeared magnificent. The sonorous sound of the horn, the heavy footsteps of the army, and the nging of weapons intertwined into a war song.. Chapter 547 - 547: The Collision of the Old Era and the New Era Chapter 547: The Collision of the Old Era and the New Era Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡® Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The boundless army before them seemed like a surging tide of darkness. The army of the benevolent and orderly camp in the sky gave an even more magnificent feeling, with various rare flying units blocking out the light. The magnificent scene surpassed ordinary imagination. This was the contest between the old gods and the new. The viewers in the live broadcast room were excited. ¡°If I could possess one- tenth of these armies or one-thousandth, I could conquer a country!¡± ¡°So, this is the true power of the sects? They have countless extraordinary and legendary units! Look at those few riding giant eagles, they are transcendent-level heroes!¡± For any Lord, such a scene was very unreal. Despite the advancements, the majority of people¡¯s strength still remained at an ordinary level. The Crimson Moon¡¯s live broadcast room closed. It left people puzzled. Was this also their n? It seemed that ancient power could block the livestream. After a moment, Xu Yuan re-entered the knight¡¯s live broadcast room. The blood moon in the rift gradually grewrger. Standing before the cracked sky and earth, one could clearly feel the excitement of the knight heroes. ¡°All members of the Warfire Guild, follow mymand, and let¡¯s confront the enemy together!¡± An impassioned voice echoed in the live broadcast room, and the knight heroes resolutely entered the spatial crack. The screen in the live broadcast room suddenly turned ck. Xu Yuan and Su Wan stared at the dark screen and were silent for a long time. Su Wan gazed at the azure sky, lost in thought. She suddenly thought of something and took out a crystal-clear gem from the system space. On it was an engraved pattern of a phoenix tail. She gently caressed the gem. Although she knew Nami had already prepared herself, this was still a sh between the gods. Even neutral beings were participating in the attacks. ¡°President Nami will surely return safely.¡± Who could ignore all of this? Being careless might mean missing the opportunity to turn the tables. A soft voice reached her ears. When she turned, the Dark Valkyrie was standing behind her. She gently ced her arm on Su Wan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°President Nami is the most powerful being I¡¯ve ever encountered¡­ her strength is unparalleled.¡± Her mask hid her expression, but her fiery golden eyes revealed her determination. ¡°Since President Nami made a decision, she must have been fully prepared. We just need to wait for her to be victorious.¡± Su Wan leaned backfortably. The hand that had killed numerous massaged her shoulder infort. She was well aware of the truth, but what she feared most was overconfidence. Could the gods really steal their power from the ancient gods so easily? Unfortunately, there was no more time for further arrangements. Otherwise, Nami wouldn¡¯t have made such a decision in such a short time. Time wasn¡¯t on the side of the new gods, but it wasn¡¯t on the side of the old gods either. A brand-new era was about to arrive! Although they didn¡¯t know what the new era was, one thing was certain: since it was a new beginning, old things would inevitably be discarded into the rubbish heap of history. Whether it was the current gods or the past ancient gods, they were all antiquated relics of the new era. Everyone wanted a chance to survive, but in the fog of the future, who could be sure which path was the right one? Although Nami was making arrangements, would the gods stop there? The Dark Valkyrie remained silent, but the pressure of her massage became more precise. For her, she preferred solving practical problems with actions, whether it was towards friends or enemies, rather thanforting with words. This war that shook the entire main ne couldn¡¯t be interrupted by anyone or any power. For three consecutive days, the live broadcast room disyed scenes of the sect¡¯s army marching toward the Crimson Moon. No other new information was reported. What was even more rming was that the scenes of the army¡¯s march gradually became scarce. No one knew how many armies the gods were using in this war; they could only describe it as boundless. When the scenes of the army¡¯s march became scarce, new information finally arrived. Previously well-known yers from the Moon Sect posted on the forum, describing the situation within the Crimson Moon. The allied forces of the gods had already entered the Crimson Moon. They were currently in a battle with the old-day armies of the Crimson Moon! Everyone¡¯s guess was correct. The Crimson Moon was indeed that blood moon. Although the allied forces of the gods were powerful, their progress was not smooth. The Great Old Ones had a secretly hidden army of extraordinary strength. This caused a great deal of trouble for the allied forces of the gods, and they still stubbornly resisted! [Additional information: It is said that the Crimson Moon was the body of an ancient god a long time ago. After the ancient god died, the Crimson Moon was formed.] This led to the Lords from the ancient camp gaining substantial attribute boosts when fighting on their home ground. This caused the sect to suffer some losses. But the good news was that Lords had privileges. As long as they umted enough points, they could resurrect outside. However, this resurrection was not immediate. If the soul was severely damaged, it would lead to an extended time for resurrection. Once dead, they couldn¡¯t re-enter the Crimson Moon again. This piece of news immediately ignited discussions on the forum. Soon after, it spread to the hands of the leaders of the major factions at the fastest speed. The sect held a crucial position in the Main ne. For those who didn¡¯t believe in gods or had shallow faith, they still made up the vast majority. Nobles and merchant guilds also make up a significant portion of it. However, behind the sect were the true rulers of the world. These people could determine the future situation. As the Lords revealed the information, there were continuous reports of casualties. War information within the Crimson Moon spread almost in real time. The allied forces of the gods captured cities within the Crimson Moon. Corpses and debris littered the cities, and blood formedkes in the lower areas. The allied forces of the gods consecutively captured three cities and eliminated tens of millions of troops from the ancient camp. They also seized crucial military fortresses that led to greater progress for their forces. However, the territory of the Crimson Moon was vast, so to expedite their progress, the allied forces decided to construct teleportation gates. After seven days, the allied forces of the gods had upied nearly half of the Crimson Moon¡¯snd. Construction of the teleportation gates had surpassed a thousand. The allied forces decided to gather their strength andunch an attack on thergest and most central city of the Crimson Moon, the Crimson City. Capturing the Crimson City would strip the Crimson Moon of its final bit of resistance. The Crimson City was a grand city with mountainous walls carved into its defense. It was nearly impregnable.. Chapter 548 - 548: The Beginning of the Ancient Revival Chapter 548: The Beginning of the Ancient Revival Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In order to ensure the eradication of the remnants of the ancient faction, Lords in the livestream once again witnessed the scene of reinforced troops. This time, almost all of them were powerful transcendent units. The sects that had influenced the Main ne for many years finally brought out their hidden power. This reinforcement caused the entire battlefield to hold off for more than half a month until the final battle began. Powerful creatures like angels, two-headed chimeras, giant eagles, flying horses, and griffins charged like locusts, while numerous armies emerged from the ground. Meanwhile, above Crimson City, the defending army unleashed a barrage of arrows, and various top-tier magic weapons were released recklessly. Arrow towers, magic towers, heavy crossbows, catapults, and other defensive weapons rained down on the enemies. Though the Lords couldn¡¯t witness the grandeur of this battle firsthand, they could feel the scale and effects of the battle through the screen. A new piece of information left everyone shocked. The legendary hero of the Sun Sect gained partial authority after killing the remnants of the ancients! Even the neutral factions were unsettled by this news. Some were even tempted to participate themselves. What was this authority? It represented the rules of the world! For the legendary hero to ascend to godhood, they must grasp such authority! Easily attainable authorities had long been controlled by the current gods! Now, the opportunity to obtain the ultimate power of the world was here again. How could the top powerhouses stay back? The gods, as the unseen masterminds, went mad upon confirming the truth of the news. They spared no cost in mobilizing their sects¡¯ armies to enter the Crimson Moon. The forces that were originally left to guard the cities were also drawn away. Their sole goal was to obliterate the Crimson Moon! The gods dispatched reinforcements once again. Following this, all factions felt an unprecedented emptiness. They could easily dispatch several armies to raze the once inscrutable churches to the ground. At the same time, the evil factions that didn¡¯t participate in the battle were also stirring. Many followers of the dark gods sowed discord within the sects. They even destroyed churches and made the situation even more chaotic. Xu Yuan, who closely followed the battle, felt conflicted when he heard the news. He knew well that the gods would surely unleash their power. Gaining more authority might increase the gods¡¯ chances of survival when the Twilight of The Gods arrived. Who would be willing to miss such an opportunity? However, what they didn¡¯t know was that the Crimson Moon was the existence that the gods saw as easy prey. It was a beast lurking in the darkness. Authority was merely a trap set by the Crimson Moon to entice them. Perhaps the gods sensed that something was wrong, but they couldn¡¯t help themselves. What was wrong with taking a gamble, after all? Xu Yuan took a deep breath to steady his emotions. Nami had cleverly grasped the desires of everyone. Even if there was only a slight possibility, the gods were willing to invest themselves in the battle solely for more power. Moreover, no one would think of themselves as the one destined to fail. Just as his thoughts wandered, he caught a whiff of a faint fragrance. He turned to see an enchanting figure dressed in a deep red evening gown. She silently appeared in the seat next to him. ¡°President Nami, why have youe here?¡± Xu Yuan looked at the breathtaking figure before him. He was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to wee me? Honestly, this is my first time visiting your mansion.¡± Nami smiled. ¡°At this moment, when the sect is attacking Crimson City, shouldn¡¯t you be guarding it?¡± Xu Yuan looked at thedy in confusion. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Nami¡¯s courage. She dared to challenge the gods and was still calm about it. ¡°I came here to let you witness how I will bury the gods.¡± Seeing his concerned face, Nami¡¯s eyes softened. She smiled mischievously. Her words were yful, but they sent a chill down Timo¡¯s spine. Even the Dark Valkyrie felt a sense of foreboding. Xu Yuan looked at the person before him. She was dressed like a noblewoman, and her face was unreadable. What truly defined a ruler? This was the true form of the ultimate ruler of the world! Before Xu Yuan and Su Wan could respond, Nami gently waved her hand. The space in front of them rippled like water. A scene appeared in front of them. At the center was a magnificent city as tall as a mountain range. It was currently under attack. Countless angels, giant eagles, flying horses, and griffinsunched a frenzied assault. Due to the overwhelming number of airborne units, the ground forces were almost invisible. On the towering city walls, numerous soldiers unleashed waves of arrow volleys. Behind the city walls, arrow towers, magic towers, heavy crossbows, and other defensive weapons were all simultaneously unleashing their attacks. The battlefield looked like a meat grinder, where countless enemies were ughtered in a matter of seconds. Those transcendent and legendary units were shot down like ants. After a momentary pause, the scene began to speed up until the figures below appeared smaller than ants. The battlefield stretched beyond sight. Xu Yuan took a deep breath and turned to look at Nami. Nami looked as calm andposed as ever. Perhaps no one had imagined that she would be the one targeted by thebined efforts of the gods. Just as he was about to speak, Timo spoke. ¡°President Nami, may I ask why the gods haven¡¯t entered the Crimson Moon yet?¡± Timo¡¯s voice was filled with respect and humility. ¡°The Crimson Moon marks the beginning of the ancient revival. The gods entering it would have their powers stripped away.¡± Nami didn¡¯t look at Timo but kept her gaze fixed on Xu Yuan and Su Wan. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to enter. They simply didn¡¯t possess the capability to do so. Xu Yuan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Are these soldiers remnants from ancient times?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°These soldiers are all fallen warriors, and I temporarily resurrected them,¡± Nami said. If there were no enemies around, they would eventually return to nothingness. The new gods understood all of this, but they dared not take the risk. The Twilight of the Gods would start from the Crimson Moon. The gods who had glimpsed their fate couldn¡¯t risk it. They definitely fight desperately for thest glimmer of hope.. Chapter 549 - 549: Collapse Chapter 549: Copse Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It¡¯s their cooperation that enabled the smooth start of the Twilight of the Gods,¡± said Nami solemnly. Life in the Main ne was the embodiment of the world¡¯s power and rules. Many lives that fell during the Crimson Moon¡¯s descent would form a special force of rules. The immense power of these rules was enough to revive the Crimson Moon again. Ancient rules would thus be revived. Perhaps this was the power of fate. Nami looked conflicted. Could fate truly not be changed? She hadn¡¯t forgotten what she had seen. She had seen Xu Yuan falling before her. They sacrificed themselves for her. Nami took a deep breath. Her gaze was resolute. She had made so many arrangements just to avoid that from happening. If fate was truly like that, then she would shatter it and make it anew! Xu Yuan and Su Wan are unaware of Nami¡¯s thoughts. Their gazes were fixed on the vast war scene. They were filled with confidence in their future ns. Was the authority gained by the gods real or fake? Indeed, there was a great deal of authority within the Crimson Moon, but it all originated from the ancient gods who passed away and left their authority behind. The gods were also aware of this fact. ¡°So, even if they know that the Crimson Moon is setting it up, they will still give everything they have,¡± Nami said calmly. Such was the nature of her strategy. Even if the enemies knew that they were taking a risk, they would bepelled to do it. ¡°The evil gods of the Abyss and Hell didn¡¯t participate in this war. Will it affect the future ns?¡± asked Su Wan. ¡°When the ancient power is revived, the world¡¯s rules will be set in motion. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they hide in the deepest part of the Abyss or lurk in Hell. They won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Nami smiled. ¡°Unless their own power could transcend the universe and exist independently of the world, they will have to face the Crimson Moon eventually. The most powerful beings in this world are still far removed from that level.¡± Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®Could they be stronger than the benevolent and orderly gods of the Main ne?¡¯ ¡°Hades¡¯ control over the power of Hell was personally granted by the God of Creation,¡± said Nami. ¡°Is it possible for the gods to retain their power somehow?¡± Xu Yuan asked. ¡°When the ancient gods revive, the new gods will be stripped of their power. It¡¯s inevitable and essential for the beginning of the new era,¡± said Nami firmly. Even someone as strong as Hades couldn¡¯t escape that fate. That¡¯s why he had been expanding his army with all his might! Even so, he shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. When the ancient rules revive, both the Abyss and Hell would be connected to the Main ne. The true test would begin at that time. The authority would fall aside, and gods would be knocked down from their pedestals. They narrowed their eyes as they looked at the scene of war. In this changing situation, how should Su Wan¡¯s territory handle itself? Su Wan thought about it for a while, and then her gaze became determined. They had already faced so many difficulties. They weren¡¯t afraid. Regardless of how the situation became, she firmly believed that her territory wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed. Xu Yuan, Su Wan, and Nami fell silent. All three gazed at the grand war in the void. The battle between factions was far more impactful than any visual spectacle. However, when the oue of the war was bound to affect everyone directly, they couldn¡¯t watch it calmly. The scene changed. The sun dipped below the sandy earth, and two bright moons rose into the sky. It was just like any other day. Nami leaned backfortably in her chair. The zing me Spider¡¯s web made the cushion feel soft and warm. Xu Yuan and Su Wan had experienced countless fights and wars together. It had made them more steadfast in their beliefs and actions. Nami took a sip from the teacup in her hand and turned to look at Xu Yuan beside her. Timo and the Dark Valkyrie could both sense that this terrifying entity with supreme authority seemed to be enjoying the time spent with Xu Yuan. They could only avert their gaze and pretend to be ignorant. Xu Yuan was focused on the war. He realized that it wasn¡¯t much different from a few days ago. He took a deep breath. Despite feeling somewhat tired physically, his focus remained sharp. No Lord could remain indifferent to a war that would determine the future. Just as the sunlightpletely disappeared, blood-red moonlight filtered into the room from the window. It fell on Nami and enveloped her in a delicate veil of light. Nami slowly straightened in her chair. Her eyes emitted a strange light. She took a deep breath. ¡°I have umted enough power,¡± she said softly. ¡°Is it time?¡± Xu Yuan was excited. He stared into her starry eyes in anticipation. ¡°I once said that I would make all the gods be a thing of the past. Now it¡¯s time to fulfill that promise.¡± Nami stood up gracefully. She emanated the same radiance as the Crimson Moon up in the sky. At the same time, all the Lords watching the livestream suddenly found themselves forced into a special broadcast room. No matter how they tried to log off or exit from the screen, they were led back to this broadcast room. If Xu Yuan were to open a forum at this moment, he would find that the livestream¡¯s footage was of the battlefield that he and Nami were watching. The Lords confirmed the footage in the broadcast room. It caused a heated discussion to erupt among the Lords. This war was fierce. Countless transcendent and legendary units are being ughtered. Just as the Lords were discussing fervently, the livestream¡¯s camera suddenly began to move upward. It pulled away from the battlefield and appeared outside the Crimson Moon. In the livestream room, a colossal blood moon floated in the cold, pitch-ck void. The perspective was no longer able to clearly show the armies on the ground. It only showed numerous tidesposed of different units. The Lords were confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Have we left the Crimson Moon?¡± The billions of people in the livestream room saw the astonishing scene. The enormous blood-red moon suddenly cracked, and the cracks spread like ss shattering. In the blink of an eye, the massive Crimson Moon in front of them had fractured. Everyone was shocked. What had just happened? Before they could recover from their shock, the Scarlet Moon copsed and exploded. Many panicked Lords hurriedly left the livestream room and looked up at the blood moon in the sky. They were horrified to see that the blood moon in the sky and the footage in the livestream room were the same. In terror, they witnessed the blood moon explode. In just a few short minutes, the blood moon vanishedpletely. It only left a silvery-white glow of the regr moon. The Lords were consumed by panic. Only one question remained.. Were the allied forces of the gods who entered the Crimson Moon dead? Chapter 550 - 550: The Fall Of The Gods Chapter 550: The Fall Of The Gods Trantor. EndlessFantasy Trantion | Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lords who were watching the Crimson Moon returned to the livestream, but now, all they could see were dim and lifeless remains floating in the icy void. Everyone was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± -Was it necessary to make such a huge mess? All guild members went to fight! And they took the entire army with just that. What¡¯s the point of it all now?!¡± ¡°Did the ancient faction choose to go down with a bang? The sects invested so much manpower. They ended up with nothing in the end.¡± ¡°Could any expert analyze the impact of this? I feel lost! The Lords discussed fervently. Xu Yuan was lost in confusion. Even though various possibilities had been considered, he never imagined that Nami would ultimately destroy the Crimson Moon! ¡®¡öIsn¡¯t the Crimson Moon the source of your power?!¡± He looked at Nami in disbelief. What would be the consequences of such an action? ¡°For something to be renewed, it needs to be destroyed,¡± Nami said as she looked at Xu Yuan with a radiant smile. She pointed at something. Xu Yuan turned to look. The fragments suspended in the void released a faint energy. The energy flowed outward at a speed imperceptible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it merged into the void and disappeared from sight. Xu Yuan felt uneasy, but he couldn¡¯t understand why. A few secondster, he suddenly felt a heavy burden upon himself. The dark power within him began to operate sluggishly. ¡öWhat¡¯s happening?¡¯ He turned to look at Nami beside him. ¡°Now, we¡¯re entering a new era,¡± she said with a mysterious smile. When the Blood Moon shattered, the believers on the Main ne looked up to the sky collectively. They were bewildered. The divine gazes that had enveloped them vanished. In the past, they had felt the scorching presence of gods who gazed down upon them like the sun. But now, they were left with nothing. It was as if a person ustomed to standing in the light suddenly had their candle blown out. They looked around, and only saw pitch darkness. The sense of security vanished. Many believers trembled in fear. They prostrated on the ground and uttered prayers. They hoped it was all just a mistake. They yearned to attract the attention of the gods with prayers once again. No matter how devoutly they prayed or how fervently they recited the hymns, there was no response. Believers wept in sorrow. Some knelt on the ground with faces filled with despair. Some believers eventually snapped out of their shock. They doubted this was happening. They rushed to the sect they belonged to. When they reached the respective sects, they found many believers gathered there. They all looked shocked. They discussed it among themselves and found out that it wasn¡¯t just them. None of them could sense the presence of the gods. This revtion made their terror worse. It meant that the gods they had believed in had fallen. They were gone! Many believers couldn¡¯t ept the truth, and they rushed to the temples. They prayed solemnly. No matter how sincere their prayers were, there was no response at all. It made them feel even more hopeless. Soon, the entire world learned that the sects were facing a massive crisis. The loss of connection between the believers and gods hade to pass. What did it signify? Ambitious individuals in positions of power felt an irrepressible surge of excitement and anticipation. If their spections were true, then the world was truly going to change! They would be the new rulers of the world, with no one left to surpass them! Nobles, merchants, and various factions began to employ all means to uncover information about the sects. Soon they learned even more astonishing news. The priests had lost all their power! The power of the priests came directly from the gods. They were the closest to the gods and were a symbol of the sects. Losing that power meant that the gods were no more. The Crimson Moon had exploded, and the sects had been wiped out. Those with ambitions couldn¡¯t stay still. Their excitement grew. As direct spokespersons of the gods, the sects possessed vast resources. They had umted ores, food, potions, weapons, etc. In the past, they had strong armies for protection. They were almost invincible because they had the gods¡¯ support. But now, they had lost the power to defend themselves, and their most potent support was gone. The assets and resources that had contributed to the sect¡¯s ie were now fair game. As the believers didn¡¯t make any progress in the fight, the crisis intensified. The turmoil from the outside world had yet to affect the territories. Xu Yuan stood atop the sturdy and expansive city walls and gazed at the sky. His thoughts were all jumbled. It had already been two days since the Crimson Moon had shattered. That night, Nami had destroyed the Blood Moon in front of him and Su Wan. She had wiped out the armies of the sects. The gods¡¯ powers were stripped. Those once revered gods were rendered powerless. He recalled Nami¡¯s promise. She had said that she would bury the new gods with her bare hands. He had thought of many possible oues. Even at the beginning, he hadn¡¯tpletely believed that Nami would seed. However, he hadn¡¯t expected she could make ite true in front of the entire Main ne. However, the deprivation of the gods¡¯ powers was not the end; the most crucial part was yet toe. The gods were now powerless. By then, the Abyss, Hell, and Undead nes would all be connected to the Main ne. The fallen evil gods would charge at the Main ne in fury and rage after losing their power. The true test had only just begun. Therefore, before Nami hastily departed, she instructed him to act cautiously. Before leaving, she told him that the power he carried was preserved using a special force. The old rules had already taken effect, and a way to reactivate the power had yet to be found. It was temporarily unusable. As for what that method of activation was, it was also unclear. Xu Yuan was ustomed to the darkness. He felt light and agile with his new powers. But the power was sealed, so the desert could no longer grant him strength and support. This sensation was jarring. He felt like a fish that had moved from an ocean to a small pool. He felt suffocated. Footsteps sounded from behind and interrupted his thoughts. He turned to see Timo walking toward him with a grave face. ¡°Archduke Qing You has sent word. The elderly king of the Holy Kingdom is critically ill and is on the brink of death. They are inquiring whether you are prepared to take action to seize the throne of the Holy Kingdom.¡± At the same time, Prince Jia Wen sent more details about the situation at his end. The Abyssal Evil God that the Royal Family was in league with had suddenly lost all power.. Chapter 551 - 551: Greed Chapter 551: Greed Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The old king had sustained his life through dark magic, but at this moment, the dark magic backfired. Xu Yuan raised an eyebrow. After the gods lost their power, it was certain that the old king would pass away. This was the n he and Nami had made. Regardless of whether the dark magic backfired or not, the result would be the same. He no longer needed the backup now. ¡°Notify Archduke Qing You to secretly enter the Holy Kingdom along with the other three dukes,¡± said Xu Yuan. They had nned to enter the Holy Kingdom without causing muchmotion. They would secretly gather and neutralize opposing forces. The n was to make more friends and fewer enemies. After the old king¡¯s passing, they would all support the third prince¡¯s ascension to the throne. The specific details of how to proceed would be clearer to the dukes. The dukes were powerful. They weren¡¯t simple. They hadn¡¯t reached that kind of position by being foolish, after all. Xu Yuan might not even need to take action. With thebined efforts of the few, they could certainly achieve what they hoped for. The struggle for the throne wasn¡¯t about the rightful heir. It was about the forces that drove the particr heir. With their support, the third prince would eventually be the king. ¡°Understood¡± Timo was excited. The heir to the throne was about to initiate reforms in that kingdom. And the one ruling the kingdom would be none other than the third prince, who had been despised just a few months ago. Supporting someone so despised to ascend the throne felt like a tremendous aplishment. This had been possible only because of Su Wan and Xu Yuan. They were only seen as messengers, but they were satisfied with the oue. Timo reported to Xu Yuan and Su Wan about other matters. ¡°The sale of the Magic Music Box has reached new heights. Through the salesworks of the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce and the Lavender Business Guild, it¡¯s starting to spread to the peripheral cities.¡± So far, there were almost nopetitors! Everyone expressed wild enthusiasm for the Magic Music Box. For the poor natives, getting a Magic Music Box for just 1000 units of rare resources was a blow. ¡°ording to Mestre, the Dark Elves have be well-known stars. Whenever the Lavender Business Guild releases new sound tapes by them, it gets sold out quickly. Many arrive to ask about the music boxes and are willing to reserve a Magic Music Box at a high price if they are out of stock.¡± ¡°Now we can proceed with the second phase of the Magic Music Box n,¡± Xu Yuan said. ¡°Print the customized pictures of the Dark Elves into magic art books. Price them at fifty times that of the Magic Music Box and begin selling them. Simultaneously, mass-produce small items like Dark Elf statues and ornaments.¡± The prices of ordinary items should be affordable, while the prices of high-level items like magic art books should be higher. They needed to not only umte resources but also continue expanding their influence! In the era of the fall of gods and shattered beliefs, Xu Yuan hoped that the Dark Elves would be the hope of this world. Timo looked even more eager. He bowed and pressed his hands to his chest in respect. ¡°How is the development of the Dark Sect?¡± Xu Yuan asked. ¡°Following your and Lord Su Wan¡¯s instructions, we have designated a special area for the Dark Ancient Tree Sect¡¯s missionary activities,¡± said Timo. After months of refining doctrine and improving the methods of preaching, the believers had grown to over ten thousand. Half of those had be devout followers. ¡°Select core members to continue expanding the missionary team,¡± Su Wan said. ¡°We hope that within three months, the Dark Sect¡¯s followers can surpass a hundred thousand. I willplete the mission even at the cost of my life!¡± Timo¡¯s tone was resolute. He knelt in respect. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xu Yuan nodded and motioned for Timo to rise. ¡°President Mestre has sent a message. The ruler of the Frostwolf n, the legendary Grand Duke Frostwolf, has sent Lady Tristana to Cann City to cordially invite you and His Majesty Xu Yuan to visit the Frostwolf Territory.¡± ¡®Lady Tristana was in Cann City?¡¯ Both Xu Yuan and Su Wan felt a bit sentimental. It had been too long since they hadst seen her. He had nned to visit the Ice Empire with Su Wan, but they had to deal with too many things and hadn¡¯t found the time. Even the Frost Ore vein obtained through trading the me Spider Silk remained unimed. The Tasiria ne had be an undisputed trading center and attracted not only the attention of Lords but also the natives. For safety reasons, the Tasiria ne only allowed Lords to enter. This left many native factions miffed. Currently, only the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce had received Xu Yuan¡¯s permission to enter the ne. Although many noble factions consisted solely of Lords, ensuring ess wasn¡¯t an issue for them. But this restriction was still irksome, and it hampered many of their operations. At this moment, the status of the Tasiria ne was of great importance. No one could overlook it. Many factions attempted to mimic Xu Yuan¡¯s operations. Even after the opening of the dimensional gate, they still couldn¡¯t form a substantial presence. The Tasiria ne remained firmly in the top and had to be carefully considered. ¡°Send word to Mestre that until the situation settles, I and Su Wan cannot leave the territory. If possible, we can instead invite Grand Duke Frostwolf to visit our territory,¡± said Xu Yuan. If an ordinary Lord were to say such words, outsiders might think they were insane. But for Timo, this was somethingmon. The territory was so strong that it didn¡¯t make a difference if some legendary people were miffed. Archduke Qing You was powerful, but he still respected Su Wan and Xu Yuan. They were now coborators and equals. Even the God of Lies and Deception was protecting the death swamp for the territory. The legendary figures of the Ice Empire weren¡¯t that important to them. Timo departed proudly. Being able to follow a leader like this was the best decision he had ever made in his life. Xu Yuan watched Timo leave. He realized that he was now in a position where he could refuse legendary figures withouting off as offensive. He was even certain that no one dared to go against them even if they were offended. Xu Yuan felt proud of his territory. No one could stop the passage of time. The gods hadpletely vanished without a trace. Some forces couldn¡¯t resist and began seizing the high-quality assets of the sects. Most of the sect¡¯s power had already been lost. The sect¡¯s remaining army was devoured by the greedy Lords. They couldn¡¯t even put up much resistance. These forces had initially been worried about going after the benefits. However, when they realized that no one was pushing back, they became bolder. Their greed knew no end. They gradually shed their worries and charged in boldly.. Chapter 552 - 552: Modric Caesar’s Return Chapter 552: Modric Caesar¡¯s Return Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When somebody slowlyes out from dark to light, others would naturally follow suit. Ambitious forces couldn¡¯t help themselves when they saw someone else benefit from the wreckage. When hungry wolf packs catch the scent of blood, they wouldn¡¯t easily give up. The powerful nobles and guilds cunningly seized and upied various assets of the sect. Even if the sect¡¯s followers wanted to resist, they couldn¡¯t do it without the support of the gods. So, the nobles and guilds acted without restraint. They rushed forward like starving sharks. They delighted in feasting upon the remains of the sect. The immense benefits even lead to conflicts and wars among various factions. The already chaotic situation bes even more turbulent. The looting of the sects gradually ended not because the major forces suddenly grew a conscience, but because the high-quality resources of the sects had beenpletely devoured. Almost all major cities were left with churches with no assets. Bold individuals plundered the sect¡¯s properties to thest. In Cann City, Nami was the first one who acted against the sect. Under Nami¡¯s guidance, almost sixty percent of the sect¡¯s power was destroyed. If it weren¡¯t for the swift reaction of the nobles in Cann City, they might havepletely wiped out the sects. Unexpectedly, the Lavender Business Guild also took decisive action. Although they couldn¡¯t carry outrge-scale operations due to their limited strength, their extraordinary courage allowed them to seize at least twenty percent of the sect¡¯s assets. The influx of high-quality assets caused the strength of the Lavender Business Guild to grow rapidly. With Archduke Qing You¡¯s backing, no one dared to go against the Lavender Business Guild. The main attraction was the Magic Music Box. Since the Lavender Business Guild gained a lot of resources from the sect, the output of the music box continued to rise. Once they fully assimted this power, the output could increase even more. When Xu Yuan received news from Mestre, he was pleasantly surprised by her decisiveness. Her timely intervention had turned out to be very useful. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t even need to instruct her. She made her own decisions based on her judgment. If not for theirck of strength, the Lavender Business Guild would have reached new heights. After this incident, the Lavender Business Guild proposed to separate all production factories to establish a separate trade guild for the Magic Music Box. The trade guild would be managed by the Lavender Business Guild. Xu Yuan didn¡¯t say much when he learned the news. He let Mestre make the decision herself. Mestre had already proven her abilities. She was capable enough to handle things on her own. As the sky darkened, a figure entered the Lord¡¯s mansion under the escort of guards. ¡°Your Highness Modric Caesar,¡± said Su Wan in greeting. The God of Lies and Deception was draped in a ck cloak. It shrouded his face. He looked conflicted as he stared at Su Wan and Xu Yuan. ¡°The Death Swamp has umted enough power for its upgrade,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I remember you reported thatst time,¡± said Su Wan in confusion. ¡°The halt in the transformation of the Death Swamp was to allow it to absorb as much power as possible from the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon,¡± The God of Lies and Deception said after a pause. ¡°However, in the past two days, the power emanating from the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon has noticeably weakened, and there is no need to hold back any longer. Given the current progress, the Death Swamp canplete its upgrade.¡± Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t possible to make the Death Swamp undergo another transformation so soon. ¡°My authority has been stripped. Now I am a regr being with my soul existing in the world. I¡¯m no longer the God of Lies and Deception!¡± The God of Lies and Deception took a deep breath. ¡°I no longer have control over the Death Swamp.¡± He looked bitter. Even if he gave it his all, he could only retain his power for a month at most. He could no longer control the Death Swamp. ¡°I disagree. You will continue to control it!¡± Xu Yuan patted the God of Lies and Deception on the shoulder. ¡°Then, I will follow your arrangements.¡± The God of Lies and Deception looked at the resolute Xu Yuan. He finally let out a long sigh. His current power wasn¡¯t enough to control the situation at the Death Swamp. He requested for a hero to assist him. The God of Lies and Deception bowed to Xu Yuan and smiled bitterly. He left the Lord¡¯s Mansion with lighter steps than when he had entered it. ¡°It¡¯s not just you. All the gods have lost their authority and their power,¡± said a voice behind him as he reached the threshold of the door. ¡°A new era is dawning, but the loss of something doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s gone forever. I will help you regain your authority, but remember, whether mortal or a god, you are part of the territory.¡± The God of Lies and Deception looked conflicted. He didn¡¯t look back and walked out of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. The face hidden in the shadow of the robe revealed an unreadable expression. The territory was still bustling with the construction of various new buildings. It was very lively. The God of Lies and Deception recalled the days of the past. He had been full of hope and longing. His emotions stirred within him. Everything around him suddenly became familiar. Today, he had a new identity. He was a resident of the territory. Even after losing his authority, the territory still embraced him. He felt a sense of belonging. The city under his feet was no longer a shackle. It was no longer a tool for him to regain his strength. It was his home. It was something worth protecting. Losing one¡¯s power didn¡¯t equal death, after all. Even if he became a mortal, the God of Lies and Deception was still the highest existence in the territory. Hope was always the most important thing, especially when there was a chance to regain his power in the future. Su Wan suddenly realized something. She noticed something unusual. The system prompt still referred to the power-deprived Modric Caesar as the God of Lies and Deception. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Even though he had lost his power, was he still considered a god? Or perhaps, the gods would remain with their titles until they were reced. Did this imply that other gods were in the same situation? At first nce, the information did not feel very useful, but Su Wan couldn¡¯t ignore it. She discussed it with Xu Yuan to prepare for its implications in the future.. Chapter 553 - 553: Rising Prices Chapter 553: Rising Prices Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After closing the prompt, Su Wan sat back down. She ordered her maid to bring her another cup of tea. Aside from the God of Lies and Deception, she was also excited about the news of the rise of the Death Swamp. It would mean having an entire army of transcendental soldiers! After months of effort, the forces within the Death Swamp had now reached nearly twenty thousand. The upgrade meant having transcendental soldiers directly at hand! This was truly exhrating! These were transcendental soldiers, not ordinary minor troops! Even in the recent war between the Gods¡¯ Alliance and the Crimson Moon, transcendental soldiers yed a pivotal role. In the current situation, strengthening the army at hand was a cause for celebration. Moreover, the current chaos had yet to reach its peak. It was the beginning of the gods being stripped of their authority. Next, the three major sides of the Abyss, Hell, and Undead would form an alliance with the Main ne. The Gods who had lost their authority would once again wander within the Main ne. That would truly be a time of great turmoil. Although they were located deep within the desert, no one knew if their territory would be safe. While the danger wasn¡¯t here yet, there was always a possibility. The sky dimmed. Silver moonlight filtered into the hall through the open windows. It intertwined with the glow of magicalmps. Holding Su Wan¡¯s small hand, Xu Yuan walked to the window. Both of them looked up at the full moon. After the revival of the ancient gods and stripping away of the new ones, what else would happen? The stars in the night sky started to shimmer. What was happening? Xu Yuan and Su Wan were both awed by this magnificent sight, and their intuition told them that this beautiful phenomenon didn¡¯t seem to bode well. The radiance of the stars reached its peak, and a dreadful sound roared like thunder. Something descended from the sky. Apanying the sound were countless cries of pain and despair. The voices converged and formed a terrifying echo that tore at their eardrums. Amidst the numerous chaotic and horrifying sounds, they could vaguely see something that sent shivers down their spines. The brilliant stars in the sky were the shattered divine kingdoms of the gods! Sentient beings in the Main ne tilted their heads upward. Their gazes focused on the dazzling starry sky. They were all in shock. Gods had fallen! The greedy, ambitious nobles were now caught in even greater revelry. As the twinkling stars in the sky dissipated, countless nobles sent out their most powerful armies to seize the churches. They aimed to be the first to squeeze out thest drops of profit. The next day, the stars shone even more brightly. Amidst the despair of many believers, a piece of news spread across the world from the Northern Empire. The powerful god of the Northern Empire, the God of Winter, had descended to the mortal realm. He arrived at the Northern Empire¡¯s main cathedral. However, the nobles who were piging the church paid no attention to this madman impersonating a god. The enraged god watched as the church was desecrated. His anger red. He waved his hand and froze a thousand-strong army into stillness. Among them were two transcendental beings! Simultaneously, the priests who had been destroyed and stripped of their power began to regain their strength. Though their numbers weren¡¯t many, it was enough to make a point! The news caused a massive sensation, and countless followers of the God of Winter hurried over. A figure draped in robes of ice and snow hovered in the sky and then unveiled the robes. All the followers were thrown into a fervor. The God of Winter dered his return with an undisguised show of dominance. The Northern Empire was shaken. The news spread rapidly across the Main ne via the Lords. The nobles, who had been extremely arrogant toward the sects, suddenly were frightened. Some fearful ones returned their riches to the sects. The appearance of the God of Winter seemed like a signal. Over the next few days, gods began appearing one after another. The renowned top-tier gods appeared in churches all around the world. Up until this moment, everyone realized with terror that the gods hadn¡¯tpletely vanished. They instead descended to the mortal realm. Even though the gods had lost their divine kingdoms and their divine powers, these gods now appeared among the people and instilled fear. It was shocking. Many people feared this. Another god from the Beast God lineage, the God of the Wolves, had fallen. What was astonishing was that this god was exceedingly fierce but was killed by a legend who hadn¡¯t even ascended to demigod status! Mortals defeating a god was impossible! Even more importantly, after killing the God of Wolves, that legend directly ascended to demigod status. It was a tremendous advancement that countless people had dreamed of. The impact of this news far exceeded that of the god¡¯s descent! The forces who had feared the gods heard this news and began researching more about gods and how to defeat them. They realized for the first time that the gods appearing in the Main ne were no longer high and mighty. They were not invincible. They could bleed, get injured, and even be defeated! The forces that were initially anxious and unsettled began to grow restless. The idea of ying gods spread like madness. Lord Su Wan¡¯s hero, Lord of ughter, became an example of a God-yer. The fall of the God of Wolves made everyone realize that the gods were no longer unreachable beings! The next day, the main ne waspletely ignited by another piece of news. The mid-tier god of the Fortress Tribe, the Lord of Hills, was beheaded by the elves. This not only left the Fortress Tribe furious but also delighted the ambitious Lords. This god¡¯s fall once again proved that they were vulnerable. It was something that could be aplished. Following this, some of the forces that had previously just watched the sects turned fierce once again and sought information about gods. Meanwhile, the gods who had announced their return and rallied their followers quietly umted power. Pandora¡¯s box had been opened, and no one could predict the oue. The mes of war in the Main ne escted, and discussions about the war on the forums increased as well. The entire world became a powder keg. One wrong move and it would erupt. In the wake of this, the prices of variousmodities began to soar. The prices of food, weapons, and magical potions rose every day, and the prices of nests for advanced units on the trading market also surged significantly. Amidst this turmoil, heavy news reached Su Wan¡¯s ears.. Chapter 554 - 554: Astonishing Production Rates Chapter 554: Astonishing Production Rates Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Grand Duke Sn has sent news. The old King of the Holy Kingdom passed away early this morning,¡± Timo said. ¡°How did the Crown Prince and the Second Prince react?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°The Crown Prince has dispatched the Imperial Guards to seal off the royal pce, and the Second Prince¡¯s family is closely connected with the military forces guarding the capital. All city gates have been sealed,¡± Timo said. ¡°Both sides im to have received the king¡¯s throne, and the explosive situation within the Holy Kingdom could erupt at any moment.¡± Countless historical records described struggles for power within royal families, so there¡¯s nothing new about this. What intrigued him more was the attitude of the nobles of the Holy Kingdom towards the Third Prince. ¡°Among the nobles of the Holy Kingdom, most support the Crown Prince and the Second Prince. Only less than a tenth support the Third Prince and they are mostly insignificant minor nobles, many of whom have connections with the four Grand Dukes.¡± Even if the Third Prince gained the support of the four grand dukes, the situation won¡¯t change easily. His reputation had been too poor, and a few months wouldn¡¯t easily turn the tide. ¡°Let the Crown Prince and the Second Prince deal with each other first. When their power weakens, we¡¯ll make our move.¡± Su Wan smiled. ¡°Grand Duke Sn and his group have the same thought, but the situation might have some variables. It seems that the Crown Prince has received the support of a god,¡± Timo said. ¡°Have they figured out which god is supporting the Crown Prince?¡± Su Wan knew that a god shouldn¡¯t be underestimated even if they had lost their power. ¡°It¡¯s spected that it might be the evil god rted to the old king. Recently, there have beenrge numbers of Abyssal troops in his army.¡± Timo was unsure about the exact identity of the god. Archduke Qing You had personally gone to investigate. A strong, putrid aura emanated from those troops. The aura was quite simr to what was emitted from the space rifts leading to the Abyss that had been destroyed before. Back then, Xu Yuan disrupted the n of the Lord of Decay. Such a twist of fate. Never did he expect to encounter a familiar face here. The Lord of Decay had already lost his power now, but it remained unknown whether the Abyssal Overlords who had lost their power could control their malevolent and chaotic subordinates. The Abyss wasn¡¯t a ce that valued loyalty. If there wasn¡¯t enough power to suppress them, the subordinates rose to betray their masters. On the other hand, if it truly was the Lord of Decay behind this, wouldn¡¯t that mean he had set things up within the Holy Kingdom from a long time ago? But under the protection of the royal family, why would he take such actions here? It seemed somewhat hard to understand. ¡°Inform Archduke Qing You that if that god is indeed the Lord of Decay, he should report immediately to me,¡± said Su Wan. If the god behind the Crown Prince appeared, and they couldn¡¯t handle it, they could seek assistance! If they crushed the gems bestowed upon them, Su Wan and Xu Yuan could arrive instantly. Before the power of the desert was sealed, Xu Yuan had crafted several special gems containing his spiritual power. Once the gems were crushed, they would be aware and could travel to the corresponding location by using the gem as a coordinate. With the might of the Eternal Land, he no longer needed the Void Sandworms to temporarily open spatial gates. Though the distance was far, and they couldn¡¯t stay too long, bringing an army over wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Su Wan was displeased by the Lord of Decay. They had to resolve this in person. Timo nodded. He wasn¡¯t caught up in how Su Wan and Xu Yuan would deal with the Lord of Decay. In his eyes, Xu Yuan was on par with the gods. Even if Xu Yuan said he would blow up the sun tomorrow, he would seriously consider how to continue the growth of the territory without the sun. His admiration for Xu Yuan had reached its peak. ¡°The Magic Music Boxes are now widely distributed in Cann City. Nearly every household with some assets has purchased them. Even themoners on the streets can hear the music yed in inns and taverns,¡± Timo said. The Dark Elf, Princess Selina, had be the most renowned figure in Cann City. Following Su Wan¡¯s instructions, they were observing thosemoners who had lost their faith. Their love for Princess Selina was even more fervent than that of others. ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± said Su Wan. Cann City couldn¡¯t indefinitely amodate the Magic Music Boxes. Mestre needed to promote them to the surrounding cities. Su Wan hoped she could spread the influence of the music boxes to all the other cities around Cann City. ¡°Why not go to North Desert City? Our product quality is high. We should be able to sell at a better price there,¡± Timo said in confusion. ¡°Though Lords can bring us resources, they can¡¯t satisfy our needs,¡± said Su Wan. ¡°Is it faith you desire?¡± Timo asked. ¡°Proceed with the arrangements.¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t give him a definite answer. Only when the pration rate of the Melody Boxes reached a certain level could the n be set in motion. Production efficiency was still insufficient. Mestre coborated with the Qing You Pavilion Chamber of Commerce and shared a portion of the benefits. In the shortest time possible, the daily production of Magic Music Boxes needed to surpass one million units! ¡°As you wish!¡± Timo said. With continuous growth, Su Wan and Xu Yuan¡¯s decisions increasingly made him excited. If he didn¡¯t adjust his mindset in time, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue serving as the territory¡¯s steward. Keeping pace with these two wasn¡¯t an easy task. ¡°How¡¯s the production of Light Flowing Grass?¡± Su Wan asked. ¡°We have developed numerous cultivation bases in the Tasiria ne and the Eternal Land. Currently, the daily output has been raised to 60 million units,¡± Timo said. ¡°Moreover, with the expansion of cultivation bases, the production can be further increased. The ice cream has already begunrge-scale sales in North Desert City and has received unanimous praise from a wide range of consumers. Sales are going smoothly.¡± The ice cream was positioned as the otherworld version of c. Therefore, expanding production capacity was crucial. Unlike the Magic Music Boxes, ice cream was consumable that could be purchased multiple times a day, so the expansion of production capacity wouldn¡¯t lead to sales issues. Su Wan was delighted to see the progress of these two things, which were the backbone of their economy. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, and keep expanding. With North Desert City, no matter howrge the production is, it can all be sold!¡± That was the benefit of having the Tasiria ne as a trading hub. The items from one¡¯s territory can be sold quickly at any time. Even with transaction fees, substantial profits were still possible. With a daily production of 60 million units, Cann City couldn¡¯t consume it all. ¡°How many resources have we umted in these past few months?¡± Su Wan asked enthusiastically. ¡°Calcting rare resources, the tax revenue we¡¯ve collected from North Desert City is 160 million, the Lavender Business Guild¡¯s Magic Music Boxes contributed 120 million units, ice cream contributed 80 million, and the weapons factory in Dark Region City produced 60 million units,¡± Timo said with pride and confidence. ¡°In total, it amounts to 420 million..¡± Chapter 555 - 555: Changes In The Death Swamp Chapter 555: Changes In The Death Swamp Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were still residuals left in the guild¡¯s ount that hadn¡¯t been withdrawn. Despite expectations, Timo¡¯s report still caused a change in Su Wan¡¯s mood. Theyout and investment had begun when the territory was still very weak, and it had required a great deal of effort, manpower, and resources. This was something outsiders couldn¡¯t understand. After so long, brilliant results were finally achieved. Earning over a hundred million per month had be possible. The efforts had yielded the best returns, and the various industries in the territory had finally entered progress. The monthly output of these industries was enough to make the territory incredibly wealthy. As Timo left, Xu Yuan and Su Wan continued to discuss the uing situation. However, Su Wan snapped back to reality because of a sudden sound. [The Death Swamp has devoured enough flesh and soul energy. It has leveled up from Level 4 to Level 5. Its range has expanded by 20 kilometers. The current range is 60 kilometers in diameter.] [The maximum limit of nest structures for unit types increased to 50-70 nests.] The hero of the Death Swamp, Atrox, had ascended, with all his skills being upgraded. After so much nning, and even massacring numerous armies of the Lord of Decay and the Knight of the Gods, he had finally ascended. The foundation of the territory had grown by leaps and bounds! What¡¯s even more important was that the units within didn¡¯t require resources to recruit! As long as there was enough flesh, a continuous stream of extraordinary units could be born! With this feature, the swamp had be one of the most powerful assets in hand! The weapon that had been nurtured for so long had finally taken lethal shape! Unable to contain their emotions, Su Wan and Xu Yuan immediately got up and went to the Death Swamp. After passing through the portal of the Eternal Land, they stepped into the area shrouded in blood mist. They felt a sense of exhration in their hearts. The surrounding blood mist began to surge, and the bloody purgatory weed its master. The Death Swamp¡¯s blood mist was noticeably denser, and the power within it was even more terrifying. Even top-tier units would be obstructed, and their perceptions blocked when they entered this wickednd. With a diameter of 60 kilometers, the Death Swamp wasrge enough to amodate several cities with millions of inhabitants. Even on t ground, an ordinary person would need to walk for hours to cross it. The God of Lies and Deception had lost his authority. He could no longer use his deceitful divine power to conceal the Dark Withered Tree at the center of the Death Swamp. The Dark Withered Tree that bore golden fruits was now exposed to all armies. But it hadn¡¯t affected the Death Swamp¡¯s hunting because the Lion of Greed was still there to assist. Itsbat strength was unremarkable, but it was deadlier than otherbat-type superhumans. Greed was the greatest enemy of every being. The Lion of Greed intensified the greed. Those that had tasted the sweetness of golden fruits became insane in their heightened desires. The Dark Withered Tree was already showing off its exceptional nature. Any being that approached the Dark Withered Tree in an attempt to seize the golden fruits ended up dead. As soon as they stepped within its hundred-meter radius, it was as if they had fallen into the river of time. They aged rapidly and dropped dead. No one could approach the Dark Withered Tree. Even the ranged units who attacked with their bows and arrows were dumbfounded when they realized that their weapons melted away. The aura emitted by the Dark Withered Tree shook one¡¯s soul. Xu Yuan was considering how to leverage the advantages of the Death Swamp to rapidly expand the territory. Though the Death Swamp was harsh, it was still a valuablend. He nned to transform the Death Swamp into a training base for his army to produce superhuman units to strengthen his forces. This way, he could hold a more advantageous position in territorial disputes with other Lords. He started thinking about how to use the resources of the Death Swamp to expand his army. Finally, he decided to set up some watchtowers and defense structures in the surrounding areas to protect the Death Swamp. At the same time, he intended to recruit more adventurers and warriors to enhance its strength. While the Death Swamp was indeed full of dangers and challenges, for Xu Yuan, it was just a part of what he aimed to conquer. As long as resources and strategies were used wisely, one could establish their own kingdom in this wickednd. Sensing the surrounding blood mist and the terrifying power, an endless desire surged within him. He was determined to be a true sovereign so that he could control everything within. Looking at the distant enormous Dark Withered Tree, an inexplicable yearning arose in his heart. Only by truly mastering this ancient tree could he reach the pinnacle of his power and potential. Xu Yuan was determined to go all out. He would transform the Death Swamp into an invincible fortress. Through continuous effort and battles, he could achieve this goal. This was a world full of challenges and opportunities, where only the strong could survive. Xu Yuan swore to make Su Wan the most powerful Lord who ruled the Death Swamp. He would help her build her kingdom. And in the end, Xu Yuan would also be a god! After the evil presence devoured the heart of the Blood Shadow Demon, no one could predict what changes would ur. They weren¡¯t true gods. Theycked the power of authority and could only rely on their own divine power to survive. Therefore, despite losing a vast portion of their power, the extremely malevolent beings were not defeated. However, due to being restrained by the rules, their power was partially suppressed. It was no longer as destructive as before. But even so, they were still more powerful than gods who hadpletely lost their authority. No one knew this information. Otherwise, they might have gone into a frenzy. Just as Xu Yuan looked at the tree, a golden fruit fell from the branch. The fruit arched through the sky andnded outside the zone of death. Greedy being fought for it madly. Itsted nearly an hour, with piles of corpses umting in the swamp. The bodies were devoured by the Death Swamp. In the end, the formidable forces managed to snatch the golden fruit. When they consumed the golden fruit, the surrounding mist faded. Most people saw the leader of the area. The entire process was exposed before everyone¡¯s eyes. The golden fruit¡¯s power erupted. The surrounding army became even more fervent. They constantly fought for power. Just as Xu Yuan and Su Wan looked at the scene with great interest, the God of Lies and Deception approached them. He was dressed in a ck cloak. This god saluted them. He behaved no differently than the otherizens in their territory.. Chapter 556 - 556: The Crazy Lord Chapter 556: The Crazy Lord Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Modnc Caesar, how many nes are currently connected?¡± Su Wan looked at the new changes with satisfaction. After such a long period of consumption, it seemed that the number of surrounding armies had not decreased. With the help of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association and their connections, I¡¯ve obtained the coordinates of many nes and forcefully opened channels through Void Sandworms. Currently, fifty nes are connected to the Death Swamp!¡± the God of Lies and Deception said. ¡°How long will it take to upgrade the twenty thousand troops in the Death Swamp?¡± Su Wan asked again. ¡°Based on the current speed, it will take at least three months,¡± he said. That was over twenty thousand soldiers¡­ During the process, they needed to reserve enough energy each week to recruit new soldiers. ¡°Is there a faster method?¡± Su Wan frowned. ¡°You are the president of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association,¡± said the God of Lies and Deception mysteriously. Modric Caesar had recently interacted with the Lords and found that there were treasures that could enhance their potential. These treasures were valuable, and most would exchange anything for them. Su Wan and Xu Yuan might overlook the power of the Lords, but he didn¡¯t. The Death Swamp could be opened to the Lords! The Death Swamp required numerous corpses, but that didn¡¯t mean they had to personally collect them. Other Lords could supply it to them. Golden light flickered on the Dark Withered Tree. Two hundred thousand corpses in exchange for Golden Fruits. I believe that no Lord will be stingy for such an offer,¡± said Modric Caesar with a smile. Then, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Don¡¯t easily give away the Golden Fruits to just anyone. We can make it seem like it¡¯s a benefit of joining the Tasirian Lords Association.¡± Su Wan looked at him meaningfully. This could be dered as the exclusive privilege of the ones who were members of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association. Lords who had business dealings with North Desert City could be selected for the purpose. They had to create scarcity and a sense of value for the Golden Fruits, which would allow for more flexibility. As for how many corpses each Golden Fruit would need and the pricing, Modric Caesar would arrange that. The God of Lies and Deception readily agreed. Twenty thousand creatures that had serpentine lower bodies and upper human bodies stood silently in the blood mist. They were like statues. Outsiders couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the blood mist, nor did they know that lurking hunters were on the fringes. The leader was a terrifyingly fierce creature. Atrox, the transcendent hero born in the Death Swamp, ruled over all the troops of the blood mist. The transcendent hero bowed humbly when Su Wan looked at him. Although he didn¡¯t utter a word, his respect was evident. It wasn¡¯t time to deploy the troops yet. But when they were deployed, it would be terrifying. ¡°Modric Caesar has ordered to elerate the progress. I want to see all the armies upgraded,¡± Su Wan said and left the Death Swamp hand in hand with Xu Yuan. The God of Lies and Deception looked determined. When he was still epted after losing his power, he became a member of the territory. He would demonstrate enough loyalty to let Su Wan know that she hadn¡¯t misjudged him! The explosive news spread within the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association. President Su Wan was providing special benefits to all members. As long as they supplied the giant tree with corpses, they could obtain the fruits it bore. This fruit was not ordinary. It was an extremely scarce and top-tier treasure that could enhance their potential. If someone else had said this, many people would be skeptical. But this news hade directly from Su Wan. Many guilds were excited. They immediately appeared in the Death Swamp with fresh corpses. Void Sandworms opened a passage leading to the Dark Withered Tree. Nothing could be seen clearly in the blood mist. Several Lords observed in vain and had no choice but to follow the rules. They tossed the corpses onto the ground, which was covered in blood and sma. They watched as the bodies were pulled down. Even after two hundred thousand corpses were thrown in, no Golden Fruit appeared. This left the guilds puzzled. They felt trapped. The upfront costs had already been substantial, and if they stopped now, they would incur heavy losses. With grim faces, they began to use higher-level corpses. When the swamp consumed the three hundred thousandth corpse, a special aura emanated from the tree. Golden light shone on its branches. Several Lords, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately reached out to catch it. They were ecstatic when they checked out the attributes of the fruit. Could it really enhance one¡¯s potential?!¡¯ The guild leader chewed and swallowed the fruit. After that, they felt a surge in their power. All their attributes had increased. They fell into a frenzy once more. They started to gather corpses frantically! The confirmation of the news spread like wildfire among the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association members. More and more guilds began to exchange corpses for fruits. After the first batch tasted the sweetness, more people were attracted to them. The Golden Fruit¡¯s effects also increased significantly as the levels increased. Although exchanging hundreds and thousands of corpses might not be the most cost-effective thing to do, it was definitely worth it. This fruit wasn¡¯t avable outside. Other people didn¡¯t even get to exchange the corpses for such a precious fruit. To have what otherscked gave the Lords a sense of superiority. This unintentional operation actually boosted the unity of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association. The guilds chosen by Xu Yuan were all outstanding. What might seem like an astronomical number of corpses to ordinary people was nothing to the guilds. Under the temptation of the Golden Fruit, an astonishing power was unleashed. Countless bodies were dumped into the Death Swamp every day. Even conquering fifty nes might not have provided a steady supply of corpses like this. The appearance of the Golden Fruit made many people realize that the guild members of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association had an extremely strong desire for expansion. Almost every day, they had to send troops to battle. Wherever they went, they would bring back corpses. Many forces silently observed the Tasiria ne in confusion. What were these Lords doing? It wasn¡¯t until half a monthter that news of the Golden Fruit spread rapidly. Quite a few spies were infiltrating the Tasiria ne. It was no small matter to keep such a big news secret anymore. Of course, they didn¡¯t expect to keep it hidden for long, either. Once the news spread, the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association immediately announced that any trade guild with a good rtionship with North Desert City could purchase the Golden Fruit at a price higher than regr members by thirty percent. This sparked discussions in the forum. While hundreds and thousands of corpses might seem like a lot, it wasn¡¯t much trouble forrge guilds. Each member could arrange a few thousand corpses, and it wouldn¡¯t take long to gather them up.. Chapter 557 - 557: The Ascension of the Third Prince Chapter 557: The Ascension of the Third Prince Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Soon, an evenrger number of corpses began to pour into the Death Swamp. Just as the Death Swamp was rapidly expanding and harnessing the power of the Lords, chaos once again erupted in the Main ne. Countless chaotic and evil creatures that were hidden in the bottomless abyss connected with the Main ne. The rules of the Main ne no longer confined the abyss. Numerous rifts that were connected to the abyss appeared in many areas and spewed forth countless demons. The Lords and natives were affected, and many major cities were destroyed. The Lords didn¡¯t worry much about the loss of authority of the gods. Facing the demon horde sweeping in like a tide of darkness, they truly felt a bone-chilling terror. The entire world changed. When the light of the gods faded, and the rules shifted, who could guarantee the world would remain as it was before? Only now did the Lords grasp the truth. The Twilight of the Gods was here. Xu Yuan¡¯s knowledge of demons was limited to a few encounters. Although he was cautious of them, it wasn¡¯t until another event urred that he intuitively understood why the bottomless abyss was so terrifying in the Main ne. Word came from Mestre that over a million demons had gathered in front of Cann City andunched an attack on the mightiest city situated at the edge of the Land of Darkness. What was shocking was that, despite Cann City¡¯s tight defenses, the demon army managed to breach its walls several times. Although the city swiftly responded and mobilized its army to suppress the demons, it still suffered considerable losses. This made Xu Yuan extremely vignt. How strong was the defense of Cann City? Even if millions of Lords led an onught, they would be unable to break through! Yet, just over a million demons had managed to tear through its defenses. That meant the demons were powerful. Aside from this important piece of news, Mestre also reported that the demons were spreading along Cann City and sweeping through the Land of Darkness. These evil creatures were corroding everything. The territory¡¯s scouts sent out an rm when they detected traces of demonic activity in the surroundings. Upon receiving the news, Su Wan immediately dispatched a force of twenty thousand troops to clear out the demons. The army of the territory fanned out and quickly cleared out the demons in the vicinity. But as time passed, the twenty thousand troops found themselves overwhelmed as more and more demons closed in on the territory. Even territories situated in the Land of Darkness felt the pressure brought by the demons, let alone the Lords in other parts of the Main ne. Everyone was filled with despair as the gates of hell opened onto the Main ne. The Devil Lords led the demon army with unmatched momentum. They began to siege and conquer and take over the territories. The organized and disciplined Devil Lord¡¯s army posed a greater threat than the chaotic demons. What was even more shocking was that on the same day the devils appeared, spatial rifts also appeared in the Undead ne. Countless skeletal armies covered the sky. The world shuddered at the simultaneous appearance of three terrifying evil nes. Countless Lords were attacked continuously. They wished they were dead. Many Lords even abandoned their territories they had painstakingly developed. They sought refuge in nearby native cities and relied on their support to weather out the storm. Unity in times of crisis was a human instinct. With some taking the lead, it immediately attracted the other Lords to do the same. More and more Lords discovered that certain nes had not been invaded. Only a very few were under threat. Su Wan was indifferent to this. She only epted a few members of the Tasirian Lords¡¯ Association into her territory for their safety. Others needed to pay a high security deposit and were subject to additional restrictions to join. Even so, Su Wan¡¯s name continued to attract many people seeking refuge. There were even Lords who entrusted their armies to the North Desert City and were willing to be Su Wan¡¯s subordinates. Su Wan was surprised by this. Ultimately, she decided to ept them. She let them settle in other cities near the North Desert City. Forced by the turbulent situation, the Lords who had no way of escape began to rely on Su Wan. Su Wan raised the membership criteria to control their numbers. Even so, she nowmanded over a million Lords. It was even more than that ofrge guilds. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that she could effortlessly gain so many Lords¡¯ allegiance without doing anything at all. Su Wan gradually established the Dark Guild as many Lords kept joining her. The leaders of other prominent guilds were silent. They had worked so hard to achieve their current status, and yet Su Wan had effortlessly attracted over a million members by merely opening her door. It made them feel depressed. They wanted to follow the same footstep and recruit Lords, but very few Lords responded to their recruitment calls. It wasn¡¯t that the Lords didn¡¯t want to join a guild. It was because there were very few guilds that could upy an entire ne. They were more reliant on native cities for their own protection. They couldn¡¯t protect their own guild members. So, the Lords chose to join the natives rather than be middlemen to profit from price differences. The situation grew increasingly chaotic, and the number of demons, devils, and undead spawned from the rifts continued to rise. The entire ne was in turmoil. At this moment, the power struggle for the throne in the Holy Kingdom finally came to an end. The Crown Prince and the Second Prince fought with all their might, but their influence was greatly weakened due to the changes in the ne. However, at a critical moment, the four grand dukes and the two archdukes, who were previously on their side, joined forces. They formed a league of six legendary archdukes. All unrelenting voices were suppressed. The six legends dered with absolute dominance that in the current turbulent situation, the Hole Kingdom couldn¡¯t afford to continue this internal strife and must immediately decide on a king! The only suitable candidate for the throne was the Third Prince. The Crown Prince and the Second Prince were furious. They had fought so hard for nothing. Under immense pressure from the six archdukes and numerous nobles who were swayed to their side, most chose the Third Prince for the throne. Only their closest supporters remained by their side. The two princes raged. The power struggle for the throne of the Holy Kingdom came to a dramatic end. The overlooked Third Prince officially stepped onto the stage of history and became the new king of the Holy Kingdom. After ascending the throne, with the powerful support of the six archdukes, he was epted as a true reigning king. This was of course under Xu Yuan¡¯s approval. The ns targeting the Tasiria ne were immediately revoked, and unruly nobles faced a purge. The Crown Prince and the Second Prince met their end two dayster in an idental demon uprising. They ended up in a sea of mes. However, Archduke Qing You was concerned that the mysterious evil god behind the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t revealed themselves yet. The transfer of power was sessful after the two prince¡¯s downfall. The outside world considered this to be a normal power struggle. They were unaware that the king of the Holy Kingdom had already be a part of another territory. As the Third Prince ascended to the throne, many nobles who were aligned with the four archdukes were ced in important positions. A fundamental transformation began within the upper echelons of the empire! After over half a month, the situation in the Main ne underwent tremendous changes.. Chapter 558 - 558: Alanic Appears Chapter 558: nic Appears Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In every region, demons, undead, and devils could be seen everywhere. Chaos and war became the main attraction. The gods who were stripped of their power were seeking to rise again, while the hunters in the dark set their sights on these gods and hoped to rece them. The evil god led a massive demon army and started rebuilding hell in the Main ne. The Undead triggered another wave of undead cmity. Numerous towns were breached, which caused countless civilians to be disced. Food supply began to run scarce, and prices skyrocketed. The prices of weapons and equipment also surged rapidly. The problem of scarcity of resources began to be more apparent. The entire Main ne was plunged into an extremely tense atmosphere. Under external dangers, the original structure of the Main ne began to copse, and the dominion of many empires dropped. A new situation centered around major cities as the core. Many cities began to effectively assert their independence. They were no longer under anyone¡¯s control. The rulers of those cities became new kings and new gods! Uncontrolled city-states,bined with the shattered order of the Main ne, formed a new order. Many Lords referred to it as the Age of City-States. Apletely new situation had taken shape. After half a month of dark turmoil, the Lords began to seek new benefits despite unprecedented losses suffered by the Main ne. They had survived by relying on other cities before, but now, their fears were appeased. The threat of Chaos Demons, who were difficult to organize for effective attacks, diminished. The Devil Lords also slowed down their advances after upying the territories they desired. As for the undead, they started consolidating the territories they had upied. They were no longer expanding recklessly. The situation stabilized to some extent. Although this stability was still fragile, it was temporarily effective. News disrupted the silence of the territories. ¡°Many spatial rifts have appeared a hundred miles away from the territory.¡± Timo looked at Su Wan. A multitude of demons were pouring forth from those rifts. The surrounding troops had gone to lend support, but there were too many demons for them to ovee. Moreover, there seemed to be a mastermind behind these chaotic beings. They gradually advanced towards the territory. Initial estimates suggested that the number of these demons would exceed three hundred thousand. If there was a mastermind behind them, the number could be even higher. Now, they waited for Su Wan¡¯s orders. ¡°How strong are the demons? Are there any transcendent heroes among them?¡± Su Wan frowned and looked at Timo. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen any yet. Although the Main ne allows demons to enter, the rules haven¡¯t beenpletely rxed, so demons above the transcendent level are still restricted from appearing,¡± Timo said solemnly. Although this restriction might notst long, they had a moment to catch their breath for now. ¡°Capture a few demons for interrogation. We need to know whichyer of the Abyss the rift leads to. Also, immediately convey this information to Modric and prepare the Death Swamp for battle!¡± Su Wan eased a little. Simultaneously, orders were given for the armies of Dark Region City and the Tasiria ne to be on standby for immediate action! ¡°As you wish!¡± Timo said loudly. His gaze was determined. There was no fear in his heart, but rather a sense of eagerness. After so long of developing the territory, war was needed to test the fruits of theirbor. Once Timo left, Su Wan thought for a moment and called for Terry. After half a year of growth, Terry was just a step away from reaching the transcendent level. Currently, Terry was responsible for guarding the territory. When Su Wan and Xu Yuan were absent, he had the authority to mobilize the troops within the territory. ¡°How are the defense preparations at the moment?¡± Su Wan looked at Terry. ¡°After half a year of preparations, we have sufficient strategic reserves!¡± Terry¡¯s voice sounded somewhat hollow but serious. There were a total of eight hundred improved modified cannons mounted on the city walls, with an additional twenty thousand in the rear which were ready for recement. Eighty special-grade arrow towers were also positioned. Each was capable of holding eight hundred archers. The Dragon Hunter Crossbows were equipped on every arrow tower, with an additional five hundred on the city walls. Each Dragon Hunter Crossbow was equipped with fifty Dragon Hunter Bolts, and there were still a hundred thousand stored in the warehouse. Three newlypleted Magic Towers were ready for use. Each tower could amodate three hundred spellcasters. The controller could attack enemies from the tower without needing to climb the walls! Su Wan was satisfied with the preparations. During this time, the territory didn¡¯t remain idle. Various military facilities were constructed day and night. Su Wan looked at the unit panel. From the onset of the chaotic situation, the territory had been constantly adding troops. And recently, they had startedrge-scale recruitment again. This significantly boosted the number of units at their disposal. Under the support of various industries, the number of units in the territory had reached an exaggerated level. The main force of the territory was even more staggering, with nearly fifty thousand soldiers. These were all top-tier units, and they possessed special-grade technology! This didn¡¯t even include the transcendent units from the Death Swamp. The turmoil caused by the gods being stripped of their power hadn¡¯t hindered the territory¡¯s growth under Su Wan¡¯s advanced nning. While others were in a crisis, the territory had taken advantage of the time to make great developments. These armies were Su Wan¡¯s powerful backing. She wanted to see how effective these demons would be as test subjects! In the Bottomless Abyss, lonely, dark, and decay shrouded the entire ne. The sky was filled with blood-red clouds, and lightning tore through the sky. A humanoid lifeform with a horribly distorted face was seated high on a throne made of countless rotting corpses. Its appearance resembled a corpse that had been submerged in water for too long. A tattered ck shroud with mottled bloodstains draped over its body. Even the sight of it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. The Lord of Decay ruled the Abyss. He was once the master of countless demons. But now, he had lost his authority. An ancient evil being stared at the void in front of it. Its gaze revealed an indescribable fear. ¡°As a ruler of the Abyss, you don¡¯t even have a decent guard by your side now. How pitiful!¡± said a voice in mockery. The space in front rippled like water. A beautiful elf with pointed ears traversed the space and appeared before the Lord of Decay. The lower half of the elf¡¯s body was a ferocious spider¡¯s torso! Heaven and hell converged in her form. She was the Spider Goddess of the Bottomless Abyss and the ultimate existence that had schemed to incite the War of the Gods. She was the Spider Queen, nic. This was an existence whose reputation alone could make the majority of evil beings in the Bottomless Abyss tremble in fear. She was one of the symbols of the Abyss.. Chapter 559 - 559: Roping In The Lord Of Decay Chapter 559: Roping In The Lord Of Decay Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion , Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You, as you are now, are more of a pitiful creature than anyone else.¡± nic looked down from above with disdainful eyes at the Lord of Decay sitting on the throne. ¡°Your Majesty nic! I¡¯ve lost my authority. You can¡¯t remain unaffected either, so don¡¯t provoke me!¡± said the Lord of Decay angrily. ¡°A wretched creature like you dares to threaten me?¡± she said in contempt. ¡°No need to use vicious words to mask your weak inner self. I¡¯m here to offer you an opportunity. A chance to be strong again and not this pitiful creature who is scared to leave his own ce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe your subordinates are stillpletely obedient to your orders!¡± said nic. The Lord of Decay¡¯s confidence dropped, but he still refused to yield. The Abyss was a ce where chaos and evil converge. It was filled with unimaginable terror and malice. In this extremely wicked ce, strength was the only pass that allowed survival. Having lost authority, the Lord of Decay could no longer order his powerful subordinates. In particr, many demons with powers akin to legends or even demigods refused to obey him. For these demons, if they couldn¡¯t be deterred by strength, they would no longer regard their former master with respect. Rebellion was amon urrence in the Abyss. Every demon harbored ambition. They wanted to be powerful and dominate others. After losing his power, the Lord of Decay had to face rebels. In the end, he could only retreat to his pce and rely on traps set up millions of years ago to overpower the traitors! Now, he was mocked by nic. The Lord of Decay felt like a doormat being stepped on. The situation had reached this point, yet he was powerless! nic smiled charmingly and gently waved her hand. The surrounding space rippled with even stronger fluctuations. The shattered void revealed a scene that took the Lord of Decay¡¯s breath away. Countless Spider Elves stood on the charred ground and awaited their mistress¡¯smand. Apart from the numerous Spider Elves, the Rotten Wax Demons also waited obediently. However, what horrified him was the giant standing in the core area. It was a giant burning with abyssal mes. After sensing the fearful aura emanating from it, the Lord of Decay couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Darkness! You¡¯re cultivating darkness?¡± Darkness didn¡¯t belong to this world, so both evil and righteous gods despised and opposed them. Furthermore, darkness possessed unconventional power, like an insatiable desire to hunt and attack gods. So even within the Abyss, darkness was a presence to be avoided. The Lord of Decay clearly saw that the dark creature bore many features of the Rotten Wax Demons. The Rotten Wax Demons were lifeforms created by nic using countless forbidden spells and evil substances. They served as her personal aides. ¡°After thest battle of the gods, I foresaw greater upheavals in the future.¡± nic¡¯s face darkened. Darkness was an uncontrolled existence. Even the rules of creation could only barely suppress them. nic had been nning for hundreds and thousands of years for this. Finally, after the gods lost their power, the fusion wax fiends acquired a portion of the power of darkness. ¡°Now that you¡¯re aware of their location, whye to me?¡± asked the Lord of Decay. ¡°Because I sensed the aura of Decaying Authority from the lifeform that obtained the Heart of Darkness,¡± said nic in amusement. ¡®The Decaying Authority!¡¯ ¡°The damn Lord¡­ that lowly existence!¡± The Lord of Decay¡¯s eyes widened. An image of the Dark Withered Tree shed through his mind. He scowled. He never thought that the Lord would obtain the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon! His authority was stolen, his ns of tens and thousands of years were shattered, and now this! Coupled with the fact that he, the ruler of the Abyssal realm, was reduced to the point of cowering in his pce, jealousy and anger surged in his heart. ¡°To obtain the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon without being devoured by the power transcending the world indicates that the Lord is not simple,¡± said nic in all seriousness. Moreover, the two entities had a significant history between them. ¡°Lord of Decay, would you be willing to join me this time? I only need the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon. In return, the authority of decay shall be yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make that bastard taste true agony!¡± The Lord of Decay didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°You only need to manipte the authority of decay at the crucial time to restrain the power of the lifeform that obtained the heart of the Bloody Shadow Demon. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± said nic slowly. If she hadn¡¯t lost her authority, she would never have invited the Lord of Decay along. But the situation now had be so dire that it was difficult to endure. When one can¡¯t make a move, they can always use a scapegoat. The Lord of Decay calmed himself and gazed at nic. He felt pressure to coborate with this terrifying entity who was renowned throughout the Abyss. However, he couldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity. This was his chance to regain his power! Given the circumstances, how could he not take on this gamble? ¡°Your Majesty nic, are you sure that the authority of decay hasn¡¯t been stripped away?¡± ¡°If that were so, would you still have any value?¡± asked nic. -May I know what your n is?¡± The Lord of Decay seemed to rx slightly. The restrictions on the rift leading to the Main ne were significant, and only a very limited amount of extraordinary power could pass through. The growth of the Lords was astonishing. Without sufficient strength to destroy the opponent, acting rashly might raise their vignce, which might not be a good thing. Having experienced defeat, the Lord of Decay didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the Lords. Weaklings were not capable of manipting him as they pleased! After thest battle of the gods, nic discovered that the gods were harboring a special power. That power didn¡¯t belong to the authority, but it was no less potent. For this reason, she found a unique ne and nurtured the corpse of a god within it. Originally, she had nned to send that power into the Main ne, so that it would be recognized by the rules that governed the Main ne. Once she reimed that power, she would possess strengthparable to the ultimate authority! Moreover, it will be a power unaffected by the rules! This was why she didn¡¯t take action against the Lords at all. She needed that power to mature, and she sensed that the moment hade. ¡°What if the power you seek is already in the hands of the other person?¡± The Lord of Decay looked at nic, and hisst worry also dissipated.. Chapter 560 - 560: Annie’s Transformation Chapter 560: Annie¡¯s Transformation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion | Editor: EndlessFanUsy Trantion ¡°That¡¯S even better, isn¡¯t it? Power brewed by special gods won¡¯t dissipate even if the other party dies!¡± nic casually remarked. ¡ö¡öI¡¯m willing to offer my power!¡± The Lord of Decay took a deep breath. ¡°A wise choice.¡± nic nodded slowly. Bringing Lord of Decay into the fold not only shared some of the pressure but offered her an opportunity to find out whether he could once again gain his authority. There were many experiments yet toe. The Lord of Decay was imagining a counterattack on the Main ne to seize his authority. He was unaware of his true status! At the Territory, Su Wan looked at Terry who was reporting to her. The demons that emerged included many of those that had appeared during the battle between the Knight God and the Death Swamp. In other words, they were all subordinates of the Lord of Decay! The disgusting evil gods remained relentless. NOW they had to increase their vignce. The Evil Dragon Wings also joined the hunt and attempted to minimize the numbers through targeted strikes. Any discovery of transcendent heroes needed immediate reporting! Although the enemy was formidable, Terry remained confident. For the military, war was a tform for merit! ¡°Notify Modric to open the spatial rift leading to the Death Swamp on the path of the demon army!¡± No demon could resist the temptation of fresh blood. The Death Swamp would y its role. At this moment, Su Wan felt emotional as she turned her gaze northward. That was also the location of the Eternal Land. It was calling to her. What had happened? She waved to have Terry make arrangements and turned to Xu Yuan. ¡°Why not go take a look to avoid any surprises?¡± Xu Yuan wrapped his arm around Su Wan¡¯s waist. Ripples formed around them, and the two vanished on the spot. The next moment, Su Wan and Xu Yuan were suspended in the air above the Eternal Land. Their line of sight couldn¡¯t reach the end. During this period, dimensional space had been constantly devouring everything and caused the Eternal Land to swell to over a hundred kilometers. It could now be truly called a ne. Upon entering, Su Wan immediately felt the immense power of the Eternal Land infusing her body. The entire ne¡¯s power was now under her control. Su Wan was the master of the ne. She was in a good mood. The Eternal Land was a trump card that coulde in handy at the critical moment. Her gaze focused on an unusual area emitting peculiar energy in the center of the Eternal Land. Xu Yuan immediately descended to the ground with her. In front of them sat a figure in meditation which emitted a terrifying aura with constant energy fluctuations. Even with the protection of the entire ne¡¯s power, the imposing edge and overwhelming battle intent of the other person could be felt. It was as if an ancient war god was gazing at them. Several months ago, Xu Yuan had taken the golden godly body from Spider Queen nic and given it to the figure sitting in meditation. Annie had begun to assimte the battle intent nurtured by the god. Originally, it was thought that two months would be enough, but the transformative process was much longer than anticipated. This fierce battle had continued for four to five months without a clear victor. The determination required to assimte that battle intent far exceeded that of an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. But now, with the disturbance in the Eternal Land, the transformation was finallying to an end. The oue was about to be revealed. The fact that the Eternal Land had such a strong reaction indicated the extraordinary nature of this battle intent. Su Wan silently observed Annie, who had her eyes closed in meditation. She awaited the emergence of a transformed Annie. They waited from dawn to dusk and far into the night, until the demon army was only ten kilometers away from the territory. After a while, a sound of shattering resonated quietly in their souls. Annie, who was seated on the ground, opened her eyes. A golden light radiated from her body. The whole Eternal Land looked like a rising sun. Blinding brilliance illuminated the heavens and the earth. Then, Annie floated
  • Her blood-red battle armor transformed into pure gold.
    • The dragon-ying longsword in her hand grew golden dragon scales and emitted a dazzling and suffocating aura of killing intent. A surging pressure swept in all directions. Even the residents constructing the Eternal City felt as if they had entered a bloody battlefield of a great army shing within it. The terrifying battle intent made them tremble in fear. Many copsed to the ground. The processsted for about ten minutes. As the pressure gradually dissipated, Annie seemed to regain her soul. Her previously indifferent face turned lively. Landing on the ground, this fearless warrior looked delighted. He knelt. In that instant, a prompt sounded in Su Wan¡¯s ears. [Annie has sessfully fused with the Golden Fighting Spirit andpleted her transformation. Her model had been upgraded to Hero Model.] [Special Extraordinary Attribute: Fight Until Death.] Su Wan was surprised. This waspletely unexpected. Upgrading from a regr model to a hero was possible, but it was extremely difficult for a hero to upgrade further. The Golden Fighting Spirit Hero sounded so cool! Just as she was about to open Annie¡¯s attribute panel, Su Wan heard another notification. [The Dark Withered Tree has sessfully devoured the Lord of Greed¡¯s body andpletely absorbed the power of the Bloody Shadow Demon¡¯s heart. It haspleted its final transformation and converted into a special life form: Darkness.] [The Dark Withered Tree has leveled up. It is now of the Legendary Level.] Su Wan was frozen in ce. She hadn¡¯t expected that today would not only mark Annie¡¯s transformation but also the upgrade of the Dark Withered Tree! Moreover, it had leveled up to the highest level there was! Su Wan¡¯s heart raced. The ultimate level that she had longed for had finally been acquired! With a heart full of anticipation, she opened Annie¡¯s and the Dark Withered Tree¡¯s attribute panels. Even without borrowing the power of Nami, the Crimson Lord, the territory could proudly dere to all that they had be the untouchable new Overlords! The underground world and the Tasiria ne were the strategic foundation of the territory. The Magic Music Box and Ice Cream were all resources provided by the territory. An industrial chain had taken shape. The underground world and the Tasiria ne were all part of the territory. Nami, Archduke Qing You, and even the Holy Kingdom were all just extensions of its influence. The trap that Xu Yuan and Su Wan hadid out for so long had finallye to fruition. Every one of these extensions would bring unimaginable benefits to the territory! While Su Wan examined the attributes of the two individuals, there was a sound of pping wings. The Night Devil Bees had arrived. ¡°The demon army has approached outside the city and is preparing to attack!¡± said a voice even before the team materialized. Among them were at least five transcendent heroes. Terry reported that the imminent attack was from the subordinates of the Spider Queen nic. They were the Rotten Wax Demons. Su Wan turned sharply toward the stone statue. Her brows were furrowed. ¡®nic is getting involved?¡¯ After the God of Lies and Deception had triggered the War of the Gods, nic had been cautious. Even after years passed, she had remained hidden. After all, Xu Yuan had stolen the golden divine corpse of the god from her before. Even if the God of Lies and Deception had been stripped of his authority at the moment, could this famous ultimate boss of the evil faction really be brought to her knees like an ordinary evil god? Su Wan would rather face abination of five Lords of Decay than confront nic. However, things didn¡¯t work that way. The enemy had already appeared. At this point, what needed to be considered wasn¡¯t their strength, but rather how to hunt down the enemy. Could nic be killed? Xu Yuan was curious to see how strong she would be after losing her authority! When Annie heard the name ¡°nic,¡± her eyes flickered. She seemed to be deep in thought.. Chapter 561 - 561: The Prologue of the Battle of Gods Chapter 561 - 561: The Prologue of the Battle of Gods Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the army of the World of Light failed to conquer the territory as they had hoped, their confidence and joy began to fade, and fear gradually eroded their hearts. Facing their impending defeat, they fell into despair. The feeling of being killed by their enemy when they were only one step away from victory was like being stabbed with thousands of des. They were puzzled. Why was the Ruler of Light unable to defeat the Darkness Demon Dragon? What ability did the other party have to withstand so many of their attacks? Many times, they had felt that the enemy¡¯s strength was already on the verge of copse. They only needed to put in more effort to destroy everything, but they were still unable to take that final step. Even if their scepters could pierce through the enemy¡¯s body, they could notpletely kill the enemy. This sense of defeat filled Bader with rage and unwillingness. As time passed, the pressure gradually caused Bader¡¯s heart to copse. His throat let out a beast-like roar, and blood began to seep out of the cracks on his body. At this moment, the soul that he had just devoured was injected into Xu Yuan¡¯s body from the gem scepter. This action would cause him to be hit with a massive recoil, but he no longer cared! Xu Yuan only felt terrifying roars and vicious curses exploding in his mind, as if they wanted to tear his soul apart. Blood spurted out of his mouth. The pain in his soul was ten thousand times more intense than the pain in his physical body! The energy that was tearing at his soul made it difficult for him to even stand up. His hand which was holding the ruby scepter almost let go. His consciousness gradually fell into darkness, and he felt the gaze of the god of death. His rationality and thoughts were about to be obliterated, but at this moment, he still stared at Bader without taking a step back. He gritted his teeth and bit his lips hard, even though he was terribly injured! Was Bader worthy of letting him fall? That was impossible! He would never let Bader seed! The countdown on the attribute panel continued. Bader had gonepletely mad. He began to consume his soul to explode without caring about the consequences. He wanted toplete the final reversal and destroy the wish. The soul was the most fundamental power of life. Bader¡¯s actions were destroying himself. Even if he survived in the end, he would never regain his power! However, despite his sacrifice and outburst, he realized in despair that his enemy was still persisting. Xu Yuan was like a lonely boat that would never capsize in a storm. No matter how big the storm was, Xu Yuan persisted. Time came to an end amidst Bader¡¯sments of unwillingness. At the edge of his consciousness, Xu Yuan heard the familiar sound of a notification. His right hand released the gemstone scepter and waved it weakly at the sky. ¡°Let the new era begin.¡± A low murmur echoed in the air, and then it was broken by the crisp sound of ss shattering. This voice resounded through the clouds, echoing in the ears of every bit of intelligent life. The world seemed to have undergone some wonderful changes, as if an invisible force was surging. Xu Yuan felt a powerful force invade his body, and his soul seemed to be torn apart. He turned around in a daze. Before his consciousnesspletely fell into darkness, he only saw a blurry crimson figure running toward him. Then, he closed his eyes tightly and fell into endless darkness. The moment Xu Yuan fell to the ground, Su Wan held him in her arms. Tears gushed out, and her face was filled with pain and regret. She looked at the lifeless figure in front of her and felt as if her heart was being torn apart. Bader witnessed this scene. He stood still like a statue, his face expressionless. Seeing that the light had disappeared without a trace and that the connection with the power that had been in control for countless years had been severed, his body suddenly lost its support, and he copsed to the ground with a pale face. This Chief Sovereign of Light, who had once swept through the world, was now in such a sorry state. Looking at Su Wan¡¯s pain and Xu Yuan¡¯s cold body, Bader suddenly raised his head and let out a powerless roar. He had never thought that he would lose to a seemingly weak yer lord. After Xu Yuan fell, the world did not change its rules as they had hoped. The entire world was undergoing a huge change. It was especially so for that forbiddennd of life; it was even more radiant with new life. Grass broke out of the barren ground, the trees grew tall and straight, the streams flowed leisurely, and theke was sparkling. Looking down from the sky, everything seemed to have changed in the blink of an eye. This miraculous scene was breathtaking. In the end, only green forests and grasnds were left in the desert. There was no longer any exposed yellow sand. Not only the Desert of Death, but every corner of the world was undergoing subtle changes. The mountains turned into t ground, and the t ground rose into new mountains. The river changed its course several times from its source to the sea. It was as if the rules of the were being rewoven. Everything was developing in a good direction. From the swamps to the grasnds, the was glowing with vitality. However, after Bader lost his light, the demon army suddenly felt that their restraints were broken. They were no longer under orders, and their minds became clearer than ever. The abominations threw down their weapons and fled frantically. The abominations who were supposed to supervise them did not stop them and instead joined the escaping team. The fierce battlefield instantly returned to its usual calm. The soldiers and yers who were soaked in blood looked at the fleeing demon army and sat on the battlefield in exhaustion. They started crying andughing in relief. The war was over. They survived. They survived! The yers who were watching the livestream felt their hearts get stuck in their throats because they saw the livestream suddenly close at thest moment. On the screen, Bader had been killed by Xu Yuan! This valiant young man who had supported the entire war had died at thest moment. ¡°The guardian cannot use the power above the gods, but when enemies attack, he will be given the power of the entire world. Only in this way can we ensure the survival of our world.¡± A gentle voice sounded. At this moment, a new piece of information surged into the minds of all the yers, revealing a hidden secret. The system, this seemingly lifeless existence, was actually constructed by the will of the world and the God of Creation. In the distant past, the God of Creation fell into an eternal slumber because he resisted the invasion of the Chaos Gods. However, he had always been vignt about the safety of the world, so he nned to take back his authority and gather his strength to deal with the threat that mighte from the Chaos Void. 500,000 years ago, the God of Creation tried to take back his authority and start a new era. However, he did not expect that the other gods would be unwilling to hand over their authority and even obstruct the start of the new era, causing his n to be thwarted. Since he had lost his power, he could not force them to help. He could only wait for the right opportunity. During those terrible years, he sensed the aura of the universe and discovered the existence of the Blue Star.. Chapter 562 - 562: The End and a New Beginning Chapter 562 - 562: The End and a New Beginning Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although the God of Creation was selfless to his own world, he was very selfish to the outside world. Through various means, he finally led the yers over and became the yer lord, bing the executor of her new era. The yers yed the role of changing the world in this process, and their intervention eventually led the world in a different direction. As the new era began, the God of Creation gradually melted into the world and ceased to exist. The system would also disappear with his death. After the remaining yers learned of this, their emotions became extremelyplicated. They knew that although the war was over, life still had to continue. A new life was waiting for them. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the fall of the gods did not bring the world back on track. Instead, a great purge suddenly erupted, and the forces left behind by the gods suffered unprecedented attacks. The natives started a war. Churches were breached one by one, and statues were toppled. The believers of the past watched all of this in a daze. They could not find a reason to stop it. The gods were no longer around, so what were they still persisting for? The gods had always held great power. After the fall of the gods, the power vacuum left behind was enough to arouse everyone¡¯s greed. Between the top forces, a chaotic battle that was even crueler than the war of gods was spreading. The yers and bottom-level residents who had just experienced the war of the gods were tired of the endless battles. They were looking forward to the appearance of an influential person to end this war and formte new rules and order. Those who knew about the God Wars Terminator were secretly observing every move of Cann City and the territory. They were eager to know if the existence that ended the war was still alive. In the world of nothingness, Xu Yuan could not feel the passage of time. It felt hke a million years had passed, but it also felt like only a minute had passed While he was making a wish, he heard a voice calling out to him. The voice grew louder and heavier, allowing him to gradually recover his cognition and consciousness from the darkness and void. Finally, when the call reached its peak, he suddenly opened his eyes. The first thing he sensed was the fragranceing from the tip of his nose followed by the iparable warmth andfort behind him. Looking up, he saw a wless face looking down at him with a smile. ¡°Su Wan.¡± His voice was hoarse and dry. The joy in Su Wan¡¯s heart turned into tears. She was distressed and happy This queen, who ughtered gods like sheep, was crying like a little girl. She would remember this figure who stood in front of her and had his chest pierced through for the rest of her life. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, how do you feel now?¡± she asked in the gentlest voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s the situation outside? Where are Bader and the demon army?¡± Xu Yuan asked. ¡°Everything is safe now. There will be no more gods in this world. I have imprisoned Bader in the dungeon for you to deal with. Because the Nine Hells are no longer under human control, the demon army has also fled the Mortal ne. We are no longer able to train the demons into an army that obeys orders.¡± Xu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Almost all of the territories were destroyed, and the army was wiped out. There were only a dozen or so military nests left, but the Altar of Heroes was preserved. The dead heroes had all been resurrected. Although the losses were heavy, the final gains of this war were enough to make up for these losses. They could even gain more than they could imagine. At this moment, the whole world was waiting to make a wish After a series of questions, Xu Yuan¡¯s heart was finally at ease. The losses were indeed unprecedented. The territory had been ttened, and the army that had been umted was gone. But at least they survived didn¡¯t they? As long as he was alive, there was hope. He would soon rebuild what was destroyed, and the destroyed armies would be re-established. Xu Yuan looked at the face in front of him and felt the warmth of Su Wan¡¯s embrace. A smile appeared on his face. At this moment, a series of noisy footsteps came from outside. Xu Yuan subconsciously turned his head and saw a familiar figure. The first person he saw was the anxious little princess of Cann City, Bayion This usually lively girl was exceptionally calm at this moment. The war had made her lose her innocence. When she saw him, the girl immediately revealed a bright smile. Behind Bayion was Tristana, the current ruler of the Frostwolf family who upied half of thend of the Ice Snow Empire. She was a girl in white armor and her eyes were filled with concern and joy. There were even more envoys from the alliance and the various natives. Everyone was waiting for Xu Yuan to wake up. They knew that as long as Xu Yuan was still alive, there would be a ce for him in this world. This war was shocking. Resetting the world order would have to wait until Xu Yuan woke up. After Xu Yuan responded to everyone¡¯s greetings and concerns, Su Wan gently told him what had happened in the outside world. ¡°Lord Xu Yuan, it¡¯s time to meet those forces. The Main ne will wee a new order from today on, and you¡­¡± In this universe, there was a secret that had yet to be fully revealed. It was the wish of the person who was destined to change the world. The wish¡¯s eyes were as deep and mysterious as the starry sky, flickering with hope. There was wisdom and determination in his eyes that surpassed his age. It was as if he could see through the future and see the veins of the world. Her name was Xi Wang. She had a passionate heart and iparable pride. Because Xu Yuan knew that the youth in his arms would be the master of this world in the future, he would control the order of the universe and change the structure of the world. Xi Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with trust and anticipation for him. Xu Yuan slowly sat up on the bed. His eyes were deep and bright, like the brightest stars in the night sky. He looked at Xi Wang deeply, and that look contained countless promises and immeasurable gratitude. He then turned to look at the many beautiful figures in the room. They were all going to aid him in his future. His mood instantly brightened, and all his worries disappeared. Just as he was about to speak, a white-haired old man named Carl rushed into the room with a letter in his hand. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he took the envelope in confusion. The envelope was nk, and the magic on it seemed toe alive when it came into contact with him. It began to draw mysterious patterns on the envelope His heart began to beat faster. The letter made him feel a strong sense of anticipation and nervousness. He took a deep breath and slowly opened the envelope. A new journey was about to begin! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!